《Looking After a Battle God With Hundreds of Billions in Supplies》


 Chapter 1: crossing, exile

    Chapter 1 Time Traveling, Exile


    "Brother, do you think she is really dead?"


    "Well, Daddy said that if you are out of breath, you are dead."


    "Great, so my brother and I won''t be sold out."


    Before Su Ying opened her eyes, two childish voices came from her ears.


    She struggled to open a slit of her eyes, and saw two dirty and thin children. Because they were too thin, the pair of beautiful phoenix eyes on their small faces looked extraordinarilyrge.


    How is this going? She survived the battleship explosion?


    In doubt, my brain throbbed, and a memory that didn''t belong to her suddenly flooded into my mind.


    Su Ying never expected that the explosion of the battleship squeezed her into the space-time gap, and made her spirit body travel to a strange country in a parallel space, the Kingdom of Chu.


    And she is now on the way to exile.


    Su Ying opened her eyespletely, and saw the two children jumped up with frightened faces, turned around and ran away.


    "Wow, help daddy, the bad woman has woken up again."


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, brother will protect you."


    Su Ying: "..."


    From memory, I learned that the original owner, also called Su Ying, was the eldest daughter of the prime minister of Chu''s original wife. Over the years, she was raised as a fool by her stepmother and deceived by a scumbag, causing her husband and her daughter to be exiled to North Korea. Bands.


    On the way to exile, because the money secretly brought was used up, the original owner was so hungry that she wanted to sell her two children for some money. Unexpectedly, when she went to hug the two children, she was pushed down by the struggling children. He hit his head on the ground and died.


    Su Ying took a sip, and cursed in her heart that she deserved it.


    Su Ying stood up, and when she arrived in an unfamiliar environment, she would habitually observe everything around her. There were exiled prisoners all around her. Among them were a few officials sitting not far away with dried meat in their hands.


    The prisoners could only watch helplessly. They only ate one meal a day, and it was dry food that was too hard to bite. But even so, the fist-sized dry food could make the eyes of the hungry prisoners shine.


    "hiss"


    There was a stabbing pain in her head, she stretched out her hand to wipe the back of her head, and her palm was wet, but the bleeding had stopped, and there was no serious problem for the time being.


    The wounds he suffered on the battlefield in the past were much more serious than this. Su Ying didn''t care, and just tore a rag from his body to bandage the wound.


    Su Ying saw the two children hiding under a big tree in a blink of an eye, and there was a man lying under the tree whose life or death was unknown.


    She walked over, and the children trembled with fear when they saw her, their little faces turned pale, and they tightly clutched the man''s sleeves.


    "You, you bad woman, don''te here." With a dirty face, but an extraordinarily resolute expression, Da Bao''s small body stood in front of his younger sister, even though he was terribly frightened, but he had no intention of giving in at all.


    Er Bao was so frightened that his voice choked up, "Daddy, Daddy, wake up quickly, the bad woman is going to bully us."


    The images of the original owner treating the two children harshly shed through Su Ying''s mind. The children who were supposed to grow up in a rich environment were treated inhumanely.


    The original owner nned to sell the two children for two taels of silver. In the team, one tael of silver could be exchanged for three days of dry food with the officials. Under such circumstances, the other party would exchange a few days of dry food for the two children.


    Su Ying looked at the man who was looking at this side eagerly not far away. The dried blood around his mouth was still clearly visible, but the child who followed him two days ago had disappeared.


    Yizi and eat.


    She was in the doomsday military camp, and she was used to seeing **** and brutal fights, but she never expected that such a thing would happen in this ce.


    Seeing the fear and determination in the children''s eyes, Su Ying felt a little touched in her heart. They were very much like herself who was thrown into the refining field when they were young.


    "I will not sell you."


    "You lied, you said that before, and you almost sold your sister!"


    In Su Ying''s mind instantly appeared, the image of the former Japanese master tricking his little daughter under a tree with half a piece of dry food, and preparing to hand her over to a man.


    Su Ying is toozy to despise the original owner.


    She looked down at the man on the ground. This was her cheap husband, King Qi Xiao Jin of Chu.


    Under his messy long hair is a pair of sword eyebrows that are deeply twisted and flying like temples. Even if he didn''t open his eyes, Su Ying can still imagine what kind of bottomless eyes and towering nose are under those thin eyelids. The lower thin lip was tight, showing that he is currently enduring great pain.


    Who would have thought that King Qi, who has made great achievements in battle, would turn into such a ghostly appearance.


    Su Ying squatted down, and found that his legs were the most seriously injured. They were **** and bloody, and there was a rancid smell under the dpidated and dirty cloth.


    She raised her hand, and was about to check his injury, but she was caught by two little hands just as she stretched halfway.


    is a great treasure.


    "What are you going to do to Daddy, you are not allowed to touch Daddy."


    The battle in thest days emphasizes quick battles and quick decisions, and she has developed an anxious temperament and has no patience. Her eyebrows twitched, but when she saw the tears in those big eyes, her anger was instantly extinguished.


    "I want to check the injuries on his body. If he is injured like this, he will die if he is not treated in time."


    Although the two children are young, they have experienced more than other children. This journey of exile has already deeply understood what death means.


    "I don''t want daddy to die, daddy can''t die." Er Bao''s voice was full of tears.


    "Don''t cry, with me here, he won''t die." Su Ying tried her best to make her body sound gentle, but the children would not believe her words at all.


    "It''s all about you, a bad woman. If it weren''t for you, Daddy wouldn''t have been hurt." Erbao held back tears, his big pupils full of usations.


    Su Ying blushed, when Xiao Jin was seriously injured on the battlefield and fell into aa, "she" took advantage of the time when Xiao Jin was unconscious, and hid the evidence of ndering Xiao Jin''s collusion with the enemy country in his study, and asked someone to find him Otherwise, Xiao Jin would not have been unjustly imprisoned.


    It is useless to think about it now, the most urgent thing is to deal with Xiao Jin''s injury, otherwise he will have to go to **** soon.


    Su Ying broke away from those little hands and began to check the wound on Xiao Jin''s leg.


    The two little guys stared at Su Ying vigntly, lest she do anything unfavorable to her father.


    Su Ying lifted the rags from Xiao Jin''s leg and found that the injury on his leg was more serious than it looked. Apart from his leg, he had other wounds of various sizes, but the most deadly were these two wounds. leg.


    During the examination, Su Ying suddenly felt a burning sensation in her wrist. She looked down at a wooden bracelet with strange totems on her nk wrist. She stared in astonishment. Isn''t this her storage space?


    In the apocalypse, many supplies are extremely scarce. Except for the strong development momentum of medicine, there is basically a shortage of food items, so she will store the necessary items in the storage space on weekdays for emergencies , I didn''t expect this thing to follow her to another world.


    Su Ying looked around, walked behind a big tree, and then buckled the mechanism on the bracelet to enter the space.


    A white light shed, and the space appeared in front of her eyes. There were everything on the neatly arranged shelves. Bypassing the shelves and opening another door, all medical supplies were stored here.


    She took the potion and gauze from a small drawer, came out and took twopressed biscuits simr to dry food from the shelf, and then left the space.


    When she came out, the two children were nowhere to be seen, so she didn''t think much about it, and only dealt with Xiao Jin''s injuries first.


    Just as Su Ying was about to make a move, she felt a malevolent gaze fall on her body. She raised her head vigntly, and met a pair of bottomless ck eyes.

 Chapter 2: offal, court death

    Chapter 2 Misceneous, looking for death


    Those eyes shone like broken stars, no matter how embarrassed he was at this moment, people could not ignore his existence.


    Su Ying frowned, this man was full of blood and iron, such a powerful aura.


    His body was at the end of his strength, but he was able to wake up without any treatment, which is really terrible willpower.


    Xiao Jin was in so much pain that he couldn''t feel anything, he stared at Su Ying coldly, if eyes could kill, Su Ying was riddled with wounds.


    "Go away!" The voice was hoarse, but with an undeniable aura.


    Su Ying paused slightly, staring at his broken body expressionlessly, "Your two legs have already started to rot, if you don''t get rid of the rotten meat, you will die."


    Xiao Jin was unmoved, "Get out, don''t let me say it a third time."


    Su Ying snorted, and squatted down in front of him, "I''m also a tough person. Others don''t want me to do something, so I just want to do it."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying didn''t care whether Xiao Jin''s eyes could make her stunned, she directly picked up the scalpel and shaved off the rotten flesh on Xiao Jin''s legs, many ces were shaved to the bone, and both legs were rotten. In this way, this man can survive until now, she has to respect him as a man.


    Xiao Jin''s back was wet with sweat from the pain, but he didn''t even groan, he just gritted his teeth and stared at Su Ying coldly, he wanted to see what tricks this woman could y.


    After cleaning the two legs, Su Ying took out the nutritional supplement and anti-inmmatory medicine to feed him.


    But Xiao Jin clenched his teeth and refused to let go.


    Su Ying has never been a patient person, "Why, you will only open your mouth if I feed you mouth to mouth, right?"


    "Little bastard, if you dare to steal dry food, you will die!"


    "ah!"


    The immature, tragic cry attracted Su Ying''s attention.


    She stood up and looked, and found that the officer not far away was beating the little man on the ground with a whip in his hand.


    "Ji''er, Linger!" Xiao Jin sat up from the ground holding his seriously injured body, looking at the little man who was stepped on the ground by the official, his eyes burst with murderous intent.


    It was only then that Su Ying noticed that the two children hadn''t appeared until now. She looked at Xiao Jin who was about to stand up from the ground, and quickly stretched out her hand to push him back.


    "Don''t move, your legs have just been dealt with, and you will suffer secondary injuries if you move your legs."


    "roll!"


    Su Ying was pushed back by Xiao Jin staggeringly.


    She was also annoyed, and directly tore off the cloth strips from his body, and tied him to the root of the tree behind him, "Stay here honestly!" After she finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the official post.


    Dare to bully this major general''s child, court death!


    "Where did the ****e from, dare to steal my jerky, and don''t even know what you are!"


    Guan Chai stepped on Dabao''s small face, and his rough soles were even bigger than Dabao''s face.


    "Brother, brother, wow, don''t hit my brother, please don''t hit my brother... Ah!" Before Er Bao finished speaking, he was kicked by the official to Dabao.


    The officialughed wildly, "Then you will die with your brother, hahahaha...uh!"


    The officer''s wantonughter was still stuck in his throat. In a blink of an eye, he met a pair of bright pupils. Those eyes shone with a cold light, like a Shura ghost crawling out of hell.


    Su Ying pulled the corner of her lips, raised her knee, and mmed into the crotch of the official.


    "Wow!"


    The officer screamed in pain, curled up like a shrimp and fell to the ground.


    Su Ying stared at the official servant who stepped on Dabao''s face, and she grabbed the branches on the ground and flew over.


    "ah!"


    The branch pierced precisely into the official''s calf, and the official fell out in pain.


    With a tense face, Su Ying walked up to the two children and pulled them behind her to protect them.


    "Pfft! Damn bitch, you''re looking for death!"


    The rest of the officials surrounded Su Ying one after another. They raised their long whips andshed at Su Ying fiercely.


    Su Ying''s cold eyes sank, she grabbed the whip that was being hit, and snatched the whip from the officer''s hand with all her strength.


    "Who wants to die, maybe."


    The long whip in Su Ying''s hand whipped back, and hit the official poor hard.


    Her dress was already in tatters, her messy long hair was flying in the cold wind, and her eyes were filled with bloodthirsty scarlet. She stood in the wind like a **** of evil.


    The officer who was knocked to the ground again and again did not dare to move forward, and the eyes that looked at Su Ying became terrified.


    The prisoners around were stunned by the scene in front of them. It is no exaggeration for these exiled prisoners to say that life and death are in the hands of these officials, but today, this woman dared to fight with the officials. Does this mean that she wants her life?


    "You, you are so brave, you dare to beat the official, you don''t want to kill yourself!" The leading official looked at Su Ying who was walking towards him, and backed away in fright.


    Su Ying threw the whip in his face, "The Northern Wilderness is and of three nothings. If you go there, you will die, and here you will die too. I don''t mind taking more of you to be buried with me! Today''s incident is a warning. If you dare to touch my Su Ying people in the future, I will send you on your way first!"


    The official has no doubt that Su Ying will do what she says. In Chu State, being exiled to the Northern Wilderness is tantamount to death. If she really wants them to be buried with her, judging from the situation of the battle just now, they may not be the same. This woman''s opponent.


    So, in the face of Su Ying''s threat, the officials did not dare to say anything.


    Su Ying turned around and came to the two children. First, he checked Dabao''s injuries. His back was covered with whips, and the corners of his mouth were still bleeding. He was lying on the ground like a rag doll, lifeless.


    The anger in Su Ying''s chest surged again, she should have done away with those **** hands just now!


    "Brother, woo woo woo, what''s the matter, brother..." Erbao had been protected by Dabao just now, and there were only some skin traumas on his body, so it wasn''t a big problem.


    Su Ying carefully checked Dabao''s condition, and after confirming that he could move, he hugged him, and did not forget to turn around tofort Erbao who was frightened.


    "Don''t cry, with me here, brother will be fine."


    Er Bao was sobbing, her little face was covered with tears, she was only a child less than four years old, even though Su Ying had done a lot of excessive things to her in the past, the kindness she exuded at this time made her subconscious choose to believe her.


    "Ji''er!" Xiao Jin struggled and looked at Dabao who was hugged back by Su Ying.


    His ck eyes are scarlet, and the hands bound by Su Ying are already blood red.


    Su Ying nced at him, frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t move, since I can save the child, I will guarantee that he is fine."


    After finishing speaking, she carefully ced Da Bao beside Xiao Jin, and immediately untied the rope on Xiao Jin''s body.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were tightly locked on Dabao''s body, and he reached out to check his injuries.


    When touching Dabao''s scarred little body, Xiao Jin''s eyes burst out with murderous intent, and he clenched his fists tightly. He will definitely tear the person who hurt Ji''er into pieces!

 Chapter 3: serious injury, treatment

    Chapter 3 Serious injuries, treatment


    "Daddy, brother, how is brother?" Erbao looked at the dying Dabao, crying and trembling.


    Xiao Jin could only prop up his body and hug her into his arms tofort her, "It''s okay, brother will be fine."


    When Su Ying came out from behind the big tree, she already had a bundle in her hands. She came to Dabao and opened the small bundle, which contained medicines for treating trauma.


    Xiao Jin looked at those medicine-ck eyes and sank, his eyes of cold scrutiny were tightly locked on Su Ying.


    Su Ying is the prime minister''s daughter. She was raised by her stepmother since she was a child. She is a standard noble girl. Not to mention killing people, she dare not even lift a chicken. But her appearance just now ispletely different from before.


    Xiao Jin''s cold eyes were dim, and he hid them really deep enough.


    Su Ying didn''t know what Xiao Jin was thinking. She washed the wound on the child with disinfectant to prevent the wound from bing infected, which would make the treatment even more troublesome.


    It was very painful when the disinfectant touched the wound, but Dabao didn''t react at all. This inevitably made Su Ying a little worried. The child hadpletely lost consciousness.


    After quickly treating the wound, she took out anti-inmmatory medicine and fed it to him. Originally, the infusion effect was faster in this case, but the conditions did not allow it, so she had to take the medicine first.


    The officers and men were beaten up. They were going to hurry, but now they are not leaving. Everyone is resting on the spot tonight.


    Su Ying fed Dabao some nutrients to ensure the energy supply of the body.


    After doing all this, Su Ying was also a little tired. This body is too weak. She was able to overthrow those officials just now with the help of the infinite power bracelet in the space.


    If those little **** were ced before, she could crush them to death with one finger, so how could she use auxiliary tools.


    Su Ying misunderstood, and met Xiao Jin''s scrutinizing eyes. She raised her eyebrows and almost forgot about him.


    She took out Xiao Jin''s medicine again and put it in front of him, "This is your medicine, take it obediently if you don''t want to die."


    Xiao Jin narrowed his ck eyes, watching the ck pills on the ground not moving.


    "Why, are you afraid that I will poison you to death? If I want your life, why bother to treat your two useless legs? You don''t need to take the medicine, but if you die, what do I do with your two children? It''s all over."


    A cold dark light shed in Xiao Jin''s eyes.


    At this time, a pair of immature little hands stretched out and took the medicine to Xiao Jin''s mouth.


    "Daddy, take your medicine obediently, and you will be fine after taking the medicine."


    Xiao Jin came back to his senses, looked at his daughter''s big red eyes from crying, nced coldly at Su Ying, and opened his mouth to swallow the medicine.


    He didn''t want to reject his daughter, seeing her disappointed look.


    Xiao Jin was seriously injured. After taking the medicine, he felt drowsy, and he fell asleep in a blink of an eye.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter with you, Daddy?" Er Bao was shocked to see Xiao Jin not moving.


    Su Ying went over and took a look, "Your father was just too weak and fell asleep. Let him sleep more. If he sleeps well, he will recover faster."


    Er Bao looked at Xiao Jin, then raised her head to look at Su Ying. When she met Su Ying''s eyes, she shrank away from Xiao Jin in fear.


    Su Ying took outpressed dry food from her body and sent it to her, "You are hungry, eat something first."


    Erbao''s eyshes, which still had teardrops, trembled, and she looked eagerly at the dry food in Su Ying''s hand. She hadn''t eaten since yesterday, and she was already so hungry that her chest was stuck to her back.


    But she dare not eat Su Ying''s food, "I''m not hungry!"


    "You are not hungry and you go to steal dry food with your brother?"


    Er Bao opened his big red eyes and said milkyly: "Brother said, Daddy will get better if he eats enough, but me, we don''t have dry food..."


    Su Ying''s heart moved slightly, "So you all ran to the official''s ce, wanting to get some dry food for your father?"


    Er Bao nodded in frustration. They were stupid, and they were discovered by the officials when they were taking dry food. Now they haven''t got the dry food, and their brother is injured.


    Su Ying reached out and hugged her to her side, and put the dry food into her tiny hands.


    "Don''t worry, your father will be fine. When I fainted just now, guess who I saw?"


    Er Bao was hugged by her suddenly, and he didn''t dare to move for a while, with big watery eyes, he looked very pitiful.


    Su Ying continued without changing his expression: "King Yan Luo knows, he said, I did a lot of bad things, and I was supposed to be caught in the underworld, but you are too young, and no one will take care of you if I leave. , so they let me back and let me take good care of you, and warned me not to do bad things again, or I will be taken away."


    Er Bao was stunned when he heard that, "Will Lord Yan take you away if you do something bad?"


    Su Ying nodded resolutely, "Yes, so you don''t have to be afraid that I will sell you. You can eat this dry food with peace of mind."


    Er Bao felt that Yan Luo Wang''s words could be trusted, so he didn''t refuse Su Ying anymore, holding the dry food in his little hand, he ate it like a little hamster.


    Su Ying was afraid that she would choke, so she took a water bag from the space and let her drink water.


    Erbao also felt sleepy after eating and drinking, she shrunk her body into a small ball, leaned against Xiao Jin and closed her eyes.


    Su Ying is also very sleepy, but there are evil spirits all around her, she can''t sleep, especially since she just taught the officials a lesson, these people will definitely not just let it go.


    It is now autumn, and when night falls, there is a cool breath in the air.


    Su Ying took out the warmer from the space and stuck it on the three of them. This is an infrared warmer, only the size of a fingernail, and you won''t notice it if you don''t pay attention.


    After the warmer is attached, the human body can be kept at afortable temperature within ten hours.


    After Su Ying put on the warm patch, she instantly felt much warmer on her body.


    It was time to distribute dry food, but there was no movement from the official post.


    Hungry prisoners rushed towards the direction of the official post.


    "No, no, there is no dry food today. If you want to eat, just ask that woman to go. She is so powerful, she must have dry food for you."


    Officials were taught a lesson by Su Ying today. If they don¡¯t find a way to get back on the scene, these prisoners will be in trouble.


    So they decided not to distribute dry food at night, and asked these prisoners to trouble Su Ying, and let her know what it would be like to offend them.


    The ck shadow blocked the glow in front of Su Ying, and when Su Ying looked up, he saw three big men approaching him.


    "It''s all you bitch, who caused us to have no food to eat. Hand over those two little bastards, or you will look good."


    The big man was covered in dirt, with a pair of bull''s eyes the size of copper bells under his disturbed eyebrows, and he was staring at her angrily at this moment.


    Su Ying remembered that this person was the one who wanted to buy two children with money.


    "If you don''t have dry food, you can go to the official post, what do you want me to do?" Su Ying''s brows and eyes were indifferent, and there was no warmth in her eyes.


    "Pfft! Slut, I didn''t eat anything, so I ate you!"


    The faces of the three of them suddenly showed a fierce look, like a very hungry hyena pounced on Su Ying.

 Chapter 4: Stinger, Princess Qi

    Chapter 4 Stinger, Princess Qi


    Su Ying cursed in a low voice, impatiently picked up the thick branch beside her arm and stood up, when the big man rushed towards him, she hit his raised arm with a stick, and before the big man could cry out in pain, her wooden The stick fell again.


    This time, it hit his mouth heavily.


    "Well!"


    The big man staggered and knelt down on the ground with a "poof", a few yellow teeth and thick blood spat out.


    Su Ying didn''t give him a chance to breathe, pulled off his belt and passed it under his armpit, then threw the other end of the belt to the tree and pulled it, instantly hanging the big man on the thick tree trunk.


    "Bitch, you put it in the nest..."


    The two big men who followed saw this and wanted to step forward, but as soon as they took a step forward, the wooden stick in Su Ying''s hand mmed down on the big man on the tree.


    Thest gleam of the setting sun fell on Su Ying''s cold eyes, like a fire that could incinerate people, "If you dare to take one step forward, I will take off one of his arms, and if you take two steps forward, I will take off one of his arms." legs until every bone in him is broken."


    The two big men were so overwhelmed by Su Ying''s powerful aura that they didn''t dare to move anymore. Thinking of her brutality when she was fighting with the officials, they dared not move forward.


    The other prisoners had noticed the situation here a long time ago. Seeing that some thorny heads did not dare to confront Su Ying head-to-head, they gave up some careless thoughts that they shouldn''t have.


    The official who wanted to wait and see a good show felt unwilling to see Su Ying like this, but he didn''t dare to cause another incident.


    "What the **** is that womaning from? She looks like a ghost." The officer nced at Su Ying, and when he met Su Ying''s gaze, he immediately looked away in fright. They had never seen such a scary thorn.


    "Su Ying, Concubine Qi." A thin official servant said quietly.


    "What? Princess Qi? That idiot, how is this possible..." The rest of the people were shocked.


    There was a **** eldest daughter in the prime minister''s mansion. This is no secret in the capital. She usually hangs around the eldest prince Xiao Jue when she has nothing to do, wishing she could strip herself naked and send her to the eldest prince''s bed.


    Who knows, fate made people, but the emperor gave her a marriage with the king of Qi. After the marriage, she was still ambiguous with the eldest prince, and was talked about.


    However, this is not important anymore. The important thing is, how did this idiot suddenly be so powerful? How did he look like a useless idiot when he beat someone up?


    While the officials were talking about Su Ying in a low voice, among the prisoners there was also a pair of eyes looking at Su Ying''s direction.


    Su Ying suddenly raised her head and looked at the crowd behind her, only to see lifeless prisoners, she frowned and looked away.


    Her five senses are very keen. Just now, she felt a very aggressive gaze. Before she could investigate further, Dabao, who was lying beside him, began to groan.


    Su Ying withdrew her thoughts and reached out to touch Dabao''s forehead.


    His forehead was burning hot, **** it, he still had a fever.


    She carefully checked the wound on Dabao''s back. The wound was a little red and swollen, and the anti-inmmatory drugs still didn''t clear up the inmmation.


    She took advantage of the darkened night to get up and go behind the big tree. When she came out, she already had microneedles filled with anti-inmmatory potions in her hands. The microneedles were only the size of a thumb, so no one would notice them in her hands.


    She went back to Dabao, injected Dabao with the medicine, and then fed him antipyretics. Judging from the surface of the wound, the fever might not heal within three to five days.


    In order to make Dabao sleep morefortably, Su Ying put his head on herp and let him fall asleep on her pillow.


    "Bad, bad woman, you can''t sell your sister..." Dabao furrowed his eyebrows tightly, and seemed to be sleeping restlessly.


    Listening to his sleep talk, Su Ying let out a breath slowly, put her slightly warm hand on his little head, and said in a very low voice: "Don''t be afraid, with me here, no one can bully you any more." Immediately, a soothing luby was hummed softly in his mouth.


    This song was taught to her by Eminem, the only one who gave her warmth in the camp. Whenever she felt panic, Eminem would hum this song to her.


    She once swore that she would take Eminem out of that **** world, but Eminem was torn to pieces by the zombies before she could be stronger.


    Su Ying closed her eyes, hiding the pain in the depths of her eyes, and when she opened her eyes again, she had recovered her cold look that no one should enter.


    Under Su Ying''sfort, Dabao gradually calmed down, and Su Ying also took advantage of this gap to lean against the tree and close his eyes.


    The moment her breathing became even, Xiao Jin suddenly opened his ck eyes.


    The star-like eyes in the dark night fell heavily on Su Ying, and the night couldn''t suppress the deep coldness in his eyes.


    He didn''t believe that Su Ying would suddenly turn around and treat him and the children kindly. He was waiting now, he wanted to know what this woman''s ultimate purpose was.


    The fish-belly white in the sky has a touch of ink.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes, the officer had already brandished a long whip and scolded the weak prisoners to get up and hurry.


    "Get up, get out of here."


    There is a time limit for the official **** to **** the prisoner. The prisoner needs to be sent to Beijing at a specific time and then returned to Beijing to return to hismand. Otherwise, even if the task is notpleted, he will be punished.


    They were dyed for half a day yesterday, so naturally they have to leave early today to make up for the previously dyed journey.


    Su Ying stood up and nced at the broken branch beside him. The big man who was hung on it yesterday had been rescued by his aplices. She didn''t pay much attention to it. She beat one of these scumbags, and killed two of them.


    As soon as Xiao Jin woke up, he felt a sharp pain in his leg. This was the first time in the past few days that he felt such pain in his leg. Although the pain was unbearable, he knew that his injury was getting better.


    He endured the pain and hugged Er Bao, but just as he moved, his arms still gave up strength, and he could only barely pick up the child. It was impossible to stand up and walk.


    Su Ying was about to carry the big treasure on his back, when he saw Xiao Jin''s darkplexion, "You can''t even stand still and want to carry the child away, your ability depends on whether you have the ability or not."


    Xiao Jin''s pupils shrank, and a dark color swirled out of the dark eyes.


    When meeting his eyes, Su Ying felt as if she was being stared at by a ck hole, which made her feel ufortable.


    This person doesn''t know what kind of evil ghost he crawled out of, so that he still has such an oppressive force in such a distressed situation.


    Su Ying waved to Er Bao, "Ling''er,e to me, I have dry food to eat."


    Er Bao was still a little afraid of Su Ying, but she looked at Xiao Jin who was sweating coldly on his forehead because of the pain from the wound, and obediently got up from him.


    "Daddy, Linger is not injured, Linger can walk by himself."


    Su Ying stuffed a piece of dry food into Erbao''s hand, "Hey, eat something first, we''ll be on our way soon."


    Er Bao held the dry food and looked at Su Ying eagerly, Su Ying said understandingly: "Don''t worry, your father has it too."


    Hearing what she said, Erbao began to eat obediently.


    Xiao Jin braced his body and wanted to stand up, but when he moved his legs, he felt a sharp pain, and finally sat back on the ground weakly.


    Just when he was about to try again, someone lifted his arm suddenly, and the next moment, he was supported by Su Ying and stood up.


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched.


    "Let go!"

 Chapter 5: good luck

    Chapter 5 is good, good luck


    Not only did Su Ying not let go, but she also put her hand on his waist on purpose, well, the abdominal muscles are quite strong.


    Xiao Jin froze, his eyes flickered with murderous intent, and when Su Ying was in a daze, he suddenly grabbed her wrist, and the other hand grabbed her neck.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ying staggered and bumped into the tree trunk behind her, and when she raised her head, she met Xiao Jin''s wrinkled face.


    "Su Ying, you are courting death."


    Because of the leg injury, Xiao Jin couldn''t stand up. This posture made him almost put his whole body weight on Su Ying.


    "Uh huh." Su Ying was suppressed and snorted, and she also became angry when she saw Xiao Jin''s face so close.


    "Xiao Jin, you don''t know good from bad. If you have the ability, go by yourself." Su Ying grabbed Xiao Jin''s hand with her backhand, surprised that he used much more strength than she imagined.


    The strength in Xiao Jin''s hand tightened a bit, and he stinged at her coldly, "Don''t touch me." After saying that, he let go of the strength in his hand.


    Su Ying snorted without getting angry, "Okay, I wish you good luck."


    After finishing speaking, she pushed Xiao Jin away and came to Dabao, picked him up from the ground and hugged him in front of her with a cloth belt.


    "Daddy..." Erbao was so frightened by the confrontation between the two just now that he almost dropped the dry food in his hand.


    Hearing Erbao''s soft voice, Xiao Jin took a deep breath and bent down to pick up two arms-thick branches from the ground and prop them on the ground. The simple movement had already made his back wet with sweat.


    "Linger, follow Daddy."


    Er Bao hummed, stepped forward with short legs and supported Xiao Jin sensiblely, although her little strength couldn''t help much.


    Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin, seeing that he put most of his strength on his two hands and didn''t make a sound, dog man, let''s see how long you canst.


    As exiled prisoners, they are not qualified to walk the official road, for fear of offending nobles passing by, so they walked in the wilderness all the way.


    Su Ying was walking in the line. During the process, she noticed that there were very few familiar faces in the line.


    King Qi colluded with the enemy and treasoned the country. The emperor was furious. Originally, he wanted to confiscate all the houses of King Qi, but the queen pleaded with the emperor in tears, and the emperor changed the sentence to exile.


    The entire Prince Qi Mansion will be exiled to the Northern Wilderness. There are hundreds of people in the entire Prince Qi Mansion, but there are not many people in the team that she looks familiar with.


    Because the original owner didn''t pay attention to the life and death of other people in the Qi Pce at all, and only vaguely remembered that these people gradually disappeared, and had no impression of the specific situation. After all, it is not umon for prisoners to die on the road to exile.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, it seems that those people did not intend to just let Xiao Jin go.


    In my memory, the capital city is thousands of miles away from Beihuang, and it will take at least several months to walk there. Counting the time, it will already be winter when they arrive in Beihuang. Although she has storage space, there are only medical supplies in it. , other materials are limited.


    She still doesn''t know the situation in the Northern Wilderness. She needs to take the opportunity to collect more useful materials along the way.


    Su Ying ate two meals of dry food in the space and drank the supplementary fluid. Although his body was still a little weak, he was much better than when he just woke up.


    They were already hungry all the way, butst night they didn¡¯t even stutter, so the team slowed down as they walked.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing, you don''t have any dry food tonight, so hurry up and leave!"


    "ah!"


    Under the whipping of the officials, the exhausted prisoners fell down, but the officials didn''t care about their lives at all. In the state of Chu, as long as they were exiled to the northern wilderness, they were not even Chu people when they left the border. Now, there is simply no room for turning over, that''s why the officials are so unscrupulous.


    "Daddy, Daddy...what''s the matter with you?"


    Erbao''s crying voice suddenly came from behind him. Su Ying looked back and saw Xiao Jin fell to the ground at some point.


    Seeing this, an official servant already walked towards Xiao Jin with a whip.


    When the official sent to Xiao Jin, Su Ying had already walked over first.


    The officer who raised his whip suddenly met Su Ying''s cold eyes, shrunk his neck subconsciously, gave Xiao Jin a vicious look, and walked to the back of the team.


    "Daddy, daddy... woo woo woo..." Erbao squatted in front of Xiao Jin, her two small hands tried hard to help Xiao Jin who fell on the ground, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake Xiao Jin .


    Su Ying snorted, and checked Xiao Jin''s leg. There was slight bleeding on the gauze, but luckily it was not serious. He passed out due to exhaustion.


    It surprised her to walk so far with her arms and the core strength of her dantian.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, Su Ying quickly stuffed a ginseng supplement pill into his mouth, and immediately helped him to carry it on his back.


    Don¡¯t look at Xiao Jin¡¯s skinny figure, but she¡¯s not light at all. Fortunately, she has a support device in her space, otherwise she really wouldn¡¯t be able to carry someone on her back.


    "Ling''er doesn''t cry, Dad is too tired and fell asleep, I will carry him on our backs and we will continue on our way."


    Hearing Su Ying say that Xiao Jin just fell asleep, Er Bao stopped crying with sobs.


    Su Ying tied Xiao Jin to her body with the rattan she picked up to prevent him from falling, but she couldn''t spare the third hand to hold Er Bao.


    With the crowd behind her back, she took out a palm-sized jug and brought it to Erbao''s lips, saying in a low voice, "Drink some water first, and hold on to brother''s leg for a while, don''t let go, you know?"


    Xiao Jin fainted, his elder brother was seriously injured, Er Bao had no one to rely on, so at this time he could only choose to trust Su Ying.


    "I, I won''t run around, just hold on to my brother obediently."


    Su Ying felt sorry for the child more and more. After gently patting her little head, she followed the team with one child and one child.


    Su Ying, a thin and small woman, walked quickly with a big man behind her back and a child without blushing, and other people were surprised when they saw her, and they also believed that she was a different kind and should not be provoked easily.


    The sun was rising, and the sun was getting stronger and stronger, making people dizzy and unable to open their eyes.


    Xiao Jin woke up in a burst of heat, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Su Ying''s face covered with dirty ck marks due to sweat.


    His eyes sank, only to realize that he was being carried on her back.


    Xiao Jin frowned deeply. He saw that although Su Ying was sweating, but he walked with him on his back and carried Ji''er in his arms without any difficulty. This was simply not what the previous Su Ying could do.


    If she didn''t hide deep enough, there is only one possibility left.


    She is not Su Ying.


    Xiao Jin''s gaze sank andnded on Su Ying''s neck, because she hadn''t bathed for more than a month, her neck was already dark, but the mole on the Dazhui point was very conspicuous.


    The mole is not big, even Su Ying himself didn''t know its existence, but Xiao Jin did.


    She is Su Ying.

 Chapter 6: Go up the mountain, collect supplies

    Chapter 6 Go up the mountain, collect supplies


    A sneer shed across Xiao Jin''s eyes, she really tried her best to get close to him, even he didn''t see that she was a Lianjiazi, how could Xiao Jue give up such a useful chess piece so easily .


    Xiao Jin looked sideways at Dabao who was sleeping soundly in Su Ying''s arms, and restrained the murderous intent in his eyes. Since Su Ying wanted to pretend, he would take advantage of this time to heal his wounds, and when her fox tail was exposed, he would It is not toote to take her life.


    Thinking of this, he slowly closed his eyes again.


    In order to hurry, the team did not stop at noon. The officials were still worried that the prisoners would die before they left the country. After the sun went down, they found a ce to stay at the foot of a mountain and distributed dry food.


    Su Ying also went to collect dry food, so as not to arouse suspicion when eating for a while. She is not afraid of these people, but she also does not want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    The mountain behind her was very high and the forest was very dense. In order to prevent the invasion of wild animals, she did not find a big tree at the foot of the mountain to rest, but found a grasnd with a wider view, loosened Xiao Jin and Dabao from her body, and ced them on the grass .


    Su Ying is also tired, but she has to take care of Er Bao first.


    Er Bao followed the road for a whole day today. She was so tired that she was about to cry several times on the road, but she kept her mouth closed all the time, trying not to let the tears roll down.


    Su Ying hugged her into his arms, reached out and took off the pair of small embroidered shoes whose color was no longer visible on her feet, and helped her deal with the blisters on her feet.


    Er Bao was already exhausted, his eyelids became heavier and heavier as he leaned against Su Ying''s arms.


    "Don''t sleep, baby, eat something first." Su Ying put the dry food taken out from the space to her mouth.


    The little milk baby was hungry and sleepy, and instinctively opened his mouth to eat when he smelled the aroma, and fell asleeppletely before swallowing thest mouthful of dry food.


    Su Ying looked at her sleeping soundly with her mouth pouting, the cold light in her eyes softened.


    After she put the warmer on Erbao''s body, she put her on the soft grass, and then got up to check on Dabao''s condition.


    Dabao has been in aa for a day, and she has given him anti-inmmatory injections twice during the day, but his body still maintains a low-grade fever.


    Su Ying took out the glucose supplement solution and fed it to Dabao little by little to maintain his body functions. He also fed some medicine for reducing swelling and pain, and then walked up to Xiao Jin.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, she suddenly met those eyes that prated into the cold pool.


    Her hands were in the air, and she put the dry food, medicine, and water bag aside with one turn.


    "Just woke up, so I don''t need to feed you."


    After finishing speaking, she ignored him and went straight back to the two treasures, sat down and took out dry food from her body and started to eat.


    Today, Su Ying used medicine on Xiao Jin. After taking the medicine, he fell asleep on Su Ying for a day. Without any fluctuation in his eyes, he picked up the dry food and ate it.


    Su Ying caught a glimpse of him eating from the corner of his eye, but didn''t pay attention to him anymore.


    After she was full, Su Ying sat cross-legged and sank into her dantian and began to adjust her breath. This method of breath adjustment was told to her by arade-in-arms from an ancient martial arts family. Her current body is too weak to use it well. , as a decisive warrior in thest days, she couldn''t ept that she couldn''t kill a cow with one fist!


    As the night deepened, the surroundings fell into silence.


    Su Ying slowly exhaled the turbid air in her body. After adjusting her breath, she felt more refreshed than when she woke up from sleep.


    She used the moonlight to look at the mountain behind her. This mountain is not high, but the vegetation is very dense. There must be many wild animals in the mountain forest.


    Su Ying thought of the delicious meat, and subconsciously licked her lips.


    In thest days, there are no normal poultry to eat, and wild animals have be the most desirable trophies after the battles of various military departments. Now that there is such a mountain full of wild animals in front of you, how can Su Ying miss this filling space? Opportunity.


    After all, she is not familiar with the terrain of Chu State, and it is very likely that this kind of opportunity will be missed once missed.


    Su Ying stood up, stretched out her hand and patted the three of them, then took out the powder from her body and sprinkled it around the three of them. The powder is poisonous, no matter if it is a human or a beast, it will surely kill them if they get close to it. She did it for them. They sniffed the antidote.


    After getting ready, Su Ying took advantage of the dark night to avoid the patrolling officials and sneaked into the mountain behind him.


    She didn''t notice, as soon as she left, Xiao Jin opened his eyes.


    He looked at Su Ying''s disappearing direction with low eyes, Su Ying, you can''t wait to show your fox tail.


    "Haqiu"


    Su Ying, who entered the mountain, sneezed suddenly, and she didn''t know who was nagging her in the middle of the night.


    She buckled the mechanism on the bracelet to enter the space, took out a sharp dagger, an anesthesia gun and a handmp from a storage shelf on the right, and then exited the space.


    The further you go up the mountain, the lower the temperature you inhale at the tip of your nose.


    She found the brown bear''s footprints under a tree by the light of a handmp. She walked down the footprints and came to a cave.


    The footprints disappeared before the entrance of the cave, and the brown bear is probably hiding in the cave.


    Su Ying picked up a stone from the ground and threw it towards the entrance of the cave.


    The sound of "click" rmed the brown bear in the cave.


    Soon, there was a stench in the air.


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips, and the prey came out. She turned off the handmp, hid behind a big tree, raised the anesthesia gun in her hand, and aimed at the brown bear that was slowly moving out.


    Before the brown bear had any reaction, the anesthesia needle sank into the brown bear''s body with a "chick".


    "Three, two, one."


    "»©À²"


    The brown bear crashed to the ground.


    Su Ying walked out satisfied. The dagger in her hand was shining with a stinging silver light in the night.


    Su Ying bleeds the brown bear neatly, then peels off its furpletely, and then disassembles it into eight pieces and puts it into the space.


    The time in space is static, so there is no possibility of decay and qualitative change after raw meat enters.


    After packing up the brown bears, it was already midnight, and Su Ying hunted down some hares and pheasants in the mountains before heading down the mountain.


    As soon as she reached the foot of the mountain, she heard a strange movement behind a big tree in front of her.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Heh, what to do, of course, is to help the official to save rations and kill him."


    "You guys are sent by Xiao Jue, ugh!"


    Su Ying originally didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, but when she heard the word "Xiao Jue", she stopped in her tracks.


    Xiao Jue is a scumbag who takes advantage of her. If she hadn''t been deceived by his rhetoric, she would not be so stupid as to murder her husband. Although "she" is stupid first and can''t me others, Xiao Jue is by no means good thing.


    Su Ying turned around and came behind the tree, and saw two men raising stones in their hands and throwing them at the people on the ground.

 Chapter 7: Su Ying, you must die

    Chapter 7 Su Ying, you will die badly


    The man closed his eyes unwillingly, but he didn''t feel the pain of the falling stone for a long time.


    He slowly opened the slits of his eyes and saw Su Ying fighting against the backlight.


    Half of her face was sunk in the night, only the faint moonlight shone on her thin face.


    But even so, the man still recognized her.


    "Su Ying, Xiao Jue really sent you here. If you want to kill me, I will do whatever you want. Even if I am a ghost, I will never let you go!"


    Su Ying saw his appearance clearly, and a memory shed in his mind, recognizing him as Xiao Jin''s confidant, the former governor of the South Gate of the Forbidden Army, "Jiang Yang."


    Jiang Yang stared at her with eyes full of hatred, "Su Ying, you colluded with Xiao Jue to murder the prince, you will die badly."


    Su Ying nced at the two people she shot with the tranquilizer gun, "Are they sent by Xiao Jue?"


    The hatred in Jiang Yang''s eyes became stronger, "You don''t have to put on a show here, who else can be besides him."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Are you injured?"


    Jiang Yang snorted coldly, "If you want to kill, kill it, there is so much nonsense."


    Su Ying saw that his breath was weak when he spoke, but there was not much pain on his face. It must be that he was exhausted from hunger and had no strength to resist. She threw the dry food in front of him, "Get up if you are not dead, your prince ising soon!" I don¡¯t want to carry it like a cow.¡±


    Jiang Yang raised his head suddenly, "How is your lord?" There were too many people in the team, and they were deliberately separated from Xiao Jin, and there were people who were in trouble everywhere, so he didn''t know Xiao Jin''s situation at all.


    "If you want to know, just follow and see." After Su Ying finished speaking, she stopped talking nonsense, turned around and walked directly to the ce where she stayed.


    Jiang Yang looked at the dry food on the ground, grabbed it and ate it whole. After recovering his strength, he got up and staggered after Su Ying.


    Su Ying had already returned to the grass and sat down. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the two treasures, shey down next to them and prepared to squat for a while.


    Jiang Yang came after him and saw Xiao Jin lying on the ground.


    After Su Ying left, Xiao Jin woke up, and when he heard the movement, he opened his eyes and saw Jiang Yang running towards him.


    "My lord."


    A look of surprise shed in Xiao Jin''s eyes, "Jiang Yang, you are still alive." He knew that someone had been attacking the people in the pce all the time, and he was seriously injured and had to take care of his two children so he had no time to take care of him, thinking that Jiang Yang had also been murdered.


    "Someone is going to attack my subordinates tonight." As he spoke, he nced at Su Ying, "Then the poisonous woman suddenly appeared and got rid of him, so that the subordinates were saved from the poisonous hands. I don''t know that the poisonous woman What do you want to do?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes swept towards Su Ying. He believed that Jiang Yang''s loyalty would not deceive him, but what Su Ying did was indeed strange. She would actually be kind enough to save her own people.


    "My lord, are your injuries okay?"


    Xiao Jin''s deep eyes were faint, "I still can''t die."


    "Even if the subordinates are desperate, they must protect the prince and the little prince, the little princess."


    Xiao Jin''splexion was a little dull, "How many people from the pce are left in the team?"


    Jiang Yang clenched his fists, "There are only thirty people left, and it is unknown whether there are spies among them."


    Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes were serious, without any fluctuation in his eyes, "Find an opportunity to contact someone you trust, and don''t worry about the rest for now."


    "The subordinate understands."


    With Jiang Yang around, Xiao Jin fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    A golden light pierced through the clouds andnded on Su Ying''s eyelids.


    She opened it suddenly, there was no haze in her eyes that had just woken up.


    She sat up and reached out to touch Dabao beside her. The little milk boy still had a low fever, so she could only continue to give him anti-inmmatory injections.


    Xiao Erbao also slowly opened her big misty eyes. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Su Ying''s direction cutely.


    Su Ying never knew that a human cub could be so cute, so she went up to pick her up and feed her water and dry food.


    Er Bao is not so afraid of Su Ying anymore, he leans in her arms obediently and eats quietly.


    After she was full, she walked up to Xiao Jin, her big eyes were full of concern, "Daddy, do you still hurt? Linger gives you Huhu, Huhu will not hurt anymore."


    Daughter''s cuteness softened Xiao Jin''s cold face, "Daddy doesn''t hurt anymore, he will get better soon."


    Er Bao believed it, andughed happily, "Okay, Daddy will be fine soon, this is the medicine and dry food that Daddy wants to take." She put the medicine and dry food that Su Ying gave her into Xiao Jin''s hand .


    Jiang Yang saw it and wanted to say that the food given by the poisonous woman should not be eaten.


    Turning to thinking that he had eaten the dry food she gave himst night to have the strength to chase after him, he didn''t open his mouth.


    Xiao Jin didn''t refuse, but gave Su Ying a cold look, and ate all the dry food and medicine.


    Su Ying carried Dabao in front of her like yesterday, and waved to Erbao, "Linger,e here, I''ll carry you."


    Er Bao looked at Xiao Jin, and after seeing Xiao Jin nodding, she walked up to Su Ying in a jerky manner.


    Jiang Yang watched Su Ying carry the two children on his back, so he also helped Xiao Jin up, "Your subordinate should carry the prince."


    Xiao Jin hummed lightly when he saw that he was harmless.


    The team started to set off. Today they have to climb over this mountain, but the road is not so easy.


    Official messengers began to form a team, and a team of hundreds of people was preparing to go up the mountain.


    Su Ying looked at the lush mountains, her phoenix eyes were shining brightly, she caught a bearst night, and she didn''t know what else she would gain today.


    Su Ying was carrying two little milk babies on her back, her figure was still light, but she did not walk too fast, but kept a certain distance from Xiao Jin and the others all the time, not letting him get too far away from her, in case something happened and she couldn''t walk quickly. Step forward for a while.


    On the way, Su Ying picked up all the fungi that she saw, and then put them in the space and used an instrument to go through them to know if they could be eaten, and she didn''t worry about eating poisonous ones.


    Because there were too many people in the team, the forward speed was not fast. It was almost noon before they reached the halfway up the mountain. ording to the current speed, they could not go down the mountain before dark.


    "Everyone stop and rest where they are." An official shouted from the front.


    Su Ying carried two small milk bags on her back, found a big tree and put them down.


    Er Bao had enough to eat and drink in the morning and didn''t walk, so he seemed to be in good spirits.


    Su Ying took out the dry food on her body and put it in her little hands, "You must be hungry, eat quickly."


    Er Bao stared at the dry food in his hand eagerly, but he was reluctant to eat it. Instead, he carefully put it in his small pocket, "I''m not hungry. My brother is injured and I will leave it for my brother to eat."


    Su Ying looked at her bright face because of her thinness, and her cold heart was about to melt, "Brother hasn''t woken up yet, I''ve already reserved his portion for him, you can eat it."


    Erbao happily took out the dry food after hearing what she said, and took a bite.


    Su Ying took advantage of this gap to inject Dabao with the liquid medicine on his body, and then touched his forehead. Although it wasn''t so hot anymore, it still had a low fever.


    "How is Ji''er?"


    Su Ying turned around and almost bumped into Xiao Jin''s face.

 Chapter 8: forest, overnight

    Chapter 8 Mountain forest, overnight stay


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying who was only a palm away from him, his body froze, a sh of disgust shed in his eyes very quickly, and his body quickly backed away to make himself further away from her.


    His subconscious dislike made Su Ying very upset. If it weren''t for her, he would still smell like rotten flesh, and he would still have the face to dislike her!


    Su Ying gave him a cold look. Seeing that he cared about Dabao, she said coldly: "There is still some low-grade fever. The redness and swelling of the wound have notpletely disappeared, but it is not a big problem."


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to touch Dabao''s forehead with a worried expression. Although he still had a low fever, Dabao''s condition seemed to be better than yesterday. Su Ying''s medicine should have worked.


    Su Ying originally wanted to take advantage of this gap to go to the mountains to find some supplies, but the officials have been patrolling back and forth all the time, if she left the team now, it would be too conspicuous, she was afraid that the officials would make trouble for Xiao Jin and the others while she was away, It can only be given up temporarily.


    The team rested for about two quarters of an hour before continuing on their way.


    "Move faster, if you can''t go down the mountain before dark, you should be prepared to be a wild beast." The official shouted at the front, and when he saw the slow-moving prisoner, he whipped up.


    Everyone was afraid of being beaten. Even though they were too weak to lift their legs, they could only continue to grit their teeth and move forward.


    The further up the mountain the team went, the darker the light became. Even the scorching sun in the sky could not prate the thick leaves and shine into the forest.


    Because there were too many people in the team, all the small animals in the forest were frightened away. Along the way, Su Ying didn''t even see a wild rabbit.


    The sky gradually darkened, but they were still on the mountain, and the forest was so dark that they could hardly see the way forward, so everyone could only move forward in the dark.


    "Boss, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go down the mountain before dark, so I''d better find an open space to settle down." The relevant official suggested.


    The official officer headed by looked at the deep forest that was sunk in the darkness and nodded, "Find arger open space, it is best to surround people."


    "There is a t **** just ahead. I went to see it. It can amodate hundreds of people."


    "Then go over there."


    Under the order of the official messenger, the team arrived at Pingpo.


    The vegetation here is rtively sparse, and some weak moonlight can prate for illumination.


    After arriving at the ce, the official sent out today''s dry food. Su Ying put down the two children and went to get the dry food. She is not short of this dry food now, but if she doesn''t take it, others will definitely see the dry food in her hand. It will cause her unnecessary trouble.


    She is not afraid of trouble, but she cannot disregard the safety of her two children.


    Though the officials didn''t want to give the dry food to Su Ying, they honestly put the dry food in her hand when they thought of Su Ying''s fist.


    As Su Ying walked back, she heard Er Bao''s cry of surprise.


    "Brother, you are awake."


    Su Ying couldn''t help speeding up her pace, and by the dim light of the fire not far away, she saw that Dabao had opened his eyes.


    "Ji''er." Xiao Jin stepped forward and carefully helped Dabao onto himself.


    Dabao looked around weakly with big eyes, "Daddy..."


    Xiao Jin watched Dabao wake up, and the anger between his eyebrows faded slightly, "It''s good to wake up."


    "Wake up,e, drink some water first." Su Ying handed over the water bag on her body. This water bag was carried with her when she was exiled, but the water bag was not ordinary water, but the The nutrient solution filled in the space.


    As soon as Dabao saw Su Ying, his little sword eyebrows frowned, and he stared at her in fear and annoyance, "You bad, bad woman, don''te here."


    Seeing the stubbornness of the little guy, Su Ying didn''t go forward again, but handed the water bag to Xiao Jin, "It should be fine when he wakes up, this is dry food and water, let him eat some."


    Xiao Jin took a serious look at Su Ying before picking up the water bag and bringing it to Dabao''s mouth, "Ji''er, drink some water first."


    Dabao opened his mouth obediently. The moment the water flowed into his mouth, he opened his eyes wide in surprise. Why does this water taste sweet?


    Because Dabao rejected Su Ying, Xiao Jin became a nanny. After feeding Dabao water, he also fed him dry food.


    Dabao was still too weak after all, and fell asleep in Xiao Jin''s arms not long after he was full.


    Su Ying was chewing on dry food, while her pair of shining phoenix eyes were always observing the surrounding situation.


    Xiao Jin said that along the way, there were people attacking people from the Qi Pce, which means that among these hundreds of people, there are still many hidden people who want their lives, so she must not take it lightly.


    Before going to sleep, the officer held a long whip and walked over the prisoners with sharp eyes.


    "Be honest with me at night. Don''t think that you can escape from this mountain by yourself. Let me tell you, even if you can escape our eyes, you will not be able to escape the beast''s sharp mouth. The prisoners who were exiled before want to escape from this mountain." The bones of those who escaped here have been chewed up by wild beasts, so if you don¡¯t want to die now, just stay here obediently.¡±


    The officer shouted warning words, and walked around among the prisoners before returning to his position to guard.


    As the night deepened, the prisoners who had driven for a day all fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Ying leaned against the tree and fell asleep. When she felt that the surrounding atmosphere became stable, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Their location happened to be able to avoid the sight of the inspectors from the officials. She nced at Xiao Jin and the others, and saw that Jiang Yang was not asleep but was standing guard, so she quietly walked towards the mountain in the dark.


    Jiang Yang watched her leave, he frowned, secretly thinking that Su Ying was trying to y some tricks again, but because he wanted to protect Xiao Jin''s safety, he didn''t dare to follow her rashly.


    As soon as Su Ying left, another figure in the line of prisoners quietly climbed up. After the inspecting officer passed by, he also ran silently towards the forest. Even though the forest was dangerous, it could bepared Exiled to the Northern Wilderness, there are still some people who will give it a go.


    The prisoner ran frantically towards the forest after he was out of the sight of the officer. He didn''t know how long he ran until he was too tired to lift his legs before he leaned against a big tree and panted heavily.


    The surrounding area was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling to the ground, only the sound of his heavy breathing was left in his ears, but when he slowed down his breathing, he found that the panting in his ears was getting heavier and heavier.


    His eyes widened in astonishment, his head stiffened and he looked behind him, meeting a pair of eyes that glowed green in the darkness...


    Su Ying went into the storage space after leaving the team. She had consumed a lot of energy throughout the day, and that little dry food could not satisfy her growing desire for meat.


    She took a bite of the jerky from the shelf, and the crispy roasted bear meat made her head over in an instant.


    After eating and drinking, she got up and took some anesthetics and a dagger from the shelf to prepare for the evening hunt.


    As soon as she came out of the space, Su Ying heard a scream piercing the peaceful night sky.

 Chapter 9: Sha Shen, tear the white tiger with your hands

    Chapter 9 Sha Shen, tearing the white tiger with hands


    The shrill scream was particrly abrupt in the quiet night, and the guards were all shocked to look into the depths of the forest.


    But deep in the forest, it was pitch ck, and they couldn''t see anything.


    "There must be someone desperate to run away at night, you guys go and count the number of people for me." The leading official was so angry that he spat on the ground.


    Several officials obeyed orders to count the number of people.


    After the screams sounded, Xiao Jin woke up. He held the two children in his arms and looked around vigntly, but he didn''t find Su Ying.


    "Where is Su Ying?"


    "She went to the woods secretly, that poisonous woman must have been eaten by wild beasts in the forest, she really deserved it, such a death is cheap for her!" Jiang Yang said angrily.


    Xiao Jin narrowed his eyes, Su Ying also went to the forestst night, what is she going to do?


    A sudden gust of cool wind blew from the depths of the forest, mixed with a disgusting smell of fishy smell and **** smell.


    Xiao Jin''s nerves became tense in an instant. He hugged the two children tightly and asked Jiang Yang to help him up. A pair of dark eyes were fixed on the direction of Lin Zi.


    The pitch-ck forest is like a giant beast with its mouth wide open, capable of devouring people in one bite.


    Suddenly there was a low growl of "gulululu" that seemed to roll out of the throat in the woods, and everyone stood up in horror and stared in the direction of the woods.


    After a while, a pair of green eyes appeared in the darkness, and its huge body was revealed little by little under the moonlight.


    The faint moonlight shone on everyone''s faces, making their faces even paler.


    "Yes, it''s a big, a big bug, a big bug!"


    Suddenly someone screamed, and everyone turned around and ran away.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of a tiger made the mountain tremble.


    "What are you doing here in a daze, hurry up and take him to a tall tree!" Su Ying returned to Xiao Jin''s side at some point, seeing that the two of them hadn''t moved, she reached out and hugged the two milk bags in his hands.


    Jiang Yang came back to his senses, quickly put Xiao Jin on his back, turned around and climbed up the tree behind him.


    Fortunately, the trees here are all towering trees with thick and strong trunks, and it is not a problem to amodate a few people on the trunks.


    Su Ying carried the child up the tree first, and after Xiao Jin and the others came up, she put the child in his arms.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was about to go down, his ck eyes sank, "Su Ying, what are you doing?"


    Su Ying turned around, and said with a nk expression: "It''s hard to meet such a big piece of meat, and I can make it run away like this?" Before he finished speaking, he rushed towards the tiger.


    Jiang Yang looked at Su Ying''s back and was stunned. He must have made a mistake, otherwise why would he see the glint of excitement in Su Ying''s eyes?


    Is this vicious woman crazy? That is the Qingtian White Tiger twice as big as a normal tiger! With her stature, rushing over is probably not enough for Baihu to get between his teeth!


    Xiao Jin was also slightly taken aback, he clearly saw the confidence that he was determined to win on Su Ying''s face.


    This woman thinks she can kill a white tiger as big as how many?


    Where did she get so much confidence! ?


    Su Ying didn''t know what they were thinking, at this moment she was really excited, and the pores all over her body were open!


    Such a big white tiger, how much meat does it have!


    The white tiger roared, rushed into the crowd, opened its mouth and bit several prisoners to death, and the other prisoners were scared out of their wits and fled in all directions. Even the officials hid far away, and no one dared to approach it.


    Su Ying ran all the way behind a big tree, found the right location, and shot out the anesthesia needle.


    However, the dose of the anesthesia injection was a bit small, and it didn''t bring Baihu down immediately.


    Su Ying pulled out the dagger at her waist and climbed onto a big tree. After spotting the location, she jumped onto the white tiger with a lifelong leap, her legs tightly mping the white tiger''s neck, and one hand grabbing its ear.


    Suddenly there was another person on his back, Baihu shook his body madly angrily, but Su Ying''s legs were tightly mped, and it couldn''t shake it off at all.


    The white tiger roared, and his body suddenly mmed into the big tree beside him.


    Su Ying suddenly raised the dagger in her hand and stabbed it fiercely at Baihu''s eyes.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    Baihu roared in pain, which made people tremble with fear, but Su Ying''s eyes showed bloodthirsty excitement. She pulled the mechanism on the dagger, and the dagger immediately moved away, stabbing Baihu''s brain instantly.


    Su Ying turned her wrist and stirred it violently, her body froze and she fell to the ground.


    Su Ying pulled out the dagger, the blood mixed with the tiger''s slurry sshed her face, she wiped her face and jumped off the white tiger.


    This white tiger looks like it weighs at least a thousand catties. It is estimated that the skin of this tiger can be exchanged for a lot of money in the city.


    Su Ying only thought about how many catties of tiger meat he could hide in the space without making a fuss,pletely ignoring the stunned crowd.


    That is a big white tiger that can tear human flesh as easily as tearing cloth!


    Su Ying was actually strangled by Su Ying!


    Su Ying, what the **** is it!


    While everyone was stunned, Su Ying had already peeled off the tigerpletely.


    Su Ying put the tiger skin away, looked at the people hiding in the dark and peeked impatiently, and shouted impatiently, "Where is the team leader, where is the leader''s officer?"


    Li Da''s scalp became numb when he heard Su Ying calling him, this evil spirit wouldn''t even want to peel off his skin!


    Li Da boldly stepped forward, "What, what''s the matter?"


    Su Ying pointed to the tiger and said: "This is too much tiger meat. I can''t finish it alone. I will share the meat in a while. You can ask people to set up more fires to roast the meat and share some with each other."


    Although it hurts a bit, she can''t hide such a big white tiger in the space quietly, so she can only put some of it in while the meat is divided, and distribute the rest to other prisoners. It''s her daily good deeds .


    Hearing what she said, Li Da let out a sigh of relief, luckily he didn''t want to skin him.


    "Okay, I''ll let someone do it."


    The dagger in Su Ying''s hand was very sharp, and it didn''t take long for her to pick off the tiger meat.


    She kept people from getting too close, and put some tiger meat in the storage space when no one was looking, and put some tiger bones. Herrades in the ancient martial arts family said that making wine with tiger bones is a great tonic, that is, Too bad we can''t take them all in.


    When Su Ying came back to Xiao Jin and the others with the grilled tiger meat, her four pairs of eyes stared straight at her.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were deep. If he hadn''t seen her kill such a big tiger neatly and ruthlessly, he would not have known how much strength this woman had hidden in front of him before.


    Jiang Yang was really shocked, after all, the impression Su Ying had in his mind before was a stupid idiot.


    The two little milk bags were directly frightened, after all, the scene at that time was too bloody.


    Su Ying brought the barbecue meat to Er Bao and said with a smile: "The grilled tiger meat is delicious."


    Erbao''s small mouth was ttened and his big eyes were tearful, and he was about to cry, "You, you''re hurt, you''re hurt..."

 Chapter 10: meet, die in peace

    Chapter 10 Encounter, die with peace


    Su Ying was taken aback for a moment, looking at the little guy''s pitiful crying face, she didn''t feel the joy of having a big meat at all.


    "No injury, the face is full of tiger''s blood." Su Ying wiped her face, only to find that it was sticky, and she couldn''t stand it.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, "Stay away from the child." His cool tone was obviously displeased.


    Seeing that for the child''s sake, Su Ying didn''t want to break up with him, she stuffed the meat into Jiang Yang''s hands, and turned to find water to wash her face.


    There is a stream not far from the t **** where they settled down. Su Ying squatted on the bank, washed her face, reached out to touch her sticky hair, and smelled the smell of sweat on her body. He took a refreshing bath in the stream, and washed his clothes by the way.


    After shended, she went into the storage space and dried her body with the dryer before returning to the t slope.


    At this time, it was already daylight, and the prisoners in the team were all given a piece of meat, and they were eating with big mouthfuls of dry food.


    Since they were exiled, they never tasted meat again, and the tiger meat was simply roasted, but for them now, it was already the best delicacy in the world.


    "What are you doing, don''t grab my meat, that meat is mine, ah!"


    A ragged, thin and unkempt woman fell down at Su Ying''s feet.


    "You, you can''t **** my meat..." Even after falling down, the woman still staggered up and tried to get back the stolen meat, but the other party had already run away and disappeared.


    Su Ying has never been a nosy person, but when she looked at the people on the ground, she always felt a little familiar.


    She thought about it, but still stretched out her hand and pulled him up from the ground.


    "Ah, don''t touch me!" The woman''s reaction was so strong that she almost jumped up from the ground and pushed Su Ying away.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    Hearing Su Ying''s voice, the woman froze for a moment, then turned her head to look at Su Ying, "Wang, Wangfei..."


    Su Ying stared at her face, because it was so dirty, and after looking at it for a while, she realized that the woman in front of her was her big maid, Bai Shuang.


    "Hoarfrost?"


    Seeing that Su Ying recognized her, Bai Shuang smiled, "It''s a ve, it''s a ve."


    In Su Ying''s memory, Bai Shuang served her since she was a child, and she was really loyal to her. Later, after she married Xiao Jin, she followed her to Prince Qi''s Mansion, and she often persuaded her to live a good life with Xiao Jin in private.


    But at that time, her brain was not working well, and she couldn''t listen to what others said, so she focused on Xiao Jue.


    "Are you alone? Where''s Mama Zhao?" Mama Zhao was her nanny, and she also apanied her to Prince Qi''s mansion back then.


    Bai Shuang heard the words, her eyes turned red and she choked with sobs: "Mother Zhao, she, she is dying..."


    Bai Shuang and Zhao''s mother were the only two people in the prime minister''s mansion who were sincere to her. Hearing what Bai Shuang said, she felt a little blocked. This may be the only remaining conscience left by the original owner.


    "Where is the person, take me to see."


    Bai Shuang nodded, the princess was the one that Mama Zhao loved the most, and she could see her before she died, and she could rest in peace.


    From Bai Shuang, she learned that she had been looking for Su Ying''s whereabouts with Zhao''s mother on the way to exile, but Zhao''s mother fell ill not long after, and it was almost toote.


    Mother Zhao was ced under a big tree by Bai Shuang. If you don''t look carefully, you can hardly see her chest rising and falling, and she seems to be dead.


    In Su Ying''s memory, Mother Zhao has always been a very kind old man, and she looks very simr to Eminem when she smiles, but now she is so thin that only skin and bones remain.


    "Mother Zhao, wake up, I found the princess, and the princess is here to see you, please wake up and take a look."


    Mother Zhao seemed to have heard Bai Shuang''s words, she quietly opened her eyes and looked at Su Ying in a daze.


    "King, princess..."


    Su Ying looked at Zhao''s mother who was so angry that she suddenly remembered the dying mother who fell in her arms.


    She subconsciously held Zhao''s mother''s hand, "Mum, don''t be afraid, I will definitely cure you."


    Mother Zhao looked at Su Ying and smiled gratifiedly, but her eyelids gradually closed.


    Su Ying''s heart trembled, she had already watched Ah Mu leave her once back then, she must not let such a thing happen a second time!


    Su Ying began to examine Zhao''s mother. In thest days, the study of medicine has been developed to the extreme. Even Chinese medicine has made great breakthroughs. She has epted Chinese and Western medicine since she was a child, and her proficiency in Chinese medicine is no less than that of Western medicine.


    She checked Mother Zhao''s pulse, and soon discovered the problem from the pulse.


    "It''s pneumonia." It has been found to be very serious, but fortunately, Mother Zhao''s heartbeat is still there, and it is only a temporary shock.


    After confirming the illness, Su Ying got up and found a back and entered the space. When she came out again, she already had injections and medicines in her hands.


    "Bai Shuang, go get some water."


    Bai Shuang got up and left without doubting him.


    Su Ying took advantage of this gap to inject the anti-inmmatory potion into Mother Zhao, and then took out the medicine and nutrient solution and fed it to her.


    In this exile team that can eat people, the old, weak, women and children are the first to fall. It is not easy for Zhao Mama and Bai Shuang to survive until now.


    Bai Shuang brought the water back, Su Ying had already done everything.


    She took a sip of the water, then got up and asked Bai Shuang to help Mother Zhao up and put her on her back.


    "Princess, please, let the vese, you are so delicate..."


    Su Ying directly carried the person on his back, "You don''t seem to be much heavier than Zhao''s mother. I can carry it wherever you can. Come with me."


    Bai Shuang stared at Su Ying, who was walking lightly, and froze in ce.


    Just now because I was too nervous, I didn''t notice Su Ying''s change. Looking at it now, the princess is still the same appearance she is very familiar with, but her words and deeds seem to be apletely different person. Not to mention the ability to carry a person on the back effortlessly.


    Sure enough, hardships make people grow. Bai Shuang attributed Su Ying''s changes to the sufferings he suffered on the road to exile, which gave Su Ying a good reason to exin her transformation.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly when he watched Su Ying bring back Bai Shuang with Mother Zhao on her back.


    He knew these two people, and he had always been loyal to Su Ying.


    Su Ying put Mother Zhao on the ground, and took a piece of tiger meat from her body and handed it to Bai Shuang, "Eat it, you will have the strength to go on your way."


    Bai Shuang looked at the jerky and didn''t pick it up, "Your maidservant is not hungry, the princess can keep it."


    Su Ying pointed to the remaining tiger skeleton not far away, "Did you see that big tigerst night? I killed it, and that bag is full of its meat, which is enough for me to eat."


    Bai Shuang stayed where she was. She knew that a white tiger came outst night, but because they were far away, she didn''t know who killed the white tiger. She just heard from other prisoners that it was a man who came out of hell. The Sha Goddess...


    She never expected that this female evil spirit would be Su Ying.

 Chapter 11: heavy rain, hurt

    Chapter 11 Heavy rain, serious injury


    After putting Mother Zhao down, Su Ying went to deal with the stripped tiger skin.


    She sprinkled the sterilizing dry powder taken from the space on the tiger skin to prevent the tiger skin from rotting and deteriorating, so that it would not be sold at a good price.


    After tidying up, Su Ying folded up the whole tiger skin and tied it with a hemp rope.


    The official who was standing not far away looked at Su Ying eagerly. "The tiger skin is as big as two sheets of an ordinary tiger. If you sell it for money, it will cost hundreds of taels of silver, ouch!"


    Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, he was pped on the head.


    "Ge Laozi, you stupid bastard, if you want to die, you go, and when you get skinned off by her head, don''t say I didn''t warn you." Li Da red at the young official, afraid He went to provoke Su Ying, this woman was more terrifying than they realized, he just wanted to go to Beihuang and get away from her as soon as possible!


    The young official patted his red head aggrievedly, "Boss, don''t be angry, I, I''m just saying, who dares to think of her."


    "The dead people are clearly counted, and they are recorded for me, and the bones are buried on the spot."


    Last night when the white tiger rushed out, it killed many people. Basically, the ones in its mouth had no chance of being rescued, so there were no wounded, only mutted dead bodies.


    "I''m going right away."


    Su Ying packed up the tiger skin and was about to sit and eat something, when she turned her head and saw Er Bao standing behind her and looking at her eagerly.


    Su Ying thought of Erbao being scared by her, squatted down and looked at her and said, "What''s wrong with Linger, do you want jerky?"


    Er Bao shook his head with a puffy face, looking at her with big watery eyes, "Is that the skin of a big tiger?"


    Su Ying patted the tiger skin and smiled: "Yes, does Linger like it? If you like it, leave it to Linger as a quilt."


    Er Bao shook his head in fear, "No, it''s too scary."


    "Then let''s exchange it for silver and buy new clothes for Linger, shall we?"


    Er Bao blinked his big eyes and said in a childish voice, "You, you killed the big tiger, so powerful, just as powerful as Daddy."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows with interest, "Has your father ever killed a big tiger?"


    Er Bao nodded, opened his two small hands and drew a big circle, "So, such a big tiger."


    Seeing her cute appearance, Su Ying couldn''t help but want to hug her and kiss her, but she was afraid of scaring the child, so she followed her words and said, "Your father is really amazing."


    Listening to Su Ying boasting about her own father, Er Bao''s big eyes became brighter. You must know that Su Ying never heard any good things about Xiao Jin from Su Ying''s mouth before, so Er Bao happily ran back to Xiao Jin with a small face They all said proudly: "Daddy, she said you are amazing."


    Xiao Jin paused for a moment, not understanding who Erbao was talking about.


    Er Bao pointed to Su Ying, looked at Xiao Jin and said softly: "She said that Daddy can also kill a big tiger, which is super powerful."


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyebrows. He did hunt a big tiger when he was hunting in the hunting ground, but when Su Ying learned about it, he just curled his lips in disdain, saying that he was brutal and bloody, so how could he think that he was powerful.


    But Xiao Erbao will not lie, thinking of Su Ying''s appearancest night, Xiao Jin frowned, feeling that this woman has changed too much.


    After the officials took care of the broken corpses, they began to count the number of people and the whole team was ready to continue.


    Su Ying carried the tiger skin in front of her body, and asked Bai Shuang to help Mother Zhao onto her back.


    Bai Shuang was stunned to see Su Ying carrying two to three hundred catties of things without changing his face.


    Jiang Yang carried Xiao Jin on his back, Xiao Jin took the eldest treasure who was still injured, Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to lead the second treasure away.


    Bai Shuang''s health is not bad. After Su Ying gave her arge bottle of energy supplement, she felt that her physical strength has recovered a lot. It is not a big problem to bring a child.


    It''s strange to say that after Su Ying killed the white tiger, their way down the mountain was very smooth, and the team reached the foot of the mountain before noon.


    "No wonder I felt gloomy when I was on the mountain. I''m afraid it''s going to rain today."


    The water vapor in the air is very heavy. Su Ying''s side is injured and ill. If it rains, it will only make their situation worse.


    But God seemed to be against them on purpose. Not long after going down the mountain, it started to rain.


    The officer hurriedly took the coir raincoat from the car and put it on, but the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and it seemed that it would not stop in a short time.


    "Quickly move, hurry up."


    Li Da has been doing the work of escorting exiled prisoners for many years, and he is quite familiar with the terrain of this generation. He knows that there are a few caves not far ahead, which can temporarily shelter them from the rain.


    The rain hit Xiao Jin''s body, and he only felt the wound on his leg hurt even more. In order to prevent Dabao from being exposed to the rain, he carefully held the child in his arms, and used his body to shield him from the wind and rain.


    Su Ying looked at the heavy rain in the sky and let out a low curse. There is a device in her storage space that can cover the rain, but unfortunately she can''t take it out.


    The cave that Li Da mentioned is on the mountain not far ahead, and when they got there, it was almost dark.


    But fortunately, several caves are rtivelyrge, and they can fully amodate the prisoners when they are separated.


    Su Ying carried Mama Zhao on her back to the innermost floor of the cave, and found a rtively smooth ce before she put Mama Zhao down.


    Ms. Zhao already had pneumonia, and now she is in the rain again. I am afraid that today''s medicine will be in vain.


    She took out the warm sheet from her body and stuck it on Zhao''s mother to maintain the temperature of her body, then got up and walked to the entrance of the cave.


    The officer saw hering, and stopped her with his hand, "What are you doing, just stay in the cave."


    Su Ying stared at them coldly, "I see some dry firewood in the sheltered area in front of the cave entrance, I want to pick some to light a fire."


    "What kind of fire is there, you are delicate, you thought you were from the suburbs..."


    "boom!"


    Su Ying mmed his fist on the stone wall behind the officer, loosened his fist, and the gravel fell rustlingly.


    The officer''s face turned pale, looking at Su Ying who was expressionless but like a Shura, he swallowed with difficulty.


    "If I insist on going out, all of you can''t stop me together, understand?"


    The official''s lips trembled, he really deserves to be damned, he forgot the scene where Su Ying strangled the big white tiger!


    "You, you move, move quickly."


    Su Ying let go, turned around and left the cave.


    She came out to collect firewood, and also to find a chance to enter the space and those things.


    After Xiao Jin sat down, he stretched out his hand to touch Dabao''s forehead, and the little guy''s forehead was hot again, and it was burning again.


    He took off the child''s wet clothes, and was about to ask Jiang Yang to go to the officer to light the fire, when he saw Su Ying walking in with arge bundle of firewood.


    Su Ying set up the firewood, Xiao Jin only heard a light "click", and the pile of firewood started to burn.


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows and eyes darkened, trying to see what Su Ying was holding, but she moved too fast, and she put the thing back into her sleeve pocket in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 12: Wet suit, no legs and no waist

    Chapter 12 wet suit, no legs and waist


    After Su Ying lit the fire, she got up and came to Xiao Jin, and reached out to touch the big treasure in his arms.


    "Why is it burning again, give me the baby." Su Ying didn''t wait for Xiao Jin to agree, and directly took Dabao away from his hands.


    She sat by the fire, took off Dabao''s clothes and put them in front of the fire to bake, and checked his wounds by the light of the fire. The wounds were not so red and swollen, but after being soaked in rain today, the wounds The inmmation has be serious again, which is why the little guy has a fever again.


    Su Ying carefully cleaned the wound with gauze, and gave him an anti-inmmatory injection while everyone was out of sight. After she treated Dabao''s wound and fed the medicine, the clothes beside the fire were also dry. He brought it to him and put him on the dried tiger skin carefully.


    After Su Ying took Dabao away, Xiao Jin''s eyes kept falling on her and Dabao. Seeing her carefully cleaning up Dabao''s wound, his brows tightened even more.


    Su Ying''s demeanor in the past two days ispletely different from before. If it weren''t for the mole on the back of her neck, he would have suspected that it was a different person. In the past, when did she care about the life and death of her two children?


    After taking care of Dabao, Su Ying went to resettle Zhao''s mother, took off her coat and dried her, and secretly gave her injections and medicines.


    There is a seven-shaped groove in the deepest part of the cave. She walked in with the remaining torch and lit it, then took off her clothes and hung it on the big stone to bake.


    "Su Ying!"


    Su Ying was about to take off the obscene clothes inside, when she suddenly heard Xiao Jin''s voice mixed with coldness.


    She looked up, and saw Xiao Jin staring at her coldly with ck eyes.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Why, don''t you want to tell me that you still have a waist without your legs?"


    Xiao Jin understood what she meant, and the veins on his forehead twitched, "Shameless! Don''t dirty my eyes." After speaking, he looked away, as if looking at something dirty.


    Su Ying snorted coldly and lost her temper. A wicked smile shed across her crystal clear phoenix eyes, and she immediately got up, walked to Xiao Jin and squatted down.


    Xiao Jin looked at her coldly, and saw her reaching for her belt.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes darkened, his whole body burst into murderous aura, and he grabbed her hand, "Su Ying, don''t think that this king won''t take your life!"


    Su Ying only felt pain in the tiger''s mouth that was caught by him. This man is so injured and still has such a lot of strength. This body must be made of steel.


    But she approached him without showing any weakness and said, "I see that the clothes on the prince''s body are all wet, and I just want to take off your clothes and put them on the fire to bake."


    There was only a palm between the two, and Xiao Jin could smell the faint scent of grass on her body instead of the smell of dirty sweat. After washing, Su Ying''s appearance was fully revealed.


    In Xiao Jin''s memory, Su Ying has always looked like Xizi holding her heart and tenderness, but in front of her, there is a heroic spirit mixed between her brows, and her pupils like broken stars are even brighter, which is something he has never seen before. seen.


    This look is not what Su Ying used to have.


    If the person in front of me is still the same person, it can only be said that she used to pretend too well, but Xiao Jin thinks this possibility is very small. People are not Su Ying at all.


    Xiao Jin held her hand tightly, his deep eyebrows locked tightly on her face, "Who the **** are you, you are not Su Ying at all, who sent you here."


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, but she quickly came back to her senses and broke away from Xiao Jin''s hand and looked at him with a half-smile, "If you doubt my identity, you can verify it yourself, and I will apany you at any time."


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists tightly. Although Su Ying was only stunned for a moment, he still caught that look in his eyes. After this woman changed, she really became more and more shameless!


    Su Ying looked at him deted, feeling extremely happy, and didn''t bother to tease him to turn back to the fire to quickly dry the clothes on his body, and then threw a bottle of medicine and gauze into Jiang Yang''s hands.


    "If you don''t want your prince''s wound to fester, give him medicine."


    Jiang Yang saw the confrontation between the two just now, he did not refuse, and walked up to Xiao Jin with the medicine, "My lord, my subordinates always feel that the poisonous woman is weird."


    He never believed that that idiot would suddenly be so powerful.


    Xiao Jin''s sword eyebrows were deeply set. Before he was seriously injured and fell into aa, he was sure that the person was still the real Su Ying, but he was seriously injured and unconscious for a while, and when he woke up again, Su Ying waspletely changed.


    In these short hours, something must have happened that he didn''t know about, but the two children were there at the time, so it seems that we can only try to ask the children to see if they can exin why.


    "Princess, the ves have gone to collect the dry food, you can eat some." After Bai Shuang took care of the second treasure, she went to the official post to receive the dry food.


    Su Ying had no interest in this dry ration that could choke people to death, but she still reached out to take it, and then took out thepressed dry ration and two pieces of tiger meat from the bag behind her and gave it to her, "This is for you and Linger, Eat this first, I saved it earlier."


    Bai Shuang didn''t doubt that he was there, and went to feed Erbao with dry food.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Ying put on dry clothes, but the fire in the cave was limited, and many prisoners were shivering from the cold, and many of them were staring at Su Ying''s burden, they knew what was inside. All grilled jerky.


    But as long as they thought about how Su Ying killed the big tiger, they didn''t dare to go forward.


    Su Ying had enough food and drinks, and after making sure that Dabao and Zhao''s mother were fine, shey down next to them and fell asleep.


    It was a night of thunderstorms, and the rain fell very heavily.


    At dawn, Su Ying was woken up by the thunder. She reached out and touched the foreheads of Dabao and Mother Zhao to make sure that their high fever had gradually subsided before getting up and walking to the entrance of the cave to look at the situation outside.


    The officer saw that she had no intention of going out, so he didn''t say anything.


    "It''s dark and gloomy today, and I don''t know when the rain will fall."


    "Before passing Zhuzhou, the rain will hardly stop."


    "But we have to walk hundreds of miles away from Zhuzhou, and the rain will keep falling. I''m afraid that if we don''t reach Zhuzhou, there will be a lot less people in this team."


    Su Ying frowned as she heard the two prisoners muttering.


    The original owner was an embroidered pillow who only knew about love affairs, and didn''t care about the outside world at all, let alone geography, so she didn''t even know where they were.


    "Uncle, do you mean that the rain will not stop in a short time?" Su Ying asked a bearded man.


    The big man nced at Su Ying and said slowly: "Now it has entered the rainy season in the southwest, and it will stop for a while. The rain will stoppletely when we reach Zhuzhou in the north."


    These words made Su Ying frowned even tighter. She was sick and injured around her, so don''t think about it if she keeps getting rained on.

 Chapter 13: Enter the city, seek skin with the tiger

    Chapter 13 Entering the city, seeking skin with a tiger


    After the rain stopped, the official team immediately prepared to set off, and rushed to the next ce that could shelter from the rain before it rained again.


    Su Ying stood in front of Xiao Jin and the others with Mother Zhao and the tiger skin on their backs. Bai Shuang had a good night''s rest and felt much better today, so she simply put the second treasure on her back.


    "Everyone follow closely, hurry up if you don''t want to get caught in the rain again." The officer waved his whip and shouted all the way.


    These prisoners are already extremely weak. In addition to being exposed to rain yesterday, they fell down a lot along the way.


    Those prisoners who fell down, the officials could only lift them to the wooden cart, and throw them away at any ce after they died.


    "Be careful!" Su Ying suddenly reached out to support the uncle who was about to fall.


    The uncle almost put most of his weight on Su Ying''s hands, but Su Ying still supported him without changing his face.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move anymore, Su Ying stopped and waited for him to breathe.


    After taking a breath, the uncle seemed to be better. He raised his eyelids weakly and looked at Su Ying, wanting to thank him, but because his body was too weak, he couldn''t even speak a word.


    Su Ying took out a person''s energy candy from his body and stuffed it into his mouth. The uncle only felt a sweet fragrance spread between his lips and teeth, although his cold body also got a little warmth.


    "Thank you so much, littledy."


    "Let''s continue on our way with the remaining strength."


    The uncle was really weak, so he had to hold his breath and continue to follow Su Ying to keep up with the team.


    Strange to say, after eating that candy, the uncle felt more and more energetic as he walked, and even his cold hands and feet became hot. He looked at Su Ying with some surprise, and felt that Su Ying''s appearance was somewhat familiar. But for a while, I can''t remember where I saw it.


    When he was able to leave by himself, the uncle stopped letting Su Ying help him, and he didn''t talk nonsense, he just walked beside Su Ying, but he remembered Su Ying''s help in his heart.


    "Where will we end up if we go on like this?" Su Ying felt that it was not her style to follow the team so blindly. She had to find a way to understand the situation along the way so that she could prepare for the next thing.


    Hearing Su Ying''s question, the uncle felt that it was time for him toe in handy, "Littledy, we have already reached the boundary of Guangdong City. If we travel fast today, we should be able to reach a county below Guangdong City. Tonight It is estimated that they are going to rest outside the city."


    These words made Su Ying''s eyes brighten. If she could go to the county town and sell this tiger skin, then she could buy supplies in the county town.


    "It seems that uncle knows a lot about this."


    The uncle smiled wryly and shook his head, "Old man, I have a gluttonous tongue. When I was young, I liked to travel around looking for a stutter." But he never thought that this stuttering would ruin his family.


    "Uncle, what''s your surname?" The journey was boring, so Su Ying chatted with the uncle.


    "Old man He Shouyi."


    "My name is Su Ying."


    He Shouyi was stunned for a moment, looking at Su Ying''s cold and solemn eyebrows under the cloud, he was very surprised. Could this be the notorious Princess Qi... The real person really doesn''t match the rumors.


    The officials may also be worried that it will continue to rain on the way, so they didn¡¯t stop on the road. They walked all the way to the outside of the county seat and asked them to find an open space for people to form a team and prepare to send people into the city to buy dry food and corresponding supplies.


    Fortunately, the weather is considered beautiful. Although the sky is still gloomy, it didn¡¯t rain any more when we reached the outside of the county.


    The officer found an open space outside the city for everyone to settle down.


    Su Ying put Zhao''s mother under a big tree, and found Li Da with the tiger skin on her back.


    Li Da felt his scalp go numb when he saw Su Ying. There was nothing he could do. The scene where she killed the tiger was still fresh in my memory.


    "My lord, take a step to speak."


    Li Da felt that he had nothing to say to her, but before he could refuse, he was forced to retreat by her frightening phoenix eyes.


    Li Da could only follow her to a big tree.


    "what are you up to?"


    Su Ying smiled, intending to make herself look kinder, but she didn''t know it, but this smile made Li Da panic even more.


    "Don''t be afraid, sir, what can I, a weak woman, do to you."


    Li Da: "..." I thank you for being a weak woman!


    "If the official can bring me into the city to sell tiger skins, I can give you 10% of the profit." Su Ying directly stated her purpose.


    Li Da was stunned for a moment, and looked at the tiger skin in her hand. It was a great temptation. The white tiger is rare, and the big tiger skin is veryplete. If you sell it, you can get thousands of taels of silver at least. , That''s hundreds of taels!


    Seeking skins from tigers, nothing more!


    Li Da agreed almost without hesitation. After all, Su Ying really wanted to run, and he couldn''t stop him!


    "Okay, you wait."


    In order not to be eye-catching, Li Da got Su Ying a set of official uniforms for her to change into, and then he ordered two more people to go to the city to supply supplies.


    Li Da took Su Ying to the gate of the city, because it is a county town, the entry and exit will not be too strict, several people went in smoothly.


    After entering the city, Li Da asked two officials to buy dry food, while he took Su Ying to another street.


    Walking on the streets of the county seat, Su Ying felt very fresh looking at the hawkers on both sides of the street. Living in the war-torn era of the end of the world, she had never seen such a scene.


    Li Da took Su Ying outside a **** shop and stopped.


    "After we go in for a while, let''s not say anything and let the other party bid first. Such a tiger skin is cheap if it is less than 1,000 taels, so it can''t be sold." Before going in, Li Da instructed Su Ying.


    Su Ying nodded, the higher the price of the tiger skin, the more money Li Da will get, and there is no need for him to lie to her about this.


    As soon as the two walked in, the guy behind the counter greeted them. Seeing that they were wearing official clothes, he smiled and said, "Do you want to buy something, or do you want to pawn?"


    Su Ying put the tiger skin on the table, and the folded tiger skin actually filled the entire table, "Pawn the tiger skin, see what price you can give."


    The man was stunned seeing such a big piece of tiger skin, he couldn''t make up his mind about such a big object, "You two officials, wait a moment, the little one will ask our shopkeeper toe out and take a look." I went to the back hall.


    Not long after, azy and displeased voice sounded from the back hall, "Disturbing my sleep, you''d better show me something great, or I won''t spare you."


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper, the little one grows so big, I''ve never seen such a big tiger skin."


    "There are so many things that the boy has never seen before."


    The curtain of the back hall was lifted, and a handsome-looking man came out with a bit of scorn between his brows.


    The loose front of the green robe on his body was slightly open, revealing the obscene clothes, and his hair was just tied behind his head with a wooden hairpin, lookingzy and wanton.


    Xu Sanqing raised her brows, and her light-colored eyes fell on Su Ying''s body, and her eyes were shrewd, "Hey, it turns out that he is an official from the capital."

 Chapter 14: Buy, buy, buy, the God of Wealth is here

    Chapter 14 Buy, buy, buy, the God of Wealthes


    "It turned out to be Mr. Xu, who has admired his name for a long time. We hunted and killed a big white tiger in the mountains two days ago. The skin was peeled off. Mr. Xu, let''s see how much it is worth." Li Da didn''t expect that I met Xu San here, who is notoriously shrewd.


    Being recognized, Xu San wasn''t surprised at all, and just smiled familiarly: "A while ago, I heard that there was a man-eating white tiger on Dongcheng Mountain. It''s in your hands."


    Xu San opened the tiger skin while talking, and a whole white tiger skin spread out, almost upying most of the front hall.


    Xu San looked at the intact tiger skin with surprise in his eyes, "How did you kill the white tiger, and let its skin remain intact?"


    Li Da was about to speak, when Su Ying said impatiently: "Just say how much money this skin can be exchanged for."


    Xu San raised his head and looked at Su Ying. He recognized her as a woman at a nce. In Chu State, women can also get errands in the yamen, but the number of them is very small. He smiled with great interest: "One thousand taels , when Xu made a friend."


    Su Ying has never done business with anyone, but Xu San has a shrewd look on his face, and he will never give him the price in his heart, so one thousand taels is definitely low.


    Su Ying knelt down and picked up the tiger skin without saying a word.


    Xu San saw her like this and said with a smile: "It seems that the official is dissatisfied with the price Xu gave."


    Su Ying stood up and said with an expressionless face: "You also know that this tiger skin is so big that it is rare. If you pay one thousand taels, you are not afraid to kill you. Since you are not sincere, I will go find another pawnshop."


    Li Da felt that one thousand taels was quite a lot, but seeing Su Ying''s full confidence, he didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying turned around without hesitation with the tiger skin on her back, and just as she was about to walk out of the pawnshop, Xu San said again, "Three thousand taels, just treat Xu as a friend."


    Su Ying slightly hooked the corners of her lips, turned around and put the tiger skin on the table, "Deal."


    "The two officials want a bank note or..."


    "Three hundred taels of silver, and I want the rest in cash."


    Hearing these words, Li Da''s eyes widened. Two thousand seven hundred taels of silver, how much does that cost?


    Xu San didn''t ask any more questions, and asked someone to bring the banknote and money to Su Ying.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ying collected the money, turned around with Li Da and left the **** shop.


    Outside the pawnshop, Su Ying handed the three hundred taels of silver to Li Da, "10%."


    Li Da took the bank note and forced his excited little heart, fearing that his grin was too wide and Su Ying would look down on him.


    "You shouldn''t have taken so much money, the road to Beihuang is still long." Li Da kindly reminded Su Ying.


    Su Ying smiled indifferently, "Those who dare to steal my Su Ying''s things either have not yet reincarnated, or have already gone to reincarnate."


    Arrogant!


    "Give me half an hour, I need to buy something in town."


    Li Da hesitated, now that Su Ying has money in hand, in case she runs away...


    "I want to run, can you stop me?" Su Ying directly pierced Li Da''s mind.


    Li Da''s eyes twitched, he couldn''t stop it!


    Since you can''t stop her, you can only sell her favor.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the city gate in half an hour. If you run away, your husband and children won''t be happy."


    Su Ying didn''t want to waste time, so she turned around and went to the busiestmercial street.


    "Dim sum, freshly baked dim sum." Su Ying passed by a dim sum shop, and was immediately attracted by the sweet smell.


    She walked to the dim sum shop and licked her lips.


    The shopkeeper smiled and greeted, "Guy, why don''t you try some, our store is famous in the city."


    Su Ying pointed to the crispy fried peach cakes on the counter, "Come and try."


    "Hey, wait a minute."


    The boss cut some peach cakes and handed them to Su Ying.


    Su Ying ate it directly into his mouth. The peach cake was very crispy, and there was something sprinkled in it. It tasted very delicious.


    "Two copies of this, and this, this, forget it, wrap it up for me."


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Ying sold out all the dim sum shops.


    The shopkeeper was so happy that he sent her, a big customer, out.


    Su Ying walked into a dead-end alley with arge bag of dim sum in her hand, and when she came out again, the dim sum in her hand was gone.


    When she came out, she asked the shopkeeper where the rice shop was, and when she came out of the alley, she went directly to the rice shop.


    Su Ying stared straight at the white rice in the shop. Big white rice is amodity in short supply for doomsday supplies, and it has be the best spoils of war for all camps. She only confiscated some from the enemy after winning the battle. After eating it several times, she will never forget the taste of that big white rice.


    "Shopkeeper, is this rice ready for me to taste?"


    No one wants to taste the rice when they buy it. The shopkeeper wanted to refuse, but seeing Su Ying in his official uniform, he swallowed his refusal, "Master, Cao Min cooked this year''s new rice at noon, and there is still some rice left in the pot." Next, if you don''t mind..."


    "Don''t dislike it, bring it."


    Su Ying took the bowl from the shopkeeper, and ate up all the rice in the bowl.


    The sweet and soft white rice is really fragrant!


    "I want as much rice as I want."


    The shopkeeper thought he heard it wrong, and he didn''te back to his senses until Su Ying directly asked him to load the goods.


    There was an official who directly spread the news that the dim sum shop and the rice shop were half-empty in an instant on the street. Many shopkeepers sent people to squat in front of their shops, hoping that the God of Wealth woulde to visit.


    Su Ying also lived up to expectations, buying and buying frantically, but she basically bought out everything that could be eaten and used.


    Seeing only a few hundred taels of silver left in her hand, Su Ying walked into the pharmacy again. There was no traditional Chinese medicine stock in the storage space, so she thought about keeping some, just in case it would be useful.


    But she can''t buy out the pharmacy, after all, many medicinal materials are still very expensive.


    When she came out of the pharmacy, she only had less than a hundred taels left in her hand, and Su Ying couldn''t think of what to buy, so she simply went.


    When passing by the livestock stall, she still couldn''t hold back and walked in.


    Not long after, she came out satisfied and walked towards the city gate.


    "Princess Qi, please stay."


    Su Ying''s footsteps paused slightly, and when she looked back, she saw a man wearing a hood standing behind him, because the wide hood covered his face, so she couldn''t see the other person''s appearance clearly.


    "Pretend to be a ghost, and speak up when you have something to say."


    The other party paused for a moment before saying: "Princess Qi is doing very well. I have passed your news to the First Prince. The First Prince said that as long as you finish the matter, I will immediately send someone to pick you up and return to the capital."


    Su Ying looked at the other party calmly, but couldn''t find any memory about the person in front of her in her mind. Could it be that she has lost memory because she traveled through time?

 Chapter 15: dessert, she had

    Chapter 15 Dessert, what she has eaten


    Su Ying sneered and said: "You put it simply, if things were so easy, I wouldn''t suffer along the way, you tell the eldest prince, either send someone to pick me up immediately, or I won''t do this matter. "


    After speaking, Su Ying didn''t dare the other party to speak, so she turned around and left.


    From the person who appeared, it can be seen that Xiao Jue should not have given up on her chess piece, but because of theck of memory, she can''t remember what Xiao Jue wants her to do at all, but she can think of it with her toes, it must be It''s rted to Xiao Jin.


    But Xiao Jin is a half-dead exile, what else does Xiao Jue want from him?


    The person looked at Su Ying''s leaving back, and his face gradually became gloomy, "Why does this idiot look different?" In the past, whenever they mentioned the eldest prince, she would do anything like a fool, but Today, when he mentioned the First Prince, she didn''t respond at all.


    The person came out from behind and a person sneered: "I have suffered so much along the way, even a fool would have to figure it out. Since she is useless, we can only do it ourselves."


    "It''s not like he hasn''t attacked Xiao Jin before, but who knows that he can kill our people even though he has lost his legs. He is an evil spirit. It may not be so easy for you to attack him."


    The other party sneered, "Then catch his bastard, make him submit, and make him hand over that thing!" When they fought before, they thought that Xiao Jin would have no lethal power if his legs were crippled, so they didn''t kill that **** at all. Putting the two children into the calction, now, those two **** can be used to sacrifice the g.


    When Su Ying was about to reach the city gate, she saw Li Da walking towards the street on tiptoe. When she saw hering, she was greatly relieved. After all, Su Ying''s identity was a bit special. If she really ran away, what would happen to her? When thingse, he can''t escape responsibility.


    After his heart fell back to his stomach, Li Dacai took a look at her, and saw that she was carrying a few burdens on her body, and he didn''t know how much the two thousand or so dual was used.


    When Li Da looked at him vigorously, he suddenly felt a chill in his neck, and he met Su Ying''s eyes that prated into the cold pool by mistake.


    Li Da was startled, and quickly curbed his dangerous thoughts.


    He is so capable, he dares to be jealous of the money in her hand!


    "It''s gettingte, let''s get out of town."


    Su Ying went out of the city with the official messenger, and returned to Xiao Jin and the others after changing back to his tattered clothes.


    Xiao Jin nced at the pot on her back and her heart jumped suddenly.


    Bai Shuang was surprised to see Su Yinge back with a lot of baggage on her back, "Princess, why did you let the officials buy so many things?"


    On the road to exile, some prisoners who hid silver can give some money to the officials every time they arrive in the town, and ask them to help them bring some things, and the officials can get some benefits from it. Basically, no one will refuse this kind of effort, as long as it is nothing Dangerous goods will help to buy.


    "Well, it''s not good to eat dry food all day long, so I bought some cooking utensils and came back to see if there is a chance to improve the food."


    Su Ying really bought a lot, and only a small part of it was in his hand.


    Xiao Jin saw that her tiger skin was gone, and guessed that she should have exchanged the tiger skin for silver, otherwise she would not be able to have so much money.


    After all the things on the official post were stored, the whole team prepared to set off. Looking at the weather, it might rain again soon, and if they didn¡¯t leave, they would be drenched in the rain again.


    Su Ying carried all the burdens on her front and mother Zhao on her back.


    Before it got dark, they came to the foot of a mountain, and they could see a vige shrouded in thick fog from a distance.


    Su Ying looked at the stone tablet lying at the entrance of the vige. The red paint on it was so faded that the words could not be read clearly. It can be seen that this vige has been abandoned for a long time.


    Sure enough, when they walked into the vige, the weeds at the entrance of the vige were almost as tall as a person.


    Li Da asked people to check the situation in the vige, and soon the officials came back and said that there was a big pig farm in the vige, which was probably used to raise livestock in the past. Because the livestock are valuable, the pig farm was built rtively firmly, even though there is no one in the vige now. Yes, the pig farms are still able to shelter from wind and rain.


    However, the pig farm cannot amodate hundreds of people, so most of the people can only be housed in the pig farm, and the rest are divided into two groups and housed in arger farmhouse.


    Su Ying and the others were assigned to a farmhouse. This farmhouse should have belonged to a rtively wealthy family in the vige. The courtyard walls were still built with blue bricks.


    Su Ying carried Zhao''s mother into the house. There was only a table with missing legs and a board bed full of dust.


    She asked Bai Shuang to clean the nk bed inside, then put Mother Zhao on the bed, and then put the burden on her body aside.


    Xiao Jin and the others also followed into the room, followed by a dozen or so prisoners, and everyone found a corner to sit down.


    Xiao Jin asked Jiang Yang to put Dabao who was still asleep on the bed so that he could lie down morefortably.


    Erbao walked to the bed, lying on the bed and looking at Dabao eagerly, "Daddy, when will brother wake up?"


    Xiao Jin wiped her face and said in relief: "Brother will wake up soon, don''t worry Linger."


    Er Bao nodded ignorantly, "Brother''s wound hurts. If Ling''er gives him a call, the pain will go away." As he spoke, he puffed his face and blew on Dabao.


    Xiao Jin looked at his well-behaved daughter, and his heart softened.


    Su Ying took out a brown paper bag from the bag and opened it, beckoning Erbao toe over.


    "Ling''er,e and see what delicious food I brought you."


    Er Bao turned his head and saw the dim sum in Su Ying''s hand, his eyes straightened.


    Since she was exiled, let alone snacks, she has never had a bite of hot rice again. This snack is too tempting for her!


    But even though he really wanted it, Er Bao subconsciously looked at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin''s cold eyes fell on Su Ying and did not move, Su Ying understood instantly.


    She picked up a piece of snack and ate it into her mouth, and raised her eyebrows at Xiao Jin provocatively, a dog man, and thought that she would poison the snack.


    Seeing Su Ying eating some snacks, Xiao Jin nodded to Er Bao.


    Er Bao happily ran up to Su Ying on his short legs, and looked at her with big elk-like eyes.


    Su Ying put the whole bag of dim sum in her hand, "Take it and eat it, it''s all yours."


    Erbao couldn''t help but cheered, her big eyes were shining, she held the snack, tilted her head to think about it, picked up a piece of snack with her little hand and tiptoed it to Su Ying''s mouth, "You eat."


    Su Ying watched her working hard, smiled and squatted down, opened her mouth and took a bite of the dessert.


    Er Bao watched her eat, and smiled so much that his big eyes turned into crescent moons.


    Su Ying took a bite and stopped eating, "Okay, I''ve already eaten just now, and the rest is Linger''s."


    Er Bao ran back to Xiao Jin holding the dim sum in his arms in satisfaction, and brought the remaining dim sum to his mouth, "Daddy eats too."


    Xiao Jin knew that the child was sensible, and she would be unhappy if he didn''t eat, so he opened his mouth and ate the snack in her hand without thinking too much.


    "Is Daddy delicious?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Okay."


    Erbao grinned, "She took a bite just now and said it was delicious."


    Xiao Jin''s face froze, and it suddenly urred to him that Su Ying seemed to have taken a bite of that snack just now...

 Chapter 16: cant cook

    Chapter 16 Can''t Cook


    Xiao Jin really wanted to spit out the snacks in his mouth, but the crispy peach cakes melted into his lips and teeth in an instant, leaving only the thick and inextricable fragrance in his mouth at this moment.


    The naive and soft Er Bao didn''t know what he had done, which made his father freeze in ce for a long time.


    Su Ying touched the foreheads of Dabao and Zhao''s mother. It may be due to the weather. Both of them recovered slowly, and they still have a low-grade fever. However, Zhao''s mother''s pneumonia has improved a bit, and the moist rales in her lungs can be heard It''s not so obvious anymore.


    "Princess, the servant girl found a well in the backyard, the well was alive, and there was still water in the well, so the servant girl got some water to wipe Xiao Shizi and Mother Zhao."


    Su Ying felt that since he had been exiled, he should not call him an honorific title, so as not to reveal his identity too much and cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Bai Shuang, you can just call me sister from now on, I am no longer a princess."


    While Bai Shuang dared to call Su Ying a sister, she repeatedly shook her head and refused.


    She felt that Su Ying had changed too much. In the past, Su Ying valued status the most. Even if it was okay for her, she was absolutely clear about master and servant. She dared not have the slightest idea of ??overstepping the rules.


    "ve, I''d better call you Madam."


    Su Ying didn''t quite understand the hierarchical concept that is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people here, but she insisted that she didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying took out the iron pot she bought. There are restrictions on the use of iron by ordinary people in the state of Chu, so she paid a lot of money to buy this pot. I really don''t understand how this thing works.


    "Bai Shuang, can you cook?"


    Bai Shuang was puzzled by the question. Su Ying was ady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion before she married. Even if she was not favored, the basic meals were still provided by the big kitchen. It''s the youngdy of the small door, and I haven''t really been in the kitchen.


    "ve, I don''t know much about it, but I can give it a try."


    "If thedy can trust the old man, the old man can do it." He Shouyi stood up from the corner and said.


    Su Ying looked at him, "Uncle can cook?"


    He Shouyi smiled, "Know better, as long as the littledy has ingredients, she can do anything."


    "Yes, I really bought a lot." Su Ying opened the bag, took out a few eggs, and some dried tiger meat and some seasonal fruits and vegetables. Actually, she didn''t know what to do with these things, but she I bought everything I thought I could eat.


    "Why don''t you take a look, uncle, what can be done with these, and you can make a better meal."


    Seeing that she was willing to trust him, He Shouyi went to the bag and picked out a few ingredients, "These are enough."


    "Okay, you just take what you need, and let Bai Shuang help you."


    He Shouyi nodded, took his things and followed Bai Shuang out of the house to the backyard.


    This farmhouse has only one exit, as long as they don''t go out, the officials will not restrict their movements too much.


    Su Ying carefully fed the nutrient solution in the water bag to Dabao. The little guy was already thin, but now he became even thinner after another illness. She must find a way to feed them fat for nothing.


    "Ahem..."


    As soon as Dabao was put down, Mother Zhao coughed violently.


    Su Ying could only step forward and pat her on the back.


    After coughing, Mother Zhao woke up leisurely, she opened her eyes and looked at Su Ying, still unable to react.


    "King, princess..."


    "Mom Zhao is awake, get up and drink some water."


    Su Ying handed the water bag filled with glucose to her lips.


    Mother Zhao''s throat was really ufortable, she opened her mouth to take a sip, and found that the water turned out to be sweet.


    She quickly pushed the water bag away with water, reluctant to drink any more, "The old ve is not thirsty anymore, the princess can drink it by herself."


    Su Ying looked at her kind eyebrows and eyes, feeling a little depressed, "I still have a lot, you should drink it soon, so that you can get better."


    Mother Zhao looked at her expectantly and couldn''t bear to let her down, so she drank all the glucose water.


    She thought she was going to die, but she didn''t expect to have a chance to wake up again.


    "Mama Zhao is hungry, Bai Shuang is already cooking, we will have something to eat in a while."


    Mother Zhao was a little surprised. It would be good for them to have one meal of dry food a day. How could they have the conditions to cook?


    Su Ying saw her doubts and exined: "When I arrived at the county seat today, I asked the official to help me buy some things, so we don''t need to eat dry food tonight."


    Mother Zhao didn''t think too much when she heard what she said. When she was exiled, she did secretly give Su Ying some money, presumably the money hadn''t been used up yet.


    "What''s wrong with Xiaoshizi?" Zhao''s mother looked at Dabao who was lying beside her with distressed face, such a good child, why did he be like this.


    "Mother Zhao, don''t worry, the child is just sick. Now that he has taken the medicine, he will recover in a short time."


    Mother Zhao shook her head mournfully, feeling that Su Ying wasforting her, but on the road to exile, a single cold could kill an adult, let alone a child.


    "smell good¡­"


    A strong fragrance wafted in the air, and Su Ying was immediately attracted to it, "I''ll go to the backyard to have a look."


    Su Ying couldn''t wait to run to the backyard, and saw He Shouyi making pancakes. The oil and water mixed with the aroma of rice noodles made people hungry!


    As a decisive fighter, apart from training, Su Ying''s only hobby is watching past food pictures. The reason why she is so addicted is because herrades from the ancient martial arts family once got some ingredients and cooked them for her. Some dishes, the taste, she still can''t forget.


    "Ma''am, these pancakes are ready, try them quickly." Bai Shuang held a pancake to Su Ying.


    Su Ying was not polite to her either, and ate it as soon as she took it.


    One sip, the smell of rice fragrance mixed with oil can make her swallow her tongue.


    Before she could recall it, a pancake was gone.


    "Uncle, your craftsmanship is amazing." She gave He Shouyi a thumbs up.


    The culinary skills were recognized, and He Shuyi alsoughed, "It''s as long as the littledy likes it."


    Su Ying asked the two of them to eat too, and then took a few pancakes back to the house. As soon as she entered, nearly twenty pairs of eyes in the room fell on the pancakes in her hand.


    Su Ying brought the pancakes to Erbao, "Linger,e and eat the pancakes."


    Erbao felt that he was going to be overwhelmed by happiness today, and there were peach cakes and pancakes, as if the days had returned to the past!


    "Take two more and send them to your father."


    Er Bao nodded obediently, "En."


    Erbao took the pancake and was about to give it to Xiao Jin who was looking after Dabao, when a figure in the corner suddenly rushed out and snatched the pancake from Erbao''s hand and stuffed it into his mouth like crazy.


    "Linger be careful!"


    "ah!"


    Er Bao was startled by the sudden change, his small body staggered and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 17: Convince people with virtue

    Chapter 17 Convincing people with virtue


    Su Ying stepped forward and hugged Er Bao in a sh.


    Erbao was obviously frightened. After being picked up by Su Ying, she burst into tears, but she didn''t dare to cry too loudly, just like a kitten in her arms Sobbing, it made her feel so distressed to death.


    Xiao Jin red coldly at the person who snatched Erbao pancakes with ck eyes, and recognized him at a nce. He was the son of one of his lieutenants.


    "Jiangyang."


    Jiang Yang came back to his senses, stepped forward and kicked the opponent, and the person hit the wall heavily, but even so, he was still unwilling to let go of the pancake in his hand.


    "Wang Neng, you bastard, you rob a child of his food!" Jiang Yang obviously knew him too.


    After Wang Neng stuffed all the pancakes into his mouth like a starving ghost, he red at Jiang Yang resentfully, "On this road of exile, either you die or I live, who cares if she is a child, Besides, the reason why our family is so miserable is all thanks to you!"


    At that time, Xiao Jin was used of coborating with the enemy and treason, and all his trusted lieutenants and his family were sent to prison.


    Jiang Yang clenched his fists in anger, "You bastard, what nonsense are you talking about!"


    Wang Neng ate something, got up from the ground with strength, and red at them angrily, "What I said is the truth! What did my father do wrong, and what did our family do wrong? Why are you so unlucky? You must suffer ordingly!"


    Xiao Jin''s face was extremely cold. He stared at Su Ying coldly. If eyes could kill, Su Ying would be riddled with wounds.


    But it''s not just Su Ying''s fault, if he didn''t trust her, he wouldn''t let her take advantage of it.


    Just when Xiao Jin was about to be burned with remorse and anger, Su Ying put Erbao into his arms, "put away your evil spirit that scares the child."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were full of coldness, "You are also a damned person."


    "Daddy, woo woo woo..." Erbao was terrified by Xiao Jin''s appearance, and was just coaxed by Su Ying, but now he cried out of fear again.


    Xiao Jin felt sorry for the child, but finally restrained his hostility.


    Seeing that he was coaxing the child, Su Ying turned around and walked up to Wang Neng, looking at him coldly.


    "You said that everything you are suffering now is caused by Xiao Jin, so have you ever thought that the glory and wealth you enjoyed in the capital was also given to you by him? Your father was appreciated by him, and he was able to grow from a little-known veteran As far as the lieutenant general who has made great military exploits, without him, you would still be living in the slums of the capital and bowing your waist for five buckets of rice!"


    Su Ying slowly stood up straight, her straight waist looked like a soldier who had been trained for many years, her face was cold and serious, "What is the army? Since you can inherit its glory, you must be prepared to endure the suffering it will bring to you, and if you let me hear such stupid words in the future, I will tear your mouth apart."


    Su Ying''s words were forceful, like a heavy hammer hitting Xiao Jin''s heart. He looked at her solemn expression in astonishment, as if she was a soldier.


    These words, everything she has done these days is definitely not what she used to be able to do, and she is capable of doing it. He can tell whether a person has kung fu. At least the Su Ying before was definitely not the one who stabbed the big white tiger to death. strength.


    She, not Su Ying!


    At this moment, Xiao Jin was extremely sure of his thoughts.


    Wang Neng was stunned by Su Ying''s aura and froze on the spot. He didn''t understand why a woman hiding in the backyard had such an intimidating aura.


    Su Ying felt that there were still too few of them, and she would slowly bring out a lot of things in the future, so it was inevitable that people would be jealous. If everyone attacked them in groups, it would never be a good thing.


    So, she needs to have her own team.


    She nced sharply at the people in the room, "Don''t think about doing stupid things, if you are willing to follow me, I will not be short of your food, but if anyone has such a crooked mind again, I will Just screw his head off and kick it like a ball."


    Having been in the world of cannibalism for many years, Su Ying never knew what it means to subdue people with virtue.


    She took some white flour from her bag and went to the backyard to ask He Shouyi and the others to make more.


    He Shouyi fried 20 or 30 pancakes, and made some meat porridge with jerky tiger meat, and then sprinkled some of the vegetables bought by Su Ying into it. The smell spread throughout the yard, making the eyes of the prisoners straight.


    Bai Shuang found a few broken bowls with gaps in the abandoned kitchen. Although they were all broken, it was better to wash them and use them than to grab the porridge with hands.


    Bai Shuang served a bowl of porridge for Su Ying, Su Ying took it and brought it to Mama Zhao, "Mama Zhao should drink this porridge, eat more, the body can recover faster."


    Mother Zhao looked at Su Ying nkly, feeling extremely strange.


    The princess in the past was arrogant and willful, but the person in front of her was not only sensible but also said such words, which shocked her, but she did not doubt Su Ying''s identity.


    She is the one who brought Su Ying up since she was a child, and she is too familiar with everything about Su Ying. She can be sure that the person in front of her is Su Ying. Like Bai Shuang, she automatically regards Su Ying''s change as a A form of growth.


    "Madam Wang, the old ve is not hungry, Madam will leave it for the littledy to eat."


    Su Ying pointed to Bai Shuang who walked into the house, "There are many more in the backyard. Anyone who is willing to follow me steadily in the future will have this bowl of porridge to eat."


    Bai Shuang also smiled when she heard the words: "Mother Zhao, eat quickly, Madam didn''t lie to you, there is still a big pot behind."


    Mother Zhao saw what Bai Shuang said, so she took the bowl and began to eat in small mouthfuls.


    The rice porridge mixed with the aroma of dried meat immediately attacked the whole taste buds. Mother Zhao couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t eaten such delicious food.


    This farmer used to be arge family, and there were many broken bowls in the kitchen. Bai Shuang washed all the broken bowls and filled them with porridge for everyone.


    "My lord, you drink the porridge." Bai Shuang brought the porridge to Xiao Jin, but Xiao Jin just motioned her to put the porridge down.


    Erbao has calmed down under hisfort, but he still refused toe out of Xiao Jin''s arms after being frightened just now.


    "Are you hungry, Daddy will feed you porridge."


    After a long time, Xiao Erbao nodded and ate the porridge in small bites. Maybe the meat porridge was so delicious. After eating half a bowl, his little face burst into a smile.


    Xiao Jin and the others were eating steaming pancakes and meat porridge, while the rest of the prisoners were all watching eagerly.


    Su Ying put the bowl on the broken table, looked at those people and said: "I said, if you are willing to follow me from now on, I will not starve you if I have something to eat, and if you don''t want to, I won''t force you either. "


    Those prisoners looked at me and I looked at you. In the end, they didn''t know whether they couldn''t resist the temptation of food, or they had other intentions. They all got up and rushed to the stove in the backyard. The porridge and noodle cakes were all gone.

 Chapter 18: Hand over the Tiger Talisman

    Chapter 18 Hand over the Tiger Talisman


    Mother Zhao was a little worried when she saw that posture, "Madam did this out of kindness, but shecks people''s hearts... I''m afraid those people will have some crooked thoughts."


    "I know Mother Zhao''s worries. People''s hearts have to be tested, but we have to take the first step. We have too few people. Even if we arrive in Beihuang, we don''t know what''s going on there, so gather more People form arger team, which will not do us any harm in the long run."


    Although Su Ying has already recognized Su Ying''s change, Mother Zhao was very surprised by what she said.


    Her eyes were red with relief, "Ma''am... finally grown up."


    After the prisoners came back from grabbing food, the strong man looked at Su Ying and didn''t say a word. Instead, a young woman pulled a little boy who was older than Erbao and the others to kneel down in front of Su Ying.


    "Thank you madam for the meal. The littledy''s husband was born and died with the prince in the army. The littledy also asked the madam to take him in. We are willing to follow the madam and the prince all the way."


    The woman held the child''s hand tightly. She is a woman in the back house who doesn''t understand any important national affairs. She has also seen Su Ying''s strength these days, and knows that if they want to survive as orphans and widows, they can only find one A strong and dependable person.


    Su Ying turned her head and nced at Xiao Jin. Seeing Xiao Jin looking back at her calmly, she nodded at the woman, "Okay, what''s your name?"


    "The little woman is called Zhang Cuiniang, this is the little woman''s child, Lin Sheng, Sheng''er, kowtow to the woman quickly."


    The little boy obediently kowtowed to Su Ying, but Su Ying did not evade. Although everyone will support each other in the future, a team must have a leader. Team members should respect the leader. .


    "Lin Sheng thank you Madam."


    "Get up, since you have decided to move forward all the way in the future, you can do your best, and you cane and tell me if there is anything you don''t understand."


    "Yes Yes."


    Su Ying also ignored the others, and gave Dabao medicine after eating and drinking.


    When it waspletely dark, Dabao''s low feverpletely subsided.


    The little guy opened his eyes weakly, and looked at Xiao Jin who was sitting beside him in confusion.


    "Daddy..."


    Xiao Jin heard the movement, reached out and hugged him from the bed. "Ji''er is awake."


    "Daddy, Ji''er is fine." Afraid that Xiao Jin would be worried, Dabao tried to straighten his small body with his weak body, and told Xiao Jin that he was fine.


    But as soon as he moved, he touched the wound on his body, and he groaned in pain.


    Su Ying was holding Erbao who had been scrubbed and came in, when she saw Dabao sitting upright in Xiao Jin''s arms with a pale face.


    Su Ying frowned, and put Er Bao on the bed, "Ji''er still has a back injury, what do you make him sit upright, you are not afraid of breaking his wound."


    Xiao Jin knew that Dabao was stubborn, and was also worried about his wounds, "Ji''er''s wounds haven''t healed yet, so lean on Daddy first, Daddy will show you."


    Dabao stared at Su Ying vigntly with a sullen little face, "Daddy, I, I''m fine, no, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Su Ying looked at his frown, which was exactly like his father.


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to bring over the leftover meat porridge.


    "You have been in aa for another two days, you must be hungry. This is meat porridge, eat it quickly."


    Dabao snorted, turned his face away, "I won''t eat something from you, a bad woman, you take it away."


    Er Bao, who was about to eat the leftover peach cakes, held the peach cakes in his little hands, neither eating nor not eating...


    Su Ying didn''t want to force a child, so she put the porridge in Xiao Jin''s hand, "You can solve it yourself." After finishing speaking, she turned and left the room.


    She found that there was a small bathing room behind the yard, which was also built with blue bricks, and it was still firm. Now that she had this condition, she wanted to take a shower again, so that she could feel morefortable when resting at night.


    Su Ying went to the well and carried a bucket of water into the bathroom with a broken wooden bucket.


    As soon as she entered, a dark shadow appeared on the courtyard wall.


    He was like a dormant nighthawk, observing the situation in the yard in the dark.


    After Su Ying cleaned up, she went back to the house.


    The people in the room basically fell asleep.


    She sat down in front of Mother Zhao and the two children, then leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    As the night deepens, the abandoned mountain vige is extraordinarily quiet.


    Because it is the wet and rainy season, there are not even insects and birds outside.


    Bai Shuang was in a drowsy sleep when she felt someone pulling her. When she opened her eyes, she saw Er Bao frowning at her.


    "What''s wrong with Miss?"


    Er Bao said softly: "I, I want to go to thetrine."


    In the night, she ate two bowls of porridge and drank a lot of water. Now her stomach is bloated and ufortable.


    "The ve will take the young miss." Bai Shuang got up and hugged Er Bao.


    Su Ying opened her eyes, and after seeing the two of them walking out, she also got up and left the room.


    Su Ying didn''t disturb them, but kept a short distance from them and watched them enter the hut.


    But for a long time, Su Ying didn''t wait for the two toe out of the hut.


    She realized that something was wrong, and hurried to the hut to open the door. When she opened it, Bai Shuang had already been knocked unconscious and fell to the ground, but Erbao was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Ying helped Bai Shuang up, and pierced her tiger''s mouth with a silver needle.


    Bai Shuang jumped up subconsciously as soon as she woke up, "Miss!"


    "Bai Shuang, where is Linger, where did she go?"


    Bai Shuang saw that it was Su Ying who hade, and remembered tremblingly saying: "Just now when the servant brought the youngdy into thetrine, suddenly a ck figure jumped out and snatched the youngdy away. Knocked out."


    Su Ying''s face darkened. She was watching outside just now, and she was sure that there was no one outside, so after the other party took the person away, she must have jumped out from the back courtyard wall.


    "You go back to the house first, and I will chase him back."


    Su Ying jumped onto the courtyard wall and flipped out.


    She first checked the footprints on the ground to determine the direction the other party left.


    She took out a thumb-sized searchlight from her body and put it on her ear. She could clearly see a footprint heading towards the bamboo forest behind the yard.


    In the dark night, the bamboo forest swayed like a ghost.


    Su Ying came to the depths of the bamboo forest and slowly slowed down. Suddenly, a cold arrow flew towards her.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, and she dodged a flip.


    A ck figure came out of the darkness. When he saw the person clearly by the moonlight, a look of shock shed in his eyes.


    "Su Ying, why is it you?"


    Su Ying clenched the dagger in her hand and looked at him coldly, "You were the one who took the child away? What are you going to do?"


    "Of course it is to get what you want. You go back and tell Xiao Jin that if you don''t want his daughter to die in Huangquan, hand over the tiger amulet!"

 Chapter 19: Be good, dont learn from your father

    Chapter 19 Be good, don''t learn from your father


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, and instead of rushing forward, she sneered and said, "I thought what Your Highness wanted, but it turned out to be the tiger talisman in Xiao Jin''s hand."


    Hearing what she said, the man in ck red at her and said, "Do you know where he put the tiger charm?"


    "Of course, I''m his pillow. He can hide anything from me. The tiger amulet you want is in my hands now."


    The man in ck was dubious, but seeing Su Ying''s certainty, he asked doubtfully, "Will he give you the Tiger Talisman?"


    "I stole it, but I didn''t expect that it would be what His Royal Highness wanted. You go back and tell His Highness that if he wants the tiger charm, let hime and pick me up in person."


    The man in ck frowned, thinking that Su Ying was lying to him, her purpose was just to see the eldest prince.


    "Xiao Jin has always doubted the identities of those two children. He has long thought that they were not his own. Do you think that if you capture them, Xiao Jin will obediently submit?"


    The man in ck was a little shaken by these words, "Where did you hide the Tiger Talisman?"


    Su Ying sneered, "I said, let the eldest prince pick me up in person, and I''ll tell him."


    For a while, the man in ck couldn''t be sure whether what Su Ying said was true or not. If what she said was true, then there was no need for them to arrest a useless child.


    "Okay, let me believe you for now, and I will pass on your words to the eldest prince." The man in ck gestured towards the darkness, and after a while, another man in ck hugged the knocked-out Er Po came out.


    Su Ying shrank her pupils, stepped forward and hugged Erbao.


    "Su Ying, you''d better tell the truth." The man in ck said sinisterly.


    Su Ying looked at them expressionlessly, "I, just tell the truth to Xiao Jue, if I dare to touch my children again from now on, I will trample you into flesh!"


    Both of them frowned as they watched her leave.


    "Is what she said true?"


    "She never leaves His Majesty''s words. I am afraid that she has deep resentment in her heart. It is possible that what she said is true. Send a letter to His Highness first, so that His Highness can make a decision."


    "kindness."


    If they know that Su Ying is ying tricks on them, they will never let this idiot go!


    When Su Ying walked out of the bamboo forest with Er Bao in his arms, he nced in the direction of the bamboo forest, and immediately carried Er Bao directly from the courtyard wall into the courtyard.


    Just as her figure disappeared behind the courtyard wall, a figure came out from the bamboo forest.


    Su Ying pinched Er Bao''s tiger''s mouth lightly, and Er Bao woke up faintly. When she saw Su Ying''s appearance clearly, she ttened her small mouth, and her big elk-like eyes instantly filled with tears.


    Her small body trembled, enduring great fear.


    Seeing this, Su Ying''s heart was about to break. She hugged Er Bao tightly, patted her on the back lightly and coaxed her softly, "Don''t be afraid, baby, it''s all right, it''s all right now." She didn''t To kill those two people is also to put a long line to catch big fish.


    In her soft voice: "Aniang will protect you, Linger, don''t be afraid."


    Erbao, who was sobbing, suddenly raised his big red eyes from crying and looked at Su Ying, "A...mother?"


    In Su Ying''s memory, the two children called her that before, but she didn''t like them, so she never allowed them to call her that.


    "Well, does Linger still want me as a mother?"


    Erbao looked at Su Ying''s gentle eyebrows, she had never seen such a mother, she wanted her, but she was afraid that she would hate her.


    She tangled her small face, and her brows were almost twisted into twists.


    "Okay, let''s go to bed first, and you''re telling me when you wake up, okay?"


    Er Bao nodded obediently, and quietlyy on Su Ying''s shoulder.


    Bai Shuang watched Su Ying carry Er Bao into the room, and stood up nervously.


    Su Ying shook her head at her, before Bai Shuang returned to the ground and sat down.


    Su Ying hugged the sleeping Erbao in her arms, leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    The moment her breathing became steady, Xiao Jin slowly opened his eyes.


    Jiang Yang also looked at Su Ying with aplicated expression.


    He heard what Su Ying said to those men in ck just now, and he didn''t know the truth of the other words, but he knew that what Su Ying said about the prince''s tiger talisman in her hand must be fake.


    Su Ying was lying to them, but he felt that what Su Ying did was probably to attract the eldest prince.


    But so what, does she really think that the eldest prince still cares about her useless pawn?


    "Send a letter to the fief to let him leak the news that the tiger amulet is hidden in the secret passage of the pce." Xiao Jin looked at Jiang Yang and said with his lips.


    Jiang Yang nodded knowingly.


    "Leave a secret signal for Lin Jin and Lin Kun."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying who was falling asleep with dark eyes.


    who are you.


    Before dawn, the officials began to wake people up to prepare for departure.


    Su Ying heard the movement, put Su Ying who was still asleep in Baishuang''s arms, and got up to pack her things. He Shouyi also posted some pancakes yesterday. Although the taste is not as good as pancakes, it is much more delicious than dry food.


    In the morning, the prisoners did not have dry food. After Su Ying gave the pancakes in her hand to Mother Zhao and the others, she gave two more to Zhang Cuiniang and Lin Sheng.


    The two are very grateful, and the rest of the people can only watch helplessly, because they don''t trust Su Ying, so they didn''t make any statement after grabbing food yesterday.


    Su Ying didn''t care, and after she was full, she filled the well with some water and went back to the house to carry Mother Zhao on her back.


    "Madam, the old ve is much better now, and can walk by himself."


    "You are still very weak now, and you will fall behind after walking for a long time. Let me carry it on your back." Su Ying is not a person who likes ink marks, so she carried Mama Zhao on her back.


    Mother Zhao couldn''t help but lie on her back honestly.


    Su Ying found a discarded hemp rope and tied Zhao''s mother, so that her hands could be loosened to do other things.


    Just as she was going to get the pots and pans on the ground, Zhang Cuiniang and Lin Sheng took them first.


    "Madam, let us get these things, we also want to share some for Madam."


    Su Ying didn''t refuse either, "Then there''s work."


    As soon as Su Ying and the others came out of the house, there was a light rain in the sky. Fortunately, she was prepared, and she took out the oil-paper umbre and coir raincoat that she bought in the county.


    Bai Shuang watched Su Ying take out something from the bag with a shocked expression. The small bag was like a treasure chest, and she couldn''t finish it no matter how much she took out. The oil paper umbre came out...


    Su Ying took the coir raincoat and walked up to Xiao Jin, put the coir raincoat on him directly, and put the hat on him as well.


    Her actions were a bit rude, and when she put on the hat, she tore Xiao Jin''s hair off.


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, "Su Ying, you are enough!"


    Su Ying raised her head and smiled viciously, "Repay kindness with revenge."


    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand to pinch Dabao''s small face, hey, this baby is really too thin, and he can''t squeeze much flesh with one hand.


    Dabao red at him angrily, like an angry little gray wolf. Su Ying was amused by his appearance, "Hey, don''t be like your father, like everyone owes him two to five or eight thousand."


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists, he will deal with this woman sooner orter!

 Chapter 20: Thrilling, falling off a cliff

    Chapter 20 Thrilling, falling off a cliff


    Su Ying put on a coir raincoat and a hat for Mother Zhao, and put on a hat herself, and distributed the remaining oil-paper umbres to He Shouyi and Zhang Cuiniang, mother and son.


    It didn''t take long for them to leave the vige, and it rained harder and harder.


    The huge rain curtain made it almost impossible to see the road ahead, but they had already walked out for a while, and it was impossible to turn back to hide from the rain because of the rain.


    Today, their mission is to pass through the city of Guangdong and walk southwest along the city of Guangdong.


    "It''s God''s fault. How can we make our way when it''s raining like this, Mr. Ge?" The young official cursed. For him, this trip was a real hard job, let alone these prisoners. They also suffered along the way.


    ording to the nned journey, they are going to spend the night in a ruined temple outside Guangdong City tonight, but if the rain keeps falling so heavily, they will definitely not be able to get there before dark.


    "Boss, there is no shortcut?"


    Li Da was also drenched enough, and wanted to hurry to the ce, "There is a shortcut, but you have to cross a cable bridge. If you go there, you can save most of your walking distance."


    Saving most of the walking distance is definitely a big temptation for them. No one likes to be in the rain on this heavy rainy day.


    "Boss, take a shortcut, or we won''t even have a ce to hide from the rain tonight."


    Li Da thought for a moment and nodded. It is unknown what dangers will be encountered on the way with the heavy rain, and it is better to get there as soon as possible.


    "Go south after the intersection in front."


    "yes."


    "Madam, if you are tired, let the old ve down, the old ve can go."


    "Mother Zhao, you''ve said this a hundred times, and I''m not tired. You can see that my steps are much faster than ordinary people."


    Mother Zhao was also very surprised, because Su Ying really walked very fast, even those who didn''t carry anything on their bodies were not as light as her steps.


    "I''m afraid it''s going to the southwest cable bridge." He Shouyi looked at the direction ahead and said slowly.


    "What''s that ce?"


    "It''s not a special ce, it''s just a cliff, which just divides the boundaries of the two cities. The imperial court built a ropeway for the people of the two cities to travel more conveniently, butter it was changed again. After the bridge was built in the nearby ce, there will be no more people walking on this cableway.¡±


    No one left, and the imperial court did not spend any more money to maintain it, so it is not known whether the cableway is good or not, and whether it can be used.


    "How far are we from the bridge now?"


    "We have to take the main road to cross the bridge. With our current speed, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get there before dark, so they are thinking of taking the small road."


    Su Ying has no problem with where to go, but just wants to get there quickly.


    Fortunately, the Southwest Cable Bridge is not far away, and they arrived after noon.


    Su Ying looked up, the rain and water vapor shrouded the cliff, and the rusty cable bridge could be seen from a distance, because the fog on the cliff was too heavy, they couldn''t see the situation on the other side at all.


    The officer untied the dog rope tied to the side of the cart, and led the ck dog towards the chain bridge.


    Not long after, there was a sound of a dog barking from the other side.


    Su Ying listened to the echo and estimated that the chain bridge was about 50 meters long.


    Fifty meters is not considered long. If the iron chain is strong, walking over it will not be a problem.


    In order to ensure that the iron chain would not break, Li Da divided all the prisoners into a group of ten, and added two officials to cross the bridge.


    In order to share the weight of Su Ying, He Shouyi took the burden from her.


    The prisoners are all worried that something will happen when they cross the bridge, and everyone is very careful.


    "Bai Shuang, follow He Dashu and Zhang Cuiniang and go first, and I will be right behind you." When the group arrived at Su Ying''s side, she disconnected.


    Bai Shuang nodded, picked up Erbao and carefully followed onto the bridge, but luckily everything went well.


    "Ma''am, this bridge is not easy to walk on. You''d better let me down. Although I have a bad cough, my physical strength has almost recovered, so I can walk on my own."


    The entire body of this iron chain bridge is bound with iron chains. The wooden boards on the iron chains have already been eroded by wind and rain. It is really difficult to walk across with a person on their backs. Let her hold on to the iron chains on both sides to walk more steadily.


    Su Ying tore off the cloth strip and wrapped it around Mother Zhao''s wrist, and wrapped the other side around the iron chain to prevent her from falling.


    "Jiang Yang, let me down."


    "My lord, this subordinate can carry you behind my back."


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "The iron chain is not stable. If you carry too much weight, you will lose your bnce. I can pass by myself. You can carry Jier well."


    "Daddy..." Dabao looked at Xiao Jin worriedly.


    Xiao Jin signaled that they don''t have to worry. Although he can''t walk with his legs, he can still move his hands. He can move slowly as long as he holds the iron chain.


    "Follow up and get on the bridge." The officer in front shouted, and the prisoners walking in front went to the bridge one after another.


    Once on the bridge, visibility is reduced with thick fog.


    Su Ying walked at the end, looking at Mama Zhao and the others, "Mama Zhao, don''t worry, this chain bridge is very stable, you will be fine if you follow every step, even if your foot slips, I can pull you back. "


    Su Ying''s words were like a reassurance, which gradually calmed down the nervous mother Zhao. After the initial panic, she walked more steadily when she reached the middle of the bridge.


    Just as Su Ying rxed slightly, the bridge body suddenly shook violently, and the bridge body also began to pour.


    Su Ying''s expression froze, she grabbed the iron chain with one hand, and supported Mother Zhao tightly with the other hand.


    "What''s going on in front?"


    "The iron chain is broken, go!" Someone in front suddenly shouted.


    Su Ying''s heart sank and she grabbed Mother Zhao and walked steadily forward.


    Suddenly a hidden weapon brushed past Su Ying''s ear, and flew straight towards Xiao Jin who was walking in front.


    "Xiao Jin, be careful!" Su Ying eximed.


    Xiao Jin came back to his senses suddenly, he could only let go of one hand and sideways his body to avoid the attack of hidden weapons.


    But at this moment, the iron chain in his hand broke suddenly, causing him to lose his bnce, and the whole person fell towards the cliff.


    "Daddy!"


    Su Ying didn''t have time to think about it, so he jumped towards Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying who jumped down with astonishment in his eyes, he didn''t expect that she would jump down with him.


    Su Ying grabbed Xiao Jin''s hand, looked at the gradually clear water below and said loudly: "Quick, hold your breath!"


    The next moment, the two fell into the icy water. The pressure under the water almost made Su Ying breathless, but no matter how ufortable she was, she still held Xiao Jin''s hand tightly. She knew that if she let go Well, in Xiao Jin''s situation, it''s probably impossible to survive.


    Xiao Jin held his breath the moment he fell, but the cold river water still made his scalp numb, a surge of blood surged up, and he gradually lost consciousness...

 Chapter 21: why save me

    Chapter 21 Why Save Me


    "»©À²"


    Su Ying broke out of the water, fished Xiao Jin out of the water with all his strength, and let him face up to the sky.


    She quickly observed the surrounding situation. There were mountains on both sides, and there was no ce to go ashore here. She could only continue to follow the current to look at the situation below.


    It didn''t take long for her to find that the two sides of the bank were covered with hanging branches. Su Ying saw the opportunity and grabbed a thick branch to stabilize the bodies of the two.


    Borrowing infinite power, Su Ying dragged Xiao Jin to the shore, but even so, she was too tired to move a finger.


    But she couldn''t lie down yet, Xiao Jin still didn''t know whether she was dead or alive.


    Su Ying could only get up to check Xiao Jin''s situation, and found that his pulse had stopped beating.


    Her eyebrows twitched, thinking that if the two milk bags knew that their father had already gone to hell, they would not cry into tears.


    Su Ying put the person t and checked that there were no foreign objects in his mouth and nose, and then began to give him CPR.


    She folded her hands and kept pressing on his chest, but he still didn''t move at all.


    Su Ying lowered her brows and eyes, took a deep breath, then bent down to kiss his lips... and pressed it down.


    The moment Su Ying''s lips touched his, Xiao Jin suddenly opened his eyes, his deep ck eyes swirled with a cold and evil spirit, and he stretched out his hand to push Su Ying away.


    Su Ying couldn''t prevent him from waking up suddenly, and was pushed staggeringly and fell to the ground.


    "Xiao Jin, can you know something good and bad!"


    Xiao Jin sat up, stinging at her coldly, "Can you show some shame!"


    Su Ying wiped the drops of water from his face and stood up, "Can your mind not be filled with those useless yellow waste, and your current appearance is worthy of my fried corpse?"


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, and he didn''t know where the woman in front of him came from, but he could say such shameless words so frankly.


    "If it wasn''t for me, you would have fed the fish now, if it wasn''t for the two children, would I have saved you?"


    Su Ying was very annoyed, thest one who dared to do this in front of her was already torn to pieces!


    Xiao Jin thought that when he fell, Su Ying jumped down without hesitation. After entering the water, his internal injury recurred, and a burst of blood surged up. He immediately sealed all the veins and held his breath, creating the illusion of suspended animation. .


    "Are you saving me just now?"


    Su Ying didn''t want to exin the principle of cardiopulmonary resuscitation to him, so she said coldly, "Yes."


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips, and seemed to be able to feel the cool breath on her soft lips.


    Su Ying didn''t want to argue with him either. After stuffing an energy candy pill in her mouth, she got up to check the surrounding situation. They fell off a cliff. If they want to leave here, they can only go up.


    "Is the city of Guangdong facing the sea?" If it is near the sea, then the water probably flows to the sea. In this way, if they go down the water, they are likely to encounter viges.


    "It is not near the sea, but there is a river running through the city."


    "It''s the same with the river, let''s go with the flow, let''s get out of here first."


    Xiao Jin thought that Su Ying would ignore her, but after she finished speaking, she walked up to him and grabbed his hand and carried him on her back.


    Xiao Jin didn''t refuse, they wanted to leave here as soon as possible to find the exile team.


    The power of the bracelet relieved Su Ying of Xiao Jin''s weight, so it was not difficult for her to walk.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s beating eyshes under the flickering golden light. Those long eyshes were like a brush, flicking back and forth on his heart. This feeling was very strange. A feeling I''ve never had before.


    "Why did you jump down without hesitation at that time." Xiao Jin asked the question in his heart.


    Su Ying said without thinking: "Because you can''t die."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "You don''t want me to die."


    "You are right to think so."


    Xiao Jin was slightly stunned, and subconsciously lowered his eyes to look at the mole on the back of her neck.


    The mole is still there, it is not wrong that the person in front of her is Su Ying, she is still Su Ying, but she is not her anymore.


    Xiao Jin suddenly heard an ancient legend, saying that when people are born with different phases, strange things will happen.


    He asked Ling''er and Ji''er, and they both said that during hisa, Su Ying never left from the beginning to the end, but identally fell and fell into aa for a while.


    The changes in Su Ying started after she woke up from aa.


    Xiao Jin has already determined that the person in front of him is Su Ying, but it is very likely that Dou Zhuanxing has reced him with another person.


    How could Su Ying know that she had already exposed herself to Xiao Jin.


    She carried Xiao Jin on her back and walked all the way along the direction of the river, but it was almost dark, and none of them saw any trace of human habitation.


    Su Ying can only find a cave to settle down, and talk about it after tonight.


    "Go half a mile further, there should be a ce to stay." Xiao Jin said.


    "Okay." Su Ying didn''t have any doubts, and speeded up behind her back.


    Sure enough, after passing through a clump of rocks, she found a small cave.


    The cave is on a small slope, with a wide view, so you don¡¯t have to worry about wild animals attacking at night.


    After Su Ying checked that there was no problem in the cave, he walked in with Xiao Jin on his back.


    He put Xiao Jin on the ground, then stood up and walked out.


    "I''ll find some firewood ande back to make a fire." I felt wet and ufortable.


    "kindness."


    Su Ying came out to get some things into the storage space, she didn''t want to go hungry tonight.


    However, in order to prevent Xiao Jin from discovering the clues, she soaked the dry food taken out of the space in water, and then returned to the cave after picking up some firewood along the road.


    "Drilling wood to make fire, can you?" Anyway, she can''t, but it''s too obvious to use a lighter.


    "meeting."


    Su Ying handed over the matter of lighting the fire to Xiao Jin, and then went out of the cave, "I''ll see if I can find some prey."


    In this deep mountain, there are not many other things, and there are still some prey. After Su Ying detected the location of the prey with a biosensor, she approached quietly. In less than half an hour, she harvested seven or eight hares and a pheasant.


    She bled the prey directly, peeled off the rabbit skin and put it into the space, and then returned to the cave with the cleaned prey.


    Xiao Jin had already started a fire in the cave.


    "I took a trip, and the harvest is not bad. I have meat to eat tonight."


    Xiao Jin looked at her bright smiling face, and found that when she talked about eating, her eyes were shining, and she didn''t know where she was before, and she didn''t even stutter?


    Su Ying skewered the rabbits and pheasants with wooden sticks, and then put them on the fire to bake. In order to have firewood to burn at night, she took advantage of the gap between the barbecue and went out to collect a lot of firewood. The firewood burned.


    Unexpectedly, before she sat down, she started to take off the clothes on her body.

 Chapter 22: attitude change

    Chapter 22 Attitude Changes


    As soon as Xiao Jin raised his head, he saw that she had taken off only a small dress, and her waist that was not enough to grasp suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes deepened. This is the second time she has unscrupulously undressed in front of him. Isn''t there a little bit of shame?


    Does she really regard him as her husband?


    "Are you so informal in front of others?"


    Su Ying didn''t stop at all. He hung all the wet clothes on the branches he picked up, and used the roots of the nts to tie the longer branches into a tripod, and then put them on the fire.


    "Take off your pants quickly, and I''ll take a look at the wound on your feet." Su Ying didn''t think deeply about the meaning of his words, she just wanted to hurry up and finish the matterst night, and then sit down and eat meat!


    Xiao Jin''s face was tense, and he felt that he couldn''t talk to this woman normally.


    "Do you still have medicine?"


    "Yes, they are all wrapped around me, and they didn''t fall off when they fell off."


    "Then you give me the medicine, and I will handle it myself."


    Su Ying thought for a while, and put the medicine bottle on his body in front of him, "First check if the wound on the foot is red, swollen and festered, and if there is rotten flesh again, get it out and then apply the medicine."


    Xiao Jin took the medicine and responded lightly.


    Su Ying went back to the fire and sat down, turned over the barbecue on the fire rack, and suddenly thought that when he was chatting, He Shouyi told her that if you want the meat to be grilled deliciously, it is best not to use an open fire, so the meat cooked in this way It will have a strong smoky smell. You can find a big leaf to wrap the meat, and then wrap ayer of yellow mud on it and throw it into the fire. It only takes half an hour to eat.


    Thinking about this, she stood up and walked out of the cave.


    Before Xiao Jin could speak, she disappeared.


    When Su Ying returned to the cave with a handful of leaves in her arms, she found Xiao Jin sitting at the entrance of the cave and looking straight at her.


    Su Ying asked suspiciously, "What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Jin said expressionlessly: "The smoke is ufortable,e out to get some air."


    Su Ying did not doubt that he was there, and carried the leaves into the cave.


    After seeing her go in, Xiao Jin slowly moved in with his hands, "What are you doing with so many leaves?"


    Su Ying said excitedly: "Try the Beggar Rabbit and Beggar Chicken that Uncle He taught me to make."


    She took all the chicken and rabbits off the shelf and wrapped them inrge leaves, then wrapped the leaves with the yellow mud she brought back, and then put the mud **** wrapped in meat into the fire to burn .


    Su Ying sat on the side, adding firewood slowly, barely taking his eyes off the fire.


    Because the fire was very hot, not to mention the clothes, even Su Ying''s hair was dried.


    Su Ying stared at the gap of the fire and nced at Xiao Jin, "Have you healed the injury on your leg?"


    Xiao Jin looked at her and nodded.


    Su Ying looked at his peaceful eyebrows and eyes, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She always felt that Xiao Jin''s attitude towards her seemed to be softening.


    Probably because she bravely jumped off the rope bridge to save him, which moved him?


    Su Ying felt that this possibility was very high. She didn''t think about it deeply, and calcted that the time was almost up, so she took out the dried mud ball with a branch, smashed it, and pulled it away.


    At the moment when the leaves were opened, a strong smell of meat filled Su Ying''s sense of smell.


    Su Ying knocked several lumps of mud in a row, put the rabbit and a chicken that had been cooked all the time in front of Xiao Jin, and gave him a piece of dry food from his body.


    "This is yours, the rest is mine."


    Seeing that he was still looking at his mud ball, Su Ying frowned, as if after some ideological struggle, he pushed a cooked rabbit to him, "I''ll give you one at most, I can''t More."


    Xiao Jin didn''t need to eat that much, but seeing her pained face, he took it unceremoniously, "Okay."


    Su Ying grabbed a rabbit leg and took a big bite without caring about the heat.


    The chicken has been burnt until it is very soft. Even without any seasoning, the chicken tastes very fragrant.


    Compared with Su Ying''s gobbling, Xiao Jin''s eating is full of elegance. His eating speed is not slow, but it doesn''t make people feel that he is eager.


    Xiao Jin didn''t expect that the meat would be so fragrant, and after eating it with a mouthful of dry food, he felt that his strength had recovered a lot.


    After Su Ying had a gust of wind and clouds, several rabbits entered her stomach, and she leaned against the stone wall and let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    "This day is really,fortable."


    Seeing her leaning against the stone wall, Xiao Jin couldn''t keep his eyes open. He took a branch to make the fire smaller, and then slowly moved to a direction closer to the entrance of the cave, where he could see the cave clearly for the first time. outside the situation.


    Su Ying was so tired that she fell asleep. In her sleep, she held aser gun and was fighting zombies until she was exhausted. Rescue did note. Finally, she copsed from exhaustion. , she seemed to see a figure walking towards her.


    But with the light behind him, she couldn''t see his appearance clearly even if she tried to open her eyes wide.


    Su Ying snorted softly and opened her eyelids, and saw Xiao Jin sitting at the entrance of the cave with his back straight. The golden light outside was like a cave, covering him in a halo.


    Under the golden light, his eyebrows and eyes are deeper, and the bridge of his nose, which stands upright like a distant mountain, is three-dimensional like a sculpture. Even if he looks at the side face from any angle, there is no trace of fault.


    After falling into the water yesterday, the dirt on his face was washed away quickly, and his skin still had a light wheat color under the sun.


    As if feeling her gaze, Xiao Jin slightly turned his ck eyes to look at her.


    "woke up."


    "En." Su Ying didn''t feel the embarrassment of being caught peeking at all. She sat up neatly and swam around with luck, feeling refreshed instantly.


    Su Ying looked at the situation outside the cave. After they came up from the water yesterday, it seemed that there was no rain in this area. "Do you know where the team will settle next?"


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to touch the ground, and Su Ying realized that he had drawn a map on the ground with gravel.


    "We should be at this location now." Xiao Jin clicked on a certain location on the map with a branch.


    "And they, if they crossed the bridge yesterday, they will settle down in the ruined temple outside Guangdong City."


    "When we arrived in Guangdong City, they must have gone far." They are still in the mountains, and they don''t know when they will be able to go out.


    "Where do they go next?"


    Xiao Jin moved his fingertips, and finally stopped at a ce marked red, "We want to join them, but it is difficult to chase after them. We can only wait in front of them. They can''t follow the official path. Yes, the premise is that we must first find the nearest vige, let them take us into the city, and then take a car to Yunshui City."


    Xiao Jin has been in the court for many years, and he knows that the officials escorting the exiled prisoners will supply dry food at designated ces. These designated ces are all set by the court and are fixed.


    For arge team of hundreds of people, the dry food will have to be replenished every five days at thetest. ording to the previous consumption rate, they will notst for four days. After passing Guangdong City and reaching Yunshui City, there will be no supply points. Go to Shuicheng.


    So, as long as they wait in Yunshui City, they will definitely be able to wait for them.

 Chapter 23: he is no lighter than a wild boar

    Chapter 23 He is not lighter than a wild boar


    Now, the first step is to find a nearby vige.


    Su Ying took out dry food from her body and handed it to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin nced at her suspiciously, obviously when she was carrying her on her back yesterday, he didn''t feel anything on her body, why did she carry so much dry food?


    After Su Ying ate the dry food, he carried Xiao Jin downhill and walked along the direction of the water flow. It was easier to meet viges on both sides of the water flow.


    The vegetation here is more dense than the previous mountain, and the mountain is very cool. After walking for so long, Su Ying didn''t even sweat a single drop.


    I don¡¯t know if I can meet someone today.


    "If you''re tired, stop and rest for a while." Seeing that Su Ying''s footsteps had slowed down, Xiao Jin said.


    Su Yingen made a sound, put him on the big rock beside him and sat down.


    "The big trees here block out the sky and the sun, so it''s hard to tell the direction."


    Su Ying was about to sit down when Xiao Jin pulled her away suddenly.


    Su Ying turned around and saw a wild boar rushing towards them.


    Xiao Jin grabbed the stone next to him and held it in his hands, but was pulled back by Su Ying, "You have internal injuries, don''t use your internal force casually." She said, pulling Xiao Jin to hide behind the stone under him.


    The boar quickly rushed past them.


    Su Ying doesn''t want to let go of this opportunity to catch a pig!


    She let go of Xiao Jin and stood up, "Wait here, I''ll be right back."


    Su Ying rushed out like an arrow leaving the string.


    Xiao Jin stood up with his hands on the boulder, turned his head to look in the direction of the wild boar, and saw several hunter-like people chasing after him.


    Those people ran over and were surprised to see Xiao Jin sitting on the boulder, "Brother, did you see a wild boar running past here?"


    Xiao Jin thought for a while, then stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction where Su Ying disappeared.


    After a few people thanked them, they ran over there.


    About two quarters of an hourter, Su Ying came back with those hunters, who were still carrying a wild boar with a thick wooden stick.


    "It was too dangerous just now. If the littledy hadn''t dodged quickly, the wild boar would have hit you."


    "That''s right, it''s the pig that deserves to die. Instead of hitting the littledy, it hit a big rock and died."


    Su Ying looked at the wild boar whose head was smashed into blood with a painful face. Just now, she almost got the wild boar into the storage space!


    Losing a pig for nothing made Su Ying a little frustrated.


    Xiao Jin looked at her dejected look, and guessed in his heart.


    Anyway, they still need these people to take them out of the forest, just give them this pig.


    "It''s just a pig." Su Ying walked up to him, and Xiao Jin spoke in a low voice.


    Su Ying understood what he said, but Su Ying still gave him a re. Does he know how much meat there is in a pig?


    Ignoring her stare, Xiao Jin looked at the happy Orion and said, "Brothers, I wonder if you can take us down the mountain."


    The hunters caught the pig and became nosy, "Are you lost in the mountains?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Yes, I never went out."


    "That''s easy. We just want to bring back the prey. Come down the mountain with us."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, "Thank you."


    Su Ying can only carry Xiao Jin on his back, there is no pig, so at least he can walk out from here.


    "After going down the mountain, there will be sunset, and then they will stay for us to eat." Xiao Jin''s voice sounded faintly behind him.


    "Can you give us something to eat?" Su Ying paused.


    "kindness."


    She hasn''t eaten the farm food, so maybe it has a different taste.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying''s frustration about not having a Tibetan pig dissipated instantly.


    Xiao Jin looked at her stretched brows and eyes, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised, so she was easily satisfied.


    Several hunters were very surprised to see Su Ying carrying Xiao Jin on his back without changing his expression. Only then did they realize that Xiao Jin''s legs seemed to be injured.


    How can a woman carry a man on her back? A hunter stepped forward and said, "Littledy, this mountain road is not easy to walk, so let me carry your husband behind your back."


    Su Ying shook her head indifferently, "No, it''s better for you to carry the pig. It''s not much lighter than a pig, so I can carry it on my back."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "This, can this really work?" Some Orion felt that Su Ying was trying to hold on. Xiao Jin was so tall, even though he looked thinner, but when he pressed on Su Ying, his body could wrap her up in an instant.


    "Don''t worry, I''m behind his back all the way."


    "Thank you for your kindness, just let my wife carry it." Xiao Jin also said.


    These words made several hunters shocked when they looked at Su Ying.


    If Xiao Jin told them that Su Ying could easily carry their wild boar, I wonder how they would feel.


    As Xiao Jin said, when they came down from the mountain, the sun had already set.


    A peaceful small mountain vige is located at the foot of the mountain.


    Everyone was very happy to hunt prey today. During the chat on the road, Su Ying learned that these hunters are a family, and the family lives by hunting.


    After going down the mountain, they enthusiastically asked Su Ying and the others to visit their home.


    Su Ying readily agreed.


    Orion''s home is near the foot of the mountain. It may be to prevent the invasion of wild animals. Their courtyard walls are built with green bricks. There are fiverge tile-roofed houses in the yard, and many chickens are raised in the yard. Duck, looking at this family''s living standard should be good, after all, the family living diagonally opposite them is still a thatched hut built with yellow mud.


    "Mother, we are back." The man walking in the front shouted towards the main room, and a middle-aged woman with a thin body but very agile hands and feet came out.


    Seeing her brothers catch the wild boar, she smiled happily, making the creases at the corners of her eyes look deeper.


    "This wild boar will be sold in the town tomorrow, and the second child said that the daughter-inw will have the money."


    The woman, Aunt Wang, mistakenly saw Su Ying and the two who were following behind her brothers, and said with some doubts, "This is..."


    The eldest son, Zhang Shan, smiled and said: "Mother, this is Miss Su and her husband-inw we met on the mountain. They went to the mountain to y, but they got lost identally. They happened to meet us, so I asked them to go with them. Down the mountain."


    Aunt Wang is a kind woman. Hearing what Zhang Shan said, she showed a worried look on her face and let Su Ying and the others enter the house again and again.


    "How long have you been in the mountains, you are hungry, I have already prepared the food in the pot, so you can stay for dinner at night."


    Su Ying had this in mind, "Thank you very much."


    Aunt Wang saw that she agreed, so she smiled and walked out the door, "You wait, I will add two more dishes for you."


    "Then why bother the aunt."


    "No trouble, no trouble, two dishes are fried very quickly." Aunt Wang turned around and left the house after speaking.


    The floor paved with green diamonds is very t andfortable to walk on, and the main room is also very bright. Unlike the warships of the past, Su Ying likes the smoke and fire everywhere here.


    "Like this ce very much?" Xiao Jin asked casually while reading her book.


    Su Ying nodded, "That''s good." Quiet, peaceful, even if there are some small conflicts between people, they are all harmless.


    Xiao Jin took a sip of water, but just an ordinary farmhouse made her so satisfied?


    He was very curious about what kind of environment she lived in before.

 Chapter 24: loving couple

    Chapter 24 Loving couple


    "It''s time to eat, it''s time to eat." Aunt Wang''s angry voice sounded outside the main room.


    Su Ying looked up and saw her smiling and walking in with two big bowls.


    "Wait a second, there are two more dishes, and we can eat right away."


    Su Ying stood up and said, "I''ll help my aunt."


    "Hey, no need, no need, why not be polite, it will be fine soon."


    Aunt Wang was really quick, and soon, threerge bowls were served to her again.


    Zhang Shan and the others also came over with bowls and chopsticks.


    "We don''t have any good things in the countryside, so you can just make do with it."


    Aunt Wang cooked a total of five dishes, including one fish, two vegetables, and fried an egg with radish, and fried a pile of peanuts. Su Ying had no idea whether such a meal was good or bad, and only thought it could be eaten as a whole. It''s really a luxury to eat several dishes!


    The staple food is whole grains. Su Ying took the bowl and ate it in big mouthfuls, without any surprises.


    Seeing her like this, Aunt Wang and the others felt that they were starving in the mountains, otherwise a girl could kill a bowl of rice in just three mouthfuls?


    "Littledy, don''t just eat, you can also order dishes. This fish is delicious, so try it."


    "Well, thank you." Su Ying picked up a chopstick and ate the fish directly into his mouth, but in the next second, he was stabbed to the card owner.


    "This fish, uh, thorn."


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin had no choice but to pull up a stool and sit beside her, pinch her mouth and make her open it.


    Su Ying felt ufortable and wanted to push him away.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you get it out."


    Su Ying didn''t move when she heard her say that, and saw Xiao Jin directly holding the chopsticks into Su Ying''s mouth, and when the chopsticks stretched out again, there was a fishbone on it.


    "alright."


    Su Ying swallowed her saliva, and her throat became morefortable.


    Aunt Wang pushed the egg towards Su Ying apologetically, "This fish has too many spines, mydy, why don''t you eat more eggs.


    Rao Su Ying has a thick skin, and now she feels quite embarrassing. Can she say that this is the first time she has eaten fish?


    The water sources in thest days have suffered from different types of pollution. Even if there are fish in the water, she can no longer eat them. Her understanding of the past world is almost based on reading materials and receiving information from herrades. How can she think that eating fish is so difficult.


    "I''ll be careful next time."


    Xiao Jin nced at her, and put a chopstick of fish into the bowl.


    Although Su Ying was embarrassed, she still ate three bowls of rice in a row, even Zhang Shan''s appetite was not as good as hers.


    Just when Su Ying was about to set down her chopsticks, a bowl of Bai Shengsheng''s fish was pushed in front of her, "Eat it."


    Although Su Ying thinks the taste of the fish is good, but the thorns make her feel a little bit overwhelmed, "I''m full."


    Xiao Jin held his own bowl and said without raising his eyelids: "The thorns have all been picked out."


    Su Ying nced at him in surprise, thinking that the sun was about toe out from the west, and this man actually picked fishbone for her with his own hands.


    But the meat was ced in front of me, so there was no reason not to eat it, "Thank you." After finishing speaking, he picked up the fish and ate it.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was satisfied with the meal, and hid the smile in his lowered eyes.


    In the eyes of Aunt Wang''s family, the interaction between the two is the love between husband and wife.


    After eating, Aunt Wang asked Zhang Shan to clean up his room, and let Su Ying and the others sleep for a night.


    "Littledy, the roads in the wilderness are not easy to walk at night. You can rest here tonight. Tomorrow they will go to the town to sell wild boars. Then they will take you there together. If you can''t find yourself If you have any family members, go to the county government to report to the officials, and the officials will help you."


    "Thank you, auntie."


    Aunt Wang shook her head with a smile, "More than ten years ago, my husband died of illness, and I had a difficult life with my four children. It was only because of the help of kind-hearted people that I survived until today. I will bring you a suit of clothes. Take a good shower and get some sleep."


    "good."


    Aunt Wang found Su Ying her own old clothes, and gave Xiao Jin the clothes of her second son. Although the second son was already thergest among the brothers, the clothes still looked like a mess when brought to Xiao Jin. small.


    After Aunt Wang left the house, Su Ying took the clothes and looked at Xiao Jin and said, "Shall we wash together?"


    The corners of Xiao Jin''s eyes twitched. He is not her real husband even if he is a foreigner. How could she say such words without changing her face!


    "Need not."


    "Forget it, I''ll wash it myself." She originally wanted to wash his hair for fear of his inconvenience, but since he didn''t need it, forget it.


    After Su Ying finished washing, Xiao Jin went to the bathroom at the back with Zhang Shan''s support.


    Su Ying sat outside the house, blowing the night breeze, thinking about the situation of the two children and Mother Zhao. Although that kid Jiangyang has martial arts, he doesn''t know if he is reliable or not, whether he can protect them.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at his handsome face stained with moonlight, and she froze on the spot.


    The gray cloth bunt looked a bit small on him, the sleeves were even far from his elbows, and even the trouser legs barely reached his calves. She knew he was tall and tall before, but now it is more intuitive .


    After taking a bath, his long ck hair fell wantonly in front of his body, covering his clear outline, making his whole face look much softer, but also highlighting the delicacy of his facial features.


    Su Ying has to admit that this person is really good-looking.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Zhang Shan helped Xiao Jin to sit down in the room, and couldn''t help but teased: "Brother Xiao and your wife have such a good rtionship."


    When Su Ying entered the room, she happened to hear this sentence. She would say that Xiao Jin wished he could have swallowed her alive?


    "You guys have a good rest, and I will go back to sleep."


    "It''s time to work."


    Zhang Shan left the house and closed the door for them.


    The furnishings in the room are very simple. There is only one table, two chairs and a bamboo couch.


    Su Ying touched her almost dry hair, and fell down on the bamboo couch, "I''m asleep, you can do whatever you want."


    Xiao Jin looked at her body moving as far as possible into the bamboo couch, and knew that she was nning to leave room for him.


    Xiao Jin didn''t go to sleep on the bamboo couch, but sat on the chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    "Oh, oh oh..."


    Su Ying woke up with the sound of **** crowing, she opened her eyes, and saw Xiao Jin sitting on a chair.


    Su Ying got up, cursed hypocritically in her heart, and ignored him, opened the door and walked out.


    Aunt Wang and the others woke up early, saw Su Yinging out and said with a smile: "Littledy is awake, you go to the backyard to wash up, and make pancakes in the kitchen, after you eat, pack up and prepare to go with Shanzi and the others. "


    "good."


    Su Ying went to the backyard, washed some well water, and then entered the kitchen. There were a few brown rice pancakes in it, which should be reserved for them.


    Su Ying returned to the house with a basin and pancakes.


    "Wash up, eat and get ready to go."


    "kindness."

 Chapter 25: they are coming

    Chapter 25 Here theye


    When Su Ying and the others came out of the house, Zhang Shan and the others had already lifted the wild boar onto the bullock cart and covered it with straw.


    "Brother Xiao, get in the car, we''re going to the county seat."


    Xiao Jin nodded, Su Ying carried him to the car and sat down.


    The ox cart is not big, and after putting down a wild boar, there are only two seats left.


    It doesn¡¯t take many people to sell pigs, only Zhang Shan is enough.


    "Miss Su, Xiao Langjun, we don''t have any good things in this farm, so you can take these pancakes and eat them on the road. I hope you can return to your home as soon as possible, and don''t worry your family."


    Su Ying took the pancake and thanked: "Thank you, Aunt Wang, we will remember the kindness of your family."


    Aunt Wang shook her head with a smile. They met by chance. Who knows what the future holds, it was just a good rtionship.


    "Mom, let''s go then." Zhang Shan jumped into the bullock cart.


    "Go, be careful on the road."


    "All right."


    Sending Su Ying and the others away, Aunt Wang went to Zhang Shan''s room to tidy up. Unexpectedly, she found a few taels of silver on the table as soon as she entered. She knew that it must have been left by Su Ying and the others. She took the silver and chased it out. At that time, the bullock cart had already disappeared.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Aunt Wang looked at the money in her hand and sighed, "Mr. Xiao and the others just ate some rough tea and light food at our house, and gave so much money for a night''s rest. How can I feel at ease in collecting it?"


    A few taels of silver, for an ordinary farmer, is their harvest for one or two years, which can be said to be arge sum of money.


    "Mother, since they gave it, let''s keep it. After you collect the money, Miss Su and the others can feel at ease."


    Aunt Wang shook her head, that Mr. Xiao Lang is extraordinary, even with his legs disabled, his aura is not weak at all, these two people are absolutely extraordinary.


    Su Ying learned from Zhang Shan that they belonged to a remote mountain vige outside Yunshui City. Because it is rtively remote, Zhang Shan didn''t know what Yunshui City looked like from birth to now, and he had to walk from the vige to the nearest county seat. It''s only half a day, let alone go to Yunshui City.


    "Mr. Xiao, don''t worry. When you get to the county seat, you can rent a carriage. You can take the carriage to Yunshui City in less than a day."


    "good."


    Although the ox cart was bumpy, fortunately the journey was smooth, and they arrived at the county seat before noon.


    After entering the county seat, Su Ying jumped off the bullock cart and helped Xiao Jin down again.


    "Thank you, Brother Zhang, for seeing me off all the way." Xiao Jin said gratefully.


    Zhang Shan smiled embarrassedly, "It''s a small matter, but I can''t take you home. There is a ce to rent a carriage. How about I sell the wild boar and find one for you?"


    Xiao Jin refused, "Brother Zhang is very grateful for sending us here."


    "Okay, be careful on the road." Zhang Shan was in a hurry to sell pigs, said goodbye to them and left.


    Su Ying was worried about the children, so she carried Xiao Jin on her back and went to the ce where the carriage was rented.


    "We don''t have guides. If you want to buy anything, you can buy it here. You can''t enter Yunshui City without guides." As soon as he reached the intersection, Xiao Jin said.


    "Your words really reminded me. I will rent a carriage first. You are waiting for me in the carriage. I will go shopping."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "En."


    Xiao Jin found an experienced handlebar, and got into the old-looking green shed carriage.


    Su Ying went to the street to buy things. She didn''t dare to waste too much time, and wanted to keep some money in her hand just in case, so she bought some ingredients and rice noodles and got on the carriage at the agreed ce.


    Xiao Jin saw that she bought big and small bags, so he moved her ce.


    Su Ying put two packs of snacks on the top of the bag, "This snack is for Linger and the others, I don''t know how she has been these two days, I know you fell into the water, I guess she will be very sad, and Ji Son, his injury hasn''t healed yet..."


    Su Ying''s words made Xiao Jin frown. He was most worried about the two children.


    Along the way, both of them were worried, and hoped to join the main force as soon as possible.


    Not long after the carriage left the county, the sky became gloomy, and it looked like it was going to rain again. Su Ying still remembered what He Shouyi said before, so she bought two oil-paper umbres and a hat in the county.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the rain to begin.


    Hearing the sound of rain outside the car, Su Ying frowned even tighter, "You said it has been raining like this, if we go southwest, will we encounter floods?" In the suburbs, if there is a lot of rain and the mountain loosens, it will easily cause mudslides, and the risk factor will be greatly increased.


    "possible."


    Thinking of this, Su Ying really wished she could grow wings and fly over to join the team.


    "Thinking is no different, rest your mind first, and wait and see what happens." Seeing her worry, Xiao Jin said lightly.


    Su Ying nodded, found afortable position and closed her eyes.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes, she opened the curtain and saw the city gate not far away.


    "Is that Yunshui City?"


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    The driving speed is faster than they imagined, but it is also the next morning.


    "Guests, do you want to go into the city or get off outside?" The driver''s voice sounded from outside.


    Su Ying looked at the sky, but didn''t know when the team from over there would arrive.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Uncle, do you want to sell this car?"


    "Madam want to buy a car?"


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin and said, "What do you think? If it rains all the time, having a car is better for you and your children."


    Xiao Jin paused, and took a deep look at her, "You really care about the two children."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Must, buy it."


    Actually, Su Ying had this idea when she left the county. She jumped out of the car to negotiate the price with the driver. After all, she didn''t have much money in her hand.


    Finally, the transaction was made at a price of thirty taels.


    The driver took the silver and went to the city.


    Su Ying led the carriage to a big tree, tied the horse to the tree, and then went back to the carriage to search for the baggage, found a bag of pancakes and opened it.


    "Eat something."


    Xiao Jin shook his head. He has been in the car for the past two days, and he has no appetite. "ording to their walking speed, they will arrive at Yunshui City by today at thetest." If they haven''t arrived yet, there may be some idents.


    Su Ying took a pancake and put it outside the car so that he could see the situation outside more clearly.


    She took a bite of the pancakes, and suddenly missed the egg pancakes made by He Shouyi.


    "Move faster."


    A familiar voice caused Su Ying to jump out of the carriage, "They are here."


    Xiao Jin opened the curtain of the car, and saw a group of people headed by Li Da walking towards this side.

 Chapter 26: furious

    Chapter 26 Angry


    "You wait, I''ll find someone." Su Ying ran out first.


    Li Da brought all the prisoners to an open space, and when he was about to let them rest on the spot, he saw a figure running towards him.


    It wasn''t until the other party got close that he saw her appearance clearly, and Li Da froze in ce instantly!


    Li Da rubbed his eyes vigorously, and when he opened them again, Su Ying had alreadye to him.


    Looking at Su Ying''s pupils that were as bright as daytime but bottomless, all Li Da''s illusions were shattered!


    This evil spirit is still alive!


    Falling from such a high rope bridge, you can still survive!


    That''s all, she can still find their team... What is she doing back here... Wouldn''t it be nice to find a good ce to spend the rest of her life? This is what I can''t think of and I want toe back!


    "My lord, please stay safe."


    It was good at first, but not so good after seeing you.


    "You are really lucky."


    "God dare not ept it, there is no way, I just want to ask the officials, are my children and family members okay?"


    Li Da was extremely thankful that he didn''t have the idea of ??eating that bag of tiger meat, otherwise he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    "They are all still in the team."


    Su Ying heard what he said, presumably the child should be fine, Su Ying didn''t talk nonsense with him, and went directly to the team to find someone.


    "Boss, am I not mistaken, she is still alive?"


    "You read that right."


    All the officers and servants sighed, this woman is really not human!


    Sitting at the back of the team, Jiang Yang was surrounded by several people.


    A man with a scar on his face and fierce eyes stared at the package in his hand viciously. It was the dried tiger meat left by Su Ying and some dry food bought in the county.


    "Do it!"


    The man gave an order, and the rest rushed towards Jiangyang.


    Jiang Yang''s skills are not bad, but he has to protect the tiger meat and prevent them from doing anything to Dabao and the others, which is a bit overwhelming for a while.


    "You bastards, you can''t grab this thing." He Shouyi also held up a stick and stepped forward to help, but those people were too cruel, and He Shouyi was quickly overturned to the ground.


    "Go, grab those two children too, they can be eaten as two bites."


    Bai Shuang, who was protecting Dabao and the others, turned pale with fright when he heard what the man said. She and Mother Zhao hugged Dabao and Erbao back again and again.


    But where were they the opponents of these strong men, they were quickly pressed to the ground by them.


    Bai Shuang protects the second treasure under her body, preventing anyone from snatching the second treasure.


    Zhang Cuiniang was terrified when she saw this scene, she held Lin Sheng''s hand tightly, and asked the people around her for help, "I beg you, please help them, before, you also ate the tiger meat given by your wife before." .¡±


    The man who was asked toe to him looked away indifferently. It''s good that they can protect themselves, and they won''t meddle in their own business.


    Zhang Cuiniang saw that those people were indifferent, so she grabbed a stone on the ground and said to Lin Sheng, "Sheng''er, don''t run around here, mother will help you."


    "Mom, I''m going too!"


    "No, you just wait here, we can''t be ungrateful!" She said, holding a stone and rushing into the chaotic battle situation.


    Seeing this, Xiao Lin Sheng also followed her example, grabbed the stone and rushed over.


    But they were all old and weak women and children, and Jiang Yang was entangled again, so he could only watch helplessly as those people threw themselves on Bai Shuang and them like crazy.


    "Help, help... Ah, Miss!" I was suddenly kicked by someone, and I fell out with a crooked body.


    Er Bao was picked up from the ground by a man, he grinned at Er Bao with yellow teeth and eyes full of greed, "There is meat in the pot hahaha..."


    "Wooooow..." Erbao was so scared that he burst into tears.


    Dabao saw his sister was arrested and wanted to help, but someone grabbed his neck, "It''s not so easy for Xiao Yezhong to escape!"


    "Young master, young master!" Mother Zhao stepped forward anxiously to **** him back, but was crushed hard by someone''s foot on her hand.


    "ah!"


    When Su Ying came running, she saw her two baby babies being carried away as if they were babes, and seeing Mother Zhao and the others being trampled under their feet, her whole body was full of blood.


    She rushed out like an arrow that left the string, and kicked the head of the man who was holding Erbao.


    The man''s body was still stiff, and his head had already rolled to the ground.


    Su Ying hugged Erbao, covered her eyes, stepped on the head that had rolled to her feet and crushed it, her phoenix eyes were full of dark hostility.


    "Looking for death!"


    "Husband, madam, madam!" Bai Shuang looked at Su Ying''s figure and shouted.


    Jiang Yang, who was covered in wounds, looked at Su Ying who rushed into the battle like an angry beast. The murderous aura in his eyes became stronger, and his whole body seemed to be filled with strength, and he punched out.


    The spectators around saw Su Ying''s sudden return, and their eyes widened in shock.


    And those men who wanted to seize the opportunity to **** the tiger meat and their children were all beaten beyond recognition by Su Ying.


    Su Ying hugged her second treasure and stood among the prisoners all over the ce. The hostility around her body only increased, "I said, if anyone dares to touch me, I will crush his head. I, Su Ying, have always said to do it!"


    The rest of the prisoners who were still alive were trembling, and they could only lie on the ground and pretend to be dead, hoping that they could escape!


    "Ah, aunt, aunt..." Er Bao hugged Su Ying and burst into tears. Su Ying''s heart was about to break when she heard her soft crying.


    She hurriedly patted Erbao on the back in relief, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, A Niang is back, no one will dare to bully Linger anymore."


    Su Ying hugged Er Bao and stepped forward to help Bai Shuang and Mother Zhao up. Jiang Yang also supported his body and picked up Da Bao from the ground.


    "Ma''am, where is the prince?" This is the first time Jiang Yang is willing to call Su Ying by his respectful title.


    "Wait in the carriage at the city gate, now pack up everything, let''s go."


    Jiang Yang finally had a smile on his face when he heard that Xiao Jin was still alive.


    No matter what Su Ying did before, when she jumped down to save Xiao Jin without hesitation, the previous hatred was wiped out.


    Su Ying looked at Er Bao, and saw that he was looking at Su Ying with his mouth open, obviously terrified, but he didn''t let the tears flow.


    This child is really... so sensible that it makes people feel distressed, "Lai Jier, let me take you to find your father, okay?"


    Dabao nodded with red eyes and stretched out his hand for Su Ying to embrace.


    "Uncle He, Sister-inw Zhang, are you all okay?"


    Several people were very pleasantly surprised when they saw Su Yinge back. They didn''t even feel pain from the wounds on their bodies. Unknowingly, they had already regarded Su Ying as their hope for the future.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, as long as Madam and Master cane back safely."


    "Yep."


    Several people supported each other and walked forward, but Xiao Jin drove over early and waited in front.


    The officials who were watching from the outside of the bureau just now saw the mess of blood and flesh all over the ce, and they were d that they hadn''t made trouble these days, otherwise they would have been the ones who turned into muddy flesh on the ground!

 Chapter 27: thank her

    Chapter 27 Thank her


    "Daddy, it''s Daddy!"


    When Dabao and Erbao saw Xiao Jin, they shouted happily, and they all twisted their little bodies and got off Su Ying''s body and ran towards Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin got out of the carriage with his hands in his hands, and opened his arms to hold the two children in his arms.


    "Daddy, woo woo... Daddy is finally back."


    "Daddy..." The strong Dabao also cried the moment he threw himself into Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Xiao Jin wiped away the tears on their faces, his eyes were filled with distress, "Don''t cry, Daddy is back."


    Looking at the two thin children, Xiao Jin is grateful to Su Ying at this moment, even though she doesn''t know who she is and what she wants to do, but she saved him, so that he can see the two children again, this is enough.


    "Okay, don''t cry, A Niang bought you a lot of delicious food, get on the carriage quickly." Su Ying walked over, picked up Dabao and Erbao and put them on the carriage.


    The two little milk bags stopped crying, sobbing, and looked at the carriage in surprise.


    Er Bao opened his big red eyes and looked at Su Ying''s soft mouth, "Aniang, you, where did you get the carriage?"


    "Aniang bought this in the county seat. You can sit in the carriage when you are on your wayter."


    "My lord, my subordinates are useless." Jiang Yang came to Xiao Jin with a guilty expression on his face. If Su Ying hadn''t appeared in time, he wouldn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Looking at the blood stains on the bodies of several people, Xiao Jin could imagine what kind of fight they had gone through just now, his brows and eyes darkened, "Don''t me yourself, you have done your best."


    Su Ying checked the two children, and after making sure that there were no new wounds on their bodies, he opened the bag and took out the snacks he bought for them. "Eat slowly, Madam, go see the others."


    Su Ying saw that Zhang Cuiniang and the others were more or less injured. If they are not treated in time, it is easy to cause infection.


    Jiang Yang helped Xiao Jin onto the carriage, and then pulled the carriage to find an open space to settle down.


    Su Ying took out a big bag from the carriage and asked Lin Sheng toe over first.


    "Come on, let me see where it hurts."


    Lin Sheng was also quite frightened, but he was older, so even though he was scared at the moment, he still said obediently: "No, it''s fine."


    "Ma''am, Sheng''er has rough skin and thick flesh, she will be fine in a few days." Zhang Cuiniang said politely.


    Su Ying took Lin Sheng''s hand and asked him to sit down in front of her, without raising her head, she said: "There were so many people at that time, who knows where they were knocked and bumped, if there is a wound or hidden injury, it will be dyed if it is not treated in time What about the child?"


    Zhang Cuiniang stopped talking. After all, it was her son, and she was also worried that something would happen to him.


    Fortunately, Xiao Lin Sheng is more flexible, except for some bruises on his back and some skin trauma on his arms, there is nothing serious about it.


    "When we start againter, you and Linger and the others go sit in the carriage."


    "Ma''am, I, I can go by myself."


    Su Ying lifted his feet, and took off the badly worn shoes. The little feet were covered with blisters, but the child didn''t say a word, and he was so sensible that it made people feel distressed, "You Is it okay to take care of your younger siblings in the car?"


    Lin Sheng tilted his head and thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay."


    When Zhang Cuiniang saw Su Ying beating and killing those viins, she was a little scared by her ferocious appearance, but now seeing her being so patient and careful with her son, she was moved, and secretly swore that she would never do anything wrong to her .


    After breaking the blisters on his feet and applying medicine, Su Ying wrapped his feet with clean gauze, then hugged him and got up and put him on the carriage.


    "Hey, I''ll show your mother."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    Su Ying went to check on Zhang Cuiniang''s injuries again. Looking at the injuries on Zhang Cuiniang''s face, she knew that she must have lost her temper. "Thank you, sister-inw Zhang."


    Zhang Cuiniang was a little embarrassed, she felt that she had done nothing, "Madam, don''t say that, it''s us mother and son who need to thank you."


    Su Ying shook her head. Zhang Cuiniang, mother and son could still step forward to help when she and Xiao Jin didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    "Sister-inw Zhang is fine, the bruises on her body can heal without medicine."


    "well."


    Compared with Zhang Cuiniang and the others, He Shouyi looked a bit bruised and swollen.


    When Su Ying came to him, He Shouyiughed self-deprecatingly, "I think I was able to single out several old men back then, old and old."


    Su Ying was amused by him like this, "It must be because you didn''t win the battle because you didn''t use the spat. If you took the spat, there must be few opponents."


    "Hahaha, ouch." Laughing touched the wound on his face, He Shouyi''s face wrinkled in pain.


    "Quickly restrain yourself, I''ll take your pulse to see if there is any internal bleeding." Su Ying put her hand on He Shouyi''s pulse while talking.


    He Shouyi was honest, "Littledy knows a lot."


    Su Ying nodded immodestly, "Well, there are indeed quite a few. You have no internal injuries, but the wound is a bit big, but it''s not a big problem."


    After cleaning He Shouyi''s wound, Su Ying took out the healing patch from the bag, stuck it on his open wound, and then pulled it little by little.


    He Shouyi stared wide-eyed, with a look of incredulity on his face, "What, what is this? With just a light pull, the cut flesh will stick to it?"


    "It''s not that amazing. I just pulled the meat together to let it grow well. I bought it from a sea merchant when I was in the county." Su Ying felt that she had to let the people around her ept her from the beginning. Some new thingse out of the space.


    Having said that, He Shouyi still finds it incredible.


    After He Shouyi had been prepared, Su Ying came to Bai Shuang and the others.


    "Mother Zhao, Bai Shuang, thank you." She saw that the two of them were trying their best to protect the two children at that time, and they did not hesitate to use their bodies as human shields.


    "Madam said what to do, you and the prince cane back safely, it is the greatest good thing for us."


    Mother Zhao wiped her tears. God knows how much she felt when she saw Su Ying jumping down. She wished she could go down with her, but thinking of her two children, she couldn''t die.


    While treating their injuries, Su Ying said: "Well, even if we are exiled, our life will get better and better in the future."


    "Yes Yes."


    Beside the carriage, Xiao Jin took the wound medicine and handed it to Jiang Yang.


    "Treat the injuries on your body."


    "yes."


    "Before you left a code for Lin Jin and the others, didn''t they show up?"


    Lin Jin and Lin Kun are his personal secret guards. Because of their special identities, they are not on the exile list. Except for him and a few of his cronies, no one knows their existence.


    When they first left the capital, they followed them all the time. Later, he asked them to do other things, and they should have returned by the time.


    "Yes, the subordinate has left a password twice, but has not received a response. My lord, will they..." Jiang Yang couldn''t bear to say the following words after encountering an ident.


    Xiao Jin frowned, "They act carefully, they may be stumbled by something, wait a minute."


    "yes."

 Chapter 28: childish

    Chapter 28 Childish


    At night, the team rests outside the city gate.


    In the evening, Su Ying took the sesame seed cakes she bought from her bag and asked everyone to eat them with water, and another person took a piece of dried tiger meat. Everyone was injured today. They haven¡¯t slept since Xiao Jin and Su Ying fell off the cliff. After a restful sleep, now that they have all returned safely, they can finally take a good nap for a while.


    But after sleeping until midnight, it started to rain again.


    Su Ying, who was leaning on the side of the carriage, opened her eyes, and saw someone walking towards this side in the dark rain.


    Due to being drenched by the rain, people in the team woke up one after another.


    "Hey, look over there, why are there so many peopleing?" A prisoner pointed to the direction of the official road outside the city gate.


    Others heard his voice and looked towards the official road one after another, and they saw a dense crowd of people walking over.


    Riding in the night, those ck figures gradually appeared in the gray-white moonlight.


    They were pale and haggard, and they all came outside the city gate like walking corpses. Seeing that the city gate hadn''t opened yet, they found a ce to sit on the ground. They looked a little worse than the exiled prisoners.


    Su Ying stood up and frowned at those people.


    Because those people made a lot of noise, many people in the team were awakened.


    "It''s a person fleeing famine." He Shouyi looked at those people and said. When he spoke, he had alreadye to the side of the carriage, and his expression became vignt.


    Su Ying thought for a while, and said: "I''ll go and ask what''s going on."


    She walked among those people and stopped an old man who was walking towards the city gate. The old man stared at her vigntly and said nothing.


    Su Ying took out a piece of dry food from his body, quickly stuffed it into the uncle''s hand and said in a low voice: "Master, what''s going on with you? It''ste at night, why are you alling to Yunshui City?"


    The uncle nced at the dry food in his hand, quickly hid it, and said: "There is a flood over there. We escaped from the vige. It has been raining for days, and the dam on the upper reaches of the Wujiang River has a big hole. Our vige They are all submerged, so we can only go north." After finishing speaking, the uncle ignored Su Ying, and sat down at a ce closest to the city gate, so that he could enter as soon as the city gate opened in the morning.


    Su Ying returned to the side of the carriage. At this time, except for the three sleeping children in the carriage, everyone else woke up.


    Su Ying told them what the uncle said.


    Xiao Jin''s expression darkened, "Crossing the Wujiang River is the only way to get to Beihuang."


    He Shouyi''s face was also very ugly, "If the dam on the upper reaches of the Wujiang River copses, we may not be able to cross it."


    ording to the itinerary, they first crossed the Wujiang River, arrived in Guangdong City, and then went all the way to the northwest.


    But if they can¡¯t cross the Wujiang River, their way will be blocked, and there will be nowhere to go around.


    This cognition made several people be silent. If they can''t leave, where can their team of hundreds of people go? After the catastrophe, there may be another catastrophe. Can they avoid it?


    Thinking of all this makes my scalp tingle.


    The arrival of the disaster victims made the originally silent team cast a heavier atmosphere.


    The officer also sensed that the situation was wrong, and immediately selected a few strong prisoners from among the prisoners, and asked them to guard the supply cart, and asked someone to pull the cart to the side of Su Ying''s carriage to walk with the carriage.


    Li Da has also encountered such a situation in the past. These homeless victims who have nothing to eat are really ruthless. It doesn''t matter whether you are a member of the imperial court or not. These people can eat you if they have nothing to eat. up!


    Seeing more and more disaster victims, Li Da immediately organized his team to prepare to leave and stay away from these people.


    But walking along this road, you can always see a steady stream of disaster victims going in the direction of Yunshui City. They all want to go to the city to hide from the disaster, but there are too many people. In order to ensure the safety of the people in the city, the government will not let them go. They went in.


    "ah!"


    Zhang Cuiniang suddenly eximed, Su Ying followed the sound and saw a dead body not far from the team that had been soaked by rain.


    Su Ying frowned, telling Zhang Cuiniang not to look around and just pay attention to the road ahead.


    At this time, the official who was walking ahead to explore the road came on horseback, ran up to Li Da and got off his horse neatly, "Boss, the wharf to cross the Wujiang River was flooded, and it was a waste of time for us to go there at this time. "


    Li Da spat, "This year is really bad luck, and I have encountered all good jobs."


    The piers are all flooded, and they are still crossing the fart of the river, but now it is raining heavily, where are they going to find a ce to stay.


    "Boss, go back, there is an abandoned ruined temple outside Yunshui City, it''s big there." An official suggested.


    Can''t cross the river, and it''s impossible for everyone to follow the rain all the way, so they can only find a ce to stay first, Li Da nodded, and led the people back to the direction of the ruined temple.


    However, they were not the only ones who could think of resting in the ruined temple. When they reached the ruined temple, there were already many fleeing victims staying inside.


    When the victims saw so many peopleing in at once, they all stared at them vigntly.


    In order to facilitate management, Li Da asked the officials to arrange the disaster victims to the side hall next to them, and the prisoners in the team were concentrated in the main hall, which could amodate hundreds of people at the same time.


    Su Ying led the carriage to the yard and stopped, and carried Dabao and Erbao out of the carriage, as well as the things on the carriage.


    Jiang Yang took Xiao Jin and chose a rtively secluded and unobtrusive ce to set down.


    Su Ying hugged two small milk bags into it, and smelled the rancid smell, which made her eyes swell.


    Although the hall isrge enough, hundreds of people came in, and the hall was packed to the brim.


    Su Ying put the two children down, "There are too many disaster victims outside, let''s eat simpler these days." What she meant was that there was no fire for cooking these days, so as not to attract attention.


    Su Ying''s idea has been approved by everyone.


    Su Ying took the medicine from her body and handed it to Dabao, "Ji''er, this is the medicine you need to take today. Although your injury has recovered a lot, it hasn''t healed yet. You need to continue taking medicine until you recover. "


    Dabao looked at her with eyes exactly the same as Xiao Jin''s. He thought Su Ying was a viin, but this viin saved him again. Now Dabao''s little mood is veryplicated. He wants to continue to hate Su Ying, but he feels This is not right.


    Therefore, a small face is almost wrinkled into a dehydrated cucumber.


    Seeing his tangled appearance, Su Ying thought of teasing him, "If you don''t take medicine, your injury won''t heal, and if it doesn''t heal, you won''t be able to protect your father and Linger. Are you not afraid that they will be taken away by bad guys?"


    When Dabao heard her words, his big eyes widened, "I will definitely protect Daddy and Linger! Hmph!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed the medicine Su Ying gave him, opened his small mouth and swallowed it in one gulp.


    "Hmm!" After the sugar coating of the pills melted, the little milkman frowned so bitterly.


    "Hahahaha." Seeing his cute appearance, Su Yingughed aloud.


    Dabao was not in a good mood, so he turned around and slipped into Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Xiao Jin nced at Su Ying coolly, "Childish."


    Su Ying''s smile remained unchanged, and she raised her eyebrows provocatively, "It''s also for the children."


    Xiao Jin took the water bag to feed Dabao, not even giving her the corner of his eyes.


    Su Ying raised her lips amusedly, father and son are really alike, of course, Dabao is much cuter than Xiao Jin.


    "Officer, please give us a stutter, we haven''t eaten for three days."


    "Go away, there is no dry food here, get out of here."


    Su Ying turned around and saw the officer was stopped by many victims outside the door.

 Chapter 29: Do you want to promise yourself?

    Chapter 29 Do you want to agree with your body?


    A drenched olddy with an old face knelt in front of the officials, kowtowing to them continuously, praying for a bite to eat.


    A tender-faced and kind-hearted official could not stand such a scene, and took out a piece of dry food from his body to pass to the olddy. Who knew that Li Da grabbed him before he stretched out his hand.


    The young official looked up in surprise, and saw Li Da ring at him with a ferocious face, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Idiot, you want to kill us, put away your things quickly, or you won''t even be able to eat on this journey!"


    The young official was so frightened by his appearance that he quickly put the dry food back into his sleeve pocket.


    Li Da looked at those people coldly, not because he had nopassion, but because there were so many victims, if they took out things and made them think badly, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "We have hundreds of mouths waiting to eat, and I don''t have anything else for you. If you still have strength, go to Yunshui City as soon as possible. The government will definitely open the city gate and set up a porridge shed to amodate you."


    After Li Da shouted, he quickly asked the officer to move all the things in the car in, and then followed into the lobby and closed the dpidated gate.


    Su Ying had a panoramic view of this scene. They couldn''t leave here in a short time, but more and more victims wille here, and I''m afraid something will happen sooner orter.


    The cloudy night came very quickly. At night, Su Ying took pancakes and dried tiger meat bought in the county from her bag and distributed them to everyone.


    At night, Su Ying and Jiang Yang nned to take turns guarding just in case.


    Su Ying hummed a melodious tune softly in her mouth, and put Erbao to sleep. When she turned her head, she saw Dabao looking at her with his big eyes open. After meeting her gaze, he immediately moved his eyes away.


    Da Bao rested his small head on Xiao Jin''s shoulder, and peeked in Su Ying''s direction from the corner of his eye.


    "Daddy."


    "En?" Xiao Jin responded lightly.


    "Daddy, Ji''er won''t like that bad woman." After finishing speaking, he seemed to hold his little fists. The idiot Ling''er actually let the bad woman hug her to sleep, and she is not afraid of being eaten by the bad woman. Lose! snort!


    Xiao Jin was silent for a while before saying: "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it." If Su Ying had the ability, Ji''er would naturally ept her, "But she did save Daddy and you as well."


    Dabao opened his eyes wide, "Then, then, Daddy, shall we make a promise with our body?"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Jiang Yang silently moved his face away when he heard it from the sidelines. He promised that next time he would never tell stories to Xiao Shizi and the others indiscriminately. , he memorized it casually, and said it casually, and it was remembered by Xiao Shizi.


    At night, Su Ying sat cross-legged against the wall, her sharp gaze in the darkness faintly swept over the scattered prisoners.


    It was raining outside again, and the raindrops were so big that only the sound of fine rain remained in my ears.


    Su Ying took a deep breath, sinking her breath into her dantian, and just as she was preparing to practice with luck, Xiao Jin''s deep voice suddenly came from her ear, "Someone ising this way, there are quite a few of them, it''s a big team. "


    Su Ying raised her eyes and nced at him. She listened carefully, and she heard the sound of footsteps mixed with the sound of rain.


    Su Ying suddenly became vignt.


    Not long after, the sound of someone pushing the gate of the ruined temple sounded outside. Through the broken window, a lot of people could be seen walking in the yard by the faint moonlight.


    Su Ying stood up and walked to the window to look out. Those people were all dressed in coir raincoats, and their faces were covered by wide hats, making it difficult to see their appearance clearly.


    After those people entered the courtyard, they nced at Su Ying''s carriage parked outside, greed shed in their eyes, but they saw that there were officials guarding the main hall gate, so they didn''t approach, but went behind the ruined temple up.


    The guarding officials saw those people go to the backyard, and let out a heavy breath. These people looked a little different from the ordinary fleeing people. If they wanted to grab dry food, they might not be opponents together.


    As for those prisoners, how could they care about their life or death.


    Su Ying leaned against the window until the change of guard with Jiang Yang, the neers didn''t make any movement.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, the sky outside was already bright, but the rain was still falling, showing no sign of stopping.


    "Boss, more and more disaster victims areing here from outside. Yunshui City didn''t open the city gate today, presumably because they were worried that the disaster victims entering the city would cause turmoil, so they simply closed the city gate." One morning, The official messenger who went to investigate the situation came back.


    Li Da''s face became even more ugly after hearing what he said.


    Originally, he was still thinking about whether he could go to the city and ask the officials of Yunshui City to help him figure out a solution, but now it seems that there is no way to protect himself there, so there is no time to take care of them.


    "How long can our dry foodst?"


    "Two days at most." Hundreds of mouths, even if there is only one meal a day, and one meal is a fist-sized dry food, but the total amount is huge, and their small broken car can carry five days of dry food. It''s the limit.


    Up to two days, which means that they will have nothing to eat after two days, and this is the case in Yunshui City now, the people at the supply point may not be able to have dry food for them, ording to the regtions, they can only eat food wherever they go. It can be replenished once, but if there is more.


    "Where is the boat crossing the river, haven''t you found it yet?"


    "In such arge amount of water, the official boats were all driven away by the gang of dogs from the county government. How can there be boats for us?"


    It¡¯s not right to leave, it¡¯s not right not to go, Li Da made a difficult decision.


    Li Da looked up at Su Ying subconsciously, but soon he felt that he was crazy again. He actually thought that Su Ying might have an idea!


    After the temple was destroyed, in an empty hall, dozens of big men sat cross-legged on the ground. The leader looked at the few dry food on the ground, and the scars on his face looked even more hideous.


    Not long after, the door of the side hall was pushed open, and a man with treacherous eyebrows walked in.


    "The big ones and the small ones have heard about it. Those in front are the teams that **** the exiled prisoners, and they have food in their hands!"


    "I see that the hall is full of people. If we really want to fight, we may not be able to win more with less." A big man said in a low voice.


    "Hey, if you say you''re stupid, don''t you believe me? Those are the people who want to get out of Daqin and go to the Northern Wilderness. They care about the life and death of those officials? As long as we make them run away, they won''t be able to thank us. Come back and fight with us?"


    "Tietou is right. We will run out of dry food soon. There must be a lot of dry food for so many of them. They will grab everything they say!"


    Tie Tou looked at the big man in the lead, "Head, what do you think?"


    The man with the scar rolled his eyes, "Damn it!"

 Chapter 30: grab food

    Chapter 30 Grab Grain


    After everyone got up, Su Ying took dry food from the bag and distributed it to them. The other prisoners had nothing to eat, so they could only look at them eagerly.


    Facing the staring eyes, Zhao''s mother and the others were a little restless, and they ate the dry food in just a few mouthfuls.


    Su Ying took a sip of water, got up and sat down beside Xiao Jin, "We can''t be stuck here forever, do you have any solution?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, "The only way to get out of here is to cross the river."


    "There is no other way? Detours are not enough?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, picked up a branch and drew a circle on the ground, "This is where we are." Then he drew a long line in front of the circle, "This is Wujiang." On the opposite side of the line, he Draw a circle, "Here is the Zhuzhou City we are going to."


    A Wujiang Riverpletely cut off the two cities, except for the ferry, they couldn''t get across at all.


    "There is no way to get a boat?"


    Xiao Jin tapped the branch on the ground, and his voice was a little heavy, "The boats will return to the pier after the flood recedes." But when the flood will recede, no one knows, so they have to rely on their own ability to survive After this time.


    At night, it was time to distribute dry food, but the officials were silent.


    Some prisoners couldn''t hold back and said, "My lord, it''s almost time, shouldn''t it be time to distribute food to everyone? Normally, there is only one meal a day, but now everyone is so hungry."


    "Yes, my lord, it''s cold and hungry, everyone can''t hold it anymore."


    The prisoners in the lobby all focused their attention on the officials.


    Li Da grabbed the whip in his hand and flicked it in the air a few times, "What are you talking about, if you haven''t moved a step all day and still want to eat, just stay with me honestly, and if you don''t want to waste your energy, give it to me." Shut up, and it will be given to you when it''s time for you to eat."


    The prisoners were a little scared when they saw the vigorous whip, and they didn''t dare to say anything for the time being.


    Li Da''s face is ugly, the rations are not much, and they don''t know how many days they will stay here, so they can save a little bit.


    "Go to Yunshui City and ask again to see if you can meet the people from the government and let them be amodating." Otherwise, it''s not easy for him to deal with the Ministry of Punishment, and there can''t be hundreds of people, and they will all die before they reach Zhuzhou. Absolutely.


    "Yes, I''ll ask again, little one."


    Without eating or drinking, some prisoners looked anxious.


    When Su Ying took out the dry food from the bag and distributed it to Xiao Jin and the others, he purposely made the fire in front of him a little smaller so as not to be stared at by too many people.


    Bai Shuang and the others also knew it well, they ate so fast that they didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    As the night deepened, the prisoners in a room were drowsy from hunger and cold.


    At this time, outside the ruined temple, a group of strong men had quietly surrounded the front hall.


    The two officials guarding the door were drowsy and did not notice the danger approaching at all.


    Suddenly, a silver light shed in front of his eyes, and the officer was startled. As soon as he opened his eyes, there was a column of blood gushing out from his neck. He didn''t even see the opponent''s appearance clearly, and he lost his breath.


    After the two official missions were settled, several big men lurked under the window one after another and threw the lit smoke into it.


    Su Ying, who was sitting in the corner, opened her eyes suddenly when she heard the movement, and looked at the children immediately, and found that Xiao Jin had woken up at some point, and had already covered her mouth and nose with a cloth towel.


    Xiao Jin reached out and hugged the two children, looked at Su Ying and said, "It''s Miyan."


    Su Ying frowned, and hurriedly asked Jiang Yang to wake up Mother Zhao and the others, and then she stood up suddenly and shouted: "Someone ising to steal dry food."


    The officials woke up suddenly. They didn''t dare to sleep soundly, and they jumped up immediately when they heard the sound.


    The yelling guard outside the door heard the movement and knew that he had been exposed, so he yelled, "Rush in!"


    The door of the broken temple was suddenly knocked open, and dozens of people rushed in at once. They held torches and searched for the dry food immediately.


    The officials clearly knew what the purpose of these people was, and immediately stepped forward to protect the dry food.


    "Everyone wants to run away now, we killed these officials, even if you don''t go to Beihuang, no one will know who you are." Someone in the big man shouted.


    As soon as these words came out, many prisoners were a little moved. Everyone wanted to go to the Northern Wilderness if they could stay in the country.


    Li Da saw that the prisoner was moved, and said coldly, "Can''t you see what''s going on outside now? If you still want to run, I''m afraid you will starve to death before you go out!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, do it!" The big man killed the official without saying a word.


    The prisoners were all watching from the sidelines, but no one stepped forward to help.


    These officials add up to no more than 20 or 30 people, and the number is twice as small as those big men, and they quickly fell into the disadvantage.


    Li Da panicked when he saw his colleagues who were gradually falling down. He turned to look for Su Ying. Now only this evil goddess can save them.


    "Su Ying, Su Ying, please help, please help, as long as you help us, even if I, Li Da, owe you a huge favor, many of these prisoners are heinous beasts, if you really let them run away like this, There will only be more people being persecuted."


    Su Ying actually doesn''t intend to stand idly by. What she cares about is not the benevolence and morality, but that if the official food is robbed, they will be the targets in the eyes of these people, and the danger they will face will only be more severe.


    "Jiang Yang, you stay here and guard."


    Jiang Yang nodded.


    Su Ying picked up a fire stick from the ground and rushed out, shouting as she ran, "The officials are right, we follow them honestly, and we can still eat a bite a day. If you want to flee now, which of you Those who can guarantee that they have the ability to find food, don¡¯t starve to death after running out for two days, it¡¯s better to follow along honestly.¡±


    Those prisoners were a little hesitant when they heard what Su Ying said. Now that there is a flood outside Yunshui City, the city gates are closed, and ordinary disaster victims cannot enter the city. It is even more difficult for them criminals, who have no food or drink Yes, isn''t it just waiting to die?


    Thinking about this, several men stood up and joined the battle.


    Those big men red at Su Ying viciously, but they were smart enough to know that they couldn''t love to fight, otherwise they would not be able to do it if the prisoners all rose up to fight back, so they all concentrated their firepower and went to the dry food ce.


    Soon, the big man got the dry food, turned around and ran out.


    Su Ying wanted to chase after him, but was blocked by a big man behind him.


    "Smelly bitch, if you want to ruin the good things of the old men, you will be the first to send you to hell." The big man viciously raised the big knife in his hand and shed at Su Ying''s face.


    Su Yingfeng narrowed her eyes, leaned over to dodge, raised her foot and kicked the big man''s wrist, then got up and held the big man''s hand, and the big knife pierced straight into his chest.

 Chapter 31: not a compassionate person

    Chapter 31 Not apassionate person


    Those big men found that their aplices had already carried away a lot of dry food, and they didn''t want to fight.


    "Withdraw!"


    The menacing big man retreated like a tide.


    Li Da wanted to chase after him, but seeing the dead and wounded colleagues on the ground, he could only grit his teeth and give up, "I will catch these thieves sooner orter and put them in the frying pan."


    Su Ying didn''t go after her either, she was worried about the old, young, sick and disabled in the whole family, fearing that they would be the targets of snatching.


    Su Ying looked at the ce where the officials stockpiled dry food, there was only one bag left, this amount was not enough for even a quarter of the manpower, she nned to put a few of her bags in the ce when people were not paying attention. Material space, so as not to attract looting.


    "Boss, what should we do? There is only so much left." The official sent a cry when he saw that there was only one pack of dry food left.


    More than 20 officials were killed, wounded, and dry food was also robbed, and they also suffered difficulties for a while.


    Li Da had a dark face, "Wait for that boy Wang Hu toe back and see what Yunshui City has to say." Now he can only pin his hopes on the government in Yunshui City. Well, even if it is reported to the imperial court, it will take ten days or eight days to go back and forth, and the waiting time can starve people to death.


    Su Ying returned to Xiao Jin and the others, and Mother Zhao stepped forward nervously and asked, "Is Madam not injured?"


    Su Ying shook her head, those people couldn''t hurt her, but there were too many people in the hall, and she couldn''t use it well.


    "I''m fine. Mother Zhao doesn''t have to worry. She may stay here for a while. The dry food in the hands of the officials has been robbed. These prisoners will definitely make trouble if they don''t eat. Let''s be careful and y it by ear."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    After dawn, Wang Hu who went to Yunshui City came back, but he brought back bad news.


    He saw the official of Yunshui City, but the official said that they had already replenished the supplies, and there was nothing more to give them, and let them figure out their own way.


    "Boss, what should we do? We can''t wait here all the time, we can wait, but will the prisoners be obedient?" Originally, there were not many people on the official post, but now a few more died, and the prisoners really wanted to rebel. They are not rivals at all.


    The most important thing now is where to find something to eat and get through these days.


    In the next two days, Li Da boiled the remaining dry food into porridge water in arge pot, and distributed a little to each person, but after eating this, there was nothing left.


    In the past two days, the rain has not been so heavy. It was sunny early this morning. Li Da wanted to go to the Wujiang Wharf, because yesterday he sent an official to Yunshui City toe back and say that there is a boat at the Wujiang Wharf. .


    As long as they can cross the river, they can survive.


    "Get up, get up for me, get ready to go." Li Da waved his whip and yelled at the prisoners.


    Su Ying and the others have already packed their things and got up.


    The prisoners didn¡¯t have enough to eat before, and they¡¯re getting even hungrier these two days, so they don¡¯t have much energy right now.


    Those who were lying still on the ground were whipped violently by officials. Some could get up, but some could not get up again.


    "Officer, please don''t fight, we really can''t stand up... If we fight again, we will kill people."


    An old woman in ragged clothes knelt on the ground and begged the official, but the official kicked her away and beat a young man on the ground with a whip.


    Xiao Jin nced at the old woman, and a dark light shed in his eyes, "Jiang Yang, bring those mother and child over."


    Jiang Yang walked up to the officer and grabbed the whip in his hand. The officer raised his head angrily, "Are you looking for death?"


    Jiang Yang said with a cold face: "I haven''t eaten for so many days, and my body has long been unable to bear the wind and rain. Even if you kill him, he won''t be able to get up. If you irritate the rest of the people, it won''t be good. fruit to eat."


    The officer knew that what he said was right, and after giving him a cold look, he stopped and walked back.


    The old woman knelt down in front of Jiang Yang and kowtowed gratefully, "Thank you benefactor, thank you benefactor."


    Jiang Yang squatted down to check the man''s condition, and found that his body was terribly hot. He had a fever, but he didn''t know what caused it.


    Xiao Jin took action to save people, which made Su Ying a little surprised. He is not a person who has apassionate heart casually.


    Xiao Jin didn''t move his eyebrows, he just said indifferently: "You don''t want to form a team. These people have received your favor, even if they don''t follow you wholeheartedly, they will be scruples."


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin was not telling the truth, but he would not be stupid enough to let dangerous people follow them, so when Jiang Yang carried the young man back, she still stepped forward to check his situation.


    The young man has no other scars except the trauma of being whipped by the officials just now. The fever should be a cold and fever caused by too much rain.


    Su Ying took out the fever-reducing medicine from the bag and handed it to the old woman, "This medicine can cure your son''s illness. If you trust us, let him take it."


    Jiang Yang saved his son, now that Su Ying gave them back the medicine, the old woman didn''t believe the truth, they were already like this, so what else could people plot.


    "Thank you Madam, thank you very much." The old woman took the broken bowl that Bai Shuang handed her, and let the young man drink the water and medicine inside.


    Because the young man was already burned unconscious, Su Ying could only let him go to the carriage, with Xiao Jin watching in the carriage, nothing would happen.


    Before departure, the olddy thanked them a thousand times. Su Ying could see that she was grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    After leaving the ruined temple, Li Da led the team towards the mountain, presumably wanting to go to the mountain to see if he could find something to eat.


    On the road, victims fleeing famine can be seen everywhere. Seeing so many of theming from the direction of Yunshui City, the eyes of those victims gradually dimmed with a hint of hope.


    They were going to Yunshui City to escape disaster, but these people wanted to go in the opposite direction. Did it mean that Yunshui City couldn''t give them a chance of life at all.


    Some doubtful people stopped to look at them, not knowing whether to move on or what to do.


    When Su Ying and the others reached the foot of the mountain, they found that there were disaster victims on the mountain and below. They searched the mountain like a carpet, probably looking for food, and even the leaves of edible wild vegetables on the side of the mountain were all gone.


    Seeing such a scene, Li Da was heartbroken. It seemed that it was difficult for them to find food in the mountains.


    But the sky is getting dark, so I can only find a ce to stay first.


    "You guys go pick some people out and follow me to the mountains to see if you can find something to eat." At this time, he was about to starve to death, and he no longer cared about whether there would be any prisoners. escaped.


    "yes."


    Su Ying pulled the carriage under a big tree and tied it up. As soon as she walked over, she clearly felt countless pairs of eyes falling on her body, and her hand holding the rein tightened.

 Chapter 32: do you want her kiss too

    Chapter 32 Do you also want her kiss


    "Jiang Yang, go with Uncle He to see if there is any dry firewood, and pick up some to start a fire."


    Jiang Yang nodded after helping Xiao Jin off the carriage, and took He Shouyi up the mountain.


    Su Ying took the children out of the car and went into the car to check on the condition of the young man. Seeing that his high fever still persisted, he had no choice but to enter the space while he was still awake and took anti-inmmatory drugs. The potion came out and injected into him.


    "Madam, let me take care of Cheng Ming." The old woman walked to the side of the carriage and said.


    Su Ying quickly put away the syringe, turned back with no change in expression, and said, "Okay, his condition is improving, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    The olddy Jiang nodded gratefully after hearing this, "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Su Ying jumped out of the carriage, she was so hungry after eating dry food for several days, she dug out some old rice from her bag, and nned to use it to cook some meat porridge.


    The old rice was given to her by the owner of the rice shop, because she sold out all the rice shops, and there was only a bag of old rice that was not in good condition. The taste is not so good, but it is much better than eating whole grains.


    Mother Zhao looked at the three children, Zhang Cuiniang and Bai Shuang put the old rice into the pot, took out the jerky from the bag, tore it up bit by bit and threw it into the pot.


    "It''s been raining for days, the firewood is all wet, and I don''t know if it can burn."


    Over there, He Shouyi and Jiang Yang also came back with firewood.


    Su Ying looked at the firewood. The firewood they picked up should be rtively dry, but it was still wet to the touch, so I had to try it.


    Xiao Jin took out the torch that Su Ying bought in the county town, lit a small piece of dry grass, and then put it under a rtively dry twig to bake. After trying it several times, the firewood under it was burned dry, The fire started to burn slowly.


    Seeing the whole process, Su Ying wished she could go to the space and get a musket out immediately. She really didn''t have that patience.


    After the fire boiled, Jiang Yang made two tripods out of branches and put the pot on them.


    While waiting for the porridge to be cooked, Su Ying wanted to go to the back mountain to have a look. Although the back mountain may have been searched by the victims, there might be fish that slipped through the.


    "Aniang, where are you going?"


    Su Ying got up, and Er Bao stood up.


    Ever since Su Ying appeared like a **** of warst time, Er Bao has be extremely dependent on her. If Xiao Jin hadn''t insisted on letting her sit in the carriage, she would have wished to stick to Su Ying all the way.


    "Aniang, go to the mountain to catch rabbits and roast them for Linger, okay?"


    Erbao blinked his big crystal eyes. Although he really wanted to follow, he was afraid that he would disturb Su Ying, so he said obediently, "Okay, Linger, wait for Auntie toe back obediently, Auntie, you must be careful."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but hugged her up and kissed her **** her little face, "Mother will be careful, obediently wait for me toe back."


    Er Bao was so dumbfounded by the kiss, she stared nkly at Su Ying and couldn''t recover for a while.


    A moment ago, A Niang kissed her...


    Wow, so happy!


    "Aniang, Linger will be obedient."


    Su Yingen said, and put her on the ground, "Auntie has gone."


    Er Bao reluctantly looked at the back of Su Ying leaving, turned around, and saw Da Bao looking at him with eyes like you are a traitor, Er Bao lowered his head a little guilty, and hid behind Xiao Jin.


    But thinking of Su Ying kissing herself just now, she couldn''t help but said happily: "Daddy, Mommy kissed me just now." She looked a little embarrassed, and she stretched out her small face to Xiao Jin for him to see.


    Xiao Jin has never seen her daughter so happy, and she is happier than when she got anything she wanted in the past.


    Dabao was not happy at all, because she only said she wanted to catch a rabbit for Linger but not him, hum! He doesn''t care about her kisses!


    Dabao was sullen, and suddenly raised his head to hug Xiao Jin, his eyes exactly like Xiao Jin were full of grievances.


    "What''s wrong with Ji''er?"


    Dabao hugged Xiao Jin''s neck, puffed his face and said, "Daddy, do you want her kiss too?"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "If you don''t say anything, you are acquiescing! Huh, I don''t care about it!"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    How did Su Ying know that a little kiss she couldn''t help but pierced a little vinegar bag.


    When she went into the mountains, she didn''t just go to search for the house, she also wanted to go into the space to see if she could find something that could be exchanged for money in this era. Her living supplies in the space were limited, and besides arge amount of medical supplies, she just wanted to survive in the wild. There are more weapons with stronger lethality, and all kinds of other things were looted when she won the battle before, and the quantity is still pitifully small.


    She needs money to buy more living supplies, but she really can''t think of anything in the space that won''t scare people.


    Su Ying entered the space and stood in front of rows of weapons that either shot guns or exploded mines. For the first time, he felt that these things seemed useless.


    After looking around, Su Ying finally gave up the idea of ??looking for things in the space. She could only take out the scanner and search in the mountains to see if she could find some valuable medicinal materials.


    Aftering out of the space, Su Ying turned on the scanner and began to search on the mountain.


    The scanner didn''t respond at first, but gradually, a small red mark appeared on the screen and made a beeping sound.


    Su Ying walked forward in the direction of the red mark, and found a few familiar-looking roots and leaves on a rtively hidden mountain wall.


    Su Ying squatted down, took out the scanner to locate and scan, and soon the system beeped, "I found a hundred-year-old wild ginseng."


    "So it''s ginseng, it''s valuable." She took out a tool and carefully dug out the ginseng.


    This ginseng looks as big as her palm, with many and long roots. The system shows that the roots of ginseng are also valuable.


    Carefully put away the ginseng, Su Ying took the scanner and continued to search on the mountain.


    Not long after she walked out, she found a big boa constrictor.


    The boa constrictor was coiled on the edge of a soil nest. When it saw someoneing, it slowly stretched out its body. The red-hot snake Xinzi frequently swallowed and vomited. A pair of cold eyes looked straight at Su Ying''s direction.


    Su Ying''s first reaction when seeing the big python was, can this thing be eaten?


    She didn''t bother to check it anymore, so she caught it first.


    The boa constrictor seemed to sense the danger, and slowly raised its body, it was actually taller than Su Ying.


    Su Ying took out the anesthesia gun and pointed it at the python, and shot it directly.


    The boa constrictor fell to the ground instantly.


    When Su Ying stepped forward to pick up the python, he found that there were many ginseng leaves beside the python!


    Good guy, no wonder the boa constrictor won''t leave here, it''s probably guarding the ginseng nest.


    Ha ha! Cool!


    Now there are two updates every day for the time being!


    I am a humble Zen begging for tickets and rewards~~~

 Chapter 33: The children have been taught badly by you

    Chapter 33 The children have been taught badly by you


    "One, two, three, four, five!" Su Ying dug up five ginseng roots, and the shortest one had a calendar of fifty years.


    Su Ying put away the ginseng with a smile, and then wrapped the boa constrictor around her body and went down the mountain.


    On the way, the victims who went into the mountain to look for food were frightened by the big python on Su Ying''s body, and hid far away.


    Xiao Jin looked at the porridge boiling in the pot, but what he thought about was why Su Ying hadn''te back yet.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, there was an exmation from behind.


    Xiao Jin''s expression froze, and when he turned around, he saw Su Ying, who was wrapped around her body by a python, with only one head exposed, walking over vigorously.


    The two treasures were frightened when they saw such a big python and hid in Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Su Ying didn''t realize how scary her look was at all, she walked up to He Shouyi excitedly and said, "Uncle He, can you see if this thing can be eaten?"


    He Shouyi was startled, if he hadn''t looked closely, he would have thought that Su Ying had been entangled by a python.


    "You..." can always create different degrees of... fright.


    Su Ying untied the python from her body and threw it on the ground, seeing her posture was easier than throwing a rag.


    "Yes, you can eat."


    Su Ying was delighted to hear it, and ate meat again, "Tell me what to do with it, I''ll clean it up now."


    "Just clean out the stomach and remove the snake skin. Let me do it."


    "Okay." Su Ying handed the dagger to He Shouyi, and returned to the pot by herself, smelling the smell of meat in the pot and feeling extremely hungry.


    "Aniang, that, that big snake is so scary." Erbao huddled in Xiao Jin''s arms and said softly.


    Su Ying almost forgot, that thing is easy to scare children, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I can crush it to death with one hand, let Grandpa He cook it for Lingerter, okay?"


    Er Bao was still a little scared, but nodded obediently.


    "Have you all eaten?"


    Er Bao shook his head and said, "We are waiting for A Niang toe back."


    Su Ying saw that the pot of porridge was still full, and it was true that it had not been touched.


    She looked up at Xiao Jin and said, "Eat when you are hungry, what are you waiting for me, in case I don''te back, you won''t eat?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, "If you don''te back, where are you going?"


    "Aniang, don''t you want Linger?" Er Bao stood up from Xiao Jin''s arms and walked to Su Ying with aggrieved expression.


    Su Ying choked, looked at the eyes of the father and son, and frowned, "I just said that, not because I''m afraid you will be hungry."


    Bai Shuang took a broken bowl to serve the porridge, "Madam, let''s eat first."


    Su Ying was really hungry. She wanted to look for pheasants, rabbits, etc., but she was worried that they would not be safe down the mountain, so she rushed back without stopping.


    Jiang Yang and He Shouyi carried the giant python to a nearby water source to deal with it. When they came back, they both saw arge bag of cut snake meat.


    "Girl, this snake meat can be dried for a few days, what do you think?"


    "Uncle, you can make your own decisions on these matters, don''t ask me."


    Seeing that she was so assured of him, He Shouyi felt inexplicably hot, "Okay, I''ll dry them all in a while."


    Erbao leaned obediently beside Su Ying, holding a small bowl with two small hands and eating big mouthfuls, not to mention, the way he ate was quite simr to Su Ying.


    "Aniang, just now Daddy said that he also wants your kiss."


    Poof!


    Su Ying almost spit out a mouthful of porridge.


    After Dabao heard this, he puffed his face and said stubbornly: "It''s Daddy who wants it, I don''t want it!"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying swallowed the porridge in her mouth, raised her head and red at Xiao Jin, "How many times have I told you, can you reduce the yellow waste in your mind, it seems that the children have been taught badly by you!"


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, annoyed, and he couldn''t me the two children, so aggrieved!


    "There is a convoy, look at the convoy over there."


    "There are so many carriages, there must be food on them, we don''t have to starve to death!"


    Someone suddenly spoke not far away.


    Not far from the foot of the mountain, a team slowly walked over.


    The queue was very long, at least as many as a dozen carriages.


    There are guards with swords around the carriage, but even so, the hungry prisoners and victims all looked straight.


    Soon, the team got closer and closer, and more and more people looked straight at it.


    The people guarding the convoy also seemed to sense the danger, and they pulled out their sabers from their waists one after another, staring vigntly around them.


    At this moment, a prisoner suddenly shouted: "I didn''t expect that all those who died in Beihuang would listen to me. There must be food in this car. We ran away after grabbing the food. I don''t believe they can catch us." .¡±


    Some people wanted to run away when the dry rations of the officials were robbed, but because they had no rations, they dared not act rashly. Now if they could get the rations, would they still be unable to run away?


    Gradually, more and more prisoners had abnormal movements.


    The disaster victims at the foot of the mountain also looked at the convoy eagerly. If there are more of them rushing over together, it is not impossible.


    "You want to die, and you want to run away, see if I don''t beat you to death!" An official came forward with a whip and threw it at the prisoner.


    Unexpectedly, with this whip, hepletely angered the still hesitant prisoners.


    "If you don''t want to die, do it!" The prisoner got up and overturned the officer to the ground, grabbed the branches on the ground and rushed towards the convoy.


    The rest of the people immediately followed when they saw someone taking the lead.


    The prisoners and the victims rushed forward like crazy, desperately fighting with the guards.


    The guards are not bad at martial arts, but there are too many prisoners and victims, and they can''t stop them at all.


    Soon, the things in the car were opened, it was really food!


    Su Ying looked at those crazy people and frowned.


    Li Da saw almost all the prisoners rushing over, stomping his feet angrily, he had no choice but to find Su Ying.


    "Princess Qi, many of those criminals are vicious. If you let them escape, I don''t know how many people will be harmed. You have to help me."


    Su Ying swallowed thest mouthful of porridge in the bowl, and said expressionlessly: "I didn''t follow to grab it, it was already for your face, you asked me to stop, why? I helped you, you can let my family The old and the young return to Beijing to live a good life?"


    Li Da choked, he was also in a hurry to go to the doctor.


    "They don''t go to grab food, they will be very hungryter, and you are the one who wants to eat." It''s all right for her to be alone, now that she is old and young, she will not be stupid enough to do such a thing that is not beneficial to herself.


    Li Da was startled, his eyes widened in shock, "You are right."


    For the current n, he can only report the matter to the court. It is beyond his control to develop to this point, and no one can predict that there will be a sudden flood.


    Thank you for your rewards and votes~ What~

 Chapter 34: they are good people

    Chapter 34 They are good people


    "In such a situation, I don''t know who is so stupid to run outside with so much food." It''s not that they don''t havepassion. At this time, it is the greatest luck to be able to protect themselves wisely.


    "Well, that seems to be the Zhang family''s convoy." Zhang Cuiniang looked at the carriageway at the front.


    "The Zhang family? Auntie recognizes it?"


    Zhang Cuiniang nodded, "I used to have a handkerchief, which was married to the Zhang family in Xialin County under Yunshui City. I may be fleeing disaster now." But I didn''t expect it to be robbed right now.


    The prisoners and the victims did not let go of a carriage. When they rushed into the first carriage, they opened the curtain and saw a woman with a frightened face, "No, don''te up, please, what is in our carriage?" It''s all gone..."


    But how could those people listen to them, they just tore them off the carriage and climbed into the carriage to search.


    "Wow, mother, I''m so scared..." The child who was thrown to the ground was frightened and cried loudly.


    Those people were like locusts, they didn''t even let the horses go, the prisoners who wanted to escape cut off the reins, turned on the horses and ran away with dry food.


    Zhang Cuiniang couldn''t bear it, so she stepped forward to have a look. When she saw the young woman on the ground, she recognized it immediately, it was her sister.


    "Rou Niang, it''s really you."


    The young woman raised her head in panic, but she didn''t recognize Zhang Cuiniang for a while, thinking that she wasing to steal her things, she hugged the immature child tightly in horror and cried, "Please let me go!" Well, I really have nothing left."


    Seeing her former sisters like this made Zhang Cuiniang feel ufortable, she stepped forward and choked up and said: "Rou Niang, please don''t cry, I am Cuiniang, please open your eyes quickly, I am Zhang Cuiniang, do you still remember me? "


    Rou Niang slowly opened her eyes, and after seeing Zhang Cuiniang''s appearance clearly, she burst into tears.


    "Cui Niang, Cui Niang, please save me, please save us."


    If Zhang Cuiniang hadn''t brought Lin Sheng to seek refuge with Su Ying, she would have been in danger, so how could she be saved.


    "I also have the help of a nobleman to live until now. The nobleman is ahead, why don''t you go and beg her?" Zhang Cuiniang couldn''t bear it, and pointed her in the direction of Su Ying.


    Li Rou looked in the direction of Su Ying, but didn''t care too much, picked up the child and staggered ran to kneel in front of Su Ying.


    "Madam, please save us. My husband is still seriously ill and is in a hurry to seek medical treatment in Yunshui City. I beg you to show mercy and help us."


    There was no extra expression on Su Ying''s face, she just looked coldly at the convoy that was almost surrounded by prisoners and victims. It is basically impossible to get back the robbed food, but it is not impossible for someone to help .


    "Where is your husband?"


    Listening to Su Ying''s words, Li Rou raised her blushing face and said, "Just now, I was thrown off the carriage by those people just now."


    "Put the child here, and I''ll go with you to have a look."


    "Thank you ma''am, thank you ma''am."


    Li Rou handed over the child to Zhang Cuiniang, and brought Su Ying to the chaotic convoy.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw two prisoners pawing the man on the ground.


    "Mister!" Li Rou rushed forward and pushed him away forcefully.


    But how could she be a match for two men as a woman.


    "Bitch, you want to die!" The man raised his fist to attack Li Rou, but his fist was suddenly grabbed.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Su Ying slightly exerted force on her palm, only to hear the sound of "Kaka" in her ears, and the man''s palm was kneaded into dough by her.


    The other man turned pale and ran away when he saw this.


    After Su Ying let go, she gave him a cold look, "Get lost!"


    The man was so frightened that he rolled and crawled.


    Su Ying looked at the man on the ground, only to see that there was a gray and dead air on his face, and he seemed to be dying soon.


    Su Ying knelt down to check the man''s pulse. After checking the pulse, she frowned, "How long has your husband been sick?"


    "Yes, it''s been almost a month, and I took medicine before, but the disease is still getting worse."


    "The medicine is not right for the symptoms, it must be serious. I can see that his liver pulse is very weak. Looking at the color of hisplexion and nails, I can judge that he is very likely to be poisoned."


    Li Rou''s eyes widened in shock, "Poisoned? Howe..."


    "Let''s carry the person over first." Su Ying stood up and waved to Jiang Yang for him toe over.


    Since Su Ying rescued himst time, he now listens to Su Ying''smand very much.


    Jiang Yang ran over and carried the man to the foot of the mountain with Li Rou.


    Su Ying got into the carriage behind them when they turned around, pretending to see if there was anything left behind, but actually took the opportunity to enter the space to get the antidote.


    The man was indeed poisoned, and the poison had entered his lungs. If he didn''t detoxify in time, he would surely die.


    Su Ying quickly got off the carriage, while the team behind them were still scrambling for the things on the carriage.


    Su Ying walked up to Li Rou and handed her a pack of medicine, "Feed it to your husband, it will detoxify."


    Li Rou took the medicine and thanked her a lot, "Thank you Madam, thank you Madam."


    "Ma''am..." Zhang Cuiniang walked to Su Ying''s side. Originally, Su Ying could ignore this matter, but because she, Su Ying still helped, she was very grateful and very sorry, fearing that it would bring unnecessary trouble to Su Ying. .


    "Ma''am, Rou Niang and the others are good citizens. After her husband wakes up, I will let them go."


    Since they are good citizens, they would not go with them. Su Ying rarely asked gossip: "They don''t know the current situation, and they are still bringing so much food out. Are they looking for death?"


    "I asked just now. After Rou Niang talked about the flood, many ces in the county were also flooded. Because her husband is a bastard, they took advantage of the flood to separate them out. The people in the car The food is all distributed by the Zhang family, and she saw that her husband was seriously ill, so she wanted to take him to Yunshui City to see a doctor, but something like this happened on the way."


    There are many people in the big family, and there are always some shady disputes, which is not surprising.


    Su Ying got up and looked at the convoy. Those people turned around and ran away after grabbing the things.


    Some prisoners ran back, and many took the opportunity to run away. At the beginning, the officials went over to stop them, but they found that they couldn''t stop them at all.


    After the final count, Li Da was so angry that he pped his thigh, and those prisoners who didn''t drag their families all ran away!


    "Ahem."


    After taking Su Ying''s antidote, Zhang Liang woke up with a cough.


    "Sister, you are awake."


    Zhang Liang let out a breath of foul air, and felt that his heavy body became much lighter.


    "Rou Niang, where are we?"

 Chapter 35: can cross the river

    Chapter 35 Can cross the river


    Li Rou saw that Zhang Liang had woken up, and she shed tears again.


    "Sister, you are awake. We are on our way to Yunshui City, but all the food that our family gave us has been taken away..." Li Rou told Zhang Liang what happened with a choked voice.


    Zhang Liang propped himself up weakly, looked at the victims and prisoners who had not dispersed not far away, and coughed violently again.


    "Master, how are you doing, Mr. Don''t scare me."


    "Cough, cough..." Zhang Liang coughed for a long time before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He patted Rou Niangfortingly, "Don''t, don''t worry, I''m fine, help me up quickly, we must thank our benefactor well."


    Rou Niang nodded with sobs, helped him up and knelt down in front of Su Ying and the others.


    "Thank you benefactor for saving your life, Zhang will never forget it."


    Su Ying didn''t expect Zhang Liang to wake up so quickly, "Okay, get up."


    "Thank you benefactor."


    "Rou Niang, what are your ns now? Do you still go to Yunshui City? But when we came, the gate of Yunshui City was closed, can you get in?" Zhang Cuiniang asked concerned.


    Zhang Liang frowned. Just now, Li Rou had told him everything about hisa. There were too many disaster victims outside Yunshui City, and there was a possibility of riots at any time. It is actually not safe to go to Yunshui City now.


    "Let''s go to Zhuzhou."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, "I need a ferry to go to Zhuzhou, do you know where there is a boat?"


    Hearing that it was Su Ying''s question, Zhang Liang said, "My benefactor doesn''t know something. Zhang has also umted some savings in this generation of merchants over the years. He bought a merchant ship two years ago. Although it is not big, but There is no problem in crossing the Wujiang River."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes lit up, "How many people can your boat hold?"


    Zhang Liang was taken aback, "Do the benefactors also want to cross the river?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes, we are going to Zhuzhou too."


    "Then if the benefactor is willing, we can go together."


    "That''s good, but I have to tell you first, we are all exiled prisoners, you, aren''t you afraid?"


    Zhang Liang was taken aback again, and quickly shook his head and said: "No matter what the benefactor is, he is the benefactor of Zhang''s family. Even if the benefactor wants to take Zhang''s life, Zhang will neverin."


    Su Ying was delighted when he agreed, "It''s much easier to kill you than to cross the Wujiang River."


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, and he had never seen anyone speak so frighteningly.


    Zhang Liang agreed to take them across the river, but they are now exiled prisoners, they can''t leave alone, and they have to discuss this matter with Li Da.


    So Su Ying immediately found Li Da.


    Li Da saw Su Ying approaching, and watched her take a step back warily.


    "What''s the matter with Princess Qi?"


    Su Ying raised her lips and smiled, making Li Da''s back feel chills.


    "Good thing, I found a boat to cross the river, but there are not many people on the boat at one time, so I will ask you to see what you think."


    Li Da raised his brows when he heard what she said. It''s a good thing that he found the ferry.


    "It''s okay if you can''t amodate too many people at one time. We can go separately. First go through a group, and then go back and bring the rest."


    "The boat is not mine, you have to ask the owner of the ferry if he agrees."


    "I don''t know who the owner of this boat is?"


    Su Ying pointed in the direction where Zhang Liang was.


    Li Da understood, and ran in the direction of Zhang Liang.


    After negotiating, Zhang Liang agreed to lend the ferry boat to Li Da and the others, but the condition was that when he crossed the river with Su Ying and the others, there could be at most a few more officials on board, and no more prisoners.


    Li Da readily agreed, and immediately ordered two officials to apany him with He Suying.


    "Boss, we counted the number of people just now, and there are only 117 people left in the team." And they are basically old and weak women and children.


    Li Da''s face is not very good, but everyone has run away, and their number is limited. In such a disaster year, if you go after him, you may include yourself. Send the roster back to the capital, and let the Ministry of Criminal Affairs trouble you about finding the fugitives."


    "yes."


    There are still about a dozen guards left in Zhang Liang''s team. Although they are all wounded, they are not fatal, and they will not be seriously injured after taking medicine.


    "My lord, forgive me, it''s because we didn''t protect the food well." The head of the guards had followed Zhang Liang for many years, and felt very sad seeing all the food being taken away.


    Zhang Liang shook his head with a pale face, "It''s good that people are fine. Everything will be fine when you arrive in Zhuzhou. You go and check, and put away everything that can be used. Let''s go to the pier immediately."


    "yes."


    Su Ying also wanted to leave this ghostly ce as soon as possible, so he packed up his things with He Shouyi and the others, and prepared to leave.


    After tidying up, Su Ying asked Zhang Liang, "Is this far from the pier?"


    "It''s not far. If we travel fast, we can get there before dark."


    "Okay, let''s talk when we get to the pier first."


    Although all the food in the carriage was taken away by the guards of the Zhang family, they still tried their best to keep a carriage, which happened to allow Zhang Liang''s family of three to sit in it.


    Su Ying also carried the two treasures into the carriage, then jumped into the carriage and set off towards the pier.


    Li Da sorted out the rest of the prisoners and followed them.


    Along the way, the closer to the pier, the fewer people there are. Everyone is also afraid that if the dam breakspletely, the pier will be the first to suffer, so they all hide away.


    Their footsteps were faster than expected, and they arrived at the pier as soon as the sun went down.


    It''s just that the pier has beenpletely submerged by the river at this time. From a distance, it is a muddy river that can''t be seen, which makes people feel afraid.


    The guards of the Zhang family had already found the hidden ferry. When the waterlogged, the ferry was in short supply and would be robbed if they were not careful, so they hid the ferry early to avoid falling into others. hand.


    Soon, the guards drove the ferry out.


    Su Ying looked up and found that the ferry was bigger than expected, and it was not a problem to amodate hundreds of people at the same time.


    The guard put down a few thick temtes, and directly pulled the carriage up.


    Li Da looked at such a big ferry, and actually wanted Zhang Liang to let all the prisoners get on it together, but thinking about it, his food and grass had been robbed, so it would be nice if he could kindly take them for a ride, so he didn''t dare to do anything else Require.


    "You stay here first, and someone wille back to pick you upter." Li Da exined to the official who stayed behind.


    "I know the boss."


    Su Ying also pulled the carriage onto the boat.


    Arrived on the boat, looking at the vast river water, Mother Zhao and the others felt a little dizzy, so Su Ying asked them to go to the cabin to rest first.


    After setting everyone up, Su Ying was about to follow into the cabin when she saw Li Rou walking towards her.


    "Benefactor, the little woman has something to ask her benefactor."

 Chapter 36: I am a good person

    Chapter 36 I am a good person


    "You want to ask about your husband''s poisoning?"


    Li Rou nodded, "I don''t know if my husband will recover?"


    Su Ying leanedzily on the guardrail, looking at the vast river, "If you didn''t meet me, you would be hopeless. You are lucky."


    When Li Rou heard this, her eyes turned red and she was about to kneel down to Su Ying.


    As soon as Su Ying raised his knee, he blocked her knee, "Don''t thank me anymore, I will detoxify your husband, and you take us across the river, and it''s even."


    Li Rou shook her head to herself, how could the life-saving grace be erased so easily, she silently remembered Su Ying''s kindness in her heart.


    Su Ying did not expect that her identalpassion would bring her a lot of convenience in the future.


    Li Rou walked into the cabin, just in time to meet Zhang Cuinianging out of the room.


    This time they were able to escape from death. Apart from thanking Su Ying, the person who needs to thank is Zhang Cuiniang. If she hadn''t recognized her and begged Su Ying, in this chaotic situation, Su Ying might not shot.


    "Cui Niang, thank you, you are the savior of our family."


    Zhang Cuiniang saw that her former sisters were fine, and she was also happy, "Why are we two so polite, as long as you are fine."


    Li Rou held Zhang Cuiniang''s hand, only to realize that she had be a prisoner in exile, "Cui Niang, tell me what happened these years, you, how could you..."


    Xu met a sister whom she hadn''t seen for many years, it was like meeting the most familiar rtives. Zhang Cuiniang''s nerves that had been tense all the way to exile suddenly rxed.


    She watched Li Rou''s tears flow down uncontrobly.


    "Rou Niang, back then you all said that you envied me and envied me for marrying a person who was full of me, but you didn''t know that he was a beast! After his father died of a serious illness, he showed his true colors and took over the family. Industry, even forced me to hand over my ancestral skills, I refused, they ndered me and my child for murdering him, twisted us to the government, we were convicted, and we were sentenced to exile..." Zhang Cuiniang cried in pain up.


    Seeing what happened to her sisters in the past, Li Rou was also heartbroken. If she was not a prisoner, it would be fine. She could still find a way out for her, but now that she is a sinner, she might be a little stricter. The county towns can''t get in...


    Li Rou could only sigh inwardly.


    After crying for a while, the anger that Zhang Cuiniang had been pressing on her chest dissipated, "Don''t worry about me, Ma''am, they are all very well. Fortunately, I met them, otherwise I don''t know what will happen. Your husband is not in good health yet. Well, the children are still young, so go and take care of them first."


    Li Rou reluctantly held Zhang Cuiniang''s hand, nodded silently, "Well, don''t be afraid, everything will be fine." Having said that, what is the Northern Wilderness... hey.


    As soon as Li Rou left, Zhang Cuiniang saw Su Ying standing at the hatch of the ship, and Zhang Cuiniang looked apologetic.


    Su Ying shrugged innocently, "Just one way, I didn''t eavesdrop on purpose."


    Zhang Cuiniang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I really shouldn''t have lied to Madam Cuiniang back then. I said those words in the hope that Madam can ept us."


    At that time, she told Su Ying that her husband was also a soldier who died in battle with Xiao Jin. She said that because she hoped that Su Ying would trust her sooner.


    "For irrelevant things, you have your own little thoughts, I can understand, but there are some things, we''d better be more frank in the future."


    As long as she is not Xiao Jin''s mortal enemy, Zhang Cuiniang''s identity is not very important to her.


    Zhang Cuiniang''s eyes turned red again, "Ma''am, Ma''am is really the best person Cuiniang has ever met."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "I look like a good person?"


    Zhang Cuiniang nodded vigorously, "Yes, he is a very good person."


    ha!


    Su Yingughed, "I like your description." Compared with those who used to call her a female devil in the hostile teams, she felt that thebel of a good person sounded more interesting.


    Su Ying pushed open the door of the cabin and walked in. The two little milk bags were a little seasick, and they leaned against Xiao Jin now, feeling dizzy.


    Seeing Su Yinging in, he didn''t respond.


    Xiao Jin actually didn¡¯t feel very well, the jolting of the ship made his stomach churn all the time, but after he got lucky, he suppressed the difort.


    Su Ying stepped forward, picked up the paler Dabao from Xiao Jin''s arms, and stretched out his hands to massage the acupuncture points behind his ears to relieve his difort.


    "What does pressing here do?"


    "Relieve vomiting and dizziness, you also give Linger a massage."


    Xiao Jin said kindly, picked up Erbao and rubbed her.


    Su Ying hummed an iprehensible tune while pressing the button, her mood seemed very light.


    "Are you happy?" Xiao Jin couldn''t help but speak.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes were flying, and she moved her face closer to him and raised her chin in a somewhat embarrassing manner: "What do you see on my face?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes fell on her face. It is said that herplexion has improved a lot these days. The originally blue and thin face waspletely reced by lustrous and plump. If she changed into a suit of clothes, no one would believe it. She is an exiled prisoner.


    When sheughed, her eyebrows and eyes were particrly flying, revealing an iparable arrogance.


    Such a dazzling smile made Xiao Jin startled, he was suddenly full of curiosity about her past.


    "Good man, do I have good man written on my face?" Su Ying smiled to herself without waiting for Xiao Jin to answer.


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "They said you are a good person, you are so happy."


    Su Ying sat up straight and shook her head, "I''m not happy, but I think it''s quite new. There is no such thing as pure good or bad in this world. Some people juste and go for their own interests."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were dim and he said: "It seems that you have done a lot of bad things in name."


    Su Ying didn''t think too much, just said: "What is a bad thing? What is a good thing? If you want to survive in troubled times, you have no skills. Even if you do a good thing, you can still be called a bad thing."


    Xiao Jin narrowed his ck eyes, and he reassured that the Su Ying in front of him was no longer the Su Ying in the past, the Su Ying who framed him in prison had already been taken away by the woman in front of him.


    How did Su Ying know that Xiao Jin was unintentionally taking the rhythm of her and throwing herself out of her old self.


    The Wujiang River was not considered wide before the waterlogging. Even if there was a waterlogging, it would only take less than half an hour to cross by boat.


    Seeing that Dabao was getting better, Su Ying put him on the bed, walked to the plywood, and looked towards the opposite bank. As expected, he could vaguely see tall buildings.


    "Ready to dock."


    The guards of the Zhang family shouted, and they all went to the deck to get ready to go ashore.


    Soon, the boat came to the shore.


    Su Ying packed her things and got off the boat first with two treasures in her arms.


    After Li Da confirmed that everyone on board had disembarked, he sent an official to follow the guards of the Zhang family back to pick up the rest of the prisoners.

 Chapter 37: Unlucky, the little wife is here too

    Chapter 37 Unlucky, the little wife is here too


    Li Rou helped Zhang Liang to Su Ying.


    "Benefactor, where are you going next?"


    "It should be passing through Zhuzhou and heading northwest. By the way, I wonder if Mr. Zhang understands the market of medicinal materials?"


    Zhang Liangdao: "Although the Zhang family has always been in the business of rice grains, they asionally dabble in medicinal materials. I don''t know what medicinal materials the benefactor wants to buy."


    "The benefactor''s call sounds weird. My name is Su Ying. You can call me by my name. I don''t want to buy, but to sell." Su Ying lowered her voice, opened the bag on her body, and showed them the ginseng inside.


    When Zhang Liang saw it, a look of surprise shed in his eyes. This hair and the color of ginseng are notmon.


    "This, these..."


    "How much do you think it is worth?"


    "As far as the quality and quantity are concerned, at least three or two thousand. Is Su Niangzi going to sell it?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Sell, so after arriving in Zhuzhou, I may have to go into the city with you."


    Zhang Liang was willing, but Su Ying didn''t have a D card, so he might not be able to enter the city.


    Su Ying seemed to see their worries, "Don''t worry, I will find my own solution when the timees."


    "good."


    After the rest of the prisoners also crossed the river, Su Ying and the others set off again.


    Zhuzhou City is not far from Wujiang River, but it is not close when walking. Otherwise, if such a big flood urs here, nothing will happen there.


    At night, after they found a ce to rest for the night, they continued to set off before dawn.


    At dawn, they finally saw the gate of Zhuzhou City.


    Li Da asked the team to find an open space outside Zhuzhou City to rest. He picked two officials to follow him into the city to supply dry food, otherwise they would all starve to death.


    Because of the waterlogging in Yunshui City, Zhuzhou City was afraid that some disaster victims would sneak into the city, so the city gates were strictly checked, and everyone who entered the city had to pay 100 Wen, and those who had no money were not allowed to enter the city.


    Li Rou held Zhang Cuiniang''s hand tightly, with a look of reluctance on her face, "Cui Niang, I don''t know how long it will take to see you again, you must take good care of yourself and take care of the child, you take this, Just in case." She quickly stuffed a purse into Zhang Cuiniang''s hand.


    Zhang Cuiniang wanted to refuse, but she forced her into her arms.


    Zhang Cuiniang had no choice but to ept it, with a look of reluctance, "I will definitely take care of myself, don''t worry."


    Li Rou patted her hand, and reluctantly followed Zhang Liang into the carriage.


    When Li Rou arrived at the city gate, he handed over both Ding Ji and Yinliang to the official. After the official registered, they put their carriage in.


    After the carriage entered the city, it found an alley and stopped the car.


    Afterwards, Su Ying jumped out of the carriage.


    Zhang Liang and Li Rou also got off the carriage.


    "Madam Su, Zhang has some friendship with the shopkeeper of a **** shop. If Madam Su trusts Zhang, you can go and have a look with Zhang."


    Su Ying is really not very knowledgeable, why not go and see with them first.


    "good."


    Several people got into the carriage together and went to the **** shop that Zhang Liang said.


    As soon as Zhang Liang walked into the pawnshop, the shopkeeper who was doing the ounting on the counter greeted him with a smile, "It''s Mr. Zhang, what kind of wind brought you here?"


    Zhang Liang smiled and greeted the shopkeeper with a few words before getting straight to the point, "I got some good things a few days ago, and I immediately thought of you, shopkeeper Wang, thinking that you must need it."


    Shopkeeper Wangughed heartily, "Oh? What good stuff?"


    Zhang Liang signaled Su Ying to give him the ginseng, and Su Ying handed over the bundle.


    Shopkeeper Wang opened it, his eyes lit up, and then he carefully took out the ginseng and looked at it carefully, "This ginseng is indeed not long after it was unearthed, and the color is good. It happened not long ago that someone asked me if I had received such a ginseng. Good stuff, Mr. Zhang, this is not the first time we have dealt with each other, you offer a price, if you can give it, I will take it all."


    Zhang Liang stretched out four fingers.


    Shopkeeper Wang understood, and frowned in embarrassment, "Mr. Zhang, to be honest, this product is really good, but at this price, we really don''t have much profit here. For the sake of our friendship for many years, You let me earn some, what do you think of this amount?"


    Shopkeeper Wang stretched out three fingers.


    Zhang Liang looked at Su Ying. Su Ying was very satisfied with the price, and finally the two parties made a deal.


    After leaving the **** shop, Zhang Liang handed the banknote to Su Ying, "Miss Su, you must keep this money carefully."


    "I can''t take it anymore, I want to rece all these things with edible ones."


    Zhang Liang understands, after all, it will take a long time to go all the way to Beihuang, "Whatever Miss Su wants, Zhang will take you to buy it."


    "Okay, you lead the way, I want grain, oil, rice noodles, eggs, I want everything I can eat."


    "good."


    Zhang Liang is a grain merchant, and his business is also in Zhuzhou. Although the price of waterlogged rice has increased now, the shopkeeper gave him a more favorable price out of Zhang Liang''s face.


    Su Ying sent someone to wait in an alley next to the city gate for the things she bought, and she would ask the officials to help transport them outter.


    Zhang Liang and his wife didn''t doubt that he was there, and they took her to buy things in the city. Su Ying didn''t stop until the money was spent only a few hundred taels.


    "Miss Su, I will bid you farewell. We will meetter." Zhang Liang bowed deeply to Su Ying.


    "Remember to take the medicine on time. After taking the medicine for a few days, you will be able to recover from the disease."


    "You must obey Su Niangzi''s instructions, and we will leave first."


    "good."


    After Zhang Er and his wife left, Su Ying waited in the alley for the merchants to deliver the things. After waiting for about half an hour, she put all the delivered materials into the space before leaving the city with a few small bags on her back.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Yinging out with a few small bags on his back, feeling a little puzzled.


    He knew that she didn''t have much money left, but it was really unnecessary to go to the city once to buy some gadgets.


    Su Ying returned to the side of the carriage, and handed the snacks she bought to the three children.


    "This is a famous snack in Zhuzhou. I bought it specially for you. Eat it quickly."


    Erbao happily took the dim sum and opened it. Inside was a delicious jujube paste cake.


    "Aniang eats too."


    Su Ying shook her head with a smile, she was full in the city, "Aniang is not hungry, you can eat."


    Su Ying was about to find an open space to rest for a while, when she saw a staggering woman walk up to her and knelt down.


    "Princess, I beg you to save the concubine, the concubine can''t live anymore."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and her eyes fell on her coldly, "Who are you?"


    The woman slowly raised her head, revealing a face with pear blossoms and muddy grooves. It was tears that washed away the dirt on her face, allowing Su Ying to see her appearance clearly.


    Su Ying frowned, "Are you Lin Zhuyu?"


    Lin Zhuyu nodded softly, "It''s the concubine, I beg the princess to take in the concubine."


    Su Ying took a bad breath, she really thought of her as a phnthropist, even Xiao Jin''s little wife ran to her for help!

 Chapter 38: Im afraid you cant figure it out

    Chapter 38 I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand


    Xiao Jin heard the movement and was about to get off the carriage when he suddenly met Su Ying''s cool eyes.


    Looking at Lin Zhuyu who was kneeling on the ground, his brows were also slightly frowned.


    Su Ying got up with a gloomy face and said to Xiao Jin, "Your own little wife, you can solve it yourself, don''t bother me with everything."


    Lin Zhuyu seemed to have identified Su Ying, and almost rushed over to hug her thigh, "Princess, please, I really can''t live longer, huh..."


    "Then you beg Xiao Jin to go, what are you begging me for?"


    Lin Zhuyu has a clear heart, now that Xiao Jin''s legs are crippled, how can he be as powerful as Su Ying, besides, she begged Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin would never bother with her.


    "Princess, if the concubine is willing to take in the concubine, the concubine is willing to exchange something important."


    Su Ying nced at her, "What?"


    Lin Zhuyu lowered her voice mysteriously and said, "The evidence of my father''s collusion with the First Prince, their correspondence."


    Lin Zhuyu is the concubine daughter of the Shangshu''s mansion of the Ministry of Industry. At first, the empress ordered her to be sent to the pce to be Xiao Jin''s concubine. Although Xiao Jin had never been in her house, she was also his in name.


    Su Ying continued expressionlessly: "Can the letter prove Xiao Jin''s innocence and let us return to the capital?"


    Lin Zhuyu choked, "Maybe, probably not."


    "Then what am I going to do?"


    Lin Zhuyu said anxiously: "In case, in case it is useful, there are also maids and concubines who don''t have much to eat, and they will definitely not cause trouble to the princess and prince."


    "The letter, take a look." Xiao Jin said suddenly.


    When Lin Zhuyu heard that there was something interesting, she quickly took out the letter paper hidden on her body.


    Xiao Jin unfolded the letter paper and looked at it. The contents of the letter were written in a very cryptic manner. Others could not see anything unusual at first nce, but Xiao Jin could see the connection of some things.


    He put the letter away with no change in expression, and looked at Su Ying, "You can keep it for now."


    Su Ying snorted, "It''s up to you, but I''ll say something ugly first. If she gets into trouble or hurts my people, I''ll crush her head right away."


    Lin Zhuyu covered her head with her hands in shock, "Princess, don''t worry, this servant girl will never do anything stupid!"


    Su Ying ignored her and found an open space to sit down.


    Ms. Jiang supported Cheng Ming, who had already woken up, and knelt down in front of Su Ying, "Thank you Madam for saving my life."


    Su Ying looked at the two of them, "Wake up, has the fever subsided?"


    Cheng Yang raised his pale face and said, "The fever has subsided when I woke up in the morning, and my body is no longer in serious condition. It''s all thanks to Madam''s medicine."


    Su Ying nodded immodestly, "You are infected with a fever caused by wind and cold. Fortunately, you should take the medicine in time, otherwise it will not be so curable if you turn into lung disease. Now that you are awake, let''s go on your way."


    "Thank you, Ma''am, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what to do tomorrow." Wiping away tears, Mrs. Jiang hadn''t recovered from the panic of almost losing her son.


    "It''s fine as long as it''s done. He''s still weak now. These are the biscuits I bought in the city. I''ll eat them." Su Ying took two biscuits and handed them to them.


    The mother and son refused repeatedly, so Su Ying put the pancakes in their hands, "Take it and eat it. Follow me and I won''t let youck that stutter."


    The two of them thanked each other again, and vowed to themselves that if there is an opportunity in the future, they must contribute to Su Ying.


    After Li Da and the others provided dry food, they distributed today''s rations to the remaining prisoners, and continued on their way after eating enough.


    Su Ying jumped onto the carriage and pulled the reins, flicked the whip, and the carriage started to move away.


    "Every year, the imperial court allocates funds to the Ministry of Industry to strengthen the dams of the Wujiang River. Ten years ago, the flood of the Wujiang River flooded Linshui City, but the dams are still stable."


    Xiao Jin''s voice sounded behind him.


    Su Ying didn''t understand the situation in North Korea and China, "What does this matter have to do with us now?"


    Xiao Jin said: "Every year, the money for strengthening the dam will be allocated at the beginning of the year. This year, Xiao Jue happens to be in charge."


    Su Ying frowned, "You mean, the two colluded and embezzled the imperial court''s money, which led to the problem of the dam."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Although the letter Lin Zhuyu wrote to me was cryptic, it basically meant this. Lin Zhuyu wouldn''t hand over all her chips at the beginning, and that''s why she was under my nose."


    Su Ying looked back at him, "Are you exining to me?"


    Xiao Jin leaned against the car wall, his dark eyes fell on her lightly, "I''m afraid you can''t figure it out."


    Su Ying sneered, "I hate her for wasting my ration."


    Xiao Jin raised the corners of his lips, "En."


    Su Ying nced at him, always feeling that this dog man is entric.


    Zhuzhou is different from Yunshui City. After entering the jurisdiction of Zhuzhou, the temperature rises, and people can be burned in the sun during the day.


    At night, until it waspletely dark, Li Da asked someone to find a t open space to settle down.


    Su Ying jumped off the carriage and went to find the water source at the first time. During this journey, there was not even a stream.


    "I''ll look ahead to see if there is any water source."


    Li Da has now turned a blind eye to Su Ying''s behavior. Even if she wants to run away, he can pretend not to see it. Anyway, so many people have run away, and she is the only one left.


    Su Ying untied the horse from the carriage, got on the horse and ran to the foot of the mountain not far away.


    Su Ying rode his horse to the foot of the mountain, and after going around for a while, he found a stream behind a rtively hidden rock crevice, which was not small.


    Su Ying got off her horse and entered the space after making sure that there was no one around. She took out a water storage container and filled it with stream water for emergencies.


    After filling the water, Su Ying got on her horse and returned to the open space.


    "There is a water source at the foot of Qiantou Mountain, which one of you wants to wash with me?" Although Su Ying has no cleanliness, the smell on her body on this hot day really made her eyes hurt.


    "I want it, I want it, Aniang Aniang Linger wants to go wash with Aniang." Erbao was the first to raise his hand.


    Su Ying looked at Er Bao''s cat-like face, this baby should really be washed.


    "Then Ji''er is going too, I''ll take you to wash first, and I''ll change to someone else when Ie backter."


    As she spoke, she stepped forward and carried the two treasures onto the horse''s back, and ran down the mountain as soon as she clipped the horse''s belly.


    After arriving at the ce, Su Ying carried the two of them down and tied the horse to the side.


    "Come one by one first, Auntie will take off your clothes first." Su Ying hugged Dabao first, and took off his clothes. Just as she was about to take off his pants, Dabao''s face turned red, and the two A small hand grabbed Su Ying''s hand nervously.


    "I, myself, I can do it myself!"


    Su Ying looked at his blushing little face, it was so cute.


    "Okay, then be careful yourself, the water here is shallow, you just sit on this big rock and don''t move around, my sister will wash it for my sister." Su Ying hugged Ling''er again, took out a cloth towel and wiped her small face .


    Just as she was washing seriously, she suddenly heard Dabao''s exmation.

 Chapter 39: men and women to avoid suspicion

    Chapter 39 Men and women should avoid suspicion


    Su Ying looked up, and saw Dabao was hugged by a big ape and jumped onto the tree.


    Dabao was so frightened that he screamed again and again.


    "Ji''er!" Su Ying picked up Erbao, picked up a stone from the water, and threw it at the ape.


    "Squeak!"


    The stone brushed past the ape''s head, and it screamed angrily. It turned around holding Dabao and jumped onto another tree.


    Su Ying was also angry, she hugged Erbao and chased under the tree, the ape squeaked, as if teasing her, kept jumping back and forth on the tree, until Dabao screamed out of fright Dumb.


    "Beast!"


    Su Ying gritted her teeth, picked up the anesthesia gun, aimed at the ape and shot.


    The ape was extremely cunning, and quickly jumped to avoid the needle of the tranquilizer gun.


    Su Ying waspletely irritated. She took the rattan on the side and tied the second treasure to her body, then quickly climbed up the tree, opened the bracelet of infinite power, and jumped from tree to tree twice.


    The ape saw Su Ying catching up so quickly, as if being provoked, he threw Dabao under the tree with his hands!


    "Ji''er!" Su Ying''s pupils shrank suddenly, she jumped towards Dabao frantically, and hugged him who fell to the ground quickly into her arms.


    Because the speed was too fast, in order not to hurt the child, shended on her back and rolled on the ground for a while before she stabilized her body.


    Steady her body, Su Ying quickly looked at Dabao, "Ji''er, how are you doing?"


    Dabao was already frightened when he was thrown down just now, but after hearing Su Ying''s voice, his bright pupils gradually gained focus.


    "Wow! A Niang... Ji''er is so scared, wow..."


    Hearing Dabao''s hoarse cry, Su Ying''s heart ached to pieces.


    "Cheep cheep!"


    On the tree, the ape jumped on the branch as if mocking her.


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched. She, Su Ying, had fought so many battles and tore up countless zombies. She never thought that there would be a day when she would be provoked.


    Su Yingforted the child and stood up, staring at the ape coldly.


    "Bastard, you are courting death!"


    "Ma''am, ma''am..."


    Su Ying turned around and saw Jiang Yang running over in a hurry.


    Su Ying frowned, "Why are you here?"


    "Wang... the master kept youte, and worried that something would happen to you, so I asked me toe here."


    Su Ying directly put the two children in his hands, "Protect the children, I will avenge them."


    Before she finished speaking, she just climbed up the tree and jumped to the branch.


    Jiang Yang froze on the spot, revenge? Who are you going to take revenge on?


    The ape saw Su Ying climbing up, turned around and ran away.


    "Naughty animal, let me see where you can run!" Su Ying then pulled a branch and hit the ape.


    This time, the ape couldn''t dodge, and the branch hit its leg.


    "Squeak!"


    The ape screamed in pain and ran even faster.


    It''s just that after being injured, its movements were much slower, and it was caught up by Su Ying in a blink of an eye.


    Su Ying grabbed its injured hind leg and hung it upside down, tied its feet with rattan so that it could no longer run.


    "Cheep cheep!"


    The ape hung on the branch screamed frantically, but no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t break free from the shackles of the rattan.


    Su Ying stared at it coldly.


    "Naughty animal, run, let me see where you can run this time."


    "cheep, cheep"


    The ape''s voice became thinner, as if begging Su Ying for mercy.


    Su Ying sneered, "It''s not impossible for me to let you go, but it''s said in the records that you like to hoard grain the most. If you hand over everything you hoard, I''ll spare you."


    The ape squeaked, as if he understood Su Ying''s words.


    Su Ying pulled it in front of him, "How is it?"


    The ape bared its teeth at her, got up and limped forward.


    Su Ying led the cane and walked behind. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, he came to a small jungle.


    After approaching, you can see many monkeys running around inside. Seeing Su Ying leading the apes, they stopped and looked at them.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect you to be the Monkey King, you''re called the King with just this ability."


    The ape bared his teeth at her dissatisfied.


    The ape took her to a cave where there were a lot of freshly picked wild fruits.


    Su Ying put it away directly, packed those wild fruits with big leaves and carried them away.


    "cheep cheep"


    She was far away, and she could still hear the sound of the ape cursing behind her.


    Su Ying stared back, the voice disappeared instantly.


    The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. Isn''t this thew of survival in the animal kingdom.


    Su Linger went to the stream, and found that Xiao Jin was there, and Jiang Yang was standing by the side holding the two children.


    The four of them all looked at her when they heard the movement.


    "Aniang, it''s Aniang who is back." Erbao twisted her small body and got off Jiang Yang''s body and ran to hug Su Ying''s thigh.


    Dabao also came down sobbing and staggered to Su Ying.


    Su Ying put arge bag of fruit on the ground, picked up two small milk bags and kissed each of them.


    "Aniang brought you spoils, no, I brought back delicious fruits, you first ride back with Uncle Jiang, and Aniang will be there after washing up." She simply wiped the bodies of the two babies just now, and they I was frightened again, so I will not wash them for the time being today.


    "What did Madam bring back?"


    "Take some wild fruits back." Su Ying put the two children on the horse, tied the fruits with rattan, and threw them on the horse''s back.


    "Master, you..." Jiang Yang looked at Xiao Jin, wanting to ask him if he wanted to go back with them.


    Xiao Jin nced at Su Ying, "You go back first, I will go back with her."


    Jiang Yang nodded, and took the two back first.


    After Jiang Yang left with the child, Xiao Jin said, "Where did you go just now? Who are you looking for revenge?"


    As Su Ying said, she took off her clothes, "It''s an evil animal."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she plunged into the water.


    The water sshed Xiao Jin''s face.


    Xiao Jin took a deep breath, raised his hand and slowly wiped the water off his face.


    He looked at her and took off the dress on the side, the veins on his forehead twitched, this woman is really...


    Don''t you know that men and women should avoid suspicion?


    "»©À²"


    Su Ying jumped out of the water, holding a big fat fish in his hand.


    "Man, the fish in this water is thicker than my legs." She swam to the bank and threw the fish on the bank.


    Before Xiao Jin could speak, he plunged in again.


    After going back and forth like this for several times, Su Ying got tired and leaned against the boulder that Xiao Jin was sitting on.


    "How can I make this fish taste better... Hey, there is something on my back... Xiao Jin, show me quickly, is there something itchy on my back?"


    Xiao Jin looked down, and saw a water nt crawling on her smooth back, just out of reach of her hand.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40


    Xiao Jin''s outstretched hand suddenly froze in the air.


    "I was talking to you, didn''t you hear?"


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips and withdrew his hand, "There is a difference between men and women, it''s just a water nt."


    Su Ying looked at the way his tense jaw moved his face away, and sneered, "Pretentious."


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows twitched, "You are a woman, don''t you just take off your clothes in front of men without paying attention?"


    Su Ying thought about it, when she was injured in battles in the past, it was herrades who healed her, "No."


    For some reason, upon hearing this answer, Xiao Jin''s manic mood suddenly turned better.


    "No?"


    "No!"


    "Just in front of me?"


    Su Ying gave him a strange look, "What is a big man doing when he''s entangled in such useless things?"


    Xiao Jin slightly hooked the corners of his lips, "Just say it casually."


    Su Ying was about to go ashore, but there was a sudden movement from the shore.


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, he jumped into the water and stopped Su Ying under the boulder, his tall body encircled her in his arms,pletely covering her in front of his body.


    "you do¡­"


    "Someone."


    Su Ying kept silent, and sure enough, she heard footstepsing towards her.


    "There''s water, there''s water here."


    "Quick, go get some more water."


    Those people ran to the shore, they should be filling water.


    After filling the water, those people did not stay, and left soon.


    Su Ying was almost pressed against the rock by Xiao Jin, and she could clearly feel his hard chest through the thin cloth.


    She reached out and pushed on his chest, "Go up quickly, your legs can''t soak in the water."


    Xiao Jin turned around and saw Su Ying frowning tightly, looking a little angry.


    His eyes moved down for a moment, and when he touched the white snow, he quickly pushed his body away, put his hands on the stone and jumped up.


    Su Ying also quickly got out of the water, simply wiped off the water on her body and put on her clothes.


    She frowned as she looked at Xiao Jin who was soaking wet, stretched out her hand and pulled open his belt, and took off his wet clothes.


    This time, Xiao Jin didn''t stop her, but let her strip herself down to a fig leaf.


    Su Ying squatted in front of him, carefully inspecting the wound on his leg.


    Compared with the two broken legs at the beginning, the current situation is much better, at least not as visible as before.


    "The recovery is not bad, but just in case, after going back in a while, I still need to take a good rinse with water and reapply the medicine."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying raised her head, met his deep ck eyes suddenly, and looked at his messy hair. No matter how she looked at it, she felt a little unpleasant.


    "I''ll help you wash, you lie on the stone."


    Xiao Jin did not refuse, his body was not clean, and he was not feeling well, "Okay."


    Su Ying took out the cleaning agent hidden on his body while he was not paying attention. The cleaning agent was colorless and odorless, and he didn''t know it after using it. He only felt that it was much fresher after washing.


    Because his legs could no longer get wet, Su Ying washed his upper body with water, but her movements were a bit rough, and she would identally touch some sensitive ces every time.


    When Su Ying wiped off the water in his abdomen with a handkerchief, he identally saw something that he didn''t dare to see.


    Tough as Su Ying, she is not calm anymore.


    Good guy, she just gave him a bath, and he dared to have unreasonable thoughts about her.


    Su Ying threw the cloth towel under him, "She is right, men are animals that think from the lower body."


    Xiao Jin groaned and sat up, with a tense face, he took the robe beside him and put it on.


    This damned woman, if she didn''t touch her randomly!


    Su Ying got up to pick up the fish. Just now those people were only focused on fetching water, and didn''t notice the fish behind the stone.


    When Su Ying stringed up the fish one by one with rattan, Xiao Jin also got dressed.


    Xiao Jin took the fish from Su Ying''s hand, and the two cooperated very tacitly without saying a word.


    Su Ying carried Xiao Jin on his back and returned to the open space where he stayed.


    Bai Shuang saw Su Ying and the othersing back, and hurried forward to catch the fish.


    "The madam and the master have returned from washing."


    Su Yingen said, and after putting Xiao Jin down, he always felt that what he said sounded a bit wrong, but after thinking about it, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    "If you want to washter, I will take you there."


    "good."


    Mother Zhao nced at Su Ying with relief, she didn''t expect to be exiled, the princess and the prince fell in love with each other.


    "Uncle He, shall we have fish tonight?"


    He Shouyi nodded with a smile, "If Madam wants to eat, I will make a big one."


    "good."


    The fish Su Ying caught were all too big to finish in one meal, so He Shouyi rubbed salt on the rest of the fish and marinated them, which could be kept for a few days to eat.


    "Ma''am, are you tired? The servant girl rubbed your shoulders?" Lin Zhuyu approached behind Su Ying at some point and said obsequiously.


    Su Ying nced at her lightly, "Okay, I''ll give you a chance to show off."


    Seeing that Su Ying agreed, Lin Zhuyu exerted all her energy to perform.


    Not to mention, Lin Zhuyu looked thin and small, but her hands were strong enough, once she massaged them down, she felt much more rxed.


    When Su Ying was pressedfortably, she smelled a strong fragrance.


    After tossing and tossing for a long time, she was already hungry. When she heard Bai Shuang yelling that it was time to eat, Su Ying signaled Lin Zhuyu to stop, and hurried to the pot.


    "Madam, try it quickly, this fish is delicious."


    Su Ying looked at the fish in the bowl, wanting to eat but a little bit tangled, the fish has thorns in it, it is troublesome to eat.


    When she was about to pick up the chopsticks to prick, the fish in the bowl was picked up.


    Su Ying stared dissatisfiedly, and saw Xiao Jin put a bowl of fish meat in front of her.


    "This one has no thorns."


    Su Ying''s eyes lit up, she thanked her and started eating contentedly.


    A group of people saw this scene, and many of them were snickering.


    Da Bao and Er Bao looked at Su Ying and Xiao Jin, and then silently took back their small bowls to eat.


    Daddy is entric, he only picks on A Niang, and doesn''t think about them.


    But they are also very happy to see A Niang eating happily.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying let out a long breath, "How far are we from the Northern Wilderness?"


    Xiao Jin picked up the water bag and took a sip of water, then said tly: "If you go fast, you can arrive in less than two months."


    Su Ying frowned, "I still have to go that far."


    Xiao Jin is silent, not far away, not sideways, not miserable, how can it be called thend of the Northern Wilderness?


    "We are not taking the official road, otherwise the distance can be shortened by half."


    But they are exiles and are not allowed to go to the officialdom.


    Su Yingy down on the grass, thinking about the things that still needed to be prepared, anyway, the longer the journey, the more chances she would be able to prepare supplies.


    Su Ying: I''ll give you a bath, but your head is full of yellow trash!


    Xiao Jin: Where are you wiping your hands!


    Boom~~ A pure Zen son floats by...

 Chapter 41: who are you

    Chapter 41 Who are you?


    For the next month or so, Su Ying and the others were on their way. Fortunately, after passing Zhuzhou, it was sunny all the time, and their journey was much faster than before. They arrived in Mawang City before the end of the month .


    Su Ying looked at the towering gate of Mawang City, and always felt that this ce was different from other ces.


    "This Mawang City is the fiefdom of the king?"


    Xiao Jin nced at the direction of the city gate and nodded, "Well, back then, the ancestor emperor killed the rebels, supported justice, and established the Great Chu Kingdom. Ma Wang was a powerful general in front of the ancestor emperor. After the ancestor ascended the throne, Ma Wang He was rewarded with a fief, and the fief was named after the title of King Ma."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Mawang City looks more solemn than other cities, and the officers and soldiers guarding outside the city gate are also stricter. Everyone who wants to enter the city must not only check their membership but also search their bodies.


    The location of Mawang City is hundreds of miles away from the nearest city, so the imperial court also set up a food and grass supply point in Mawang City.


    In order to show his loyalty to the imperial court, Ma Wang would naturally not refuse.


    Su Ying was about to find a ce to sit down, when he saw a group of officers and soldiersing out of the city. Those officers and soldiers held notices and pasted them on the city wall.


    The literate person read the notice: "Because the princess is seriously ill, Ma Wang has been looking for famous doctors inside and outside the city. If the princess can be cured, he will be paid a lot."


    Su Ying stood behind themon people, her eyes fell on the three big characters of "heavy rewards".


    Along the way, she also found some supplies in the mountains, but they were limited. Seeing that she was about to go to the Northern Wilderness, she didn''t want to miss any opportunity to get supplies and money.


    Li Da was about to enter the city with someone, when he turned around and saw Su Ying approaching, Li Da was very knowledgeable and asked someone to bring a set of clean official uniforms.


    "If the princess wants to buy something,e into the city with us."


    "No hurry, I have something to tell Master Li."


    Li Da twitched the corner of his mouth, "What''s the matter?"


    Su Ying unfolded the notice in his hand for him to see, stretched out his hand and clicked on it, "I''ll reveal this list."


    Li Da''s skin tightened after reading it, and it''s all right to let Su Ying fight, she also wants to treat illnesses and save lives! Or go to treat Princess Ma! In case, in case something goes wrong, wouldn''t he be unlucky along with him.


    Li Da''s head instantly shook like a rattle.


    "Princess, stop joking."


    Su Ying slightly raised the corner of her eyes, "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "What if..."


    "There is no chance, you just need to take me into the city, and I will take care of the rest."


    Li Da is still a little worried, the risk to be taken in this matter is much greater than letting Su Ying run away directly, "Princess, this horse king is not easy to mess with."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Do I look like someone to be trifled with?"


    Li Da choked, well, let him bring people into the city and let them fight.


    Su Ying returned to Xiao Jin''s side and told him about her going to the city.


    "You want to go to the city to treat Princess Ma?" Xiao Jin frowned, as if disapproving.


    "Yes, Ma Wang, if I cure his concubine''s illness, the consultation fee will definitely not be less."


    "Ma Wang has a violent temper and is difficult to deal with."


    "He is Lord Yan, I am not afraid."


    Xiao Jin saw that she was determined and did not persuade her again, "Be careful, and never let him know your identity."


    Su Yingen said, "Do you have any grudge against him?"


    Xiao Jin narrowed his ck eyes, "It is."


    "Understood, if I can''te back in time, you take care of the child."


    Xiao Jin frowned even tighter, "If it doesn''t work, find a way to get out."


    "kindness."


    Except for Xiao Jin and Li Da, no one knew what Su Ying was going to do when he went to the city, and the two small milk bags were just as if Su Ying went to the city to purchase them like before.


    After changing into an official uniform, Su Ying and Li Da entered the city smoothly.


    "Princess be careful, I won''t apany you."


    "If Ie backte, don''t wait for me, I will catch up along the way myself."


    Li Da secretly thought, if you really don¡¯te back, it¡¯s not impossible!


    After separating from Li Da, Su Ying found a clothing store, bought an ordinary coarse cloth dress to change into, and then rented a carriage and went outside the Mawang Mansion.


    Mawang Mansion upies almost the entire street, and it is almost impossible to see the end.


    Su Ying arrived outside the pce, and as soon as he reached the door, the guards stopped him.


    "Who, hurry up, you can''te here."


    Su Ying took out the notice from her body and unfolded it, "I revealed the notice to treat Princess Ma''s illness."


    Hearing what she said, the guards looked at each other, and saw a mocking smile in each other''s eyes.


    "Where did the ignorant vige womane from, the princess is something you can see when you want to see it, if you know it, get out, or I will throw you out."


    Su Ying sneered when he heard the words, "It''s **** for Prince Dare to say that he''s looking for talented people and new schrs, and the ones he raises are all idiots who see people as inferior and ignorant."


    "What did you say, vige woman, you dare to speak nonsense in front of the pce, you are so brave!"


    The smile in Su Ying''s eyes became even colder, "Why, did I say something wrong? Since you can''t be tolerant to all people, why bother to put up any notices? In your eyes, doctors should be right?"


    "Presumptuous, arrest her!"


    "Stop."


    Behind him, a clear voice sounded.


    The guards of the pce stepped aside respectfully after hearing the words, "See you, son."


    Su Ying turned around and saw a young man in a in Confucian robe walking over.


    His face is like a crown of jade, his eyes are like stars, and he is dressed in a Confucian robe, making him as gentle as jade.


    Sima Chen walked up to Su Ying and nodded slightly, "I was so offended just now, I hope the girl will forgive me, you revealed the notice and came here to treat the concubine mother?"


    Su Ying nodded, "That''s right."


    Sima Chen smiled and turned sideways, "Miss please."


    Su Ying followed Sima Chen into Prince Ma''s Mansion.


    Entering the gate, there is a big fish pond, and then walking up the corridor, there are pavilions and pavilions on both sides, and there are many rockeries, and there is an elegant atmosphere everywhere.


    But Su Ying was not in the mood to appreciate the scenery in front of her, and only wanted to see the patient as soon as possible.


    "I don''t know where the girl lives, who is herst name, and where did she learn from?"


    Su Ying paused slightly, "My lord, don''t be suspicious. Before seeing the patient, you can have your body searched. If there is anything suspicious about me, just lock me up immediately."


    Sima Chen was slightly taken aback, he didn''t expect her to speak so directly.


    Who is Princess Ma, of course not everyone can be brought to her.


    "I see, my lord, your lips are light blue and purple. You have a heart disease, right? And you were brought out of your mother''s womb."


    These wordspletely stunned Sima Chen on the spot. Not many people knew about his heart disease, because he took medicine all the year round, and his illness would not usually re up, so she didn''t expect her to be able to tell it at a nce.


    "who are you?"

 Chapter 42: Do what you want and do your best

    Chapter 42


    Su Ying thought that in the past, no war was the food for the human spirit and online novels that were boring to read, so he said casually: "Have you heard of the genius doctor valley?"


    Sima Chen was stunned, "Did the girle from the Valley of Miraculous Doctors? It''s really disrespectful, and I asked the girl to wait in the room for a while, and I will report to the father."


    Su Ying nodded calmly, followed the maid to a room.


    Not long after she sat down, a servant girl came in with a clean dress, saying that Princess Ma''s illness should not be contaminated with dirty things, so before seeing her, she needed to take a bath and change into clean clothes.


    Su Ying knew that they were going to perform a body search in disguise, so she went to the clean room to take a shower and change clothes very cooperatively.


    Aftering out and packing up, Sima Chen went outside the door.


    "I don''t know how to call the girl?"


    "surname Su."


    Sima Chen nodded slightly, "Miss Su, please."


    Su Ying got up and followed him to the main courtyard.


    The outside of the main courtyard is heavily guarded, even though there are many people serving in the courtyard, it is still silent.


    Sima Chen led Su Ying directly to the door of the house, and the maid guarding the door blessed him, pushed the door open and brought the two of them in.


    As soon as she entered the room, Su Ying smelled a strong smell of medicine. The air in the room was stuffy, which made people feel ufortable.


    "Father King."


    The middle-aged man sitting in front of the bed stood up when he heard the words. He had a beard, a pair of tiger eyes with strange scarlet, and a scarlet robe with a round neck and narrow sleeves, which made him tall and mighty. One look is full of pressure.


    Ma Wang nodded, and looked at Su Ying in a blink of an eye. His eyes were as sharp as a sharp sword that almost pierced Su Ying.


    Su Ying saluted without changing his face, "My little girl sees the prince."


    Ma Wang looked at her carefully, "Are you the one who revealed the list?"


    "yes."


    "He came from the Valley of Miraculous Doctors? Who are you, Miracle Doctor Xue?"


    "The little girl doesn''t know who Miracle Doctor Xue is, but she has been in the Valley of Miraculous Doctors for many years. Someone has been teaching medical skills. Later, when she learned the medical skills, the master let the little girl go out of the valley to practice. He happened to pass by Mawang City and saw the notice, so he revealed the list."


    What Su Ying didn''t know was that the miracle doctor Xue was just made up by Ma Wang to test Su Ying''s identity, but she didn''t expect her to be able to answer without leaking, and she couldn''t tell for a while whether she was from the miracle doctor valley.


    "My lord, illness waits for no one, let the little girl show the princess first."


    Ma Wang was silent for a moment, thinking that he was just staring at the side, thinking that Su Ying could do nothing, so he nodded.


    Seeing this, Sima Chen turned around and stood aside to avoid it.


    Su Ying looked at Princess Ma on the bed, only to see that her face was thin, and her face had already been stained with a faint breath of death. It seemed that her life was not long.


    Su Ying pulled the quilt off Princess Ma, and unbuttoned the front skirt. King Ma frowned when he saw her move, but he didn''t step forward to stop her.


    Su Ying directly untied Princess Ma''s clothes, exposing her chest.


    When she saw the situation on her chest, she already had her own judgment.


    "I don''t know how long the princess has been in this situation? Tell me about the first symptoms."


    Ma Wangning raised his eyebrows and said: "More than a month ago, the princess suddenly felt a pain in her chest. Later, the doctor said that it was stagnation of Qi and blood, and the chest was not smooth, so she prescribed medicine, but after taking it, it still didn''t get better and the pain became more and more ufortable. , and then began to be unable to eat, and developed to this day..."


    "Princess Ma''s illness is a bit troublesome, and the treatment will be different. I wonder if Ma Wang can ept it."


    Ma Wang lowered his eyebrows and said, "Can you cure Princess Ma''s illness?"


    "It''s very difficult topletely eradicate Princess Ma''s disease, so even if it''s cured temporarily, she still needs to take medicine to maintain it."


    "How are you going to treat it?"


    "Remove the focus." Su Ying reached out and drew a circle on Princess Ma''s chest, "If the focus of the princess is not removed in time, she won''t survive this month."


    "What, all cut?"


    "My lord, you can think about it. If you are injured on the battlefield, the wound will fester and rot if you don''t treat it in time. Princess Ma is in such a situation now. You can see that her lesions have already shown obvious lesions. If you don''t remove them in time, wait If the lesion spreads to the internal organs, the person is hopeless."


    Su Ying''s exnation made Wang Ma more intuitively understand Princess Ma''s current condition.


    It''s just that Princess Ma is already so weak. If he is cutting her flesh and gouging out her blood, he is worried about whether people can survive it.


    Can die, just like Su Ying said, people will not survive this month, this is also the original words left by many doctors.


    Sima Chen heard Su Ying''s words, and couldn''t help asking: "How sure is Miss Su?"


    "50% to 60%." In fact, she is at least 90% sure, but she will not give such high expectations to the patient. After all, no one can tell what idents will happen during the operation.


    Fifty to sixty percent, actually quite a lot.


    "If you want to be cured, the prince should make a decision as soon as possible. If the disease drags on for a day, the princess will be more dangerous."


    "Let me think about this matter for a moment."


    Su Ying didn''t say anything else, and followed the maid to retreat outside the house first.


    She knew that Ma Wang would definitely let her rule in the end because he had no choice.


    Sure enough, not long after, King Ma asked her to go back to the house. However, he didn''t ask her about Princess Ma''s treatment n, but what she wanted.


    Su Ying said without hesitation: "As much gold, silver and jewelry as you have."


    Ma Wang was stunned, he didn''t expect her to be so direct, but that''s okay, she has something to ask, and she will really do her best.


    "Okay, as long as you can cure the princess, the king will reward you ten thousand taels."


    Su Ying has no idea about the bounty Wanliang, but it sounds like a lot.


    "Thank you, my lord, I have a few requests before the treatment."


    "you say."


    "During the treatment, no one else can be present. What''s more, after the lesion is removed, everything must be maintained ording to my requirements, otherwise I will not be responsible for any problems."


    Ma Wang was a little dissatisfied, but he still agreed: "Okay, everything will be done ording to your requirements. If you need anything else, just ask."


    "I need a clean room, a table where Princess Ma can lie down, and a small table to ce utensils. From now on, Princess Ma can''t eat anything, not even water. After twelve hours , start treatment."


    "Why can''t I drink or eat for twelve hours?" Sima Chen asked puzzled.


    "This question is veryplicated to exin. You just need to know that if you don''t do it, the princess'' life will be in danger."


    Si Ma Chen heard what he said and didn''t ask again. Since he has chosen to believe her, then don''t doubt it.


    Outside the city of Mawang, the officials who went to the city to supply dry food had alreadye out, but the two little milk bags couldn''t wait for Su Ying''s return for a long time.


    "Daddy, why hasn''t Mommye back yet?"


    Although Dabao didn''t ask, his big eyes were always looking in the direction of the city gate.


    At this time, Li Da ordered the whole team to prepare to go, and now the two milk babies are in a hurry.


    Are there any treasures who have been chasing books, check in~~~~~~~

 Chapter 43: send benefits

    Chapter 43 Send benefits


    "What about Daddy, Auntie hasn''te back yet, Daddy..."


    "Don''t worry, she may be caught up in something, let''s go first, and she will catch up." Xiao Jinforted with two small milk bags.


    But the little guy who was full of fear that Su Ying would note back could not listen, so Erbao threw himself into Xiao Jin''s arms and cried.


    Although Dabao didn''t cry, his small face was tense, and his appearance was very pitiful.


    "Sister Ling''er, don''t cry, Madam will definitelye back, she must have bought you delicious food, she is so powerful, she will soon catch up with us." Lin Sheng looked at his younger siblings crying sadly , also opened his mouth tofort.


    Er Bao pursed his mouth so sad, "Brother Lin Sheng, is what you said true?"


    Lin Sheng nodded firmly, "Really, Madam will definitelye back."


    Xiao Jin coaxed Lin Sheng for a while, and the two little guys gradually calmed down, but their expressions were listless, and theypletely lost their usual excitement.


    In Mawang Mansion.


    Because the operation could not be performed immediately, Su Ying was ced in the guest room of the pce.


    The servant girl brought a sumptuous meal into the house.


    "Miss Su, it''s time to eat."


    Su Ying smelled the aroma of the food, with a slight smile on her face.


    There were a total of eight dishes and one soup, and Su Ying ate up nothing left.


    The maids were so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out when they looked at thepletely eaten dinner te.


    Although Ma Wang chose to let Su Ying heal the princess, he also secretly sent someone to monitor Su Ying''s every move. He learned that Su Ying had nothing unusual except that he ate more and didn''t say anything else.


    Princess Ma¡¯s operation is not a small one. If it is done outside, the risk is rtively high, especially for anesthesia, so she ns to bring Princess Ma into the operating room of the space tomorrow for the operation.


    A night without dreams.


    Su Ying slept until dawn, after she washed up and had breakfast, Ma Wang sent someone.


    "Miss Su, the prince has already ordered everything to be prepared. Miss Su, please see if there is anything missing, just tell me, and the servant will go down and prepare."


    "No need, just put Princess Ma in the empty room prepared yesterday."


    "yes."


    The carriage and Sima Chen were already waiting outside the house, and Princess Ma was also carefully carried into the house.


    "My lord, my son."


    Ma Wang said: "This king has already ordered you to go down, and the princess has not eaten or drank anything within twelve hours."


    Su Ying nodded, "Okay, the lord and the prince can just wait outside the house." After saying that, Su Ying pushed open the door and walked in.


    Although he was ready to trust Su Ying, seeing her close the door, Ma Wang couldn''t help but went to the window and wanted to open it.


    "Father, since we have made a decision, let''s wait quietly." Sima Chen stopped him.


    Ma Wang paused for a moment, flung his sleeves and sat down in the cubicle.


    After Su Ying entered the room, she made sure no one was peeping, and then carefully brought Princess Ma into the operating room in the space.


    Su Ying deftly installed the instrument on the princess to monitor her physical condition.


    Conducted all the examinations on Princess Ma, and after confirming the part to be removed, Su Ying picked up the scalpel and cut open her flesh...


    Ma Wang''s buttocks were numb from sitting. It was almost past noon, and the door of the next room had no intention of opening. He couldn''t help but anxiously wanted to check the situation, but was persuaded by Sima Chen.


    It was not until sunset that Su Ying came out of the house.


    Hearing the movement, Ma Wang came out immediately, and asked anxiously when he saw Su Ying: "How is the princess? Has the treatment been sessful?"


    Su Ying breathed out lightly, "The operation was sessful, all the lesions were removed, and the lesions have not spread for a while, so the fortune is saved. After that, as long as you take the medicine on time, there will be no major problems."


    Hearing what Su Ying said, Ma Wang let out a deep breath.


    "This is really nice."


    Ma Wang had someone carefully carry Princess Ma back to the bed.


    "I will stay in the pce for the next seven days to take care of the princess. After seven days, the princess is fine, and I will leave."


    Sima Chen didn''t expect Su Ying to leave so soon, "Why doesn''t Miss Su stay longer?"


    "There are so many patients in the world, Princess Ma is not the only one I want to treat, so please forgive me."


    This made Sima Chen speechless.


    "But before I leave, I can teach Shizi a set of internal energy breathing methods to help Shizi open his heart and breath. Over time, your heart disease will not attack."


    Sima Chen never expected that she would still remember his illness.


    "Don''t worry, this breathing method is given to the prince for free."


    After Su Ying finished the operation, he did calctions while doing monitoring in the space, and found that the Wanjin was much more than he imagined, so he generously gave Sima Chen benefits.


    "Then thank you Miss Su."


    At Su Ying''s request, Sima Chen took her to the gazebo in the back garden of the pce.


    Su Ying signaled Sima Chen to sit cross-legged.


    "Breathing method focuses on the way of breathing. It sounds simple, but it is not easy to do. First, Shizi closes his eyes, breathes slowly through his nose, and takes a deep breath slowly but powerfully."


    "Always inhale the energy of nature into your dantian, and then exhale it through your mouth. When the breath passes through your chest, do you feel any obstruction? It doesn''t matter. You exhale slowly, and use the breath in your body to break through hinder."


    When Ma Wang passed the corridor, he saw two people in the gazebo.


    "What are Shizi and Miss Su doing?"


    "Going back to the prince, Miss Su saw that the son has a heart disease, and she said that she would teach him a great method of breathing adjustment through breathing, so as to break through the obstruction of the son''s heart."


    Ma Wang frowned, and left with his attendants without saying anything.


    During the whole day, Sima Chen and Su Ying practiced breath adjustment Dafa. What surprised him was that after practicing for a whole day, not only did he not feel tired, but he also felt much more energetic than usual.


    "This method of breath adjustment can also restore the yang energy of Shizi''s body to a certain extent. As long as you keep practicing, your body will undergo obvious changes within a month."


    Sima Chen really admired Su Ying now, "Thank you Miss Su."


    "Need not."


    "My son practiced hard by himself, I am leaving."


    Su Ying returned to the guest house after separating from Sima Chen.


    After dinner, Su Yingy on the bed, looking at the pink and blue tent, thinking of Xiao Jin and the others. They must have gone far away now, and they don''t know what happened to the two little dolls. I didn''t think of her as a mother.


    Su Ying put her hands behind her head, and suddenly felt that she became a mother-inw, a person who has cared for her, so she became different?


    Su Ying turned over and closed her eyes,


    Unexpectedly, she was about to fall asleep when she heard a mess of footsteps outside the door.

 Chapter 44: where can i find you

    Chapter 44 Where can I find you


    "Miss Su is not well, something happened to the princess."


    Su Ying sat up from the bed at once, took the dress on the side, put it on, and opened the door.


    "Talking while walking."


    "Just now the concubine woke up suddenly. She was fine at first, but suddenly vomited blood for some reason. The prince asked Miss Su to go and have a look immediately."


    As soon as the maid finished speaking, Su Ying disappeared when she raised her head. She stretched her neck and looked forward, and saw that Su Ying had already arrived outside Princess Ma''s yard.


    Su Ying walked into the back room, and saw Ma Wang ring at her angrily, "Didn''t you say that she would be fine after you removed the lesions of the princess? Why is she vomiting blood again now!"


    Ma Wang''s anger gushed out, and the saliva almost sprayed on Su Ying''s face.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, it won''t be toote to get angry after I check."


    Su Ying stepped forward to check Princess Ma''s condition, and found that her heart rate was abnormal.


    "What did the princess do after she woke up? Who served the princess?"


    The two maids knelt on the ground tremblingly, "Yes, the servants are serving the princess. After waking up, the princess didn''t say anything, but suddenly vomited blood."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, "Impossible, the princess must have been stimted to be like this. Say, what did you say to the princess?"


    Ma Wang stared at the two maids coldly, "If you don''t tell the truth today, this king will tear you to pieces!"


    "My lord, spare my life, my lord, my lord, it''s Aunt Ma, it''s Aunt Ma who asked the servants to tell the princess that the princess is a broken flower, and the prince can no longer love her... Ah!"


    Before the maid finished speaking, Ma Wang kicked her to the heart and spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    "My lord, please forgive me, my lord, please forgive me."


    Ma Wang looked angry, "Drag it out, beat it to death with a stick, and throw it in the backyard to feed the dogs."


    "yes."


    The guard entered the house and dragged the two maids out.


    After a while, there were screams in the courtyard.


    Ma Wang didn¡¯t let people gag their mouths, but he was trying to make others in the yard more clear-headed.


    Fortunately, Su Ying thought of all kinds of possibilities before, so she prepared the medicine in the medicine box when she came. She took out the medicine from the medicine box and gave Ma Wangfei an injection with her back to Ma Wang. What is the situation of Ma Wangfei? It gradually stabilized.


    But just in case, Su Ying still felt that she would stay here at night to make sure that Princess Ma was out of danger and it would not be toote for her to leave.


    When Sima Chen entered the room, he saw Su Ying propped his head on the chair and fell asleep.


    He walked over softly, pulled up a stool and sat down opposite her. This was also the first time he looked at Su Ying up close.


    She looks a little thin, with a small oval face, a pair of eyebrows that are not as slender and soft as ordinary women, but with heroic eyebrows, a straight and delicate nose, and a pair of red lips that are not red at first nce. It''s amazing on the outside, but it''s even more addictive when you look closely.


    When Sima Chen was watching seriously, he suddenly met those phoenix eyes that were as bright as broken stars. He was startled, and quickly looked away.


    "Miss Su is awake. I came in and saw that Miss Su was resting just now, so I didn''t want to disturb you. I made Miss Su tiredst night."


    Su Ying was indeed asleep before, but she woke up when Sima Chen came in. As a general, she still has a little bit of guard, but she didn''t feel any malice in Sima Chen, so she didn''t bother to open her eyes. This kid kept staring at her, she couldn''t be at peace even if she wanted to close her eyes and rest her mind.


    "The concubine''s disease can''t bear a little stimtion. Even if she recoverspletely after the operation, try not to get angry, otherwise the disease may rpse again."


    Sima Chen listened with a receptive expression.


    Princess Ma woke up again the next day. In order to prevent her wound from hurting too much, Su Ying secretly put a pain-relieving bracelet on her.


    Princess Ma looked at Su Ying and couldn''t recover. After all, it was the first time she woke up and saw her since Su Ying entered the mansion.


    "Does the princess still feel ufortable when she is panting now?"


    After listening to her words, Princess Ma realized that although her chest still hurt a little, she was indeed much morefortable when breathing than before. She looked at Su Ying in surprise.


    "It''s you, you cured this concubine?"


    "I''m not lying to the princess. If your current condition is to be fully cured, it will depend on the maintenance in theter stage. However, there will be no problem in a short period of time. However, in the next six months, you must continue to take medicine, eat a light diet, and don''t get angry and hold your breath."


    Princess Ma didn''t expect that she was actually rescued, even if she didn''t recover, but for her, living one more day was a gain.


    "Youngdy is really my concubine''s benefactor."


    "You don''t need to thank the princess, I''m just using people''s money to eliminate disasters for others."


    Concubine Ma shook her head. It''s not that Ma Wang had never looked for doctors in the city before, and there were some deceitful quacks among them. It''s actually rare to meet Su Ying with real skills.


    "I would like to ask the girl to stay at the house for a while longer, this concubine wants to entertain the girl herself."


    "The situation of the princess is still not suitable for overwork. In a few days, I will check your wound and make sure that there is no problem with your wound, and then I will leave."


    "Concubine Mu, after you recover, it''s not toote to entertain Miss Su." Sima Chen said from the side.


    Princess Ma nodded, but she didn''t insist anymore. After all, she was weak and fell asleep after taking the medicine.


    After confirming that Princess Ma was no longer in danger, Su Ying followed Sima Chen out of the house.


    "I don''t know where Miss Su ns to go after she leaves?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Go to a distant ce."


    Sima Chen frowned slightly, "I don''t know how to find the girl in the future, I''m just thinking about the body of the concubine mother..."


    "It''s very difficult to find me, but don''t worry, as long as the princess takes the medicine on time, basically there will be no problems. If you still feel ufortable, then send someone to find me in Beihuang."


    Sima Chen was surprised, "The girl is going to the Northern Wilderness? That''s the ce of exile."


    "Well, go find someone."


    Sima Chen saw that Su Ying didn''t want to say more, and couldn''t keep asking, but the disappointment in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    In the next few days, Su Ying woulde to check on Princess Ma''s condition, and after confirming that there was no problem with her wound, she bid farewell to King Ma.


    Ma Wang asked someone to carry arge box up to open it.


    Su Ying was almost dazzled by the golden gold in the box!


    Su Ying really didn''t expect to earn so much money from treating people!


    Su Ying knocked on the box and closed the box so as not to reveal her wealth, she still had to keep a low profile, "Thank you, my lord."


    "This king really wants Miss Su to stay in the pce." Ma Wang looked regretful, it is really important to have a person with excellent medical skills by his side.


    "Thank you, my lord, for your kindness. It''s gettingte, and my daughter is leaving."


    Su Ying turned around, carried the suitcase and left without changing expression.


    Ma Wang twitched when he saw her rxed back.


    Su Ying is holding a box of gold and thinking about buying something for the children.


    Unexpectedly, the guards rushed over and stopped him as soon as he walked out of the pce.

 Chapter 45: From the government

    Chapter 45 Leaving the Mansion


    Su Ying immediately protected the gold in her box and looked at the guards vigntly.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    The guard saw Su Ying''s state of alert, so he could only soften his tone and said: "Miss Su, don''t get me wrong, it''s the prince who has a sudden heart attack. The prince begs Miss Su to go back and take a look for the prince."


    Although Su Ying had taught Sima Chen the method of exhtion before, she did not give him a rtivelyplete treatment. Could it be that there is something wrong with her method of exhtion?


    Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be.


    Su Ying thought about it, and followed the guards back.


    Wang Ma was waiting outside Sima Chen''s room. When he saw Su Yinging back, he hurried forward and said, "Because I forgot about the princess, the dog''s old illness should be treated by the girl."


    Su Ying carried the suitcase and walked into the house directly, "Before, the little girl taught the eldest son the great method of breathing. It is said that if he practices ording to the requirements, his heart disease will only recur."


    While speaking, she had alreadye to Sima Chen and put down the box carefully, and then checked Sima Chen''s pulse.


    After taking the pulse, Su Ying frowned, wondering why the heart pulse suddenly became so weak.


    Su Ying took out the silver needle from her body, opened Sima Chen''s skirt, and inserted the silver needle.


    Following the fall of the silver needles in her hand, the cold sweat on Sima Chen''s forehead grew more and more, until all the silver needles fell, Su Ying stood up straight to observe the changes in Sima Chen''s situation.


    "Miss Su, how is Chen''er?"


    Su Ying raised her head and said: "The heart rhythm is a little abnormal, did your son receive any stimtion?"


    With the lessons learned from the two maids, the servant serving Sima Chen was so frightened that he knelt down on the ground and said: "Miss Hui Su, the son has been a little unhappy today, and the younger ones didn''t say anything when they asked the son. When the little one told the prince that Miss Su was leaving the mansion, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and passed out."


    Ma Wang was slightly surprised by these words, and subconsciously nced at Su Ying.


    Su Ying moved to the box here calmly, good guy, it turned out that she was so distressed that she gave her too much gold and got dizzy.


    Su Ying frowned, she woke up this kid, won''t he take the opportunity to take back the gold?


    Su Ying felt that she had to find an opportunity to store the gold in the space.


    While meditating, Sima Chen moaned and woke up faintly.


    "Miss Su..." Sima Chen opened his eyes, seeing Su Ying standing in front of the bed, surprise and...joy shed in his eyes.


    "The prince is awake."


    Sima Chen''s face was still a little pale.


    "Chen''er, why did you suddenly have a heart attack when you were fine before?" Ma Wang stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Sima Chen didn''t know what to think of, lowered his eyes, "It''s nothing, maybe it''s because I''m worried about my concubine''s health these days, and I haven''t had a good rest."


    Ma Wang said worriedly: "Your mother and concubine will recover after taking care of it slowly. You don''t have to worry so much, your body is the most important thing."


    "kindness."


    "Miss Su, do you have a cure for Chen''er''s illness?"


    Su Ying thought about it, and wrote a prescription before going to the case, "Take this medicine for a month, and cooperate with my breathing method, and Shizi''s illness will definitely improve significantly by then."


    The attendant thankfully took the recipe from Su Ying.


    "The breath Dafa, please tell Miss Su to Chen''er again." Ma Wang looked at Sima Chen, "Chen''er, you should learn from Miss Su, and go to see your mother and concubine for your father."


    "good."


    King Ma and his attendants left the room, only Su Ying and Sima Chen were left in the room.


    Sima Chen raised his eyes and stared at Su Ying nkly, as if she would disappear if he missed a second.


    Su Ying met his gaze, and felt more and more that this kid thought she had taken too much gold!


    "Didn''t your son persist in practicing the method of exhtion?"


    Sima Chen looked at her and said, "I practiced, but suddenly encountered something I couldn''t understand."


    "The prince said."


    Sima Chen suddenly took off the front of his clothes, revealing his fair but muscr upper body.


    He held Su Ying tightly with his light-colored eyes, and pointed at his abdomen with his fingertips, "Every time I sink to the dantian, I always don''t have the heat from when Miss Su taught me that day. I don''t know where it is." Something went wrong."


    Seeing that he was asking seriously, Su Ying thought for a moment before putting her fingertips on his chest, "Now sit cross-legged and show me once."


    Sima Chen nodded slowly, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, when the breath reached his chest, Su Ying''s fingertips pushed against his chest, "Exercise, your breath is too short, if you really can''t do it, just Inhale the air into the chest cavity first, and let the air push the entire chest cavity out."


    Sima Chen breathed out lightly. Under Su Ying''s guidance, he seemed to have finally found the key, but the sky outside also darkened.


    Sima Chen opened his eyes, looked at the darkened sky and said, "It''s gettingte today, why don''t Miss Su leave tomorrow."


    Su Ying just wanted to go back to the children as soon as possible, and she didn''t want to stay for more than a quarter of an hour.


    "No need, the city gate should not be closed now."


    Sima Chen pursed his lips, "Is Miss Su so anxious to leave?"


    "Yes, very urgent."


    Sima Chen was helpless, he took out a white jade bracelet from under the pillow and handed it to her, "This jade bracelet is a thank you gift to Miss Su, I hope Miss Su will ept it."


    Su Ying looked at the jade bracelet. Although she didn''t understand these things, this thing is quite valuable at first nce. Keep it and sell it in the next city.


    "Your Majesty is so polite." As he spoke, he stepped forward and took the jade bracelet.


    Sima Chen saw that she epted it without hesitation, and a look of joy appeared in his heart, "As long as the girl likes it."


    For convenience, Su Ying simply put on the jade bracelet.


    Sima Chen''s smile deepened when he saw it.


    Su Ying took out a bottle of medicine from the medicine box and handed it to him, "This is a quick-acting heart-rescuing pill. There are a hundred pills in total. When Shizi has a heart attack and is so ufortable that he can''t breathe, he will take one immediately and press the pill under his tongue. .¡± The bracelet is considered medicine money.


    Sima Chen clenched the medicine bottle in his hand and nodded, "Okay, thank you Miss Su."


    Su Ying waved her hand indifferently, picked up her own gold, turned around and left without hesitation.


    This time, she left Ma Wang''s mansion smoothly.


    Mawang''s guard led her a horse, "Miss Su, there is still an hour before the city gate closes, you have time to leave the city now."


    After thanking Su Ying, he tied the box to the horse''s back, and then got on the horse neatly.


    "gone."


    Su Ying actually didn''t n to leave the city tonight. She got so much gold at once, she would definitely buy a lot in the city, so after she left the Mawang Mansion, she found an inn near the city gate to stay in the city.


    The gold may not be convenient to use, so she thought about taking some of it to the silver bank to exchange for silver.


    The buddy took Su Ying to the guest room and backed out.


    Su Ying also took the opportunity to put gold into the space, only grabbed a handful, and then left the inn.


    What Su Ying didn''t notice was that as soon as she walked out of the inn, someone followed her quietly.

 Chapter 46: Searched for a belly roll

    Chapter 46 Searched for a round belly


    The inn chosen by Su Ying is rtively close to the main street. There are all kinds of shops on the street, and the business is very convenient.


    She first went into the bank and exchanged gold for silver, and then went to other shops to buy rice noodles. As long as she had money in hand, rice noodles were the first choice on her shopping list, and there were some daily necessities, she would not think too much Buy buy buy.


    The shops on the street were supposed to be closed, but Su Ying basically bought out all the shops selling food.


    Su Ying asked them to put all the purchased things in one ce, and she waited there to receive the goods. After confirming that all the goods had been delivered, she took advantage of the night to put everything into the space.


    It was already dark when Su Ying came out of the remote alley. Not long after she left the alley, two figures ran into the alley, and found that the entire alley was empty and there was nothing there.


    "Damned, I just saw those people send everything here."


    The other person also rubbed his eyes. This is a dead end, with walls on both sides. There is no possibility of things being taken into the yard. How could they suddenly disappear?


    "Didn''t those people unload their cargo?"


    "Impossible, I clearly saw them move things in, and I didn''t move them out again."


    "That woman is very strange."


    "Don''t care about her, if you get it, you will get money, go, get her."


    "good."


    When Su Ying came out after eating three big bowls of noodles in a noodle shop, she was passing by a dark alley when someone rushed out from behind her and quickly covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief.


    Su Ying only felt that her vision became more and more blurred, and she lost consciousness in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing that Su Ying fainted, the two of them quickly wrapped her in a sack and carried her away.


    After half an hour, the two entered arge mansion.


    A middle-aged man with fat head and big ears, wearing a green brocade robe leaned on the chair. Because he was too fat, the flesh on his face was so crowded that his eyes could hardly be opened.


    He nced at the two of them and saidzily, "What is it?"


    The two smiled obsequiously, "Master Qian, I brought you some good stuff."


    The two put Su Ying on the ground and tore the sack off her body.


    Master Qian stretched his almost non-existent neck to look at Su Ying''s face. After seeing Su Ying''s beautiful face clearly, he grinned in satisfaction.


    "Well, this time the goods are good, ten taels of silver."


    The two of them were not very satisfied with the price, "Master Qian, this time the goods are for the upper ss, why don''t you add more?"


    Master Qian took a deep breath, "Twelve taels at most, if you don''t like it, just keep it, you guys get out."


    Hearing what he said, the two of them dared to talk nonsense, so they hurriedly followed others to get the money.


    Master Qian stood up on his back and walked to Su Ying, observed him up and down, and felt more and more fond of it, "This, take it to the master''s house, the master will be trained enough before you hang it out for sale."


    "yes."


    Two servant girls stepped forward, picked up Su Ying, and brought Su Ying to the bed in the room.


    Master Qian followed into the house and the rest retreated.


    Master Qian came to the bed with a grunt. Seeing Su Ying''s delicate face grinning with a smug, wretched smile, he stretched out his fat palm to touch Su Ying''s face.


    Seeing that his hand was about to touch Su Ying''s face, Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed the pig''s hand and twisted it. Before Master Qian could cry out in pain, she covered his mouth with a quilt, and then grabbed the pig''s hand. He grabbed his hair and knocked him to the bed.


    There was a loud "bang", which shocked everyone outside the door.


    "Master, how are you doing?"


    Su Ying lowered her voice, "Get lost!"


    The servant girl outside the door was frightened, and quickly moved away from the house. The master likes to toss people the most. Tonight, this girl does not know if she will live until tomorrow.


    Su Ying kicked the person directly to the ground.


    At this time, Master Qian has been beaten into a circle.


    But Su Ying didn''t intend to just let him go, "Say, where are the valuable things?"


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    Su Ying nced at him in distaste, and impatiently pped him, making him dizzy.


    Su Ying took a look at the rings on his ten thick fingers, and all the rings were taken off, and everything that looked valuable in the house was put into the space.


    Of course, she cooperates with those two in acting, this little thing can''t satisfy her appetite.


    She came to the window, and after making sure no one was there, she quickly jumped out of the window.


    The gate of the Qian Mansion looks small, but the inner mansion is veryrge.


    Su Ying walked around the mansion and found someone guarding a yard outside. Not only that, the gate of the yard was locked with a big lock.


    She doesn''t believe that there is nothing valuable here.


    Su Ying took out the rope and jumped over the wall neatly. When she directly saw the lock through with aser, she found that she had found the fat pig''s warehouse.


    Su Ying unceremoniously collected all the items in the warehouse.


    After searching for a round stomach, Su Ying yawned contentedly, called it a day, and went back to sleep.


    Just as she turned out of the yard and was about to leave, she suddenly heard a burst of tragic cries and begging for mercy not far away.


    Su Ying frowned in a heroic manner, but still followed the voice and touched it.


    There were actually more guards outside the yard not far away than in the warehouse. She came to the back door of the yard, and slipped in when the guards were unaware.


    The yard is not big, and the room in the center is still lit.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, avoided the guards and ran out of the back window. Through the gap in the window, she could see several men in the room, shirtless, bullying a woman.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, "Chop Suey."


    She jumped in through the window, and before the men could react, they kicked each of them in the crotch.


    The pain caused those men to fall to the ground and scream.


    When the rest of the men came to their senses, they looked at Su Ying angrily, and when they found out that the person who came was just a weak woman, they showed desperate smiles on their faces.


    "Just so, one person is not enough to y, two people can have fun."


    Su Ying sneered, and walked directly to the man, "Go to the underworld to y with your ancestors!" She sped the man''s head with both hands and twisted it neatly, the man''s face turned directly to his back, his eyes widened , I lost my breath before I recovered.


    The rest of the people did not dare to underestimate the enemy and rushed over one after another.


    Su Ying looked at them like ants that could be crushed to death with one finger at any time.


    Soon, the people in the room were dealt with before they could alert the guards outside the courtyard.


    Su Ying walked up to the woman, knelt down and looked at her, "Are you okay?"


    The dress on the woman''s body was torn into a mess, and because she was too frightened, she had no reaction when she looked at Su Ying.


    Su Ying is not good at coaxing people, so she simply stood up and let her calm down first.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she got up, the woman hugged her thigh.

 Chapter 47: Auntie is back

    Chapter 47 is A Niang is back


    "Heroine, please save me, please."


    Su Ying stretched out her hand and pulled her up, "Cry for a while, and then we''ll talk when you''ve cried enough."


    The woman choked on crying.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Su Ying felt that she had stabilized her emotions, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    The woman suddenly couldn''t cry anymore, she choked and said: "The little girl went to the city with her parents yesterday, but she got separated identally, and was arrested while looking for her parents, and she arrived when she woke up." here."


    Su Ying thought that when those people wanted to catch her, they drugged her immediately. Of course, she held her breath immediately, so the thing didn''t work on her. The reason why she pretended to be dizzy was because she wanted to know about those two people. What to do, after all, they have been following her since she left the inn.


    In this way, Mr. Qian should be engaged in buying and selling women.


    "Have you seen any other women who have suffered like you?"


    The woman nodded, "Yes, yes, they are locked in the back room."


    Hearing this, Su Ying turned around and went out of the room to the back room, kicked the lock on the door and walked in, only to find that there were at least a dozen women locked up here.


    "You were all arrested?"


    "Yes, yes, you, can you get us out?"


    A woman looked at Su Ying expectantly and said.


    Su Ying frowned slightly. It is not difficult to take one or two out, but it is not so easy to go out with so many people without being discovered.


    What''s more, even if she saves these women tonight, Master Qian''s cancer is still there. If he is not uprooted, other innocent women will still be arrested in the future.


    "I will save you, but before that, you stay here quietly, as if nothing happened, understand?"


    The women nodded hurriedly when they heard that they were rescued.


    Su Ying exited the house and said to the woman she rescued first: "I''ll take you out of the mansion first, and then follow my instructions. I can guarantee that you and everyone in the house will be saved."


    The woman nodded and said, "Thank you, Xia, I can do whatever you want."


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    Su Ying took the woman away from the Qian Mansion to avoid the guards. After leaving, Su Ying didn''t stop and took the woman directly outside the Ma Wang Mansion.


    "The opposite is the Mawang Mansion, after dawn, you can go outside the Mawang Mansion and cry... just say..."


    The woman was a little scared after hearing Su Ying''s words, but Su Ying said firmly: "If you don''t go, you may still be caught by those viins in the future. You should think about it yourself."


    Finally, the woman gritted her teeth and ran to the Mawang Mansion just before dawn.


    "My lord, help me, please help me, my lord."


    The guards of the pce saw someone rushing outside the pce, so they hurried forward to stop them.


    "Who, hurry up."


    The woman was afraid, but thinking of Su Ying''s words, she still gritted her teeth and said, "It''s Su Ying, a woman named Su Ying who asked the daughter-inw toe to the pce to ask for help. I beg the lord, please help us."


    The guards stopped when they heard the word Su Ying. Su Ying saved the life of the princess. This matter is no secret in the pce. Now that the benefactors of the pce are begging toe to the door, they will naturally report to King Ma.


    "Just wait."


    Ma Wang and Sima Chen were discussing matters in the study, when they heard the guards report something urgent, they let him in.


    "What is it?"


    "My lord, just now a woman came to the door to ask for help. She said that she was arrested and intended to sell her. There were more than a dozen people who were arrested with her. Among them was a woman named Su Ying. Su Ying asked her toe here. The pce is asking for help."


    "What did you say? Su Ying? Su Ying was also arrested?" Sima Chen stood up from his chair.


    "Yes, this subordinate immediately came to report to the prince when he found out."


    Sima Chen said anxiously: "Father, let the son go, and the son will save people."


    Ma Wang frowned, Sima Chen''s body couldn''t bear too much stimtion, "Don''t worry, my father will send someone to rescue him right away."


    "Thank you, Father."


    Su Ying sat cross-legged in a rtively hidden alley opposite the Wangfu. After seeing the soldiers and horses of the Wangfu leading the woman to the Qianfu, she got up and patted her buttocks.


    She ns to buy some more things in exchange for some silver, and then go out of town.


    After Su Ying almost sold out a street of grain, oil, rice and noodles, she got on her horse and left the city satisfied.


    Out of Mawang City, Su Ying opened the map he brought from the pce to check.


    Xiao Jin said that the nearest city to Mawang City is hundreds of miles away, and there is no ce for supplies on the way. Although the number of people in the team has been reduced by more than half, the rations canst up to half a month, so they must I have to go to the next city, Yancheng, within half a month.


    The terrain from Mawang City to Yan City is t, and the official road is almost the same as a detour. If she drives the horse all the way, day and night, she should be able to catch up with the team in two days.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying didn''t dy any longer, flicked his horsewhip, and walked away.


    In the Qian Mansion, as soon as Master Qian woke up, he heard his servants report in a panic that the people from the Wang Mansion had arrived.


    The women who were imprisoned in the Qian Mansion were also rescued.


    But the guards of the pce couldn''t find Su Ying, so they could only bring the woman who was asking for help to Ma Wang and Sima Chen.


    "My lord, my lord, please forgive me, the girl didn''t tell the truth before."


    Ma Wang had a gloomy face, "Tell me, what are you hiding?"


    The woman said in a trembling voice: "Yes, it was a heroine named Su Ying who rescued the little girl, and then took the little girl out of the Qian Mansion. She told me that she asked me to go to the Wang Mansion for help and said that if the lord knew that she was also arrested, she would definitely I will help, my little girl, and my little girl did as she said..."


    Ma Wang frowned a little displeased, Su Ying had nned on him.


    Si Ma Chen breathed out when he heard it, it was good that she was not in danger, but then he thought, even if she asked for help, she would not show up in person, could it be that she was so unwilling to see him?


    Sima Chen felt his heart swell and ufortable.


    But no matter how ufortable he is, Su Ying will never know.


    Su Ying rode wildly all the way, but she didn''t intend to stop at night. After running for almost two days and two nights, she finally saw the team not far away.


    From ?? noon to noon, when the sun was at its strongest, Li Da asked someone to find a shady ce to stay.


    As soon as he took a sip of water, he heard a sound of horseshoes kicking.


    Everyone was attracted by the movement, and looked up one after another, only to see Su Yinging on horseback.


    Her long hair was neatly tied into a ponytail at the back of her head, flying with the galloping horse. At this time, she was like a general returning in triumph, without the slightest trace of an exile.


    The two little milk buns sitting in Xiao Jin''s arms stood up excitedly when they saw Su Ying''s return.


    "Aniang, it''s Aniang, it''s Aniang who is back!"

 Chapter 48: in your arms, find yourself

    Chapter 48 is in my arms, you find it yourself


    Su Ying has sharp eyes and ears, and she heard the voices of the two children from a distance. She found them in the crowd with a nce, and ran towards the two children as soon as she turned the rein in her hand.


    "Aniang, Aniang, give me a hug, I want a hug." Er Bao rushed to the front, and eagerly opened his hands to Su Ying.


    Su Ying couldn''t resist, she got off the horse and hugged her into her arms.


    Da Bao, who followed behind, watched Er Bao being hugged, his small mouth tightly pursed, but a pair of big eyes stared straight at Su Ying.


    Su Ying kissed Erbao **** the face, turned around and saw the pitiful Dabao who was about to cry, hurried over to hug him, and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Do you want to miss A Niang?"


    Er Bao leaned in Su Ying''s arms, and said weakly: "I''m so imaginative, I''m thinking about A Niang in my dreams."


    After being kissed, Dabao bowed his head shyly, and said in a childish voice, "I miss you, Mother."


    Hearing what they said, Su Ying was extremely satisfied, "Aniang misses you too."


    She held the two children and weighed them in her hands, "Not bad, it hasn''t gotten any lighter."


    "Ma''am, you are back, the servants are all worried." Bai Shuang and the others surrounded him happily.


    At that time, the team set off before Su Ying came back. They thought she would catch upter, but they didn''t see her figure for several days. They were anxious to tell the officer, but Xiao Jin stopped them Said that Su Ying will definitelye back.


    But even so, they still couldn''t help worrying.


    Now it''s better, Su Ying is back, their hearts finally fell back into their stomachs.


    Xiao Jin scanned Su Ying''s body very quickly, and then retracted his gaze after making sure that there was nothing unusual on her body, but in the blink of an eye, he noticed the jade bracelet on her hand.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, but there was nothing unusual on his face.


    Su Ying took the child to eat and drink before returning to Xiao Jin and sitting down.


    "Have you cured Princess Ma''s illness?" Xiao Jin asked.


    "It''s good, and he also treated Ma Wang Shizi''s heart disease."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes fell on the bracelet in her hand again, "Is this bracelet a gift from Princess Ma?"


    "This?" Su Ying shook the bracelet on her hand, "It was given by Prince Ma."


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows twitched, seeing Su Ying''s smiling face suddenly felt very dazzling, "It seems that you like it very much."


    Su Ying took off the bracelet and looked at the sun, "Of course, the texture is unusual." It must be worth a lot of money.


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips tightly, and raised his hand to take the bracelet into his hand.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Jin put the bracelet into his arms with a nk expression, "I''ll help you put away such a precious thing more safely."


    Su Ying reached out and took it out of his arms, "No, it''s very safe to let me go."


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, but she didn''t stop her hand from reaching into his arms, "Don''t show your money, you''re wearing it too conspicuously."


    "Whose eye was pierced?"


    His eyes!


    Su Ying fumbled around in Xiao Jin''s arms, but couldn''t find where he had mishandled the jade bracelet.


    Su Ying stared at him angrily, "Where did you put your things?"


    Xiao Jin stared at her with dark eyes, "In my arms, you can find it yourself."


    Su Ying''s hand touched his abdomen, and then from the abdominal muscles to the chest muscles. Even the mermaid line was checked, and there was nothing!


    Whatever, since he can''t walk now, he can''t swallow the bracelet alive.


    Su Ying searched randomly, but didn''t notice the change in Xiao Jin''s face at all.


    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Xiao Jin grabbed her wrist, causing her body to keep leaning forward, her forehead almost touching his chest.


    Xiao Jin''s hoarse voice came from above his head, "Have you found it?"


    "No, what are you grabbing me for?"


    The voice above the head became more and more deep, "Don''t look for it anymore?"


    Su Ying gritted her teeth, "I won''t look for it anymore." He couldn''t take off his clothes.


    Xiao Jin let go after hearing this.


    Su Ying sat up straight and turned around to see two little milk buns sitting together, covering their mouths andughing, and whispering in what they thought was a low voice.


    "Brother, Mommy misses Daddy so much, she wants to hug Daddy whenever she sees him."


    Da Bao pretended to be old and nodded, "It seems to be the case."


    Su Ying: She didn''t!


    "Brother, Daddy has been looking at A Niang, does he also want to kiss A Niang?"


    "I really think so."


    Xiao Jin: He didn''t!


    Su Ying red at Xiao Jin secretly, what kind of nonsense did he teach the child while I was away!


    Xiao Jin looked away expressionlessly, but secretly clenched his fists. Last night, Jiang Yang said that he must be the one who told the story to the children!


    "Haqiu"


    Jiang Yang, who was about to squint for a while, rubbed his nose, looked at the big sun above his head, he really saw a ghost, he still sneezed on such a hot day, and who was talking about him?


    In the carriage, Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin, "I''ll put the bracelet with you first, you can put it away."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "I will always keep it."


    As a woman with a husband and children, she even took things from other men randomly. It seems that he has to talk to her slowly about some things.


    After hearing what he said, Su Ying didn''t say anything more.


    Su Ying''s return not only made the children happy, but even Li Da felt relieved.


    What a ghost, he, Li Da, actually regarded an exiled prisoner as the backbone of the entire team.


    After coaxing the two babies into the carriage for a nap, Su Ying took out the map from his body and unfolded it in front of Xiao Jin.


    "We will be able to reach Yancheng before the end of the month, and then go to Yanxi Pass in the northwest. Will we be out of the border of Chu State?"


    Xiao Jin looked at the map and nodded, "After the officials send us out of the border, we will climb over this mountain and it will be thend of the Northern Wilderness."


    This map covers a very wide range. There is a ce on which arge and wide circle is drawn, and the four characters of Northern Wilderness are marked on the side, "How much do you know about this ce?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head slowly, "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t been there. I only know that this ce is a gathering ce for exiled prisoners from surrounding countries."


    Su Ying looked at the map, and thebination of the Northern Wilderness and the surrounding countries looked like a triangle, and the Northern Wilderness was at the top of the triangle.


    She slowly closed the map. Without aplete understanding of the situation over there, it is difficult to make aprehensive long-term n, so she can only take one step at a time.


    "After the Northern Wilderness stabilizes, I''ll heal those two legs for you."


    Xiao Jin¡¯s leg is a bit troublesome to heal. The conditions on the road are limited now, and he can only wait until the ce stabilizes. In addition, his injury is too serious, and it will take a long time to repair in the early stage, otherwise it will be difficult to do further treatment.


    Xiao Jin had a sh of hope in his eyes, he didn''t question Su Ying''s words at all, "Okay."

 Chapter 49: delivery

    Chapter 49 Delivery


    In the capital, in the study of the Great Prince''s Mansion.


    Xiao Jue, who was dressed in a red python robe, sat in front of the case and watched the spies report.


    The more he looked behind, the weirder his expression became, and in the end he threw the letter directly in the face of his cronies.


    "Is this the news that the spies sent to the hall?"


    "That idiot Su Ying can kill a white tiger all by herself? Can she beat dozens of big men until they scream and beg for mercy?" Xiao Jueughed angrily after speaking.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that the person they said was Su Ying, this hall would have personally gone out to get such a talent back!"


    The confidant knelt on the ground in fright and said in fear: "Your Highness, don''t be angry, this subordinate really thinks that these people don''t dare to spread random news..."


    Xiao Jue sneered, "You mean, my hall still med them?"


    "The subordinates dare not."


    "Did they really think that the Emperor Tiangao was far away from the main hall and there was nothing he could do about them? Now they have used these absurd news to fool the main hall!" No one knows who Su Ying is better than Xiao Jue, and they absolutely don''t believe it. She has such strength.


    "But Your Highness, the two of them also came back to spread the word that Su Ying said that Xiao Jin''s tiger amulet was in her hands. This Su Ying is full of weirdness now, and it is indeed elusive."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jue frowned. Those two people really didn''t have the guts to tell him lies, but he didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe that Su Ying would be so powerful, and he didn''t believe that Su Ying would betray him.


    Xiao Jin would not be so stupid as to hand over the Tiger Talisman to her, but maybe she knew something.


    "Your Highness, my subordinates and others received news that Xiao Jin probably hid the Tiger Talisman in the fief, after all his soldiers and horses are still guarding the fief."


    Although the emperor convicted Xiao Jin, the army guarding the fiefdom did not take back in time. Xiao Jue has always been unable to understand the emperor''s thoughts.


    But that is an army of 200,000, how can he not be jealous.


    "Let''s ignore Xiao Jin for the time being. It''s just a **** whose legs have been crippled. Even if he really doesn''t hand over the tiger talisman, so what? In the northern wilderness, the pce will only let him go without returning. The spies sent a message, asking them to go to the pce to find the whereabouts of the tiger talisman, and if anything,e here."


    The confidant heard the words and leaned forward, listening to Xiao Jue''s exnation for a while.


    After listening, the confidant nodded, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, this subordinate knows what to do."


    "Go, there will be a lot of rewards from the hall when things are done."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    The exiled team arrived at Yancheng at the end of the month as scheduled. This was thest city they passed through before going to the Northern Wilderness.


    Su Ying nned to spend most of his gold here in exchange for shopping supplies, but when they arrived in Yancheng, the city gate had already been closed, and they had to wait until tomorrow if they wanted to enter the city.


    After finding a ce to stay, Su Ying took out rice, noodles, eggs, oil and salt from the bag and handed them to He Shouyi for cooking, while she looked around to see if there were any nearby mountains that would allow her to search for supplies .


    But after looking around, I found that there are many ins outside Yancheng, and there are almost no decent mountains. There are also small hills that are not high, so Su Ying didn''t bother to bother.


    When Su Ying was about to go back, he heard a burst of crying not far away.


    "Wan Niang, you, don''t be afraid, I, I''ll go to the officials, I''ll beg them to help you find a doctor, you, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    Su Ying raised her eyes and saw a woman with a swollen abdomen lying on the ground in pain. The man next to her should be her husband.


    "Sister, I, I can''t do it..."


    "Wan Niang, don''t talk stupidly, I''ll be right back, I''ll be right back."


    The man wanted to find an official, but he almost bumped into him as soon as he got up.


    When he was about to apologize, he looked up and saw Su Ying looking at his wife expressionlessly.


    "If you ask for an official post, you can only get a scolding, so you might as well ask me."


    What kind of character Su Ying is in the entire exile team, there are not many people in the team who don''t know, and the man is also a little jealous of Su Ying, but he really has no choice but to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    "I beg your wife, please save my wife." The man really knelt down in front of Su Ying and kowtowed to her.


    "Okay, get up, let me see."


    Su Ying walked up to the woman, reached out and touched her belly, and she could obviously feel that there was life beating under her palm. This feeling made her feel very novel.


    In thest days, very few girls will be pregnant by themselves. Most of the newborns grow up in incubators. After reaching a certain age, they will be selected by different forces to go back for training. Those who can sessfully pass the assessment will be able to stay. , and she entered the war department as the best finished product back then, and made great military exploits for the war department.


    So when she saw a woman conceiving life herself, she walked over unconsciously.


    Although obstetrics has declined in thest days, she still learned obstetrics-rted subjects when receiving knowledge transmission.


    So when she touched the situation in the woman''s stomach, she determined that the fetus in her belly was not in the right position. In this case, it is difficult to give birth directly.


    She asked the man to wait, then returned to the carriage, avoided everyone''s sight, entered the space and took out some corresponding medicines and tools before getting off the carriage.


    Xiao Jin watched her hurrying to leave again, and couldn''t help asking: "Where are you going?"


    "Delivery." Su Ying said without looking back.


    Zhao''s mother, who was helping to cook, also stood up when she heard the sound. She wiped her hands while watching Su Ying''s leaving back and said, "Although Madam has given birth before, how can she know how to deliver a baby? Let me go and have a look." She said Then, she trotted behind Su Ying.


    Because of long-term malnutrition, the woman was terribly thin. Lying there, she could only see a high swollen belly at a nce.


    Su Ying took out the glucose in the water bag and asked the man to feed it to the woman, and took out a ginseng energy candy and pressed it under her tongue to ensure the body''s energy supply during the delivery process.


    Su Ying lifted the clothes off the woman''s belly. The man saw it and wanted to stop her, but suddenly met Su Ying''s cold eyes, "If you don''t want her to be seen, go find a branch to cover her, don''t get in the way here."


    The man was startled, and quickly ran to the hillside behind. Although there were no wild animals on the hillside, there were still many trees.


    "Ma''am, what are you going to do?" Mother Zhao ran over panting.


    "Her fetal position is not correct, I will try to correct the baby''s position." Su Ying said, cing the thumb-sized fetal heart rate device on the woman''s stomach, the fetal heart rate device kept shing a regr faint blue light, Prove that the child''s current heartbeat is normal.


    "Here, Ma''am, do you know how to do it?" Mother Zhao, who had experience in putting the fetal position before, had said it before, but she had never seen it before. How could ady who had never touched the sun in the past be able to do this?

 Chapter 50: how did the child get here

    Chapter 50 How do childrene about


    "Yes." Su Ying had already smeared ayer of oil on the woman''s stomach while speaking, "Mother Zhao, please observe her situation at any time."


    Mother Zhao looked at Su Ying''s calm appearance, and slowly calmed down, "Okay, okay."


    Su Ying''s hands quickly but steadily rubbed the woman''s belly, gently pushing the fetus into position, and she frowned tightly during the whole process, and finally, the fetal position was correct.


    She put on her gloves and stretched her hand down, spreading all fingers.


    At this time, the husband of the woman also came back with a branch and covered herself in front of the woman.


    "Husband, madam, how is my wife?"


    "The fetal position is correct, and you can give birth."


    "ah!"


    With the increasingly severe contractions, the woman cried out in pain.


    "Don''t bark, save your energy." Su Ying said without raising her head.


    It may be due to malnutrition, the fetus is too small, the woman did not give birth for too long before the child was born.


    Su Ying wrapped the child with a piece of hurried cloth, and treated the wound on the woman''s body. After everything was done, she stood up.


    Mother Zhao helped carry the baby to clean it and handed it to the man, "It''s a kid, congrattions."


    The man took the child carefully, smiled and cried, he was happy that the mother and child were safe at this moment, but he felt that the child should note to this world at this time.


    "Thank you Madam for saving the mother and the child, our family will always remember your great kindness." The man hugged the child and knelt in front of Su Ying to kowtow to her.


    Su Ying nced at the woman who passed out due to weakness, and at the man who was holding the child carefully, "Why were you exiled?"


    When the man heard this, there was a hint of hatred in his eyes, "The young one is a man from Zizi, but he was framed by someone. The other party said that there was something wrong with the house he built, and the house copsed and killed someone. The young one was arrested, convicted, and killed. The pregnant woman was exiled with me."


    Azusa is a general term for craftsmen, mostly referring to craftsmen or carpenters who build houses.


    Su Ying nodded without any change in expression, "Your wife is still very weak and can''t walk normally at all. Follow me, you may have a way out."


    The man did not expect that Su Ying would take the initiative to ept them.


    "But my ugly words are up front. The most important thing for those who follow me is loyalty. If you dare to have any evil intentions against my people." She picked up the stone on the ground and tightened her palm, and the stone was instantly reduced to ashes, " That''s what happens, understand?"


    The man was so frightened that he nodded his whole body tensely, "Understood, understood, don''t worry Madam, we will never do anything to hurt Madam."


    "Remember what you said today,e with me." Su Ying stepped forward, picked up the woman on the ground, and brought them to the ce where they stayed.


    Mother Zhao nced at the man and said: "Madam is really kind, as long as you don''t disagree, Madam will definitely not let you suffer."


    The man nodded hurriedly, "I, we must swear our allegiance to Madam to the death."


    Su Ying returned with the boy''s family of three, and everyone looked over curiously.


    "Our new member in the future." She looked back at the man, "What''s your name?"


    The man said: "The young one is called Tian Mu."


    "Well, Tian Mu, Uncle He, cook more food."


    He Shouyi smiled and nodded, "No problem."


    After putting the woman down, Su Ying sat under a tree and waited to eat.


    Dabao and Erbao saw hering back, so they ran to her and leaned against her.


    Er Bao looked at the child in the man''s arms with wide eyes and said, "Mother, did the baby in that uncle''s armse out of that aunt''s belly?"


    Su Ying squeezed Erbao''s small face and said with a smile: "Yes, just like Ling''er and Ji''er, both were born from A Niang''s stomach."


    Er Bao let out a groan in surprise, and curiously stretched out his small hand to touch Su Ying''s already t stomach, "My brother and I also came out of A Niang''s stomach."


    "kindness."


    It was an ident to say that "she" was pregnant with two children at the time. At that time, "she" was already married to Xiao Jin, but she still devoted herself to Xiao Jue. Once, when Xiao Jue came to the pce, "she" wanted to give Xiao Jue The medicine was given, but who knew that the medicine identally dropped on Xiao Jin''s body, and she became pregnant after that time.


    Su Ying always wants to find her spirit body and beat her up every time the past of the original owner pops up in her mind. She has never seen such a stupid thing.


    The woman who gave birth was still unconscious, and the newborn child had no milk to eat. After all, Mother Zhao felt sorry for the child, so she asked He Shouyi to make the porridge thicker, and fed it to the child in small mouthfuls. The little milk baby didn''t cry all the time.


    After a long day of driving, everyone was exhausted. After eating, everyoney down and went to sleep.


    As the night deepened, Jiang Yang, who was on vigil, quietly walked to Xiao Jin''s side.


    "My lord."


    Xiao Jin opened his eyes when he heard the sound, and there was no confusion in his eyes from being awakened.


    Xiao Jin sat up and lowered his voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "The subordinate just received the message from Lin Jin and the others."


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, "Say."


    "They went to Jincheng after getting the letter from the prince before, and they rushed over now. They said that the emperor did not confiscate the 200,000 soldiers and horses in Jincheng, but continued to let them guard the border. A few days ago Someone suggested that General Sima join forces with military generals to present to the emperor, wanting to reverse the case for the prince, and now the papers have been handed in."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes changed drastically, "Has the booklet been handed over?"


    Jiang Yang nodded and thought it was a good thing, "Yes, don''t worry, my lord, the emperor knows that you are loyal to the state of Chu and will definitely return your innocence."


    However, Xiao Jin''s expression turned extremely ugly, "They fell into someone else''s trap." He knew the emperor''s temperament too well, and he was very suspicious. Well, the people behind it must be well aware of the emperor''s temper, so they set such a trick on them.


    After he was arrested, the guards of Jincheng were headed by General Sima and others. If something happened to General Sima, those soldiers and horses would eventually fall into the hands of others.


    Jiang Yang was puzzled, Xiao Jin had no time to exin too much, "You let Lin Kun find a way to see me immediately."


    "Yes, he should be nearby."


    Jiang Yang didn''t leave for too long, and came back with a person, and this person was Lin Jin.


    "My lord, my subordinates arete, please forgive me."


    "Now you send a letter to Jincheng immediately, asking General Sima and the others to plead guilty to the emperor, and me all the faults on the person who came up with the idea."


    Lin Jin was also puzzled, "Doesn''t your lord want to overturn the case?"


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were deep, "The emperor is seriously suspicious. If he agrees to retract the confession for this king, he is telling the world that he has done something wrong. Which emperor would be willing to bear the infamy of wronged Zhongliang?"


    The two of them suddenly came to their senses.


    "Even if the king wants to overturn the case, he will definitely not rely on them. Do as I said. If the pleading fails, he will find a crime and send himself to prison. The worst step is to create a war on the border. No matter what means, Keep them safe."


    "Yes, the subordinate will send a letter back immediately."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes, looking at the darkening night, his heart sank.


    Zen Zi shook the broken bowl in his hand and yelled, Baozi, hand over the rmendation tickets and monthly tickets in your hands!

 Chapter 51: someone wants my life

    Chapter 51 Someone wants my life


    Woke up early the next morning, Su Ying crossed her legs for a circle of luck before opening her eyes, ready to find water to wash and then follow the official to the city.


    But as soon as she got up, she saw Lin Zhuyu standing shyly behind her and almost bumped into her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Zhuyu was startled, and looked at Su Ying in panic, "No, it''s nothing."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, seeing her like this, if she really believed her words, she would be a fool.


    Su Ying grabbed her skirt, took her aside, looked at her coldly, "Lin Zhuyu, I''ll give you a chance to keep your head, and say, what are you going to do?"


    Lin Zhuyu hugged her head in horror and said: "Madam, please forgive me. This concubine will never dare to have any bad intentions for Madam and Master. Yes, there are people, and there are people who want to kill me."


    Su Ying looked at her frightened eyes as if she was lying, "Who, when?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head, "No, I don''t know who it is, just, justst night, after Mai Qie fell asleep, she suddenly felt that someone was looking for something on Mai Qie, and Mai Qie was awakened at that time, when she wanted to call The other party covered my mouth and then knocked me out."


    Su Ying crossed her arms and stared at her coldly, "Then why didn''t you tell me when you woke up?"


    Lin Zhuyu said: "When I woke up the next day, I thought I was dreaming, but just now, someone bumped into me suddenly." The feeling of being approached by death came again, and she was sure that she was realst night was attacked.


    "Madam, you, you must save me."


    Compared to Lin Zhuyu''s panic and panic, Su Ying said calmly, "What ability do you have that can make people think of you from thousands of miles away ande to kill you?"


    Lin Zhuyu''s face froze, and he hesitated and said: "I don''t know, too."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows coldly, "If you don''t tell the truth, you will die." After she finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Lin Zhuyu leaped forward and hugged her thigh, "Hey, madam, I''ve said everything."


    Su Ying pulled her foot back from her hand in disgust, "You only have one chance, if you don''t tell the truth, get out."


    "Yes yes yes, absolutely true."


    Lin Zhuyu let go of her hand and took off her already dark embroidered shoes, then reached out and dug inside hard, finally, she took out a key from it, and she presented the key to Su Ying as if offering a treasure.


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched, and he almost couldn''t resist the urge to kick it.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the key to the concubine''s hiding ce."


    There is a storage pavilion in the capital. There are tens of thousands of cabs in the attic. Each cab is equipped with a special lock and key, and there is only one.


    Because of this, many people in Beijing will put their things in the Zangwu Pavilion, because people who enter the Zangwu Pavilion are not allowed to reveal their identities, so even the managers of the Zangwu Pavilion will not Know what''s in those drawers.


    This kind of confidentiality and security makes many people like to spend a lot of money to put things in the storage cab.


    "What''s in there?"


    Lin Zhuyu lowered her voice and said: "All the evidence that the eldest prince has been with my father."


    "Can you convict that?"


    Lin Zhuyu nodded, "Yes." She originally wanted to use this key as thest amulet, but she found that her father had probably discovered that the thing was stolen by her, and the personst night was probably her father''s.


    So instead of leaving the key on your body and causing danger to yourself, it is better to give it to Su Ying. Since following Su Ying, her life has been much better than before, at least she will not worry that she will die on the road at any time.


    Su Ying picked up a weed from the ground and asked Lin Zhuyu to hang the key on the weed.


    "That''s your father, your family, if you give this thing to me, if you give it to Xiao Jin, won''t you be afraid that they will die without a ce to bury them?"


    Lin Zhuyu sneered, "As long as they regard me as a family member, I will not be where I am today. In their eyes, I am just a concubine who can be used as long as I can. Life and death don''t matter if I am useless."


    Su Ying looked at the coldness in her eyes and said: "Your father sent you to Prince Qi''s mansion to monitor Xiao Jin?"


    Lin Zhuyu took a careful look at Su Ying, and saw that she was asking calmly, so she gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, the concubine has no other choice. If she doesn''t go, they will deal with my aunt." But in the end she found that even if she was obedient, They still took my aunt''s life.


    So she found an opportunity to sneak into her father''s study, stole such an important thing, and hid it in the storage cab for emergencies.


    Su Ying nodded, "Understood, you pay attention to the people around you these few days, and if you find that person again,e and tell me."


    "Good good good."


    Su Ying took the key to the carriage, took out a bottle of disinfectant from the bag and rinsed it back and forth, and brought the key to Xiao Jin after making sure it was clean.


    "Lin Zhuyu''s key to the Cangwu Pavilion in the capital said it contained evidence that could convict her father and Xiao Jue."


    Xiao Jin looked at the key in her hand with some surprise, "Why did she hand over thest chip now?"


    "She said that someone was looking for something on her bodyst night, and she was afraid of death, so she gave it to me."


    Su Ying took a rag and wrapped the key, "Do you want to take it?"


    Xiao Jin took the key, "I''ll take it."


    Su Yingen made a sound, and got up to go into the city with Li Da.


    Li Da seemed to be ustomed to seeing Su Yinging, and asked his colleagues to bring her an official uniform when he turned around.


    "You kid is getting better and better."


    Li Da grinned, and when Su Ying took the official uniform to change, he gave himself a p in the face, "Nothing, she is a prisoner, you have to smile as if you are seeing your ancestors."


    "What did you say?" Su Ying walked back and gave Li Da a strange look.


    Li Da''s face tightened, and heughed even wider, "No, it''s nothing."


    Su Ying nced at him, "Leave."


    "Hey, okay."


    As usual, after Su Ying and Li Da entered the city, they split up with them.


    Su Ying immediately went to the bank to exchange silver, but she didn''t exchange much, and she didn''t attract the attention of others.


    When she was in the bag shop, if the amount wasrge, she would pay directly in gold.


    When passing the livestock market, Su Ying stopped.


    She also bought some livestock and put them in the space before, but it was not easy to take them out directly after arriving in the Northern Wilderness. After thinking about it, she walked into the market, and when she came out, she held two cows and two The head sheep and a crate of chickens and ducks finally pulled a carriage out when they passed by the garage.


    Different from the previous carriage, this time she bought a cart with a strong horse. With this horse, they now have three horses. In her opinion, no matter where they go, travel must be convenient , otherwise everything will be troublesome.


    When Su Ying led the cattle, sheep and carriage to the city gate, he found that there was only one or two officials waiting there pushing the cart, but Li Da was nowhere to be seen.


    The two officials were respectful when they saw Su Ying.


    "Princess, you bought so many animals."


    "Where''s Li Da?"

 Chapter 52: Are you fat?

    Chapter 52 Have you gained weight?


    An officer said: "After the boss arrived at the Yamen, he was called by the city guard of Yancheng. Let us take the dry food and water out of the city first."


    "Well, let''s go out of town first."


    When Su Ying came out leading the animal, several children surrounded him in surprise and fear.


    "Aniang, this, this is a cow, and this is a sheep, it''s a sheep~~~~~baa~~~" Erbao shouted excitedly pointing at the goat.


    "Well, this is a milk goat. Have you seen this milk foam? Turn back and ask Uncle He to milk you."


    "Goat''s milk? Goat''s milk, goat''s milk."


    Su Ying tied the animals under the tree and said to He Shouyi, "Uncle He, is there a milking session?"


    He Shouyi stood up with a smile, "But I will have some of everything that can be eaten."


    Su Ying patted on the sheep, "Then I will leave this matter to Uncle He, and those salutes can also be carried on the cattle and sheep."


    "good."


    As Su Ying said, she tied the bridle to another horse and tied it to the carriage. Two horse-drawn carriages would save more effort. The carriage she boughtter was wider and bigger, even if everyone sat No problem going up.


    Seeing that the goat milk was dripping out, He Shouyi lifted the bucket and squeezed out all the milk, and then heated it with a pot.


    After the goat milk was warmed up, Bai Shuang took a few bowls and poured out all the goat milk. After serving a bowl to Dabao, Erbao and Lin Sheng respectively, she took two more bowls to Tian Mu.


    "Brother Tian, ??please feed the child some milk, and Wan Niang, Madam said that she just gave birth and her body is very weak, so she needs to eat something good."


    Tian Mu looked at the two bowls of white goat milk, his eye circles turned red instantly, and he felt indescribably moved.


    "Thank you Madam, I really appreciate Madam."


    "Drink, the baby is too young to be hungry."


    Tian Mu took the two bowls of milk and nodded heavily, vowing inwardly that he would work hard for Su Ying in the future.


    Su Ying bought some finished noodles in the city, and asked He Shouyi to cook egg noodles for lunch.


    The smell of food from their side attracted other prisoners to look this way. Some of them didn''t want to visit Su Ying''s pier, but they were afraid that Su Ying would not ept them, so they could only watch helplessly.


    Su Ying held a big bowl of noodles and ate deliciously. When she came to this ce, she was most satisfied with the food. Even if it wasn''t delicacies from mountains and seas, it was much more delicious than the processed food she used to eat.


    When she was full, she walked up to Tian Mu and said, "How is your wife?"


    At this moment, Wan Niang is still sleeping, and Zhang Cuiniang is helping to take care of him. Tian Mu is an old man, and she is worried that he will not take good care of him.


    "Ma''am, Wan Niang just woke up and fell asleep after eating."


    Su Ying hummed, "You carry her to the carriage in front, Cui Niang, and you follow to the carriage to help take care of her."


    Zhang Cuiniang nodded, "OK."


    "Tagi, can you drive?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Then you can drive."


    "Eh, eh good."


    After exining, Su Ying carried the two little milk bags and Lin Sheng to another carriage.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yang was about to go forward to help Xiao Jin, but Xiao Jin gave him a look that said you should stay away from me.


    The corners of Jiang Yang''s eyes twitched, and in a blink of an eye he saw Su Ying walking over, and turned and left silently.


    Since the princess changed, the prince has also be weird!


    Su Ying naturally stepped forward to help Xiao Jin up.


    Xiao Jin also cooperated very well and almost put all his weight on her, wishing his face could be close to hers.


    "Don''t use force on your legs, just support me."


    Xiao Jin hummed slightly weakly.


    Su Ying did not borrow the power of Infinity Force, so she really felt Xiao Jin''s weight.


    She frowned and said, "Have you gained weight, why are you heavier than a wild boar?"


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, and the voice almost came out of his throat, "When did you ever lift a wild boar?"


    Su Ying murmured, she would never say that she secretly carried the wild boar that night when she lived in the farmhouse to get it into the space, but after some ideological struggle, she gave up.


    "You said you are better than a wild boar."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying didn''t notice Xiao Jin''s already dark expression at all.


    As soon as she put the man in the car, she turned around and went to lead the cattle and sheep.


    When the team was getting ready to set off, they saw a group of people walking out of the city gate, and Li Da was at the head of the group.


    The people in the team were all wearing iron chains on their hands and feet. They looked like heavy criminals, and there were at least fifty or sixty people in the team.


    Li Da ran back to the original team with a sullen face, untied the water bag from his body, and took a few gulps.


    "Boss, who are these people? Why did you bring them out?" an official asked.


    Li Da''s face became even more unlucky. Originally, after passing through Yancheng, and then going out of Yanxi Pass to send Su Ying and the others out, his trip was considered over. Who knows, the city guard of Yancheng suddenly called him over, Said that the imperial court assigned him an additional task at zero o''clock, and asked him to send the sixty prisoners to the Northern Wilderness by the way.


    He inquired about the origin of these prisoners with the city guard, but the city guard was tight-lipped. At that time, he felt that the situation was not right, but with the court documents, he did not have the courage to refuse to ept these people.


    Fortunately, they wear iron chains on their hands and feet, so it should be easier to keep an eye on them.


    The originally exiled team became nervous because of the arrival of these people. Everyone can see that the new group of people are not easy to mess with, so they all want to stay away from them.


    "You all follow the team, be honest with me."


    The officer waved his whip and shouted.


    Su Ying nced at those people, frowning slightly.


    After the team is assembled, the team starts to set off.


    Su Ying, He Shouyi, and Cheng Ming took turns driving the cattle and sheep, while the others sat in the carriages.


    The new group of people followed behind the team without saying a word.


    After it got dark, Li Da found a ce to stay, and everyone stopped.


    The closer you get to Yanxi Pass, the wider the in bes, and there is almost no end in sight.


    After Su Ying took the child off the carriage, she wanted to go around to see if there was any water source, and then get some firewood to burn.


    She got up and walked back, when she walked around to the group of prisoners, someone suddenly stuck out her foot and blocked her way.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, and met a pair of cold, bloodthirsty and **** smiling faces.


    Su Ying only nced at him lightly, then walked over.


    Vaintly, she seemed to be able to hear the man''s sharpughter, her eyebrows jumped, and she turned to look at the man. The man had been looking at her, and when she saw her look again, he licked his lips provocatively.


    Su Ying suppressed the urge to tear him apart, and turned to look for the water source with a nk expression.


    The man saw that Su Ying didn''t make a sound, andughed even more recklessly.

 Chapter 53: Waste, enjoy yourself

    Chapter 53 Waste, enjoy it yourself


    Su Ying found a spring on a hill. Seeing no one around, she used a conduit to guide the spring water into the space as much as possible. In thest days, clean water resources are extremely scarce, so her space The original water resources are not many.


    After she filled all the containers in the space, she washed in the downstream of the spring, and felt refreshed after cleaning.


    She took out the instrument for searching for living things and put it into the mountain to see if there were any wild animals around, but the instrument ran around and found nothing but two wild rabbits.


    Su Ying returned to the in after peeling the hare and cleaning it.


    At this time, it was already dark, and the officials were distributing dry food.


    "Uncle He, I caught two hares, let''s eat them tonight."


    Su Ying will gain something almost every time he enters the mountain, and He Shouyi has gotten used to it.


    "Okay, I''ll make you a fried rabbit meat tonight."


    Su Ying licked her lips, it can be said that she couldn''t wait.


    When she was about to take a break and wait for food, Lin Zhuyu timidly hid behind her again, "Madam, Madam, I found it, I found it, the person who did something to mest night."


    Su Ying''s sharp phoenix eyes scanned the surroundings very quickly, and said quietly, "Where is it?"


    "That''s right, it''s in that group of people, that, the man sitting in the middle with a scar on the corner of his eye is him, that''s him! Ma''am, please don''t look, don''t, don''t..." Lin Zhuyu said behind her, her head turned Dare to lift it.


    Su Ying nced over there calmly, one of the prisoners was sitting in the middle of the crowd, and seemed to feel Su Ying''s sight, he suddenly raised his head to look at Su Ying.


    Su Ying didn''t dodge either, and looked back at him coldly.


    Those are a pair of poisonous snake-like eyes, sharp and eerily cold. Anyone with such eyes can make people feel very ufortable.


    The man didn''t seem to expect that Su Ying dared to look at him for so long, and suddenly heughed strangely.


    Thisughter is creepy in the quiet team.


    Lin Zhuyu was so frightened by the sound that she trembled all over, and she almost fell into Su Ying''s arms.


    "Ma''am, he, he is so scary, he is really scary..."


    Su Ying picked up the water bag, opened it and took a sip, "Follow me closely these days, don''t run around."


    "Enen Enen."


    After having a full meal at night, Su Ying hugged two little milk bags and Lin Sheng went to sleep in the carriage, while Xiao Jin was guarding them in the carriage.


    After Su Ying put the child away, she sat down beside Xiao Jin.


    "Do you know the background of those people who appeared behind?"


    Xiao Jin nced at those people through the wind-blown car curtain, "Not sure."


    "Lin Zhuyu said that those who attacked her were among these people."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, "Stay away from them."


    Su Ying said kindly, of course she would not take the initiative to provoke these people, but if she offended her, her fists are not vegetarian.


    "When they walk, their steps are steady, but their bodies are very light. If they don''t have high-level lightness skills, they will definitely not be able to achieve this level."


    Su Yingy down beside him, crossed her legs and said, "A master?"


    Xiao Jin nodded with a gloomy expression, "It''s all of them."


    "No wonder they are all chained. It''s really interesting to **** such a group of prisoners with a few officials. If you are asleep, call me if you need something." Su Ying turned over and closed her eyes.


    "En." Xiao Jin couldn''t sleep, and asked Jiang Yang to keep an eye on those people during the night watch.


    At night, Su Ying fell into a drowsy sleep and felt her stomach was bloated, so she got up, looked at the sleeping child and Xiao Jin, and jumped out of the carriage silently.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Jin woke up as soon as she moved.


    "where to?"


    "Resolve personal issues."


    Xiao Jin straightened up and looked at the silent night: "Go ande back quickly, be careful."


    Su Ying nodded and went to the distance.


    Although it was so dark that she couldn''t see anything, Su Ying still found a hidden ce. When she solved the problem, she suddenly heard a slight movement in front of her.


    She stood without moving, only vigntly paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    The person hiding in the dark seemed not to have expected that Su Ying would stop moving forward, and walked out from under a big tree irresistibly.


    By the thin moonlight, Su Ying clearly saw the scar on the corner of his eye, it was the man Lin Zhuyu had mentioned.


    The man dragged the iron chain and approached Su Ying step by step.


    Su Ying didn''t hide, just stood there and waited for him.


    Su Ying''s reaction caused a sh of surprise in the man''s eyes, but he quickly recovered his gloomy expression. He stopped three steps away from Su Ying and stopped to untie his belt. He took off his pants and hooked his fingers at Su Ying, "I''ll let you have a taste of the master tonight."


    Su Ying nced at his crotch with cold eyes, and sneered mockingly.


    Her contemptuousughter made the man''s face change, and his face instantly became ferocious, and he shot at Su Ying.


    Su Ying avoided dodging neatly, directly dodging the man''s grabbing hand.


    Missing a move, the man became even angrier, and his strikes were much faster than before.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were fixed, and her dodging movements were much faster than before, but she didn''t fight back, but she dodged deftly when the man was about to catch her.


    After a quarter of an hour, the man seemed to lose his patience. He broke the iron chains on his hands and feet, and rushed towards her like a hyena.


    Su Ying was finally forced to the edge of a hill by her.


    The bleak moonlight shone on the man''s determined face, making him look extraordinarily ferocious, and the thing dangling between his crotch also looked up crazily as he approached.


    "Beauty, you can''t escape, Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, and when she raised her eyes again, her eyes were already stained with bloodthirsty fluorescence, "A master? That''s all I can do." She punched him on the bridge of the nose quickly and urately.


    The action was so fast that even the man had no time to react.


    The man was punched, his eyes were red with anger, he roared and shot again.


    But this time Su Ying no longer dodged, and took his attack head-on. When the fists of the two collided in the air, the man only heard a click, and his whole hand flew behind him in a strange posture.


    Su Ying didn''t give him a chance to breathe, quickly walked around behind him, kicked him on the knee, he fell to the ground, grabbed his neck and pressed his whole face into his crotch , "Trash, enjoy yourself!"


    "ah!"


    The man struggled desperately, but he couldn''t get rid of Su Ying''s suppression at all.


    Su Ying slowly let go, looked at the man who fell on the ground and couldn''t stand up for a long time, and said coldly, "Tell those people, if you dare to hit me and my people with crooked ideas again, I will let you eat yourself." gone."

 Chapter 54: Su Ying, your eyes are dirty

    Chapter 54 Su Ying, your eyes are dirty


    When Su Ying returned to the camp, he found Xiao Jin sitting outside the carriage.


    She walked to the side of the carriage, propped her hands on the seat, jumped into the carriage and sat down easily, "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    In the darkness, Xiao Jin pursed his thin lips tightly, "I was woken up by you, so I can''t fall asleep."


    Su Ying yawned andy down next to him, "You just slept too much during the day."


    Su Ying turned over and fell asleep immediately.


    Sitting outside the car, Xiao Jin saw Jiang Yang running back from the darkness.


    When Su Ying got up and went to the hillside just now, he let Jiang Yang follow.


    Jiang Yang ran back to the side of the carriage, "My lord, madam is back?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, "You''re back, haven''t you met her?"


    Jiang Yang shook his head, "No, but I heard strange movements in the forest. When my subordinates passed by, I only found some blood on the ground, nothing else."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Is there any news from Lin Kun?"


    "Lin Kun left a message saying that the prince''s intention has been conveyed to Jincheng. No matter what, the worst result is to keep General Sima."


    "kindness."


    A ray of golden light passed through the car curtain and shone on Su Ying''s eyelids.


    Su Yingzily turned over, opened her eyes and saw the two erged faces of Er Bao and Da Bao.


    "Auntie is awake."


    Su Ying didn''t get up, but directly hugged the two treasures in her arms and teased them before jumping out of the carriage with them in her arms.


    Su Ying immediately ran to He Shouyi, "Uncle He, what are you eating this morning?"


    He Shouyi was mingling with each other, when he heard the words, he raised his head and said, "I''ll make gnhi soup for everyone in the morning."


    "Okay." He Shouyi has made noodle soup a few times before, both sweet and salty. She personally prefers sweet ones, which are glutinous and sweet, especially delicious.


    Mother Zhao got some water from the bucket to wash them. Before that, Mother Zhao must have said that the water was wasted, but Su Ying said that even if she was exiled, she didn''t want her children to be disheartened, so now she would wash them up every morning. .


    After the pimple soup was ready, Bai Shuang filled arge bowl for Su Ying.


    Su Ying took a bowl and ate contentedly. Uncle He knew that she liked sweet food, so he specially put sugar for her, and served a bowl early in the morning, not to mention being very satisfied.


    "By the way, do you know that there is an organization that can engrave letters on the inner thigh?" Su Ying suddenly thought of something and asked Xiao Jin beside him.


    Xiao Jin paused slightly, feeling a bad premonition in his heart, "What word?"


    Su Ying thought for a while, picked up a nearby branch and drew a pattern on the ground, which looked like a word, but it didn''t seem to be true upon closer inspection.


    After Xiao Jin saw the symbol clearly, his ck eyes sank.


    "Whose inner thigh did you see it?"


    Su Ying threw the branch, continued to hold the bowl and took a sip of sugar water before saying: "Justst night, when I went to solve my personal problems, the man Lin Zhuyu said followed me, and I saw it on him."


    A deep dark color swirled from the bottom of Xiao Jin''s eyes, "Why did you see the mark on his leg?"


    Su Ying didn''t notice Xiao Jin''s deeper voice at all.


    "He took off his pants right in front of me..."


    "boom!"


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and when she turned around, she realized that Xiao Jin''s expression was already wonderful, and the bowl in his hand broke into two parts somehow, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had finished drinking the pimple soup, she would I must scold him, but she spent money to buy this bowl!


    "You can save people some trouble!" Holding a bowl so hard, does this bowl have a grudge against him?


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were tightly locked on Su Ying, but she was cursing and going to serve pimple soup!


    Jiang Yang, who was silently holding a bowl of pimple soup, suddenly felt a chill in his neck, and raised his head to meet Xiao Jin''s life-swallowing gaze.


    He froze in ce with the bowl in his arms. Could it be... the prince is not full?


    Jiang Yang hesitated for a moment, but still tremblingly handed the bowl to Xiao Jin, "Wang... Master, I want to have some more."


    Xiao Jin shrank his pupils, "Come here after eating!"


    Jiang Yang was so busy that he was bored, and ran over in a hurry.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jin said with a cold face, "Those people are soldiers."


    Jiang Yang was surprised, and his face became serious. The so-called rented army is an army that can be rented by others. They do not belong to any country. As long as someone can afford the money, they will do things for the other party.


    Before, Chu State never allowed rent troops to appear in the territory, fearing that they would disturb Chao Gang, "How did the prince know their identities?"


    There is a logo on the body of the army, but anyone who joins the army must have a mark of belonging to the army on the inside of the leg, and the pattern drawn by Su Ying is the symbol of the army.


    Xiao Jin''s face became even uglier, "Among the group of people, there was a man with a scar on the corner of his eye. After attacking Lin Zhuyust time, he appeared in the current exile team the next day. There must be some weirdness among them. Look for a chance tonight. , and bring him to me."


    "Yes, the subordinate understands."


    After eating and drinking enough, the official team prepared to set off. He Shouyi and Cheng Ming led the cattle and sheep in the morning, and Su Ying sat in the carriagefortably.


    Who knows, just as she sat down, Xiao Jin said: "Su Ying, your eyes are dirty."


    Su Ying didn''t know, so she reached out and wiped the eyes, "Where? What''s dirty?"


    Xiao Jin held her wrist with dark eyes, "Don''t move, I''ll wash it for you."


    Su Ying really didn''t move, anyway, she couldn''t see and let Xiao Jin do it.


    Xiao Jin asked Dabao to unscrew the water bag for him with a serious face, and then directly poured the water into his hand to wash Su Ying''s eyes continuously.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing, what is so dirty that you waste water so much, you..."


    "Very dirty, very dirty!" Xiao Jin didn''t intend to stop at all.


    Su Ying wanted to push Xiao Jin''s hand away, but Xiao Jin said: "Aren''t you afraid that those dirty things will scare the child?"


    Su Ying didn''t move anymore, and let him wash it until he used up all the water in the water bag.


    Su Ying wiped the water off his face with his sleeve and stared at Xiao Jin angrily, "Now, is it clean?"


    Xiao Jin put the water bag away expressionlessly, and said in a dull voice, "If you don''t have anything to do, just look at me and it''s barely clean."


    Ah!


    "ording to what you said, you still have the effect of washing your eyes."


    Xiao Jin raised his head, his ck eyes looked straight into the bottom of her eyes, "Yes."


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin not only had a leg problem, but also a brain problem.


    Two small milk bags, plus a little Lin Sheng who didn''t know where he was, with three pairs of eyes and six eyeballs rolling back and forth on the two of them.


    "Brother, Daddy seems very unhappy?" Little Erbao leaned on Dabao and whispered.


    Dabao also whispered: "You remove the seem."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know, maybe... Auntie''s eyes are dirty?"


    "But there is nothing in A Niang''s eyes."


    Dabao looked old-fashioned, "Good boy, if Daddy says it''s dirty, it''s dirty."


    "oh!"

 Chapter 55: Find me if you want to settle accounts

    Chapter 55 If you want to settle ounts, just find me


    "Su Ying, my eyes hurt, please help me see."


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched, and he stared at Xiao Jin in a blink of an eye, "Your eyes hurt three times this morning!" Can you be a human being!


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, his expression seemed a little aggrieved, "It really hurts."


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with you? Linger Huhu."


    Xiao Jin hugged the second treasure, lowered his eyes, "Daddy is fine."


    "But the corners of Daddy''s eyes are red, it must be very painful..." Er Bao''s milky voice was full of determination.


    "Mum, daddy is so pitiful..."


    Su Ying couldn''t stand the milk baby''s star-eyed attack, so she could only resign her eyes to Xiao Jin''s face again. This morning, she had already looked at him countless times.


    She went up to him to have a look, and found that his eye circles were a little red, "Does it hurt, does it itch?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes slowly, looked at her face close at hand and said, "It''s a bit hot."


    "Inmmation? It shouldn''t be." Su Ying gently blew a few breaths into his eyes, "Now, is there any relief?"


    Before Xiao Jin could speak, the carriage suddenly bumped, Su Ying tilted her body, and her entire face was pressed onto Xiao Jin''s right cheek.


    "Well!"


    Su Ying supported the carriage with his hands, straightened up and wiped his sore nose, only to find that he had actually wrapped Xiao Jin in his arms when he looked up.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and it bounced off like a ghost.


    Xiao Jin moved his face away expressionlessly, "Be careful yourself."


    Su Ying rubbed her nose, always feeling that something was wrong, but couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    After the noon break, when starting again, Su Ying simply took Cheng Ming''s hand to drive the cattle and sheep, so that Xiao Jin would not have to call out to her twice.


    The closer they are to Yanxiguan, the less popted they are, and the scorching sun above their heads can melt people.


    "Uncle He, at this speed, when will we arrive at Yanxi Pass?"


    He Shouyi raised his straw hat, looked at the vast road ahead and said, "Based on the current footsteps, we should be able to arrive within ten days."


    Ten days, it¡¯s not too long to arrive.


    After sunset, they settled on a Gobi desert.


    Obviously, when you are on the road in the morning, everyone feels that the sun can melt you, but when you settle down on the Gobi Desert at night, you feel the cold so that your teeth chatter, and the wind can bring goose bumps all over your body.


    But Su Ying would quietly put warm patches on everyone every night to ensure that they would not get sick from the cold at night.


    There was nothing as far as the eye could see on the Gobi Desert, so after settling down, Su Ying didn''t go anywhere, and just stayed with the children.


    "It''s unreasonable. A person who has caused our family to suffer unspeakably is now eating and drinking hot food all day long. God is not open! Seeing that my son is about to die in this Gobi Desert, the person who harmed him Even if you areme, you are still fine, God, open your eyes and take a good look at us poor people."


    A woman in ragged clothes suddenly rushed to the pot that He Shouyi and the others had set up, pped her thigh, pointed at Sang Huai and shouted cursingly.


    Su Ying watched the old woman think for a while, and made sure that she didn''t have such a person in her memory.


    "It''s Aunt Sun." Jiang Yang recognized the old woman and walked up to her.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman seemed to have caught the outlet of venting, and she stretched out her hand to greet Jiang Yang, "It''s all you who killed a thousand swords, it''s none of our business if you go against the sky, and now my son is so tired that he is almost dead , my poor son..."


    Aunt Sun beat Jiang Yang hard, Jiang Yang frowned but did not dodge, "Madam Sun, calm down, is something wrong with Vice General Wang?"


    Vice-General Wang was also one of Xiao Jin''s capable generals on the battlefield. After Xiao Jin was imprisoned, Vice-General Wang''s family was also convicted.


    "My son is dying, and it''s all because of you!" Aunt Sun sat on the ground and cried because she was exhausted after beating for a while.


    Jiang Yang looked back at Xiao Jin with some embarrassment.


    Xiao Jin propped himself up with both hands and came to Aunt Sun, "Madam Sun, if you are angry, just throw it on me."


    Aunt Sun stared at Xiao Jin resentfully, grabbed the stones on the ground and threw them at him.


    Xiao Jin didn''t hide either, he just took it.


    Seeing Xiao Jin being beaten, the two little milk babies quickly ran over with their short legs to protect Xiao Jin.


    "No, you are not allowed to bully Daddy."


    "Daddy, don''t be afraid, we will protect you!"


    Aunt Sun was in a fit of anger, she didn''t care if they were children, she just threw stones at them!


    The two children are definitely Su Ying''s backs, no one can touch them.


    She stepped forward quickly, grabbed Aunt Sun''s hand, and looked at her coldly, "You are angry at me."


    What Su Ying didn''t know was that she framed Xiao Jin, except for Xiao Jin and a few of his cronies, no one else knew about it. They all thought that it was Xiao Jin who really wanted to treason, and they were exiled.


    Aunt Sun has seen how terrible Su Ying is. She dare not provoke Su Ying, but when she thinks of her son who is dying, she is angry again.


    "You, you will die badly, die badly!"


    Su Ying let go of her hand, stood in front of her and said with a straight face: "I will only say this once. The exile was caused by me, Su Ying, and has nothing to do with Xiao Jin. If you are dissatisfied,e to me."


    Since Su Ying used this body, she didn''t expect to escape the mistakes made by the original owner. Otherwise, ording to her temper, she would have patted her **** and left.


    She stayed here just to make up for the stupid things done by the original culprit.


    Aunt Sun saw that she didn''t look like she was telling a lie, so she was so angry that she pped her.


    Su Ying was struck by her in a daze, and a sh of hostility shed in her eyes very quickly.


    "Aniang! You are not allowed to beat Aniang!"


    The two little milk bags wanted to rush over, but were stopped by Su Ying.


    "Hey, don''te here, let Auntie handle this matter by herself."


    Aunt Sun saw that Su Ying really didn''t fight back, thinking that Su Ying was afraid, so she raised her hand to continue to greet her.


    Caught off guard, she endured it, and again and again, she really thought she was made of mud.


    Su Ying grabbed her hand, with murderous intent in her eyes, "Old guy, you are courting death!"


    Aunt Sun was so frightened that her face paled in an instant, she immediately broke away from Su Ying''s hand and patted her thigh and wailed, "My poor son, what kind of evil did you do, if it weren''t for these murderers, you wouldn''t have taken turns To this point."


    Jiang Yang saw that Aunt Sun was crying so clearly that she really cared about herrades in arms, "Auntie, what do you think about Wang Lang? Take us to see, maybe we can be saved."


    Aunt Sun jumped up and said: "My son is dying, do you still want to harm him? I don''t want you to be hypocritical, you just need to hand over the food and water."


    Xiao Jin frowned when he heard the words, Su Ying saw this and said, "Do you care about her son?"


    Xiao Jin heard the words and said, "Well,rades who were born and died together are trustworthy people."


    Su Ying thought for a while, and then said: "I see." After speaking, she walked up to Aunt Sun.

 Chapter 56: A dead horse is a living horse doctor

    Chapter 56 A dead horse as a living horse doctor


    Aunt Sun felt her scalp go numb when she saw her, "You, what do you want to do? It''s not enough for you to hurt us so badly. You still want to kill me to silence me. Is there any reason..."


    Su Ying frowned impatiently, "Where is your son?"


    Aunt Sun suddenly became vignt when she heard the words, "What do you want to do? My son is dying, what else do you want to do to him?"


    "If you don''t want him to die, take me to see it."


    "You, don''t be hypocritical here, I won''t believe that you are so kind." Aunt Sun has a look of disbelief, she doesn''t believe that Su Ying can save people with her medical skills, she just wants food and water, and there is food ording to Shui, even if her son is really dead, she still has a way to survive.


    Su Ying pointed at Xiao Jin''s legs with a cold face, "If it weren''t for me, these legs would have been rotten to the bone. Anyway, you said that your son is dying, so instead of watching If he is going to die, it is better to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor, let me show him, maybe he still has a glimmer of life."


    Aunt Sun still wanted to refuse, but a thin woman ran over and said, "Grandma, why don''t you let her show you to Dad."


    Although the woman is very sullen, what she said is not wrong. What if, what if she can save someone?


    Aunt Sun gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, if you can''t cure my son, I will fight you hard."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything, she turned her head to Xiao Jin and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Xiao Jin frowned and nodded, "Okay."


    Su Ying followed Aunt Sun to a big rock and saw a woman kneeling and weeping in front of a man.


    "How is Lang''er?" Aunt Sun asked the woman with a sob.


    The woman, Mrs. Zhou, shook her head with red eyes and said, "He has no response to calling him."


    Su Ying went to Wang Lang and squatted down. As soon as he approached, he smelled a strong stench. This kind of stench was different from the stench of not bathing for a long time, but the stench of rotting flesh.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand to feel his pulse, which was already very weak.


    Su Ying untied Wang Lang''s tattered coat, and found a deep wound on his abdomen. The wound was treated briefly, but it was not properly treated. Corruption was visible to the naked eye around the wound. so stinky.


    She checked other ces in detail, and found that apart from the wound on Wang Lang''s abdomen, the rest were insignificant flesh wounds.


    "This wound needs to be treated in time, otherwise the person will definitely die, you just wait." Su Ying got up and went back to the carriage as she said that. As soon as she got in, she saw that Mother Zhao and the others were about toe and said that she wanted to change clothes.


    Mother Zhao waited until they got outside the car before stopping.


    Su Ying entered the space after confirming that they would not get in the car.


    That injury was more difficult than Xiao Jin¡¯s before, because the wound was in the abdomen, and the internal organs were probably injured, so it was not so easy to deal with.


    Su Ying quickly took out all the things that might be needed. After taking them out, she went out of the space, took off her clothes and changed into another before jumping out of the carriage with her burden.


    "How is the situation of Deputy General Wang?" Xiao Jin saw Su Yinging out and asked.


    Su Ying frowned, "The situation is not very good. There is a big **** in the abdomen but it was not treated in time. The meat is already rotten. If the viscera also festers, it will be troublesome."


    "I''ll go take a look with you."


    Su Ying nodded and returned to the boulder with the bundle. At this time, the sky waspletely dark, and there were only sporadic fires and torches to illuminate the dark lights. It would be too bad to operate under such circumstances.


    "He is in a very bad condition now and needs to be treated as soon as possible, but the conditions outside are either windy or sandy. If you don''t want him to die, I will ask someone to carry him to the carriage."


    "You, can you cure my father?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "I''m not 100% sure that the injury will be cured, but I will try my best."


    "Aunt Sun, let Madam try it, maybe it can be cured." Jiang Yang has a good rtionship with Wang Lang, and seeing him now feels ufortable.


    Aunt Sun looked at her son like this, and had no other choice, "Okay, I''ll just trust you once."


    Su Ying nodded, and asked Mother Zhao and the others to take off the things on the big carriage to make the carriage empty, and then Cheng Ming and Jiang Yang carefully carried Vice General Wang into the carriage.


    Xiao Jin frowned looking at the darker carriage than outside, and asked Jiang Yang to light a few more oilmps.


    After Wang Lang settled down, Su Ying also jumped into the car, "Before Ie out, no one is allowed toe in and disturb me."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Okay, no one will disturb you."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying lowered the car curtain and looked at Wang Lang, who was almost out of breath. After thinking about it, he decided to risk taking him into the operating table in the space for treatment.


    She pulled the mechanism and carefully lifted the person into the space operating room.


    Under the blinding light in the operating room, the wound on Wang Lang''s abdomen was even more hideous.


    Without any dy, Su Ying quickly took out the gloves, put them on, cut off his clothes and disinfected them.


    After the wound was fully exposed, Su Ying frowned even tighter. The injury was more serious than she thought.


    She picked up the scalpel and slowly removed the rotten meat. After removing the rotten meat visible to the naked eye, she opened her mouth and looked. The spleen had been infected, but fortunately, it was not enough to be removed. But it is also an extremelyplicated and troublesome thing to clean up the spoiled part.


    The surgery took longer than anyone imagined.


    Seeing that it was almost dawn, and there was still no movement in the carriage, Aunt Sun and the others couldn''t help being anxious.


    "She, what is she doing in there, what is she going to do to my son, I''m going to see, I''m going to see!" Aunt Sun rushed towards the carriage regardless.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yang hurried forward to stop him, "Aunt Sun, since you have chosen to trust Madam, then believe to the end, Madam will not do anything to hurt Vice-General Wang."


    Aunt Sun couldn''t listen, and insisted on rushing forward, "You are all in the same group, I will not believe what you say, let me go in and see my son!"


    Jiang Yang had no choice but to allow Aunt Sun to pinch and beat her. Wang Lang is his brother, so he could never fight back against Aunt Sun.


    Seeing that Jiang Yang''s face was about to be scratched, the carriage door curtain was suddenly lifted, and Su Ying jumped out of the carriage.


    "The treatment was quite sessful, the person should be saved."


    Aunt Sun and the others paused, hurriedly climbed into the carriage, and saw Wang Lang lying quietly on the carriage. Although he was still unconscious, the dead air on his face had disappeared. This is really rescued!


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s slightly tired eyes and said in a deep voice, "Go to another carriage and rest for a while."


    Su Ying stretched her waist, shook her head, and scanned everyone''s faces, only to find that there was one person missing.


    Babies~ pinch your tickets~~

 Chapter 57: you are planning for me

    Chapter 57 You are nning for me


    "Where is Lin Zhuyu?" Su Ying scanned everyone''s faces again, making sure that there was no Lin Zhuyu.


    Bai Shuang heard the words: "She just said that she had a stomachache, so she went behind the rock in front. It seems that she has been there for some time, why hasn''t shee back?"


    Su Ying nced at the big stone not far away, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Su Ying walked quickly to the boulder and called out, "Lin Zhuyu, are you there?"


    There was no response behind the big stone, Su Ying went around the stone and came to the other side, where there is no sign of dogwood here.


    She took out a thumb-sized shlight from her body and took a picture on the ground. There was a row of shallow footprints on the ground.


    Su Ying walked along the footprints to a mound in front of her. As soon as she reached the mound, Su Ying heard the sound of humming.


    She turned off the shlight, pulled out the dagger on her body, and quietly leaned over.


    When she went around to the front of the mound, she found that the dogwood was still on the ground with its hands and feet bound.


    Su Ying looked around, and after making sure that there was no danger around her, she stepped forward and cut the ropes of Lin Zhuyu''s hands and feet, and took out the rag that blocked her mouth.


    "Ma''am, ma''am..." Lin Zhuyu threw herself on Su Ying and cried when she was free.


    Su Ying looked at Lin Zhuyu who wanted to hang on her waist with disgust, "Shut up, stand up straight and talk about things."


    When Lin Zhuyu saw her, it was as if she saw the backbone, and the fear just now dissipated a little.


    "Yes, it was just now, just now I, I was going... Suddenly someone rushed out and tied me here... If thedy hadn''t found me, I, I would have died."


    "The other party just arrested you?"


    Lin Zhuyu choked up and nodded, "Yes, yes."


    "Did you see the other party''s appearance?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head. She was so frightened at the time, she couldn''t care less to look at the other person, "But he, he doesn''t stink."


    Su Ying raised her eyes. If there is no smell, it means that the other party is not an apanying prisoner. It is impossible for these prisoners to walk under the sun for so many days without smelling.


    "Go back first."


    "En En."


    When Su Ying brought Lin Zhuyu back to the ce where she was staying, she saw a man wearing an iron chain not far away standing up and looking at her. The moment he met her gaze, he made a knife on his neck from behind. .


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, she nced at Lin Zhuyu who was still in fear, and realized that the other party''s arrest of Lin Zhuyu was to warn her! And they may have other people around, enemies, more than imagined.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes coldly, she didn''t kill the beastst night, she just wanted to let these people know that she was not easy to mess with, who knew that these beasts would get worse.


    On the other side, Jiang Yang couldn''t bring the man with the scar in the corner of his eye to Xiao Jin because of Wang Lang''s matter.


    "My lord, my subordinates found that those people took care of that man very closely, and he seems to be injured."


    Xiao Jin didn''t need to think about who did the man''s injury, "I''ll find a chance to do it on the way."


    "yes."


    "Leave a letter to Lin Kun and tell him to look around to see if anyone is following him."


    "The subordinate understands."


    It was dawn, and the prisoners woke up one after another. After breakfast, the team was ready to set off.


    Su Ying didn''t sleep all night, and when he set off, he still wanted to drive cattle and sheep, so He Shouyi and the others drove him into the pony carriage, and Wang Lang and Li Wanniang were lying on the side of the big carriage, while Tian Mu held the child and his grandson. The aunt also looked after them in the carriage.


    Su Ying leaned on the carriage and was drowsy, when she heard Xiao Jin''s voice in a daze, "Su Ying, take off your clothes."


    "En?" Su Ying raised her eyelidszily, "What did you say?"


    Xiao Jin said with a straight face: "I just saw a centipede get into your clothes."


    "What?" Su Ying sat up and stretched out her hand to take off the clothes on her body, leaving only a single shirt.


    "Where is it, I didn''t see it."


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand and pulled off the single dress on her body, exposing her thin shoulders.


    Su Ying simply took off all her unlined clothing, leaving only an inner garment. She looked around and found no centipedes. She raised her head and looked coldly at Xiao Jin, "You lied to me."


    Xiao Jin hummed without changing his face, but his dark pupils fell on her shoulders.


    Su Ying red at him, and was about to pick up the clothes and put them on when he stopped him.


    "Xiao Jin, what are you going to do?" Su Ying seriously suspected that the yellow waste in his mind had spewed out again.


    Xiao Jin took out a bottle of blood-activating and stasis-removing medicine from the bag beside him and opened it, "There are bruises all over your body, don''t they hurt?"


    Su Ying nced at the bruise on her shoulder, and said indifferently: "What is this small injury, it will heal in a few days."


    Xiao Jin poured the medicine on his palm to warm it up before rubbing it on the bruise.


    Under his warm palm was a slightly cool liquid medicine, which made Su Ying''s goose bumps stand up all over her body.


    Xiao Jin''s palm was gently pushing and kneading her wound, and for some reason, the area he massaged gradually became hot, and the heat slowly spread throughout her whole body, rushed to her forehead, and even her heartbeat All elerated.


    Su Ying frowned, hell, could the blood-activating medicine speed up the blood cirction of the whole body?


    Su Ying was a little at a loss for this feeling. She snatched the medicine bottle from Xiao Jin''s hand and poured it into her hand, then rubbed it on her body casually, "It''s grinding, it will be dark after you wipe it off."


    She wiped it carelessly, then grabbed the clothes and put them on, and leaned against Xiao Jin in the carriage that was furthest from Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin clenched his fingertips slightly, and the palm seemed to still have her residual warmth.


    "Are you taking off your clothes in front of other men too?"


    Xiao Jin spoke again to break the calm in the car.


    Undressing in front of other men? Su Ying frowned and thought for a while, she really didn''t seem to have done this before, even if she was injured in the past, she just went to the space operating room for treatment, and there was no need for other people to assist her with robots, so even if she took off naked, it was only seen by robots .


    So she said decisively: "No."


    The inexplicable Xiao Jin actually felt likeughing.


    "You didn''t have to say that yesterday. This matter is also due to my negligence."


    Su Ying knew that she was talking about Aunt Sun, and she said indifferently: "This deputy Wang was a general you trusted before, so he is a person who can be used and can be kept." From the attitudes of Jiang Yang and Xiao Jin, it can be seen that, They have friendship with this vice general Wang.


    Xiao Jin slightly frowned and nodded, "Yes."


    "There are tens of thousands of changes in the northern wilderness. One more helper around you means one less enemy."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were slightly startled, "Are you nning for me?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, her cold phoenix eyes were slightly tired, "No way?"


    Xiao Jin felt that the happiness in his heart had expanded a lot.


    Seeing his bewildered expression, Su Ying simply closed her eyes. The moment she came to this world and figured out the situation, she already felt responsible for Xiao Jin and the two children, and she would seek a safe ce for them. Therefore, she will try her best to n for their future. After all, she can''t be with them all the time. It''s not a bad thing to have one more trustworthy person by his side.


    So she let Aunt Sun vent her anger today, not to win Aunt Sun''s forgiveness, but to make Wang Lang alive and be Xiao Jin''s future help, so that the two children can be more secure in the future.


    At both ends of the carriage, one person is on the other side, but the swaying turmoil is two people with different thoughts.

 Chapter 58: i dont care but i dont care

    Chapter 58 I don''t care, but I don''t care


    When Su Ying woke up, it was already noon. She sat up and opened the curtain to look out of the car. She saw a few children still excitedly following Jiang Yang and they were driving cattle and sheep. They were having fun all morning. Happy.


    "Ji''er, aren''t you tired?"


    Dabao wiped the sweat from his face and said with a smile, "Mother, we are not tired."


    During this period of time, the children were able to eat, drink, and sleep well, and their spirits were much better than before, and they gradually changed back to what children should be. Early in the morning, they walked around the cattle and sheep,ughing Laughing and ying can y all day.


    Su Ying didn''t stop her either, she felt that children are more energetic when they are running and jumping.


    She took a water bag and jumped out of the carriage to wipe off the children''s sweat, "I''ll be in the car in a while, the sun is getting brighter at noon."


    Dabao and Erbao Gulu Gulu drank water and nodded obediently, "Got it, Ma''am."


    Su Ying also handed the water bag to Lin Sheng, "Lin Sheng also apanied his younger siblings to the car."


    Lin Sheng smiled and nodded, "Yes, ma''am."


    Su Ying watched the sun getting hotter and hotter, and carried them all into the carriage, because there were too many Wang Lang''s family in the big carriage, and Mother Zhao and the others could only walk along.


    "Bai Shuang, Mama Zhao, you all sit in the car for a while to cool off the heat."


    Bai Shuang took the water bag and fed Zhao Mama, "Ma''am, just let Zhao Mama get in the car, servants can go."


    Su Ying didn''t talk nonsense, and directly stepped forward and pulled them into the car, "What do you do when the car is empty, go up and rest."


    The two of them saw her persistence and didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying took a small leather whip and pped the cattle and sheep''s buttocks, "Uncle He, you think the Great Northern Wilderness is also like this ghost climate?"


    He Shouyi took a sip of water, strange to say, the hat Su Ying put on him was surprisingly cool, so even if he walked outside, he wouldn''t feel ufortably hot.


    "I''m really not sure about the situation in the Northern Wilderness, but I''ve heard people say before that the four seasons there change clearly, maybe it''s not as bad as it is now."


    It may be because the weather is too hot. When the team reached a boulder cluster, Li Da asked the team to stop and rest in the shadow behind the boulder.


    Su Ying drove the cattle and sheep to a cool ce, the heat was so hot that the livestock could hardly bear it.


    He Shouyi opened the water bag and poured water into a basin to feed the livestock.


    "Ma''am, let''s have something simple for lunch. I''ll make cold noodles. It''s too hot and everyone won''t have much appetite."


    "good."


    After Jiang Yang settled the carriage, he went around to pick up some dry firewood for the fire.


    After picking up the firewood, He Shouyi set up a pot to cook the noodles.


    Maybe the weather is too hot, even after walking for half a day, everyone has no appetite.


    After the cold noodles are ready, Baishuang is served separately for everyone.


    "What do you mean by this? Is it intentional? When we didn''te, you were either eating meat or eggs all day long. Now that we''re here, you cook water and white noodles for me?"


    Before the soup in Su Ying''s mouth was swallowed, she saw Aunt Suning over with a bowl in her hands, pointed at Su Ying angrily and said, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, let me tell you, if it wasn''t for You and my family, Lang''er, will not be like this, this is all caused by you, if you don''t serve us with good food and meat, let''s just use a bowl of clear water noodles to send us away, let me tell you, don''t think about it!"


    The reason why Auntie Sun dared to talk to Su Ying like this was because she was expected to not refute, so she became more and more powerful after speaking.


    "Now you let them cook the meat for us." Aunt Sun put the bowl on the ground and said loudly domineeringly.


    Su Ying finished drinking the soup in the bowl, nced at the noodles on the ground, picked it up, poured it into her own bowl and ate it.


    Mother Zhao was afraid that Aunt Sun would do something to Su Ying again, so she ran over and smiled and said, "Sister Wang, don''t be angry. Everyone eats cold noodles. It''s good for your health to eat this to relieve the heat."


    "Bah! Stop bluffing me, don''t think I don''t know, I want to eat meat and eggs, if I don''t have you, I will kill the chicken."


    Mother Zhao didn''t expect Aunt Sun to be so unreasonable. Where is she still picky about food?


    Su Ying finished eating the noodles in the bowl, put the bowl on the side of the pot, walked to Mama Zhao and said, "Mama Zhao, go and eat first, leave her alone."


    Mother Zhao nced at Su Ying worriedly, "Madam, please don''t..."


    Su Yingen said, "Go, it''s fine."


    "good."


    Mother Zhao walked away step by step.


    Aunt Sun thought that Su Ying was here to beg her, and she became more courageous, "I''m going to kill that chicken and make chicken soup for my son''s health. You go now."


    Su Ying raised her eyes slowly, and her gaze fell on her arrogant face indifferently, "Aunt Sun, to be honest, the bones of thest person who challenged my patience so much were brittle. You don''t want to be the next one, do you?"


    Su Ying spoke calmly, but the evil spirit that shed in her shallow smiling eyes was impossible to ignore.


    Aunt Sun''s face became tense, but she became more courageous when she thought that she was justified, "You, you have caused my whole family to be like this, can you still be justified?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows coldly, "I don''t care, but I don''t care. I don''t have any opinion whether you hate me or not. Save your son and keep you within the range I can ept. I won¡¯t speak ill of each other, but if you want to use this as a threat, then you have miscalcted, be honest, I will give you a way out, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good and what¡¯s wrong, then get out of here.¡±


    Under the stare of Su Ying''s cold pupils, Aunt Sun was so shocked that she couldn''t speak, she was frightened!


    At this moment, she had no doubt that Su Ying would really kill her.


    "Grandma, you, don''t talk about it, Dad is awake, you go and have a look." Wang Furong ran to Aunt Sun and tugged on her sleeve and said in a low voice.


    Aunt Sun got the steps, and quickly dragged her back to the carriage without looking back.


    Su Ying also followed the two to the side of the carriage.


    Tian Mu saw Su Yinging, so he wanted to help Li Wanniang get out of the car to make room for her.


    "She is weak, don''t let her move around." After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Aunt Sun and the others.


    Mr. Sun''s heart trembled.


    "Come down."


    Before Aunt Sun could speak, she was dragged out of the carriage by Wang Furong.


    Wang Lang had already opened his eyes when Su Ying got into the car, he was a little surprised when he saw Su Ying, "Wang... Wangfei?"


    "I woke up, and I can still recognize me. It seems that consciousness has recovered." Su Ying stretched out his hand to check his pulse. Although the pulse was weak, it was rtively stable, and the wound was slowly recovering.


    "This, what the **** is going on?"


    "I also want to ask you, how did you get your injury, I think the wound should be injured by a sharp weapon."


    Wang Lang''s eyes were dark and he said: "Someone wanted to kill me. I was injured when I resisted. Wangfei, where is the prince? Can you see him?"


    "He is very well, take care of yourself first." After confirming that Wang Lang was fine, Su Ying got out of the carriage.


    Xiao Jin was already waiting outside the carriage, saw Su Yinge out and asked, "How?"


    "Can''t die."


    Xiao Jin nodded and asked Jiang Yang to help him into the carriage.


    Babies are actively chasing updates, everyone stretches out their industrious little fingers to click "check in" on the chapter name to chase updates~~~

 Chapter 59: Find someone

    Chapter 59 Looking for someone


    Wang Lang looked at Xiao Jin who got into the car with a look of surprise on his pale face, "My lord, you are really fine, this is really great."


    "Well, I''m fine." Xiao Jin felt ufortable seeing his former subordinates be like this.


    "Why don''t youe to me?"


    Wang Lang''s eyes turned red when he heard the words, "When I first left Beijing, my subordinates were looking for the prince..." But at that time his mother learned that Xiao Jin''s legs had been broken and he had be disabled, so she refused to let him go to someone. Afraid of being dragged down, he insisted on going to them and making a fuss, which would attract the whips of the officials. He couldn''t bear his family being beaten by the officials, so he had to put the matter aside for the time being.


    Later, he was attacked suddenly, and he was stabbed by the opponent during the counterattack, and then he has been in a daze until now. During the period, Aunt Sun and the others said to find Xiao Jin, but he was so injured that he was afraid of dragging Xiao Jin, so he kept stopping him. Let them go, until he was almost unable to hold on, Aunt Sun came to find him cursing.


    "My lord, my subordinates are ipetent. Not only did they fail to protect the lord well, but now they have be a drag on the lord. The lord doesn''t need to care about me, it''s just my mother and the others. I beg the lord to help them give them a way out."


    Xiao Jin patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, you will be fine."


    I am aware of my own body, Wang Lang only thinks Xiao Jin''s words are tofort him, and he is ready to clean himself up at any time so as not to drag anyone down.


    "Did you meet anyone else along the way?"


    Wang Lang frowned and thought for a while, "The subordinate met Chu Yun before he was injured, but he was quickly driven to the front of the team, and the subordinate never saw him again after that."


    Chu Yun is Xiao Jin''s guest, and has always won Xiao Jin''s trust. After the situation stabilized, Xiao Jin didn''t ask Jiang Yang to find someone, but they didn''t know if it was a mistake, or something happened, and they never found anyone.


    "You should cultivate yourself first, and don''t worry about other things."


    After Xiao Jinforted Wang Lang, he got off the carriage.


    Wang Furong, who was standing on the side, took a quick look at Xiao Jin, and then lowered her head again, her movements were so fast that no one noticed.


    Su Ying, who was enjoying the shade under the boulder, saw Cheng Yang walking past her with Xiao Jin, and couldn''t help calling the two of them, "Where are you going?"


    Cheng Yang stopped and said, "Go to the official."


    Su Ying stood up, "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Jin said: "Ask about the whereabouts of the person. I asked Jiang Yang to look for it before, but I haven''t found it yet."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "What''s your name, I''ll go." No one is more familiar with officials than her.


    "Chu Yun, one of my former disciples."


    "I''ll ask, you wait."


    Su Ying walked towards Li Da while speaking.


    Li Da wiped the sweat from his forehead. The sun made him feel restless. He was about to take a nap when he saw Su Ying walking over.


    Li Da hurriedly hid the purse in his pocket tightly, otherwise the evil star would have taken a fancy to his little property and made his trip in vain.


    When Su Ying approached, Li Da stood up subconsciously, "Why is the princess here?"


    "Ask someone, is there a man named Chu Yun in the roster recorded in your book?"


    "Chu Yun?"


    Li Da curiously asked the subordinate next to him to take out the book, which recorded the prisoners who died on the road and who escaped.


    Su Ying got impatient with his babbling, and directly took the book over, "I''ll send it back to you after I read it."


    "Hey, princess, this book is very important, so don''t lose it."


    "knew."


    Su Ying took the notebook to Xiao Jin and asked him to find it himself, "This is the list of prisoners who escaped and died. See if the person you are looking for is in it."


    Xiao Jin took the notebook and flipped through it.


    When he touched some familiar names on the death list, he felt his heart swell unbearably, but after looking around, there was no Chu Yun''s name on the notebook.


    "There is no Chu Yun."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "If you don''t have it, it proves that you are still in the team. While everyone is resting, I will go find it with you."


    Xiao Jin nodded, Jiang Yang carried on his back, and Su Ying divided into two groups to search from the front and back of the team respectively.


    But when the three of them met, they couldn''t find Chu Yun.


    Su Ying returned the booklet to Li Da, "Are you sure that your records areprehensive and there will be no mistakes?"


    Li Da nodded resolutely, "Princess, I have been in this business for many years, and I can do this little thing wrong."


    There is no name on the roster, but the person is missing, it shouldn''t be.


    Su Ying began to count the number of people, and when she came to a man, she found that his eyes were averted a little strangely.


    Su Ying came to him and stood still. The man quickly looked up at Su Ying, "You, what are you going to do?"


    Su Ying squatted down and looked at him, "You look like you know Chu Yun''s whereabouts."


    The man''s eyes shed, and he said calmly: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Su Ying slightly hooked the corners of her lips, but she wasn''t smiling, "Don''t lie, or you might die ugly, huh?"


    The man''s lips trembled. He never expected that he would be so reckless, but he just took something from a dead person and hit it on the muzzle of the gun.


    "I, I really don''t know anything..."


    "Snapped"


    A piece of green jade pendant fell out of the man, and before he could pick it up, Jiang Yang rushed over to pick it up and said, "This is Chu Yun''s jade pendant, it belongs to him." He grabbed the man''spel and was furious. He said: "What about people, where did Chu Yun go?"


    "Forgive me, forgive me, I, I saw him lose his breathst night, so I took this thing, I don''t know..." The man was so frightened that he copsed on the ground, almost crying.


    Su Ying stared at Li Da coldly, Li Da only felt his back go numb, and turned around and pped his subordinate on the forehead, "Idiot thing, you don''t know if there is one person missing, what do you want to eat?"


    "Where? Where did you find him yesterday?"


    "Just, justst night, on the open space where I stayedst night, I, I found him lying under a big rock, he was motionless, maybe he was dead, so I took his things."


    Seeing the way the man was so frightened that he was about to faint, Su Ying probably wasn''t lying.


    The three returned to the carriage to discuss.


    "My lord, let the subordinates go down. The subordinates will go on horseback. If all goes well, they will be back within two hours."


    Su Ying nced at the whole family, old, young, sick and disabled, and then fell silent.


    Xiao Jin nodded after thinking for a moment, "Well, be careful on the road."


    "yes."


    Jiang Yang dismantled the horse on the carriage, then got on the horse and left the team.


    Li Da''s Su Ying will exin the situation to him. Although this is not inpliance with the rules, Li Da has no strength to refuse, so he can only let Jiang Yang leave temporarily.


    "Looked around just now, how many familiar ones did you see?"


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, "Not much."

 Chapter 60: Can you eat it?

    Chapter 60 Can you eat it?


    When he was looking for someone just now, he did meet some familiar people. Two of them were his former goalkeepers. Jiang Yang had secretly contacted them a few days ago. He asked them not to go with him for the time being to prevent idents. Be served in one pot.


    The rest are people who served in the pce before. Many of them are unfamiliar to him. Except for the goalkeeper, they are not his confidantes. They may even be eyeliners sent by others, so he will not take the initiative to recruit them.


    The letter that was discovered at that time did not mention other generals, so there were not many generals implicated by him. There were many retainers in his house. He arranged for them to leave before he was convicted. Only Chu Yun insisted on staying and waster arrested. After being sent to prison, Jiang Yang and Wang Lang were in the same position, and both were convicted together.


    The team stayed for about an hour. Seeing that the sun was not so strong, Li Da woke up and continued on his way.


    After Su Ying and the others packed up their things, she jumped onto the carriage, flicked the whip, and the horse started running.


    Tian Mu handed the child to Zhang Cuiniang, got out of the car, and started walking with a whip.


    The carriage they were sitting in was bigger than Su Ying''s, so it wasn''t crowded when several people sat together.


    "Lang''er, when you get better, you must tell them to let them serve us with delicious food and drink. If it weren''t for them, we are still sitting in the room with maids serving us. Now it''s all right, let''s go to the bird A ce where you don¡¯t shit, how will you live in the future..." Aunt Sun didn¡¯t eat noodles at noon, and now she was so hungry that her chest was stuck to her back, she was even more annoyed, and she couldn¡¯t help but cursed.


    Wang Lang felt very sad when he saw the family members who were suffering together, "Mother, don''t be sad, the Northern Wilderness may not be as bad as imagined."


    "If it''s not that bad, can we have Jingli? They are all those who kill thousands of swords. I don''t have that ability and want to rebel without looking at how much I am. Why didn''t the emperor just cut off his head?" Sun The aunt had a resentful look on her face.


    Wang Lang didn''t hear this, "Mother, you, stop talking, don''t talk about the prince like that."


    "Bah, return to the prince, a cripple, will be picked up by jackals sooner orter!"


    Zhang Cuiniang, who was sitting in the car with the child in her arms, was very angry when she heard Aunt Sun''s words, "I said, Auntie, if you feel really ufortable, go down, and I didn''t ask you to follow."


    Aunt Sun saw that the car was almost all her own family, and she didn¡¯t pay attention to Zhang Cuiniang at all, "What are you, did you sell your **** to the disabled to say he is good!"


    Li Wanniang was also very angry when she heard Aunt Sun scolding her badly, "Auntie, you, don''t talk nonsense, the master and Cuiniang are innocent."


    "Mother! Stop talking!" Wang Lang was so angry that he was about to get up from the car.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Zhou was so frightened that he pushed him back, "Master, please don''t move, the wound on your body is still not healed, so you can''t move around."


    "Mother, you, if you continue to nder the prince, I, we will get off the car, we will not go with them!"


    Aunt Sun didn¡¯t want to, now that riding in a carriage saves a lot of effort than walking by herself, she snorted and turned her face away.


    Wang Lang saw that she had shut up, so hey back down.


    Zhang Cuiniang and Li Wanniang moved a little to the side, they really didn''t want to be contaminated by that unlucky thing.


    Outside the carriage, Tian Mu blushed. He heard the scolding in the car just now. If he didn''t want to cause trouble for Xiao Jin and the others, he would really go in and give Aunt Sun a p in the face.


    Lin Zhuyu pursed her mouth, if Madam heard it, she would have to tear her mouth.


    Su Ying sat outside the car and flicked the horsewhip, pping the horse''s **** again and again.


    Er Bao poked his head out of the car and brought a piece of snack to Su Ying''s mouth, "Mother, do you want to eat the delicious osmanthus cake?"


    Su Ying opened her mouth and took a bite of the sweet-scented osmanthus cake, "Well, it''s cool and soft, and it also smells salty from Linger''s little hands hahahaha."


    "Hahahahaha, my little hands smell salty hahahaha." Seeing Su Yingughing, Erbao also smirked.


    Seeing her silly look, Su Ying couldn''t help but hugged her out, and kissed her fleshy little face fiercely.


    "Linger, why do you think you are so cute?"


    Er Bao was so tickled by her kiss that he hid away. For a while, the car was full ofughter.


    Xiao Jin leaned against the car wall, looked at Su Ying who wasughing with the child, and felt that it was a kind of enjoyment to keep looking at her smiling face.


    Da Bao saw that Su Ying and Er Bao were having so much fun, at first he was a little reserved and didn''te forward, but he couldn''t help moaning after a while.


    Su Ying heard his voice and hugged him, and kissed his little face several times.


    "Well, Ji''er''s little face tastes like jujube cake."


    Dabao brought the red date cake in his hand to her mouth, "Red date cake, delicious."


    Su Ying opened her mouth and bit it down, the sweet and glutinous red date cake instantly melted between her lips and teeth.


    "The child wants to y with you, you just let Cheng Ming drive the car."


    Su Ying also had the same intention, she stopped the carriage and let Cheng Ming get in the carriage, and then carried two small milk bags into the carriage.


    Su Ying''s glutton was aroused by the two snacks, she opened the bag and took the remaining snack, and when she was about to eat, Xiao Jin said, "Red date cake, is it delicious?"


    Su Ying nced at him for a moment, then looked at the empty kraft paper, "Want to eat?"


    Xiao Jin nodded lightly.


    Su Ying was about to split the jujube cake into half for him, but he pulled her hand away.


    Xiao Jin just lowered his head and bit down on her hand.


    "Hey! You can eat as soon as you eat, why are you biting my hand?"


    Su Ying withdrew her hand slightly annoyed, "You are a milk dog and want to grind your teeth."


    Xiao Jin slowly swallowed the jujube paste cake in his mouth, and a sweet and greasy breath instantly spread from his lips and teeth, which could not dissipate for a long time.


    Su Ying frowned, nced at him coldly, and ate the jujube paste cake left in her hand.


    Xiao Jin watched her eat the pastry he had bitten without hesitation, his throat rolled slightly, and he felt a burst of heat in his throat.


    Su Ying looked down and saw four clear tooth marks on his index finger. This kid really ate his hand as a snack just now, and he took a bite with a lot of strength.


    "I''m afraid you want to eat me up."


    Xiao Jin had deep ck eyes and a hoarse voice, "Can you eat?"


    Su Yingfeng stared, "You try?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes looked straight into her eyes, "Okay."


    "No way!" Er Bao threw himself into Su Ying''s arms and tried his best to open his small hands to stop Xiao Jin, "Daddy, you can''t eat Mommy!"


    Dabao also said with a stern face: "Daddy, this is not allowed."


    Mother Zhao, who couldn''t pretend to be an invisible person,forted the two children: "Miss and young master, don''t be afraid, the master really wants to eat thedy."


    Hearing this, the two little guys instantly turned into curious babies, "It''s not really eating, so how do you eat it?"


    Huhu today¡¯s update is here, I¡¯m not feeling well today~ I¡¯ll just wash up and sleep after writing, my dears see Chanzi¡¯s hard work, so please actively punch in and leave a message to vote!

 Chapter 61: save yourself

    Chapter 61 Protect yourself


    Su Ying looked at the serious appearance of the two children and felt more and more cute.


    "Don''t be afraid, your father can''t eat your mother."


    Dabao and Erbao blinked in disbelief, "Really?"


    Su Ying nodded firmly, "Really!"


    The two little guys were smiling again.


    Su Ying lifted the curtain of the car, and there was a wave of heat rushing towards her face. She got out of the carriage and sat next to Cheng Ming, and nced at the back of the team. She just peeked at the time. It was almost two hours since they set off. It''s been two hours. If Jiang Yang is fast, he cane back before the team settles down at night.


    Walking ahead, Li Da wiped the sweat off his face, and when he took out the water bag to drink, he found that the water bag was empty.


    He walked to the side of the cart and opened the lid of the water bucket on the cart. When he was about to fill the water, he found that the water inside had almost bottomed out.


    Li Da frowned and quickly put water into the water bag, and then opened the other buckets, only to find that they were all empty.


    Damn it, it will take several days to get to Yanxiguan from here, now there is no water, how will we go?


    "Wang Hu, is there any water in your water bag?"


    Wang Hu touched the water bag on his waist and shook it, "Not much, what''s the matter? Isn''t there still water in the bucket?"


    Li Da said with a sullen face: "There is only a little bit left, you go get it in the water bag." Otherwise, it will be dried in the sun in a while.


    "Hey good."


    Li Da nced at the sun above his head. It is still so hot at the end of the hour. If he can''t find a water source, he may die of thirst on this Gobi Desert.


    "Boss, there''s no water right now, how do we go the rest of the way?" Wang Hu filled the water and came back with worry on his face.


    "If you can''t do it, go on a night trip and get to Yanxiguan early."


    "kindness."


    At night, it was getting dark, but the team still had no intention of stopping.


    "Don''t stop for me, keep walking, it''s cool at night, if you walk more, you will be less exposed to the sun during the day."


    The official errand shouted hard at the front, it is true that traveling now is much morefortable than during the day, but everyone is exhausted after a day of walking, and now they are still struggling to move forward.


    After walking for another hour, Li Da stopped the team.


    "Aww..."


    Not far away came the sound of howling wolves, scaring the prisoners into a huddle.


    Su Ying jumped off the carriage and helped the child and Xiao Jin to the open space.


    "Ma''am, let me go get some firewood." Cheng Ming said after tying the carriage to the boulder.


    "Don''t be alone, I''ll go with you, the rest of you stay together, no one should act alone."


    "Ma''am, you should also be careful." Zhao''s mother led the two children and instructed.


    Su Ying nodded, "En."


    There are almost no nts on the Gobi Desert, so there is not much dry firewood to pick up, but fortunately, He Shouyi drove the cattle and sheep to pick up some on the road today, and Su Ying and the others will take two more bundles to go back, like this In the Gobi Desert, it is very dangerous if there is no fire at night.


    When Su Ying and the others returned to the resting ce, He Shouyi had already lit a fire to cook, and it was cold at night, so he wanted to cook some dried meat porridge for everyone to eat and warm up.


    Su Ying threw the firewood into the fire, quickly nced at the light watch in his hand, it was past ten o''clock, and Jiang Yang hadn''te back yet.


    Everyone went to sleep after drinking the porridge at night. Usually, Su Ying and Jiang Yang took turns to watch the night. Tonight, when Jiang Yang was not around, Su Ying could only watch over the night.


    "If I haven''te back before dawn, I''ll look for it along the way." Seeing that Xiao Jin''s brows hadn''t stretched, Su Ying guessed that he was worried about Jiang Yang''s situation.


    Xiao Jin frowned and said: "Wait a little longer."


    After waiting, it was already dawn and Jiang Yang hadn''t seen him.


    Jiang Yang is a marcher. With so many of them walking on the Gobi Desert, it is impossible to leave no traces, so there should be no possibility that he can''t find the team.


    Unless he has been unable to find anyone, otherwise he is in danger.


    Su Ying intends to look for it, but she is worried about Xiao Jin and the others. After all, the prisoners behind are watching. If they know that she is not there, it is hard to say whether there will be any changes.


    But it¡¯s impossible not to look for it. After thinking about it, Su Ying decided to go and have a look.


    She took advantage of everyone''s lunch break to enter the space and took out some self-defense weapons.


    Su Ying asked the three children toe to him, took out a small bracelet from his body and put it on their hands.


    "Aniang, what is this?"


    "This is called a shock wave bracelet. It is a very powerful weapon. If you wear it and encounter bad guys or beasts, you can press the switch on the bracelet, you know?"


    After the switch is pressed, the shock wave bracelet will generate a strong airflow within a certain period of time, which will surround the owner of the bracelet and act as a golden bell for protection.


    "Got it, Ma''am."


    "You guys don''t run around, just follow the adults, okay?"


    "good."


    After Su Ying finished exining, she came to Xiao Jin again, and she took out the sleeve arrow and a dagger and handed it to him, "I''ll go back in a while to find someone, and you take it for self-defense."


    Xiao Jin looked at the weapon and frowned, "Okay, you have to be careful yourself."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying thought for a while, then put the shock wave bracelet on his hand, and exined the purpose to him.


    Xiao Jin looked at the bracelet, pursed his lips slightly but didn''t ask much.


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she got up to leave, but he grabbed her hand.


    Su Ying turned around in doubt, "What? Can''t use it yet?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "On the road, no matter what happens, you must protect yourself immediately."


    Su Ying nodded, "I know."


    After speaking, Su Ying called Bai Shuang and Lin Zhuyu to the front again, put on the bracelets for them, and exined the purpose to them, then untied the horses from the pony cart, which was pulled by two cows.


    When the team reached a boulder, Su Ying walked behind the boulder, turning her back on everyone''s gaze. After the team passed by, she got on the horse and ran back.


    The prisoner walking behind the line slowly turned his head when he heard the movement behind him, and looked at Su Ying''s leaving back with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    "Find someone to stop that bitch, and don''t let here back."


    The person next to him sneered when he heard the words, "I promise to let her go and never return."


    Yesterday when Jiang Yang left, Su Ying installed a sensor on him, as long as she was within a radius of ten kilometers, she could sense his presence.


    The speed of the team is not fast. They walk for a day, and they may be able to catch up in an hour or two.


    Su Ying ran fast all the way for nearly four hours and found that Jiang Yang was not within his sensing range.


    She reined in her horse and stopped. Did Jiang Yang really go astray?


    Su Ying was about to continue looking for someone, when suddenly a gust of wind and sand swept over the sky, covering the sky and covering the sun, blocking the remaining sunlight.


    Su Ying hurriedly covered her picky nose with a cloth towel, and pulled the horse into the space to avoid the wind and sand.


    Entering the space, Su Ying shook off the sand from her body, and got some hay and water to feed the horse.


    Since she couldn''t get out now, she simply sat and rested.


    At this time, outside the wind and sand, a dozen people surrounded Su Ying just now.

 Chapter 62: Nothing to do

    Chapter 62 Doing Courtesy for Nothing


    "Strange, where is the person? Did you see him here just now?"


    Those people approached, but Su Ying was nowhere to be seen.


    "Don''t you just run away? We can''t see the wind and sand so big."


    "Stinky bitch, hurry up and chase after me."


    When Su Ying came out of the space, the wind and sand had passed, and she continued to get on her horse to find someone.


    Just as it was getting dark, the sensor finally responded.


    After identifying the position, Su Ying rode his horse towards the direction where the sensor response became stronger and stronger.


    On the other side of the team, Li Dacai ordered the team to stop when they were approaching the road.


    Mother Zhao saw that the children were asleep, so she didn''t take them off the carriage.


    "I''ll get some dried meat to make porridge at night, and everyone will eat some dry food." Everyone is very tired after the journey, so eat early to rest.


    Aunt Sun got off the carriage, and at noon, she found that Su Ying didn''t seem to be there. Now she got off the carriage and looked around, but she didn''t find Su Ying.


    She squeezed to Zhang Cuiniang''s side and said, "Hey widow, what about Yasha, why didn''t you see her?"


    Zhang Cuiniang''s face was a bit ugly, but she didn''t explode, "If you can''t speak, don''t say it." After she finished speaking, she ignored her and turned around to help He Shouyi.


    Aunt Sun spat at her, "What is a widow pretending to be like?"


    Xiao Jin sat on the carriage, looking around vigntly.


    "Old, sir, let''s have dinner."


    There was a sound like a mosquito moaning under the car, Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, and saw Wang Furong standing there holding a porridge bowl with a shy face.


    Xiao Jin didn''t reach out to take it, but said, "How is your father?"


    Hearing this, Wang Furong tightened her hand holding the bowl, "It''s better, thanks to the master."


    "It''s thanks to Madam." Xiao Jin corrected lightly, "Just take care of your father, don''t worry about other things."


    Wang Furong froze on the spot holding the porridge bowl, "I brought the porridge to the master, and I will serve it to my father."


    "Just put the porridge down."


    Wang Furong heard what she said, happily put the bowl on the side, and smiled shyly when she finished, "It''s cold at night, master should eat while it''s hot." After speaking, she left happily.


    As soon as Wang Furong left, Lin Zhuyu came over and picked up the bowl directly, "Master, this porridge has less meat and I''ll change more bowls for you." Before he finished speaking, the man ran away with the bowl.


    She ran to the edge of the fire and almost bumped into Bai Shuang, "What are you doing, reckless?" During this period of getting along, Bai Shuang has slowly epted Lin Zhuyu, but because of her previous Even with her identity, she will still be on guard against her.


    Lin Zhuyu curled her lips, and took a sip of the porridge in her hand, "It''s nothing, I just came to tell you that the master doesn''t have any porridge yet." As for Wang Furong''s porridge, she should drink it. What a crooked idea.


    "I''m about to take it to the master." Bai Shuang filled the porridge and brought it to Xiao Jin.


    "Sir, let''s have dinner."


    Xiao Jin nodded, motioning for her to put the porridge first.


    Bai Shuang put down the porridge and did not leave in a hurry, but hesitated for a while before saying: "Master, when will Madam be back?"


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips slightly, looked at his crippled legs and said with gloomy eyes: "If you hurry up, you can arrive tomorrow."


    "Well, Madam is so powerful, she will definitelye back safely."


    Xiao Jin frowned even tighter.


    On the other side, Su Ying looked at the increasingly intense sensor and elerated to run forward.


    Far away, she saw a group of wild wolves surrounding a boulder.


    "Aww~"


    Maybe sensing the presence of wolves, the horse under him stopped anxiously, stamped back and forth in ce and stopped moving forward.


    Su Ying reached out and touched the horse''s neck tofort him, "What are you afraid of? I''m here."


    She looked at the wolves not far away, her eyes were shining, and she mped the horse''s belly. The horse seemed to feel the stability from her, and gradually calmed down, and slowly walked over there.


    "Aww!"


    After Su Ying approached, he found that the wolves were besieging the people under the boulder.


    At this time, Jiang Yang was already covered in blood. He held a wooden stick in his hand and gritted his teeth to support him behind a figure. body.


    Wolves are good at ying protracted battles. They arerge enough to consume each other to death. As long as they are besieged by wolves, few people can escape.


    Su Ying quickly got off the horse and slowly approached the wolves from behind.


    Wild Wolf sensed Su Ying''s existence, and slowly turned his head to look at her. Pairs of green pupils shone with a cold light in the dark.


    "Aww!"


    Su Ying took out the electric baton and threw it away, and rushed directly to the wolves.


    Those wild wolves kept staring at her warily, and when they saw her rushing, they bowed and rushed towards her.


    The long stick in Su Ying''s hand danced like a sword in the wind and sand, and the electric baton was thrown at the wild wolves, causing them to convulse from the electric shock.


    In the blink of an eye, several wolves fell under the electric baton.


    The chief wolves found that Su Ying was more difficult to deal with, and brought the wild wolves who were besieging Jiangyang to Su Ying.


    Su Ying stretched the electric baton, and when the wolves attacked again, the electric baton in her hand danced more frequently, and one by one the wild wolves fell down, but even so, the remaining wolves did not flinch at all. Meaning, he pounced on Su Ying again and again, until thest wolf was brought down, and the remaining wolves panicked.


    Su Ying looked at them coldly, "It''s still toote to run."


    The rest of the wolves flinched when they saw the leader wolf who had fallen to the ground. After taking a few steps back, they turned around and ran away.


    Su Ying put away the electric baton and walked quickly to Jiang Yang. The moment Jiang Yang saw Su Ying approaching, Jiang Yang''s strong body copsed.


    Su Ying stepped forward to support him. There wererge and small signs of being bitten by wolves on his body. Fortunately, although his pulse was weak, it was still stable. The copse was probably caused byck of energy.


    Su Ying looked behind Jiang Yang, there was still a person lying there, it should be Chu Yun he was looking for.


    She stepped forward to check on Chu Yun''s condition, and as soon as she felt his pulse, she found that his body was terribly hot, and his breathing was very weak, as if he was seriously ill.


    After examination, it was found that Chu Yun had a lung infection that caused the persistent high fever. If she cameter, he could exin it here.


    The condition of both of them is not very good, Su Ying can only enter the space and take out the corresponding medicine to treat them.


    After injecting Chu Yun with medicine and treating Jiang Yang''s injuries, Su Ying turned to look at the stunned wolves.


    She originally wanted to deal with these wolves and get them into the space, but after thinking about it, she had other ns.


    She took out the lock ring from the space and put it on the wolf''s neck, and took out the rope to pull all the wolves to a rope.


    After doing all this, she nced at the unconscious two people behind her, carried them directly onto the horse''s back, and found Jiang Yang''s tethered horse nearby, got on the horse, and immediately pressed the switch in her hand , I only heard the beeping sound of the lock ring, and thoseatose wolves woke up faintly.

 Chapter 63: Be obedient and eat meat

    Chapter 63 Be obedient and you will eat meat


    The shackles on the necks seemed to make the wolves very ufortable. They shook their necks, as if they wanted to shake off the shackles, but no matter how hard they struggled, it was of no avail.


    "Don''t struggle anymore, if you can''t run away, just go forward honestly."


    "Aw! Aw!" The wolf stared at Su Ying angrily.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, sneered contemptuously, and pulled the leash in her hand, the wolves howled.


    Those wild wolves wanted to run elsewhere, but as soon as they moved, the lock cor on their necks would send out an electric current, forcing them to return to the team, and they could only let Su Ying lead them forward, like a leash. dog!


    The wolf stared at Su Ying angrily, his eyes seemed to have been greatly humiliated, but there was nothing he could do.


    Su Ying grinned, "Be obedient, I''ll give you a bite of meat, let''s go."


    Because she had two injuries, Su Ying was not fast. ording to her current speed, she should be able to join the team before they reached Yanxi Pass.


    In order to speed up the progress, Li Da asked the prisoners to get up and prepare to go before dawn.


    "Master Guan, do you still have water? I haven''t had any water for two days. Please give us some water."


    A prisoner struggled to get up from the ground and begged.


    "I, I have no water, please give us a sip of water, Mr. Guan."


    The officer said viciously: "There is no water, and there is no water in the bucket. If you don''t want to die of thirst on this Gobi Desert, hurry up and hurry."


    "What? No more water?"


    The bad news spread in the team in an instant. It will take several days to reach Yanxi Pass. If there is no water now, how will they survive?


    Xiao Jin listened to the news from the front, and asked Cheng Ming to tell everyone to protect their water bags. When Su Ying was around, their water buckets and water bags were full. There is a little water under the water, if the prisoner is thirsty


    It is extremely unknown what will happen.


    "It''s the master, I''ll let everyone put away the water bags first."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Before arriving at Yanxi Pass, don''t regenerate the fire for cooking, and everything should be dry food."


    Cooking requires water. If people see that they still have water for cooking, they will definitely think that they still have a lot of water in their hands, and it is easy to get malicious.


    "clear."


    Everyone knew that there was no water in the water bucket pushed by the official, and they couldn''t help but panic. They were worried that they would die of thirst on the road, so even though many people were thirsty and ufortable on the next journey, they didn''t want to drink an extra sip of the water bag. Only water remains.


    Li Da only had one water bag left in his hand. If he followed the previous path, it would be impossible to make it to Yanxi Pass.


    "Old Huang, you have walked through the Gobi Desert quite a few times. Do you think it is possible to go that way?"


    The official called Lao Huang let out a bad breath. He is much older than Li Da. After running this trip, he will be able to retire to take care of his life. Otherwise, it will not be Li Da''s turn to be the team leader this time, right? He knows the terrain of the Northern Wilderness better.


    "You want to take a shortcut?"


    Li Da frowned and said, "If you don''t leave, we''re all going to die. I only have half the bag of water left, and I can''t hold it." As he spoke, he reached for Lao Huang''s water bag and shook it. less than his.


    "It is in the center of the raging sand and dust, and you have to be careful of the quicksand under your feet. Are you not afraid of dying there?"


    "But if we go there, the distance from us to Yanxi Pass can be shortened to less than two days at least, and we will be able to reach our destination in less than two days. "


    Old Huang disagreed, the risk of taking a shortcut is much more terrifying than having no water, "Don''t be rash, you can''t go out of that ce."


    Li Da gritted his teeth and looked at the prisoners at the back of the line: "Those people wearing iron chains are not easy to mess with, if they run out of water on the way, do you think they will let us go?" ? It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t kill people and drink blood to quench their thirst! It¡¯s just a knife to stretch and stretch, so let¡¯s give it a go!¡±


    Old Huang still disagreed, and he wanted to persuade him again. Li Da seemed to have made up his mind. He opened the map and looked at it. When the team came to a fork in the road, he walked towards it without hesitation.


    Old Huang looked at the unaware crowd, his brows were tightly knit, and he could only grit his teeth and follow.


    Not long after the team continued to move forward, Xiao Jin noticed a change in the environment. There were more sand and gravel on the ground than before, and the wind was stronger.


    He called the children who were still ying with the cattle and sheep to the cart, and even the sheep were **** with ropes and tied to the side of the cart to pull the cart with the cattle, "Uncle He, get in the cart and ask them to move their position." , everyone get in the car."


    He Shouyi traveled all over the country and realized that something was wrong, so he quickly packed up his things and went to the carriage behind.


    Because everyone got into the carriage, the carriage suddenly became crowded.


    Mrs. Sun''s few originally not spacious spaces became even narrower.


    "Everything is put on the car, and you don''t look at who you are?"


    "If you don''t like it, get out." He Shouyi has long since disliked Aunt Sun, and if it wasn''t for Wang Lang''s face, he would have pped him.


    Aunt Sun was not happy to be scolded, but she wanted to say more but was held back by her daughter-inw Zhou, "Mother, please stop saying a few words."


    Although Zhou felt that it was Xiao Jin who caused them to be like this, but things hade to an end. Obviously, life with Xiao Jin and the others was much better than before, and she was content, at least her husband would not have to die, but with Mrs. Sun like this, she was worried that sooner orter something will happen.


    Aunt Sun raised her hand in displeasure and pped Zhou on the face, "It''s not your turn to interrupt my mother''s speech. If it weren''t for you Kefu, your husband-inw would be in this bad luck?"


    "Mother, you''ve had enough, if you want to act like this again, go down!" Wang Lang saw that Zhou''s face turned red from the beating, and he was also very angry.


    "Why, I''m not doing it for your own good. If I hadn''t found you, you would have died."


    Wang Lang frowned, "Just say a few words less, the prince and the others don''t owe me anything, I follow the prince and share weal and woe with him, I don''t regret it."


    "You''re the only one stupid!" Aunt Sun saw that the people in the car were all ring at her angrily, and then she fell silent.


    Suddenly, a gust of sand and dust passed by, making the car curtains rattle, and a lot of dust was blown into the carriage.


    Tian Mu tried his best to control the reins, so as not to let the cattle and sheep be blinded by the wind and sand.


    But in the next moment, the wind and sand covered the sky and attacked them. For a while, it was difficult for them to see the team in front of them clearly.


    Tian Mu panicked for a moment, he couldn''t help speeding up, and finally saw Xiao Jin''s carriage.


    At this moment, there was an exmation from the front of the team mixed with the strong wind, and they couldn''t go to the front to check the situation because of the blinding wind and sand.


    Xiao Jin looked at the wind and sand all over the sky, and found a long rein from the inside of the carriage and handed it to Cheng Ming, "Stop the car first, and tie the two cars together with the rope."


    Cheng Yang took the reins and jumped off the carriage, and his figure disappeared in the wind and sand in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 64: what are you doing

    Chapter 64 What are you guys doing?


    After running for a while, Su Ying thought it was too slow for the horse to carry Jiang Yang and the others, so after giving them sleep aid drugs, the two of them entered the space with a horse, so that she could Can speed up.


    With no scruples about the two of them, Su Ying ran much faster, but she hadn''t run for long before she saw more than a dozen people blocking her way.


    Those people couldn''t hide their surprise when they saw Su Ying leading the pack of wolves, and they couldn''t hide their surprise until Su Ying approached, then they clenched the swords in their hands and stared at her.


    "kill!"


    The other party didn''t say a word of nonsense, so they started directly.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes coldly, and suddenly pulled the traction in her hand, touching the cor on the necks of the wolves, and the pain from the necks made them howl manically.


    "It''s up to you whether you can make your belly round." Su Ying let go of the grip in his hand.


    Those wolves were stimted, and then they didn''t eat anything, and when they saw so many people, they rushed towards them like crazy.


    Those people didn''t expect the wolves to attack them, so they could only stop and draw back to deal with the wolves in their rush towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying didn''t intend to stand idly by, she quickly walked around behind them with her horse''s belly, and when the electric baton in her hand came out, she directly knocked one of them to the ground.


    Su Ying turned over and got off the horse, dragged the man aside, took out a dagger and cut open the man''s pants, revealing his mark on the inner thigh.


    She grabbed another one to check, and found that the other party had the same mark on the side of his leg.


    Su Ying lifted up the big man whose hands and feet were stiff from the electric shock.


    "Say, what exactly are you going to do?" Before, she thought that these people just wanted to get something from Lin Zhuyu, but now they specifically attacked her, which showed that their purpose was not as simple as she thought.


    "Who are you, tell me!" Su Ying punched the man in the face, and the man''s body flew out like a rag.


    Su Ying turned around and grabbed another man from the melee, kicked him in the heart, took out a silver needle and stabbed the acupuncture point on his neck.


    "Ah!" The man rolled on the floor in pain instantly.


    The rest of the men saw it and wanted toe forward to save others, but they were trapped by the wolves and couldn''t get away.


    Su Ying stepped on the man''s heart, "I''m not a patient person, let me ask you again, who sent you here!"


    The man was trampled until a mouthful of blood spewed out, his body twitched and he said, "I, we are the army, yes, someone paid us to kill Xiao Jin."


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank suddenly, "Then why haven''t you guys done it for so long?"


    "Exit, after leaving the country, the other party wants him to die, and die outside the country."


    "Who is that man?"


    The man shook his head in pain, "No, I don''t know, we are only responsible for collecting money and doing things."


    "Then why are you catching dogwood?"


    "The employer said she had something important on her body, but our people couldn''t find it."


    The most important thing about Lin Zhuyu is the evidence that can convict her father of colluding with Xiao Jue. Since the other party asked these people to retrieve the evidence, it must be because this thing will harm them, so it is not Lin who brought these troops. Zhuyu''s father is that **** Xiao Jue!


    Su Ying stepped hard, the man''s body froze instantly, his head tilted and he lost his voice.


    Su Ying thought about the situation of Xiao Jin and the others, and didn''t want to waste any more time. He directly took out his dagger and charged into the battle, cutting off the necks of those men.


    "ah!"


    More than a dozen people were knocked to the ground by Su Ying in the blink of an eye. The wolves, smelling the sweet smell of blood, excitedly bit the corpses and ate them.


    If what the man said is true, Xiao Jin and the others are still safe before the team leaves Yanxi Pass, as long as she hurry up and go back, there is still time.


    Su Ying wiped off the blood on the dagger on the wolf, "I''ll give you ten minutes at most, and run when you''re full."


    Under the frenzied bite of the wolves, the corpses on the ground immediately became unrecognizable.


    Su Ying put away the dagger, and got on the horse neatly. When the time was up, she grabbed the leash and didn''t care if the wolves were full or not, she just pulled them and ran.


    Wild Wolf was dissatisfied, but it didn''t help.


    Su Ying ran all the way so fast that the skin between her legs was almost worn out, and she chased until night before reaching the ce where the previous team hadnded.


    She got off her horse and looked for the traces of the team on the ground, and then continued to chase after her horse.


    But when she chased to a fork in the road, she found that the sensor had a strong reaction. It seemed that the team should be not far ahead.


    Su Ying stood in the middle of the fork in the road to observe the change of the orientation of the sensor, and found that when she stood at the entrance of another road, the response from the induction was stronger. After confirming the orientation of the team, Su Ying got on the horse again and continued to set off.


    On the other side, the team is suffering from the strongest dust since entering the Gobi Desert.


    Li Da quickly took out a cloth towel and covered his head. When he came in, he thought that the situation here would be much worse, but he didn''t expect it to be so bad that he couldn''t even walk.


    The dust was too heavy, Xiao Jin asked everyone to close the car curtains and doors, and everyone hid in the carriage temporarily until the wind and sand subsided before going out.


    After an unknown amount of time, the swaying carriage finally stopped. Cheng Ming pushed open the door of the carriage, and a pile of sand rustled down.


    Many prisoners squatted on the ground, and the sand even passed their insteps.


    Li Da saw that the wind and sand had stopped, so he quickly got everyone moving, "Move quickly, and those who don''t want to die here, please move forward quickly."


    The unknown future is frightening. The prisoners can only bear it even if they are thirsty and tired. They don''t want to die here.


    "Daddy, when will Auntiee back?" Er Bao leaned on Xiao Jin, although the child didn''t understand anything, he could feel the emotions of the adults.


    Xiao Jin hugged her into his arms andforted her: "Soon, Auntie wille back when she finds Uncle Jiang."


    "Aniang,e back quickly, Linger misses Aniang so much."


    Xiao Jin hugged the second treasure, his brows were tightly frowned, and he didn''t know where Su Ying was and whether it was safe.


    Even though she knew she was capable of protecting herself, she still couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Because ofck of water, gradually, some prisoners fell down.


    Li Da and the others only made a record after making sure that he was out of breath, and then moved on.


    The sky darkened, the temperature plummeted, and everyone was shivering with cold.


    Mother Zhao hurriedly took the quilt from the car and covered the two children. It was strange to say that they didn''t feel so cold at night before, so why is it so cold today.


    Li Da walked ahead, even though he was shivering from the cold, he had no intention of stopping.


    "This ce is deserted, why not just do it here." The prisoner who was walking behind looked up in the direction of Xiao Jin and the others, and looked at Xiao Jin''s carriage with a cold expression.


    The leading man stopped and stared at him, "Our rule is to follow the order of whoever takes the money, so don''t try to be smart here."


    "What''s the difference between dying here and dying outside the customs?" The man refused.


    "If he dies here, he will still be the condemned prince. If he dies outside the customs, he will be a lonely ghost without nationality!"

 Chapter 65: Exit

    Chapter 65 Exit


    "Boss, everyone is exhausted, why don''t you find a ce to rest for a while?" After driving for a whole day, it''s almost the end of the day, and Li Da has no intention of stopping , Let alone prisoners, even officials who have food and drink can''t stand it.


    Li Da stared at his eyes that were reddened by the wind and sand, "Stop talking nonsense, those who don''t want to die here should keep their mouths shut and continue on their way. As long as this road can reach tomorrow safely, we will not be far from Yanxi Pass."


    Seeing Li Da''s insistence, the official scolded his mother in his heart, but he didn''t dare to stop.


    "Help, help, help..."


    Suddenly there was a terrified cry for help from the team.


    When everyone turned their heads, they saw a prisoner whose body was half sunk in the sand.


    The prisoners on the side were terrified when they saw this scene, and no one dared to step forward.


    Two officials rushed over and threw a rope at the prisoner, making him grab him and pull him up, but the strength of the officials was no match for the sinking quicksand.


    The people around just watched the prisoner disappear into the quicksand little by little.


    The officer retracted the rope cursingly, "You have all seen it, let me say it again, if you don''t want to die here, please move forward, or the end will only be worse than the one just now."


    Perhaps it was the shadow left by the scene just now on the prisoner''s heart. When they walked forward, even though they were too tired to lift their feet, they still gritted their teeth and persisted.


    And Su Ying, who was chasing the team, frowned disgustedly at the wolf king who was stuck in the quicksand, got off the horse and immediately turned on the infinite power bracelet, grabbed the wolf king''s neck and pulled it aside, a bunch of wild wolves were killed She pulled herself out of the quicksand.


    "Can it be done, return the wolf king." Su Ying nced at the wolf king.


    The wolf king bared at her in displeasure, and shook her face.


    Su Ying raised his head and pped it on the head, "Bastard, look for a p."


    "Wow!" The wolf king bared his fangs and made an attacking posture, and Su Ying pped him again.


    "Forget it, and continue on my way."


    The wolf king growled, shook his body and ran.


    Su Ying rode her horse and chased after her. It was obvious that she was within the range of the sensor, but she didn''t catch up for a long time.


    Also, the environment on this road is too harsh. Many times, the wind and sand are so strong that she has to stop and temporarily enter the space to escape.


    Everyone was wearing the stars and wearing the moon, striding forward towards Yanxiguan. At the moment when the golden light broke through the dark clouds and leaped out of the sky, when everyone looked up, they saw a tall stone tablet not far away.


    Looking at the three big characters Yanxiguan written on the stone tablet, Li Dale almost jumped up.


    It was right to take the risk of taking this shortcut, and they got out of it in just one day and one night!


    Not far from the stele, you can see a towering stone gate, which is the pass of Yanxi Pass. As long as they pass through that pass, they will leave the country.


    The task of Li Da and others is almostpleted.


    Xiao Jin lifted the curtain of the car and looked behind the team, but they still couldn¡¯t see Su Ying and the others. They were going to leave soon, why didn¡¯t theye back.


    When Li Da came to the pass, the officers and soldiers guarding him stopped him.


    Li Da hurriedly took out the documents to meet with the officers and soldiers.


    After the docking, the officers and soldiers began to count the number of people. Li Da followed the officers and soldiers and said: "Brother, there are three prisoners behind, and they may arriveter. I have to send this group out first, and thene to pick them upter. This process ising, you just let them wait for a while."


    The officers and soldiers frowned, "Didn''t they go together? Why are there still people left behind?"


    "A prisoner got lost on the way, and they went back to find it."


    The officers and soldiers were puzzled. If the prisoner got lost, instead of being sent by the official to find him, why should the prisoner find it by himself?


    "Okay, I know, you should take these people out quickly."


    "Brother, can you see if there is any water here? We have run out of water all the way, so it will take half a day to send people out."


    The officers and soldiers had a little friendship with Li Da, so they asked someone to get a bucket of water for Li Da.


    After all the officials went to fill up the water, the rest was given to the prisoners, and none of them even got a sip.


    But for Li Da, it is already a good deed every day.


    "Let''s go, you will be free when you leave the customs."


    The officers and soldiers opened the gate and let Li Da walk out with all the prisoners.


    "Master, why hasn''t Madame back yet? It''s almost time to leave." Mother Zhao and the others became anxious when they saw that Su Ying hadn''t returned.


    Xiao Jin frowned deeply. In an instant, thousands of possibilities shed through his mind, but in the end he still chose to believe in Su Ying. She said that she would definitelye back.


    "Be safe and don''t be impatient. We will wait for her outside the customs after we leave the customs."


    They are prisoners and have no qualifications to stay in the customs. They can only wait outside the customs.


    Aftering out of the pass, walk north for another hour or two to reach the entrance of the Northern Wilderness.


    After leaving the customs, you can see an endless in as far as you can see, which ispletely different from the previous desert Gobi.


    Li Da brought him to arge made of thorns and barbs. Looking up, he could see an entrance that could amodate a carriage by the side of the. The entrance to thend.


    "Okay, I can send you here too. From now on, whether you live or die depends on your own destiny."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Da let someone untie the iron chains on the hands and feet of the prisoners behind him. The iron chains had to be taken back.


    After Li Da put away his things, he evacuated with the officials and went back.


    The rest of the prisoners stood there at a loss, because many of them just followed the official post numbly before. The official post was hateful but it was like their backbone. Now that the backbone is gone, they don¡¯t know what they are going to do next. , and where should they go, and they don''t know what is waiting for them in the northern wilderness in front of them.


    "Master, how do we go next?"


    Xiao Jin nced at the people who gradually surrounded them, and a stern look shed in his eyes.


    "You help me down, you and Tian Mu lead the people in first, find a hidden ce to hide, I will wait for Su Ying here."


    Cheng Ming was surprised, "Master, why don''t you let the little one stay and wait."


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "Help me down."


    When the two children heard what Xiao Jin said, they all stepped forward to hold Xiao Jin, "Daddy, we want to be with Daddy."


    Xiao Jin looked at Zhao''s mother with serious eyes, "Zhao''s mother, please take care of the two children."


    Mother Zhao seemed to sense something, with red eyes and Bai Shuang hugging the child tightly, "Master, you, you must be careful."


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, covering the strange color in his eyes, "Take all the things Su Ying left for you before leaving, protect yourself."


    After finishing speaking, he got out of the carriage with Cheng Ming''s hand, and pped the horse with his backhand.


    The horse suffered from pain, kicked its hooves and pulled the carriage away.


    "Daddy, Daddy..."


    Hearing the cry of the child, Xiao Jin gradually clenched the dagger in his hand, and looked coldly at the people who surrounded him.

 Chapter 66: Anyone who dares to touch her will seek death

    Chapter 66 Anyone who dares to touch her will seek death


    The eager soldiers surrounded Xiao Jin one after another.


    The goalkeepers who were hiding among the prisoners before came out to protect Xiao Jin when they saw that Xiao Jin was in danger.


    "The employer said that he must not let go of his seed, and sent someone to chase it."


    "yes."


    "Xiao Jin, let you live until now, we are already very kind, please die."


    The rented soldiers drew out the soft swords at their waists and rushed towards Xiao Jin.


    Dozens of rented soldiers almost surrounded the three of Xiao Jin, leaving them no chance of escape.


    Xiao Jin waved the dagger in his hand and responded quickly, but the number of opponents was too many, and it was hard to beat four hands with two fists. Soon, many new injuries were added to his body.


    "Zhao Neng, let''s make a breakthrough together, and then you take the prince away immediately." The goalkeeper Wang Su looked at the soldiers who kept killing them. If this continues, they will be exhausted sooner orter!


    "good."


    On the other side, the soldiers also quickly chased in the direction Cheng Ming and the others left.


    These people have kung fu. After entering the entrance, there are dense forests inside, and it is not easy for a carriage to travel.


    Soon, the carriage was overtaken.


    "Hand over Xiao Jin''s son!"


    The soft sword in Ren Bing''s hand pointed directly at Cheng Ming''s brow, and Cheng Ming raised his heart in his throat, "I, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The renting soldier sneered ferociously, and with a push of his soft sword, he stabbed at Cheng Ming''s heart.


    Cheng Ming pressed the switch on the bracelet in a panic, only to hear a loud bang, and the soldier flew out.


    Cheng Ming only felt the sound of wind whistling around him, and he was like a chick waiting to be hatched, being protected in an eggshell.


    "This, what''s going on here?"


    Seeing his teammates fly out, Ren Bing was also very surprised, but after the surprise, he was more ashamed, "Looking for death!"


    They stabbed into the carriage with a single sword, scaring Mother Zhao and Bai Shuang to hug the child tightly.


    Tian Mu and the others realized that the situation was wrong, and jumped out of the carriage one after another.


    Uncle He grabbed the kitchen knife and jumped off the carriage, "Take your children and run!"


    Tian Mu grabbed the hatchet and followed Uncle He to get out of the car. They had only a limited number of men. Although they knew that they could not be the opponents of these soldiers, even if they died, they would die in front of the women!


    The rented soldier kicked the car door open, and stretched out his hand to drag Bai Shuang out of the car.


    "ah!"


    "What are you doing, let go, let me go!" Bai Shuang held Erbao tightly in her arms, and the long sword in her hand was straddling her, and the dress on her body was torn apart.


    "Girls, grandpa hasn''t yed for a long time hahahaha!"


    "Ah!" The rough palm squeezed her back fiercely, causing her to scream out in pain, but she was afraid of scaring Erbao, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it.


    "Bracelet, the bracelet left by Auntie." Erbao was so frightened that he burst into tears, but he still remembered Su Ying''s words at the critical moment.


    Bai Shuang came back to her senses and pressed the switch of the bracelet.


    There was a loud "bang", and the two soldiers were thrown out instantly.


    On the other side, Su Ying and the pack of wolves finally arrived at the pass. They didn''t meet Xiao Jin and the others all the way, which made her worried.


    "Who, stop!"


    The officers and soldiers saw Su Ying running over with the pack of wolves, and stepped forward to surround her.


    Su Ying sat on the horseback and looked down at the officers and soldiers, "I am an exiled prisoner, and I want to leave the customs."


    The officers and soldiers looked at each other, seeing Su Ying''s posture, not like an exiled prisoner.


    "Wait, wait until Li Da and the otherse back, and it won''t be toote for you to go out after confirming your identity."


    Su Ying frowned, "When did they leave?"


    "One or two hours."


    It''s an hour or two!


    "I want to leave now."


    The officers and soldiers said coldly: "What are you, can you go out if you want?"


    Su Yingpletely lost her patience. With a wave of the electric baton in her hand, she directly threw it on the faces of the officers and soldiers, "Get out!"


    Other officers and soldiers saw that Su Ying was about to break through the pass, and stepped forward to stop him. Su Ying grabbed the anesthesia gun on his back and directly scanned it blindly.


    The anesthesia needle in the anesthesia gun is only half the length of a finger. It is an anesthetic coagnt. After being sprayed on a person, it can quickly pierce the skin and allow the anesthetic to enter the body. It takes less than ten seconds to take effect.


    Soon, the officers and soldiers were brought down by Su Ying.


    Su Ying rushed forward, pushed open the gate and ran away.


    "Chasing, don''t let her get away!"


    The officers and soldiers who came chased them out one after another.


    Su Ying looked at the sensor in her hand, and now the response of the sensor is getting stronger and stronger.


    After running for less than half an hour, she met Li Da and the others who were walking back.


    Li Da felt his scalp tingle when he saw Su Ying rushing towards with a pack of wolves. Fortunately, fortunately, after today, he would never have to face this evil goddess again.


    Su Ying reined in in front of Li Da, "Where are Xiao Jin and the others?"


    "Here, we''ve arrived at the entrance of the Northern Wilderness. It''s right in front of you. Quickly chase... Hey!" Before Li Da finished speaking, Su Ying disappeared.


    Not long after Li Da walked back, he ran into the officers and soldiers chasing him again, "Brother, where are you going?"


    The officers and soldiers stopped and said: "Someone has broken through the barrier, we are going to catch him back."


    Li Da saw that the officers and soldiers were about to leave, so he hurried forward to stop her, "No, no, that''s the prisoner I said was following. Now she''s gone to the Northern Wilderness, why are you arresting her?"


    "Is she really a criminal?"


    "yes."


    "But she still injured so many of our soldiers and horses."


    "Hey, brother, don''t get into trouble. If you go, more people may be injured. Go back quickly. That''s Shashen. She has her attacks differently. Those brothers should be fine. Go back and see Look, stop chasing, go to the Northern Wilderness, who knows what is waiting for us inside."


    The officers and soldiers looked at Li Da''s secretive expression, and were a little puzzled, "A bitch, why are you so afraid?"


    Li Da thought of Su Ying''s various situations, and nodded fiercely, "I have never seen such an arrogant person when I grow up, go back, I dare say that your soldiers and horses are not in danger of their lives, but you are now It might be impossible to chase after it.¡±


    The officers and soldiers dubiously asked people to go back to the pass to check the situation. After hearing the officers and soldiers at the pass say that those who were brought down by Su Ying woke up again, they followed Li Da back.


    When Su Ying rushed to the entrance, she saw those rented soldiers surrounded Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin was holding a dagger in his hand, and his legs could not stand up. His tall figure.


    He swung the dagger frantically, but was repeatedly stabbed with four hands because his fists were hard to beat.


    A soldier rushed to Xiao Jin''s back, stabbing his back with the soft sword in his hand.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank suddenly, anyone who dares to touch her, Su Ying, will die!


    Babies, today¡¯s update is here~ Baozi actively follow up and vote for Chanzi. If you have any questions, you can also leave a message for Chanzi. See you tomorrow~

 Chapter 67: furious

    Chapter 67 Angry


    Su Ying charged forward on his horse, waved the electric baton in his hand, and hit those soldiers hard.


    The rented soldiers jerked and fell down one by one.


    Xiao Jin turned around and saw Su Ying who was swept by fury. She was like Shura from hell, wielding a scythe for harvesting evil spirits in her hand, and her pair of phoenix eyes full of life and death were eroded by fury.


    Xiao Jin only felt a powerful forceing from behind him, and the soldier who wanted to sneak up on him from behind was blown away, and his body hit the tree trunk like a rag.


    Su Ying came to Xiao Jin''s side, and the electric baton in his hand made those soldiers feel worse than death without stopping.


    The tight encirclement that originally surrounded Xiao Jin and the others gradually expanded after Su Ying appeared, until the other party did not dare to approach easily.


    The rest of the soldiers looked at each other, and they all saw a look of shock in each other''s eyes.


    Su Ying''s fighting power has far exceeded their imagination.


    "Retreat first, withdraw!"


    "Boss, the task has not beenpleted!"


    "Retreat first, talkter!" The rest of the soldiers turned around and wanted to run away, and Su Ying would never give them a chance to escape.


    "Want to run, dream!"


    Su Ying got on his horse and chased after him.


    Renbing would never have imagined in his life that he would be crazily chased and killed by a woman behind him.


    For a moment, cries of pain raged over the entire in.


    Those soldiers were like quails who had no power to restrain chickens, they were beaten by Su Ying without any power to fight back!


    "Forgive me, please forgive me, woman, please let us go, we also use money to do things... ah!"


    Su Ying hit the stick, and the soldier fell to the ground and twitched crazily.


    She looked around, all the soldiers had fallen, and then she returned to Xiao Jin, looked at the scars on his body, quickly tore off the sleeves and bandaged the rtivelyrge wound for him.


    "Where are Ji''er and the others?"


    "Inside, those people have already chased them."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows burst out with hostility again, "You wait here."


    After speaking, he rushed in without looking back.


    At that time, there were not many rented soldiers chasing in, only a dozen or so. When Su Ying arrived, the remaining two rented soldiers had already been subdued by the goalkeeper.


    The rest of the soldiers fell to the ground or hung on the branches of trees.


    "Ji''er, Linger!"


    Hearing Su Ying''s voice, the two children stood up from Mother Zhao''s arms.


    Seeing Su Ying''s two children standing not far away, the suppressed fear burst out instantly, and ran towards Su Ying with a cry.


    "Auntie, whoa whoa whoa..."


    Su Ying squatted down and hugged them into her arms, "Show Aniang, if there is any injury."


    Su Ying checked up and down nervously.


    The two little milk bags choked and shook their heads, "Aniang, Aniang''s weapons are so powerful, protect, protect us."


    Su Ying picked up their bracelets and looked at them. There were traces of use on the bracelets. She was very d that she arrived in time. After all, the energy of the bracelets has a time limit. After the time limit, the effect will disappear.


    "Mother Zhao, Bai Shuang, are you all okay?"


    Mother Zhao took out the dress from the carriage and put it on for Bai Shuang. The two of them couldn''t help crying when they saw Su Yinging back.


    "Ma''am, we, we are fine, this thing you left is very useful, we are fine..." Mother Zhao didn''t dare to think, if it wasn''t for the bracelet left by Su Ying, they would probably be decapitated now.


    Su Ying went to ask He Shouyi and the others about their situation. When she left, she handed the bracelets to all of them, except Aunt Sun''s family.


    So even if everyone was injured, they only suffered a little skin trauma. After the soldiers found out that their bracelets were powerful, they didn''t dare to approach easily. Afterwards, Wang Su and the others rushed to take the rest of them down.


    Aunt Sun and the others had lingering fears, thinking that they almost died!


    They staggered down from the carriage and red at Su Ying resentfully. They had heard from He Shouyi and the others in the carriage that they all had self-defense weapons in their hands, but Su Ying did not give them the weapons. She clearly did it on purpose. of!


    Aunt Sun was so angry that she wanted to curse a few words to vent her anger, but she was firmly held back by Mrs. Zhou, "Mother, please, please don''t go and make trouble with her. Even if you hate her no matter how much you hate her, Mr. Zhou will not let you down." Well, we all need her, if she gets angry and drives us away, do you think we can survive in this northern wilderness?"


    Wang Furong also grabbed Aunt Sun''s hand, "Grandma, mother is right, you have to think about your father, he is not well yet."


    Aunt Sun really didn''t dare to go to Su Ying to make a fuss, at most she just pointed at Sang and scolded Huai, but thinking of the scene just now, she was really scared, so she honestly kept silent.


    Su Ying was worried about Xiao Jin''s situation, and afterforting the two children, she walked back, but halfway, she avoided the crowd and entered the space, and led Jiang Yang, Chu Yun and a horse out Otherwise, she would not be able to exin clearly when asked.


    Su Ying ran back to Xiao Jin and found that he was covered in blood.


    "How is the child?" Xiao Jin asked.


    "It''s okay." Su Ying grabbed his hand and looked at the bracelet on his wrist, and found that it was useless.


    "Why not use this?"


    Xiao Jin looked at the bracelet and said: "At that time, I could still support it." He didn''t understand the power of the bracelet, and only wanted to keep it as thest time to save his life.


    Su Ying thought of the **** battle he was surrounded by soldiers just now, and a strange feeling arose in her heart. This feeling extended from her limbs to her heart, making her feel stuffy and even a little out of breath.


    Su Ying didn''t know what happened to her.


    "I''ll take care of your injuries first." When she entered the space just now, she took out the wound medicine by the way.


    "Where are Jiang Yang and the others? Have you found it?"


    Su Ying said without raising his head: "I found it. That kid met wolves, so he hasn''t returned for a long time."


    Xiao Jin took a quick look at the pack of wolves squatting not far behind Su Ying. They were sniffing the soldiers on the ground. After sniffing a few bites, they raised their heads and looked in Su Ying''s direction, as if they didn''t get Su Ying''s approval. Don''t dare to speak easily.


    Look like that, better than a dog!


    "It hurts a bit, bear with it."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, Xiao Jin felt a burning pain from his wound. He let out a muffled snort, and the cold sweat on his forehead overflowed.


    Su Ying looked at the knife wounds on Xiao Jin''s body. Several of the wounds were deep. She could only find a way to stop the bleeding temporarily, and then sewed up the wounds after she found a ce to stay.


    Every wound on the flesh and blood shows how fierce the battle just now was.


    Su Ying became more and more angry as she watched. After finishing the final bandage for Xiao Jin, she got up angrily and punched the fallen soldier.


    The wolf king, who was about to p his mouth secretly, was so frightened that the wolf hairs all over his body stood on end!


    Wolf King: Who am I, where am I, what did I do wrong...

 Chapter 68: Uncertain future

    Chapter 68 The future is uncertain


    Su Ying brought the horse, helped Xiao Jin up, and asked him to join the children first.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying in puzzlement, "What else do you want to stay?"


    Su Ying nced at the stunned soldiers on the ground and sneered, "You''ll know in a while."


    Although Xiao Jin was puzzled, he knew that she had rules for doing things, so he drove his horse in through the entrance.


    Su Yingfeng looked at the people on the ground with cold eyes, found a hidden ce and entered the space, and when she came out, she already had a gun as thick and long as an arm in her hand.


    She took a gun and shot down the necks of those soldiers on the ground, and saw a small red mark on their necks where they were shot, but the red mark disappeared quickly.


    After confirming that everyone was branded, Su Ying took out a red button and pressed it.


    The soldier who was lying unconscious on the ground suddenly twitched on the spot, and then woke up faintly.


    They got up from the ground one by one, very puzzled that Su Ying didn''t kill them immediately.


    "Woman''s benevolence, you didn''t kill us at such a good opportunity just now, so don''t me us for taking your dog''s life... Ah!" Before the leader of the army could finish speaking, there was a sudden sharp pain in his head. It made him roll to the ground, wishing he could wring his head off.


    Su Ying looked at him expressionlessly, with cold contempt in his eyes, "Is he your leader?"


    The other soldiers were stunned by this scene. They looked at Su Ying in horror, not knowing what she had done to them.


    "Yes Yes."


    "Then call number one, everyone obediently form a team and follow me honestly, I warn you not to think of any tricks, you have been poisoned by me, if anyone dares to have a crooked mind, the idiot on the ground will be your fate. "


    "Ah! Ahem!"


    The leader was so sick that he couldn''t stop vomiting, which looked disgusting and scary.


    These rented soldiers can be said to have done all kinds of evil things over the years. Even if they are not as arrogant as fearless, they are by no meansparable to ordinary viins.


    But at this time, they looked at Su Ying like a little ghost who was terrified when he saw Yan Luo.


    "What? You don''t want to move, or do you want to taste the pain?"


    Those people didn''t even see Su Yingdong, and suddenly felt a severe headache on their heads.


    One by one, they fell to the ce in great pain.


    "Forgive me, please forgive me, we are obedient, we will listen to everything."


    After they begged for mercy, the pain on their heads gradually eased, and now they dared not make a sound even if they were dissatisfied in their hearts.


    "Stop talking nonsense and move!"


    The rented soldiers got up from the ground and lined up in columns.


    Seeing this, Su Ying turned around in satisfaction, "Let''s go."


    But as soon as she took two steps, she turned her head and looked at the pack of wolves who wanted to take the opportunity to escape, "Dog, where do you want to go?"


    All the wolves bristled, their tails drooping, they turned around and walked behind the soldiers.


    When Cheng Ming and the others saw Su Ying walking in with soldiers and wolves, they were a little scared, but soon, they found that these people, whether they were wolves or not, were obedient and abnormal, and they all looked at Su Ying in astonishment. .


    "Keep these beasts, they will be useful in the future." Su Ying looked at everyone''s puzzled eyes and exined.


    He Shouyi was a little worried and said: "Madam, these people have bad roots, I''m afraid it will be difficult to subdue them."


    Su Ying knew what He Shouyi meant, and was worried that these soldiers would do one thing to the other and stab her behind the back when they weren''t paying attention.


    "I told them just now that as long as I, Su Ying, are still alive, they can live. If I, Su Ying, make a mistake, they will be buried with me."


    Su Ying told them that the poison on their body was attracted to her, and if she died, they would not even want to live.


    How could these people know what Su Ying had done to them? Even if they were dubious, they really didn''t dare to do anything to Su Ying.


    Everyone heard what she said, but they didn''t make a sound.


    The carriage was damaged in many ces. Although it can still amodate people, it is already leaking a bit.


    Su Ying asked everyone to carry the injured to the carriage, because the injured were all big men, so only a few children could sit in the carriage, and the rest followed suit.


    Su Ying looked around and found that the entrance to this northern wilderness is at the foot of a mountain. They are now at the foot of the mountain. There is not much vegetation around them, but the trees are tall.


    "Go ahead and see if you can get out."


    Tian Mu and Cheng Yang were driving, Su Ying asked Mother Zhao to sit next to Cheng Ming, and asked Bai Shuang to sit on the other side.


    Aunt Sun was not happy when she saw it. She had been in the car for several days before, so she would not want to let her down and walk now.


    "I want to take the car too." Aunt Sun climbed to the edge of Tian Mu as if shooting a gun, wishing she could squeeze Li Wanniang who was sitting next to Tian Mu.


    Su Ying raised her brows and eyes coldly, "You can eithere down and walk, or get out of here, I don''t want to listen to nonsense, you choose."


    Aunt Sun stiffened her neck, "There is still room here, why can''t I sit?"


    Su Ying''s brows were stained with impatience, "Tian Mu, throw her down."


    Tian Mu looked apologetically at Wang Lang in the car, frowned, and pushed Aunt Sun down.


    "Hey! Even if you are anything, you dare to push me."


    Tian Mu put on a serious face, and hurriedly drove to the front. In fact, the front space is very small. If Aunt Sun can drive, he would give up the seat. After all, Wan Niang is not yet confinement, so he really can''t bear it. Make her too tired.


    But Mrs. Sun doesn''t know anything, so naturally he can''t give up his position.


    "Why are you running, stop for me... ah!"


    "Aww!"


    Aunt Sun almost bumped into the wolf king, and backed up several steps screaming in fright.


    Wolf King was depressed and had nowhere to vent, staring at her with a pair of cold eyes, which made Aunt Sun''s hairs stand on end.


    Wang Lang, who was lying on the car, closed his eyes weakly. He didn''t want his mother to have an ident, but she did some things too much.


    This ce is said to be a mountain, but she is not steep at all, and even a carriage can walk rtively smoothly.


    Su Ying climbed onto a tree and looked at the surrounding situation. It was obvious that there were leaves all around, whichpletely blocked her sight, and she couldn''t see anything.


    Walking all the way, there are still some skeletons that can be seen vaguely. The bones have been weathered, so it can be seen that they have been dead for a long time.


    As night fell, the mountains and forests were also shrouded in ayer of ck mist, and the surroundings became dark, and the surrounding visibility gradually decreased.


    Su Ying took out the torch and lit the torch. While holding the torch, she secretly took a light in the palm of her hand to illuminate the road ahead, and the surrounding area instantly became much brighter.


    "What the **** is this ce, why can''t we go to the end?"


    Zhang Cuiniang brushed aside the weeds in front of her. The more she walked, the more flustered she felt.


    Su Ying''s hand was illuminated, suddenly a shadow shed past, because the other party''s movements were so fast that everyone didn''t even see what it was.

 Chapter 69: i hate violence

    Chapter 69 I hate violence


    "Aww!"


    The wolves suddenly let out a low growl on guard, their eyes fixed on the front.


    Su Ying clenched her arms tightly and stared ahead vigntly. Soon, there was a messy movement from the opposite side of the forest, and in a short while, several men appeared in front of them.


    There is a squirrel standing on the shoulder of one of the men, and it should be the thing that shed by the light just now.


    The men nced at Su Ying and the others, "The one who was just exiled?"


    Su Ying said: "Yes."


    Those men raised the hatchet in their hands and said: "If you want to go in, each person will pay one tael of silver."


    Su Ying thought about all kinds of dangers in the Northern Wilderness, but she really didn''t expect to be charged tolls here.


    "Why, here is still a fairy treasurend, and you have to pay to go in?"


    The man sneered, "Stop talking nonsense, don''t even think about going in if you don''t have money."


    The light in Su Ying''s hand shined on those soldiers who were more obedient than dogs, "These are all mine, are you sure you won''t let us in?"


    It was a mess just now, and these men didn''t see the people behind them clearly. They didn''t expect that there were so many people behind Su Ying and the others.


    The man didn''t want to lose his momentum, "Hmph, even if you don''t give it now, after you get in, you won''t be able to escape the money, let''s go."


    A good man doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, and a few men turn around and want to run away.


    Su Ying managed to meet a native alive, how could they just leave like this.


    "My way, Su Ying, is not so easy to block. If I don''t speak clearly, no one will leave." Su Ying stepped forward to block their way.


    Several men looked at each other, and suddenly took advantage of Su Ying''s unpreparedness to attack her.


    When the man''s weapon came at him, Su Ying tilted his head expressionlessly, and dodged it carelessly. When the man made another move, Su Ying grabbed his hand and swung it in the air, only to hear nothing. There was a tragic cry of pain in the forest, and the hands of several men hung down on their sides in a strange posture.


    They looked at Su Ying in horror, probably never would have thought how a thin looking woman could be so powerful.


    Su Ying flicked her hands lightly, "If you speak well, you won''t have to suffer such a crime. If you don''t listen, you must let me do it. I hate violence."


    These words were heard by the soldiers, why did they feel so hypocritical!


    With Su Ying''s posture, thousands if not tens of thousands of people have been beaten!


    "What''s behind this forest?"


    Several men screamed in pain, how dare they be dishonest.


    "The tiger camp in the mountain depression, that is the site of the tiger camp."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Are you also from the Tiger Camp?"


    "Yes, yes, the leader of our camp said that every new prisoner who wants to enter the camp must pay money, otherwise he will not be allowed to enter."


    ¡°Where can the man who has no money go?¡±


    "Some of them have gone behind the mountain, but most of them stayed in the woods, being lonely ghosts!"


    Su Ying thought of the skeletons he saw along the way, and what this person said should be true.


    "Lead the way ahead, take us to the tiger camp."


    When those men heard that they were going to the tiger camp, they secretly looked at each other, and they all saw the look of gloating in each other''s eyes.


    "good."


    "Ma''am, I''m afraid there is an ambush in this tiger camp." Wang Su took a panoramic view of those men''s eyes just now, and felt that there must be a deceit in it.


    "Spending the night in the forest is not a long-term solution." The important thing is to find a ce to stay as soon as possible. This tiger camp sounds like a ce where people have lived for a long time, which proves that it is suitable for people to live in, otherwise those people would not settle there. , so no matter whether this tiger camp is a devil''s den or a demon''s den, she has to break into it.


    It''s not so easy for a person in the wilderness to re-understand the environment and find a suitable ce to live. Why doesn''t she pick up the ones that are ready-made?


    The ce where the tiger camp was located was farther than they imagined, and they walked for more than half an hour before they reached a mountain depression.


    From a distance, you can see a brazier burning outside the mountain depression, and a team of people patrolling outside the gate made of wooden piles.


    Several people led them to the gate.


    The illuminator in Su Ying''s hand shined on it, and the three big characters of Tiger Camp in red came into view.


    "Who?" The patrolling team found their existence and walked over.


    The people who led the way saw that someone wasing, and hurried over to call for help: "Captain, help, they want to break into the camp without giving money."


    The patrol captain frowned with a pair of messy eyebrows, and walked over vigorously, "Where did youe from, you dared to break into the tiger camp? Grab it!"


    Those people stepped forward one after another and surrounded Su Ying and the others.


    "Dog."


    "Aww!"


    Wolf King was electrified by the cor, and roared provocatively.


    "No. 1, whether you have dinner tonight depends on your performance."


    The leader of the leasing army looked at the wild wolf that rushed out to bite, but did not recover.


    "Boss, Number One, I''m calling you."


    "When will I... ouch!" Before the number one finished speaking, his head started to ache. He raised his head angrily, and met Su Ying''s cold eyes.


    "I, I rush, I rush!"


    Soon, the headache disappeared.


    No. 1 roared, and rushed towards the guards with his troops.


    Dozens of people overwhelmed the dozen or so guards at once.


    The men leading the way were terrified when they saw this, turned around and ran into the camp.


    "Come here, someone trespassed on the camp,e here quickly."


    The man''s terrified cry continued for a long time.


    In the camp, in a three-story wooden building, a naked man is teasing the woman beneath him.


    "Leader, just now someone came to report that someone trespassed on the camp, and they took down all the patrolling units."


    The man turned his head, his tall figure almost covered the candlelight.


    "Come in and rify."


    The men pushed the door open and entered the house, "Leader, someone trespassed on the camp and injured our people."


    The man raised his head slowly when he heard the words. There was a long scar at the corner of his right eye. The scar ran from the corner of his eye to his left cheek, as if it wanted to divide his face into two. It is particrly ferocious under the dark background.


    "Someone came to die again."


    "The person who came to pass the word said that the other party has brought a team of troops with great skills."


    The manughed softly when he heard the words, and the dullughter was full of ironic coldness.


    He slowly stood up from the chair, grabbed the robe on the side and put it on casually, "There are not a few people who want to break into the tiger camp in recent years, and there are a few people who can survive my hands, just right, good I haven''t killed anyone for a few days, and my hands are a little itchy...hehehe."

 Chapter 70: let you stay

    Chapter 70 let you stay


    Outside the gate of the camp, a dozen guards knelt on the ground with bruised noses and swollen faces.


    "Get up and lead the way, I want to see your leader."


    The guard didn''t expect Su Ying to send him to the door, "I''ll take you there."


    Su Ying raised her eyes and nced at him, "Let''s go."


    The guard stood up from the ground and led Su Ying and the others into the camp.


    Because it waste at night, the camp was dark, but the houses lined up inside were faintly visible.


    "I didn''t expect this Northern Wilderness to be like this, and it''s not as scary as imagined." Bai Shuang looked at the not-so-t but clear street, and it looked much better than they imagined.


    "Who are the people living here? Are they all exiled prisoners like us?"


    Everyone was very curious, looking around in and out of the car.


    "Boss, Boss!"


    The guard who was leading the way suddenly shouted and rushed out.


    Ahead of the road, a team of horsemen ran over.


    The leading man was sitting on a horse, his figure was even stronger than a horse, and his strong tendons seemed to tear his robe at any time.


    He came galloping in the bleak moonlight. On the dark street, he looked like a fierce **** emerging from hell, making people daunting.


    Hu Wei rode his horse and ran up to Su Ying, and the horse stopped less than one step away from Su Ying.


    He reined in the rein, and the horse was suddenly stopped because it was running too fast, and the entire front body was lifted.


    Su Ying stood under this group of people, looking extraordinarily petite.


    Facing the forefoot of the fierce horse, Su Ying showed no fear on his face.


    Hu Wei''s eyes shed with surprise, he let go of the rein and let the horse fall down.


    "Are you the ones who broke into the tiger camp?"


    "It is." Su Ying raised her eyebrows.


    Huwei''s eyes sank, and she turned over and jumped off the horse. Standing in front of Su Ying, she was as big as three of Su Ying.


    "The girl is quite courageous, hehe, today, I will start with you."


    In the carriage, Xiao Jin watched Hu Wei''s sword-brows twisted together. This man had a steady foot and a strong aura. At first nce, he was not at the same level as those wastes at the door, and he might not be so easy to deal with.


    "Su Ying, be careful!"


    Su Ying said without looking back: "Don''t worry, I can put down no matter how big I am."


    Huwei never thought that she would speak so loudly. After a deepugh, his face changed and he stretched out his hand to grab Su Ying.


    Su Ying bent down and dodged his hand, "Since you are so impatient to find a fight, then I will not be polite."


    "What a big tone!" Although Huwei was tall, his movements were very flexible. As soon as Su Ying avoided his moves, he immediately changed his movements, and a tiger w went towards her stomach again.


    Su Ying spun 360 degrees, dodging his serial killing moves one by one.


    Facing Huwei''s powerful attack, Su Ying''s brows and eyes gradually became dark.


    This reckless man is agile, and he is indeed a strong opponent.


    When Su Ying was distracted, Huwei grabbed the cor and belt from behind, and the next moment, Su Ying''s entire body was lifted up by him.


    "Auntie!"


    "Su Ying!"


    Wang Su and Wang Su wanted to step forward to help when they saw this, but they were stopped by the opposing guard.


    Xiao Jin took out the dagger that Su Ying gave him, and flew towards Huwei''s heart.


    At this time, Su Ying suddenly bowed and straightened her body quickly, kicking Hu Wei''s armpit.


    Huwei let go of the pain.


    As soon as Su Ying turned her body, she escaped from his hands, grabbed Xiao Jin''s flying dagger, and touched the artery of Hu Wei''s neck.


    Huwei paused, and slowly stood up straight.


    "Stop your men."


    Huwei narrowed his eyes and waved at his own people.


    The dagger in Su Ying''s hand moved forward, "Don''t move around, my knife is very sharp."


    "Let our leader go, otherwise you will never get out of here alive."


    "Since I''m here, I don''t n to leave for the time being. If I win your leader, I can defeat you as well."


    "What do you want?" Hu Wei asked.


    "It''s just a ce to stay."


    "Hahahaha! Well, I let you stay, now, you can take back your knife."


    Su Ying didn''t move, "Why should I trust you?"


    Huweiughed loudly, "Everyone in the Northern Wilderness knows that I, Huwei, always say what I say, and I won''t break my promise if I let you stay."


    Su Ying retracted the dagger after hearing the words.


    Huwei turned around, and looked at Su Ying coldly, "Little girl, you are amazing."


    "My name is Su Ying."


    "Okay, Su Ying, my tiger camp allows you to stay, but where you want to settle down, whether you can really stay safely depends on your ability."


    "You don''t need to worry about it."


    "good."


    Hu Wei nced at Xiao Jin who was sitting in the carriage, then got on the horse, and led the people away.


    In an instant, only Su Ying and the others were left on the empty street.


    "Is this... making us stay?"


    Bai Shuang and the others got off the carriage, and the leader of the tiger battalion left, which meant that they could stay.


    "It''s already gettingte, let''s find a ce to stay for the night, and we can talk about other things after dawn tomorrow."


    "good."


    Walking all the way, Su Ying found that there are houses everywhere in the tiger camp, with uneven levels.


    It was alreadyte at night, and there were many of them, so Su Ying found a rtivelyrge open space to temporarily settle down.


    After a fierce battle today, everyone didn''t even eat a meal. Now that they are here, and the situation is not as bad as imagined, everyone is relieved.


    Wang Su and the others went around to pick up some dry firewood and came back. He Shouyi mixed flour and baked egg pancakes for dinner.


    As for those rented soldiers, Su Ying used the dry rations she had saved up before to send them away. She still has use for these people, and she won''t let them starve to death.


    After a day of running around, everyone was very tired. After eating, they all found a ce to sleep.


    Su Ying kissed Dabao who was sleeping, and Erbao kissed on the face. There was a soft look between his brows, and there was no trace of hostility in a fight.


    "Are you injured today." Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying and said.


    Su Ying shook her head, "No, there are some skin traumas that don''t bother me at all."


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand, "Let me see."


    Su Ying grabbed his hand, "What''s so interesting, you give me the medicine first, and I will treat your wounds againter."


    Xiao Jin nced at the hand she was holding, and obediently took the medicine.


    I don''t know if he was too tired, but after taking the medicine, Xiao Jin felt a sense of drowsiness, so sleepy that he could hardly keep his eyelids open.


    In the blink of an eye, she copsed beside Su Ying and fell asleep.


    Su Ying nced at Wang Su and Zhao Neng who were watching the night outside, "Keep watch carefully, I''ll squint for a while."


    "It''s ma''am."


    Su Ying closed the door of the carriage, and then pulled the mechanism of the space, bringing Xiao Jin, who had fallen asleep, into the space.

 Chapter 71: Is he dreaming?

    Chapter 71 Is he dreaming?


    Su Ying untied Xiao Jin''s robe that was torn by the weapon, and re-rinsed the wounds that she had bandaged during the day. Although these wounds had stopped bleeding, because the openings were rtivelyrge, it was difficult to recover without suturing.


    Su Ying used sutures to close up the smaller wounds, and stitched up therger ones carefully with a needle and thread.


    After treating Xiao Jin''s injury, Su Ying took off her clothes and stood in front of the 360-degree mirror with no dead ends to check her body.


    Although she can fight, she is not an imprable wall, and injuries are inevitable, but fortunately, the wounds are not critical, and she only needs to do simple treatment.


    After treating the injuries on her body, Su Ying took Xiao Jin out of the space, and theny down next to the two children and closed her eyes.


    Early next morning, Su Ying woke up from the noise outside the car.


    She raised her eyes, and met Xiao Jin''s dark eyes.


    Her eyebrows twitched, "What are you doing looking at me like that?"


    Xiao Jin''s deep obsidian-like eyes were slightly darkened, and he would never let Su Ying know that he actually saw her naked in his dream.


    But for some reason, although it was in a dream, he felt it was extraordinarily real.


    Xiao Jin shook his head and looked away.


    "It''s already daylight."


    Su Yingen got up and jumped off the carriage, and saw a lot of people gathered not far from the open space where they stayed.


    Su Ying and the others are like monkeys being watched by those people pointing at them.


    But those people didn''t dare to get close to them because they saw that they had arge number of wolves with them.


    Su Ying washed her face and walked up to those people.


    Those people were not timid. They didn''t run when Su Ying walked over, but just stood there and looked at her.


    "Old man, is there any ce to build a house here?"


    The old man who was asked looked her up and down, and asked without answering, "Are you newly exiled?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes."


    "There is an open space, but it needs silver."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "What about the ones without money?"


    The old manughed, "If you don''t have money, it depends on your ability. If you can beat the other party, no one will dare to say no to you."


    "ording to what you say, there are no rules at all in this tiger camp, just rely on fists to speak?"


    "You are right to say that."


    "That''s good." She didn''t have any money, and her fist was hard enough.


    After Su Ying asked clearly, she returned to the carriage, "You wait here for me first, I''ll go around here to see if I can find a suitable open space."


    Mother Zhao and the others also heard what the old man said just now, and they always feel that this ce is not as safe as they imagined, "Ma''am, you take two people there."


    "No, I''ll be back soon." Saying that, she got on her horse and ran away.


    She wants to see if the terrain of this tiger camp is suitable for people to live for a long time. If it is suitable, she ns to settle here temporarily.


    Su Ying galloped along the streets, these streets were also walked out by people, the ground was covered with dusty yellow mud, and there were many houses on both sides, when those people saw Su Ying galloping, they just stopped and nced at her before turning around went back to the house.


    Su Ying originally thought that the camp was not big, but she had been running for nearly an hour, but she still couldn''t see the edge of the camp, so she could only ask someone to ask about the situation.


    "Mother, where is the edge of this ce? Can I go out to the mountain behind?" Su Ying asked, pointing to the mountain on the back.


    The aunt took a look at Su Ying, and then said slowly, "Girl, you''re new here."


    "yes."


    "If you want to find a ce to stay, then go straight ahead, there is still arge open space."


    "Okay, thanks a lot."


    The old woman saw Su Ying running away, and a strange smile appeared on her face.


    Su Ying ran forward in the direction directed by the old woman, and after running for another quarter of an hour, she finally saw the open space that the old woman said.


    This vacant space is backed by the mountain, but there is still a certain distance from the foot of the mountain. The terrain is very t and the view is very wide.


    Houses were built on both sides of the vacant lot, but this vacant lot was left vacant.


    Strange, it stands to reason that the open space in front of me is more suitable for building houses than the surrounding ones, but no one came to upy it.


    Su Ying mped the horse''s belly and came to a three-story wooden building on the edge of the open space.


    The wooden building is not small, and you can''t see the end when you look in through the fence.


    Su Ying came to the wooden building and got off his horse. He could vaguely see a figure swaying in the yard, "Is anyone there?"


    "Who is it?"


    Not long after, the door of the wooden building was opened from the inside, and a charming woman in a scarlet dress and red lips came out.


    She opened the door, nced at Su Ying with a pair of winking eyes very quickly, and then said with a coquettish smile: "Where did youe from, the prettydy, it''s really eye-catching."


    "Ask the girl something."


    The woman chuckled slightly, "Youngdy, I want to ask if the open space next to you can give you a ce to stay?"


    "yes."


    "No one upies the open space. If you want to use it, you can use it. I will live next door to you. If you need anything, juste to me. My name is Mei Niang."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows. This was the first person she offered to help after she arrived here.


    "Thank you."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she got on her horse and nned to choose the foothold here.


    Meiniang looked at the back of Su Ying leaving and turned around, who knew that just as soon as she entered, a tall and thick woman raised her face and said, "Are there new ones?"


    Meiniang smiled coquettishly, "Yes, a young and beautiful littledy, her skin is so tender, I really look forward to hering soon, hehe."


    Su Ying drove back to the ce where he stayedst night.


    "Aniang is back."


    Er Bao got up from the ground and ran towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying tightened her reins and got off her horse.


    "Auntie."


    Su Ying squatted down and hugged Er Bao, "Have you had breakfast yet?"


    Er Bao nodded obediently, "Ch, what I ate this morning was the egg pancake made by Grandpa He."


    "Auntie hasn''t eaten yet, go, get an egg pancake for Auntie."


    "okay."


    Er Bao twisted his body and got off her body, and ran to get the omelette.


    Seeing Su Yinge back, Mother Zhao and the others surrounded her.


    "Ma''am, how are you doing, have you found a ce to stay?"


    "I found it, arge open space, we will pass there in a while."


    "well."


    After eating, Su Ying took everyone to pack up and head to the open space.


    Because of therge number of them and the pack of wolves, they attracted a lot of onlookers on the road.


    "Ma''am, you said that the people who live here are all exiled?"


    Su Ying thought for a while and nodded, "That''s right." Otherwise, normal people would be better off begging in their own country than in these regions, right?

 Chapter 72: shes transsexual

    Chapter 72 She changed sex


    After arriving at the open space, everyone looked at the location of the open space and felt that it was very suitable.


    Having found a ce to stay, the next step is to have a shelter from the wind and rain.


    There are many of them, and they need a lot of houses.


    Along the way, Su Ying found that the houses here are mostly wooden buildings, and there are almost no gray brick and tile houses, and there are mud houses.


    Brick houses are strong, but they have no materials, so they can only find wood to build houses.


    Su Ying looked at the mountain not far away, the trees over there were lush and lush, it should be possible to start from there.


    Su Ying said to Xiao Jin: "I''ll take them to the mountains to cut wood for building houses in a while, and you can arrange the rest."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Okay, be careful yourself."


    Su Yingen made a sound, got on his horse, and led the soldiers to the mountain behind.


    As soon as Su Ying left, Wang Su came over, "Master, Chu Yun is awake."


    After Chu Yun was rescued, he was in aa because of his serious injuries. Su Ying only said that his body was too worn out and he needed a certain amount of time to repair himself. Xiao Jin went to the carriage where Chu Yun was.


    "Chu Yun."


    Hearing Xiao Jin''s voice, Chu Yun turned his eyes to look at him, and his pupils gradually focused.


    When he saw Xiao Jin''s appearance clearly, his eyes turned red immediately, "My lord..."


    "Don''t move around, you are still injured."


    Chu Yun sat up with Wang Su''s support, and now he waspletely awake.


    "It''s great to see the prince in my lifetime."


    Xiao Jin looked at his sincere eyes, and felt emotional in his heart, "Yes, we will live well in the future."


    "How did the prince find me?"


    "It was Jiang Yang who went back to look for you. It''s a long story." But Xiao Jin exined to Chu Yun the situation along the way.


    Chu Yun frowned when he heard this, "The lord is saying that Su Ying has changed his sex?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Yes, I became another person, and you will know when you get along in the future."


    Chu Yun didn''t believe it. He knew Su Ying too well. The so-called **** change was just a hypocritical disguise.


    But Xiao Jin believed that he didn''t say anything more, time always proves everything.


    "You haven''t recovered from your injury, so take a good rest in the car."


    Chu Yun nodded, and also wanted to get better quickly so that he could help Xiao Jin.


    After Xiao Jin got off the carriage, he called Tian Mu.


    "What is the master''s order?"


    "You can build houses."


    Tian Mu nodded, "Master Hui, the small family has been building houses for generations. Although they also dabble in some furniture making, they still focus on building houses."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "There are so many of us, what kind of house do we need to live in? You should have a n in mind now."


    Su Ying saved his family of three, Tian Mu was naturally willing to work for them, not to mention they would have a ce to settle down after the house was built.


    "What does the master want?"


    "There needs to be a main building. Your houses can spread out ording to the area of ??the open space, and you don''t have to gather all the people in one building."


    "Tian Mu expresses his understanding."


    Xiao Jin dug out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the bag, which was bought by Su Ying. She said that she would use it to write for the child after the ce was settled down.


    "Draw out your vision first, and then talk about detailed discussions."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin called Zhao Neng and Wang Su and asked them to look around and get as much information as possible about the tiger camp.


    Xiao Jin ordered things one by one here.


    Su Ying walked for more than an hour before arriving at the foot of the mountain.


    This mountain looks close, but it is only when you walk up that you will know how far it is.


    Su Ying found that there were also scattered people at the foot of the mountain, butpared with the camp, it was still much worse.


    "I''ll cut down trees in a while, and you will be responsible for transporting the firewood back to where we stayed."


    The rented soldiers never imagined that they would one day be reduced to doing coolies for others.


    Can¡¯t do it, they don¡¯t want to die yet.


    Su Ying walked ahead, took out the chainsaw from the space, picked out the trees and quickly cut them down.


    Those who are sick don''t know what kind of magic weapon Su Ying is holding, they only hear the buzzing sound.


    Not long after, Su Ying yelled at the front to tell them to get out of the way, and then saw a big tree fall down.


    The loud bang made his feet tremble.


    "There is an ax here. You can divide the tree into two, so that it can be transported down the mountain."


    The rented soldier could only honestly take the ax and start working.


    Before it got dark, Su Ying had already cut down a lot of big trees. She was worried that she would not be able to get them back, so she stopped temporarily.


    She took out the ropes she was looking at from the space and gave them to the army to tie them to the tree trunk.


    "Hurry up, the sky is turning ck, do you still want to eat tonight?"


    Su Ying tied the rope to the wood, then wrapped the rope around his waist and shoulders, pulled the wood and walked down the mountain.


    The rented soldiers opened their mouths in shock when they saw her stride like flying while pulling hundreds or even thousands of catties of wood.


    "Boss, what the **** is this!"


    Ren Bing felt very regretful in his heart. You must know that if this mission is to fight against Su Ying, they will note if they are killed!


    "She is a ghost, hurry up, hurry up." Otherwise, I won''t have dinner tonight!


    Su Ying dragged the huge timber, walking all the way down like a swimming dragon, the rumbling sound made the people in the camp think it was the earth dragon turning over.


    Su Ying didn''t know, their every move was watched by Huwei''s people.


    "Boss, what are these peopleing from, especially that woman..." The younger brother who came to report thought that he was dreaming when he thought of the scene where Su Ying dragged a piece of wood thicker than her and ran faster than a rabbit.


    Huwei grabbed the leg ofmb on the table and took a bite. After swallowing the meat, he said in a low voice, "How many ordinary people in my tiger camp are there? That woman is a powerful character. I want to see it." What tricks she can do, just keep an eye on her."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying dragged the wood back to the clearing, it was already dark.


    Although they have seen how powerful Su Ying is for countless times, Mother Zhao and the others were still shocked and speechless when they saw Su Ying returning with such a big piece of wood without changing his face.


    "Ma''am, this, this is..."


    "This is for building a house, and there are quite a few more, all behind. Those useless things, I don''t know when they wille back." The rope on Su Ying''s body was untied.


    Just as she was about to ask Uncle He to cook, she saw Mei Niang walking over with a voluptuous body carrying a food box.


    "Littledy."


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at the red-dressed Meiniang in the dark, always feeling that she had an aura that was not personal.

 Chapter 73: F

    Su Ying nced at the food box in her hand, raised her eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Meiniang smiled coquettishly, twisting her water snake-like waist, she came up to Su Ying, "En~ Littledy is already nning to settle down here?"


    "Yes, the location is good."


    "That''s really great. From now on, thedy and I will be neighbors. These are some appetizing snacks. I hope thedy likes them."


    Su Ying nced at the food box and reached out to take it, "Thank you."


    "No need, in the future, there will be plenty of time for us to help each other. The littledy is busy, so I won''t bother you."


    "good."


    Meiniang turned and left.


    Su Ying opened the food box, and inside were two tes of dark red plum blossom-shaped snacks, which smelled sweet and greasy.


    Su Ying took out the snacks in the food box and threw them in front of the wolf king, "Come on, dog, I''ll reward you." She won''t eat things thate from unknown sources.


    The wolf king raised his head arrogantly, and waited until Su Ying was far away before he lowered his head and sniffed the snacks. The wolf''s eyes lit up, and he smelled a fishy and sweet smell, and the snacks were eaten by him in the blink of an eye. in stomach.


    "Ma''am."


    Su Ying turned around and saw Tian Mu walking towards her.


    "how?"


    Tian Mu held a piece of drawing paper in his hand and said: "When Madam went to the mountain to cut wood, the master asked the little one to think of a structural diagram for building a house. The little one has finished the drawing, and Madam can take a look at it."


    Su Ying took the drawing paper and looked at it. The house on the drawing paper is not exquisite, but it is very practical.


    "It''s best to add a protective fence to the perimeter to ensure the safety of people in the yard to the greatest extent."


    "good."


    "We only have wood, can you build this house without a single nail?"


    Talking about his professional field, Tian Mu nodded confidently, "Yes, and a small guarantee that this house is stronger than those made of blue bricks."


    "That''s fine. You can show Xiao Jin the drawings. If he thinks there is no problem, you can start the construction. Tell me what you need. I will try my best to satisfy you."


    "Thank you Madam for your trust."


    "Aniang, are we going to live in this ce in the future?"


    Su Ying wiped Dabao''s head and said with a smile: "That''s right, after Uncle Tian Mu builds the house, we won''t have to sleep in the open again."


    "As long as Linger is with A Niang, Linger can go wherever A Niang goes."


    "I want to be with A Niang too."


    The two little guys threw themselves into Su Ying''s arms, hugging her tightly.


    Seeing the two little guys relying on her so much, Su Ying felt indescribably soft.


    "Madam is back, let''se over and have something to eat first. I steamed some steamed buns with whole grains at night, and I also steamed some eggs for you, Madam."


    Although Su Ying now brings out the ingredients every day, He Shouyi doesn''t dare to be too extravagant. Before he fully understands the situation here, it is a little bit to save a little ration.


    On the other side, Wang Su and Zhao Neng, who were sent by Xiao Jin to check the camp, also came back.


    After returning, the two reported the situation to Xiao Jin immediately, "My lord, we probably walked around and found that the houses here are simr to the ones we saw on the way here, and the area of ??this area is not small. If you do your best, you can reach a small town."


    "Yes, the ce is really not small. There are also shops on the street that sell grain, oil and salt, but the price is surprisingly high. A catty of rice costs one hundred copper coins here."


    "One hundred copper tes per catty of rice?" That''s nearly twenty times the normal price of rice.


    "Brown rice is cheaper, but it costs dozens of copper coins a catty, and the prices of other shops are also very expensive, and they are very vignt. When they see that we don''t see each other, they keep using clich¨¦s, and one more sentence is not useful." can speak."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "We''ve juste here, let''s take root here first, and it won''t be toote to get to know things here."


    "yes."


    After eating enough at night, Su Ying gathered everyone together for a meeting, including the injured patients who were still unable to move.


    "As for me, let me tell you about our current situation." Su Ying nced at everyone''s faces and said.


    "Whatever Madam wants to say, just say it."


    Su Ying nodded and said: "I will temporarily use this open space as a foothold for a period of time. I only ask you once, if you are willing to stay with me, you will continue to stay. But since you choose to stay, it is obedience." Order, obey themand, if anyone feels unhappy, they can leave early tomorrow morning."


    "I am willing, I am willing to stay and follow Madam and Master." Tian Mu was the first to speak.


    Zhang Cuiniang and the others also responded one after another.


    Aunt Sun gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Su Ying finally set her sights on their family, "What about you?"


    Wang Lang immediately said: "This subordinate is willing to be loyal to the master forever."


    Aunt Sun was not happy when she heard it, "What kind of master and ve, now they are all refugees, who is superior to whom?"


    Su Ying looked at Aunt Sun with a half-smile, "It seems that Aunt Sun is not happy."


    Aunt Sun gritted her teeth, "You have harmed our family, don''t you want to drive us away!"


    Su Ying looked at her coldly, "Since you don''t want to leave, then be obedient and don''t me me for not giving you a chance."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying ignored them and began to assign work.


    The house cannot be built by Tian Mu alone.


    "Starting tomorrow, Tian Mu will be mainly responsible for building the house. On the first day, those rented troops will be at your disposal. If they dare to be disobedient, pleasee and tell me immediately."


    Tian Mu nodded, "It''s Madam."


    "Mother Zhao is responsible for taking care of several children. Before we find out the situation of this tiger camp, we must not let them leave this open space."


    Mother Zhao took the task seriously.


    "Bai Shuang, Uncle He and Aunt Jiang are responsible for everyone''s daily meals."


    Cheng Ming took care of Jiang Yang''s injuries. As for Zhang Cuiniang and Lin Zhuyu, they were mobile and went wherever they needed.


    Zhao Neng and Wang Su were arranged by Xiao Jin.


    As for the three of Aunt Sun, only Wang Furong and Wang Langwai were left behind, and Aunt Sun''s mother-inw and daughter-inw went to find the source of water.


    Aunt Sun was not happy when she heard it. Where do they need to find water in this ce?


    After making the arrangements, Su Ying used the water secretly released from the space to wash herself and her children briefly.


    Just about to go to sleep, I saw No. 1 and the othersing back dragging the wood.


    Dozens of big men were so tired that they almost fell to the ground.


    Su Ying said to Uncle He: "Allow them to eat, and there will be rough work to do in the next few days."


    "okay."


    Su Ying was about to lie down and go to sleep, when she found that her shoe was being...no, being pulled by a wolf.


    Wolf King''s cowardly and stubborn eyes seemed to be asking Su Ying, what do they eat?


    Su Ying pped her backhand, "Go away, go to the back mountain to find something to eat, if you don''t know how toe back... Heh!"


    The wolf king only felt his neck tighten, he bared at her, groaned, and left with his tail between his legs.

 Chapter 74:

    "What should I do?"


    Su Ying looked back at Xiao Jin, "You supervisor, tomorrow I will give you another kind of medicine for your legs, probably after the house is built, I will perform an operation on your hamstring that was cut off earlier. Re-stitched therapy."


    Sewing up the broken hamstring, Xiao Jin felt that Su Ying was joking with him, but seeing her serious expression, he knew she would never make such a joke.


    "Okay." As he said, he pulled up his sleeve, revealing a suture on his arm that fit the wound, "What is this?"


    Su Ying nced at it and said: "It is suitable for small wounds, so you don''t need to use needles and threads. This thing will melt into the skin after twelve hours, and it will not harm you."


    "I want to know where all these things of yourse from."


    Su Ying paused, and said without changing his face: "You want to know?"


    Xiao Jin nodded very seriously, "En."


    The corner of Su Ying''s lips curled up, and she slowly approached him, "I won''t tell you."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "Are Niang and Daddy going to kiss again? How embarrassing." Next to their faces, Er Bao''s small face suddenly appeared.


    Dabao hurried forward and covered his younger sister''s eyes with his small hands, "No, no, no, mother Zhao said children can''t see."


    Su Ying: "..." What kind of messy things did Mother Zhao teach?


    Xiao Jin looked at her red lips close at hand, his throat moved slightly, his body leaned forward slightly, and when Su Ying turned his face from the two children, the red lips just brushed against the tip of his nose.


    Xiao Jin choked for breath, and subconsciously grabbed Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying was also stunned, their faces were almost touching, she quickly pushed Xiao Jin away, turning away with an unnatural expression, "What are you doing so close, let me smell your body?"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Dabao whispered: "Aniang, you were the one who leaned over first..."


    "Who told you to stay upte in the children''s family, quickly lie down and sleep for me."


    The two treasures obediently went over the quilt and closed their eyes.


    At night, the mountain wind blew across the open space, bringing a fishy and sweet smell, and the sound of sharpening knives could be heard from time to time in the air.


    In the darkness, No. 1 who was lying on the ground suddenly got up, turned around and walked straight towards the wooden building next to him.


    Just when his figure was about to disappear in the dark shadow of the wooden building, he suddenly let out a painful cry, covered his head in pain, and woke up.


    "The chivalrous woman spares my life, the chivalrous woman spares my life."


    Su Ying''s impatient voice came from the darkness, "Get out of here yet."


    No. 1''s headache gradually eased. After looking around strangely, he scrambled back to the open space.


    Upstairs on the wooden building, Meiniang in red looked in the direction of the open space, the smile in her eyes became more and more crazy.


    Su Ying got up when the sun was bright the next day.


    Uncle He has already made a lot of multigrain steamed buns. Although the taste of the multigrain is not very good, the feeling of fullness is very strong.


    Su Ying grabbed some misceneous grain steamed buns and walked to No. 1.


    When No. 1 saw hering, Ji Ling got up from the ground and looked at her in horror.


    "What were you doingst night?"


    No. 1 was stunned for a moment, "I don''t know."


    Su Ying frowned, No. 1''s heart trembled, "Think about it."


    No. 1 said with a sullen face, "It was when you called me that I woke up."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, nced in the direction of the wooden building, and saw Meiniang leaning on the fence of the wooden building, smiling coquettishly at her.


    Su Ying turned around and came to Xiao Jin''s side and said: "The women in the wooden building next door are weird. No one has been able to upy this open space for so long. There must be some weirdness in it. You asked Zhao Neng and the others to take money to inquire about it. Find out, what is the background of that woman."


    Su Ying put some pieces of silver into Xiao Jin''s hands.


    Xiao Jin nodded, "En."


    "Where are you going now?"


    Su Ying took a bundle from the carriage and said without looking back, "Dig the foundation."


    Su Ying took the bundle and came to Tian Mu, "There are tools here, I will teach you how to use them."


    Su Ying took out a chainsaw and started teaching on the spot, "This thing is very sharp. You wear these gloves when you use it. These gloves can protect your hands in the first ce."


    Tian Mu stared dumbfounded at Su Ying''s chainsaw, which looked like peeling fruit.


    Xiao Jin didn''t know where Su Ying got some shovels back, and started digging the foundation in the open space.


    Under the supervision of Su Ying, everyone was extremely efficient.


    Xiao Jin watched helplessly as a deep hole was dug in the t open space in just one day.


    Su Ying kept shoveling aside the soil in the field, and she could support ten people by herself.


    Both Dabao and Erbao stood by the side of the pit to watch, and helped Su Ying dig some soil from time to time. The family had a great time doing it.


    There is such a big movement here, it is impossible that no one came to watch, they stood not far away, watching Su Ying and the othersy the foundation within a day.


    The wooden building designed by Tian Mu has only two floors, and the foundation does not need to be deep, so it is not difficult to dig.


    "Tian Mu, are the stakes for the big foundation ready?"


    Tired and sweaty, Tian Mu wiped the sweat from his forehead and raised his head, "It''s done, it''s done, let a few people carry it over together."


    Su Ying exhaled, took out a power supplement candy from her body and ate it. After the sweet taste of the candy melted between her lips and teeth, her slightly tired body was instantly filled with strength.


    ing."


    Su Ying crawled out of the pit, walked directly to Tian Mu, and lifted the thick wooden stake under the shocked eyes of everyone.


    Her thin body was pressed under the stake, making it almost impossible to see!


    Su Yingguang naturally cannot have such great strength by herself. She borrowed the power of the infinite power bracelet, let alone a wooden stake, she can easily lift two!


    After Su Ying brought the stake into the pit, he asked the soldiers toe and support it.


    After confirming the location, Su Ying climbed onto the stake.


    Everyone only heard the sound of "bang bang bang", and the stake sank into the ground little by little...


    A few wooden stakes were trampled into the ground by Su Ying in less than an hour...


    "Work is over today." After Su Ying drove thest stake in, she jumped off. She was almost starving to death, but luckily she went into the space in the morning and took out the meat that she had hoarded earlier. Tonight there will be braised pork.


    Su Ying came to the bucket and found that the bucket was empty, and Aunt Sun, who was in charge of fetching water, was sitting by the stove, staring at the meat in the pot.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank slightly, and she walked up to them with a nk expression, "I asked you to find the water source today, where is the water?"

 Chapter 75: no its my decision too

    Zhou shrank her neck in fright when she heard Su Ying''s voice.


    Aunt Sun pinched her hard, "I told you to find water, but you hid elsewhere and werezy. See if I don''t kill you."


    Su Ying grabbed Aunt Sun''s hand with a cold expression, "I let you go, but she is not alone. Tell me, where did you go to find water today?" She turned her gaze to Zhou and said.


    Mrs. Zhou shrank her neck and shoulders, looking terrified, and didn''t dare to look up at Su Ying, "I, let''s go today, to the back... the back..."


    "Where is the back?" Su Ying''s voice suddenly stern.


    "It''s behind the clearing, what do you want us to do if we don''t find any water?" Aunt Sun poked her neck and raised her voice, as if she could not be afraid of Su Ying if she made a loud voice.


    Su Ying slowly stood up straight, with a deep coldness in the depths of her pupils, "Before you find water, the two of you will have nothing to eat."


    Aunt Sun heard that it¡¯s okay, what she ate tonight was braised pork, she hasn¡¯t been able to eat meat properly in a long time, and she doesn¡¯t let them eat when eating meat, Su Ying clearly did this on purpose!


    "Why don''t you feed us?"


    Su Ying raised her eyes coldly, "Just because everything is mine."


    "You, you! I don''t care, I want to eat, I don''t believe you can do anything to me!" Aunt Sun reached out and grabbed the meat in the pot.


    Unexpectedly, before she could grasp the flesh, she was hit **** the back of her hand by a wooden stick, causing her to scream in pain.


    "You, you dare to hit me, what are you!" Aunt Sun was so angry that she was fattened, she gritted her teeth and scratched at Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying casually yed with the fire stick in her hand, and hit Aunt Sun on the back of the hand with a stick when she approached.


    Aunt Sun screamed in pain, "Help me, kill me..."


    But no matter how she yelled, the others looked on coldly, feeling very relieved.


    Aunt Sun shrank her hands in pain, turned around and ran towards the ground where Wang Lang was, "Lang''er, save mother, mother is about to be beaten to death!" She ran behind Wang Lang, curled up and trembling.


    Wang Lang felt very sad when he saw his own mother being beaten, but he also knew that Mrs. Sun did something wrong.


    His external wounds have actually healed, but the internal organs have not been repaired, so he can''t do heavy work, he can only watch from the side, watching Su Ying approaching, he slowly knelt down towards Su Ying.


    "Madam please spare mother and them this time." Wang Lang choked up, because he also felt ashamed. After all, everyone was working hard, but they wanted to steal and y tricks, but Sun was his mother, so he couldn''t. Watching her being beaten.


    He kept kowtowing to Su Ying, begging her not to do anything to Aunt Sun again.


    Su Ying stood in front of Wang Lang, stopped, and looked at him coldly, "Wang Lang, do you know why I saved you? It''s because you are very important to Xiao Jin, so I tolerated your family."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, feeling stuffy and swollen in his heart, an indescribable feeling.


    "But I don''t need self-righteous trash by Su Ying''s side. I will never stop them from leaving now, but if they want to stay, they have to listen to me. This is thest chance I will give them. Find a source of water. You didn¡¯t have anything to eat before you found the water source, if you, Wang Lang, hate me, you hate me, all of this has nothing to do with Xiao Jin.¡±


    "No, this is also my decision." Xiao Jin said suddenly, there are some things he doesn''t want Su Ying to bear for him, "Wang Lang, if your mother and the others want to make jokes so much, they just want to sit back and enjoy the benefits, so you just go with them." Walk."


    Xiao Jin knew that Su Ying''s tolerance for Aunt Sun was due to the fact that Wang Lang was someone he trusted and valued, but he must not let some mouse feces ruin a porridge just because of this.


    Wang Lang was full of guilt, "It''s the master, we won''t eat a bite until we find the water source."


    Aunt Sun was not happy when she heard it, and wanted to speak, but was scolded by Wang Lang, "Mother, please stop saying a few words, if you don''t want to, I will take you away!"


    When Aunt Sun heard that she was going to leave here, she quit. She finally got to such a ce where she can live, how could she want to leave.


    She stared at Su Ying viciously, this bitch, sooner orter she wants her to look good.


    Aunt Sun and the others failed to find a water source, so Su Ying tried to get the water out of the space with a bucket.


    So she carried the bucket and walked out into the darkening night.


    Xiao Jin looked at her leaving back and asked, "Su Ying, where are you going?"


    "Borrowing water." Su Ying said without looking back.


    When she came back, she already had two buckets of water in her hand. Mother Zhao asked her where she borrowed the water, but she just said that someone in the back gave her money to get it, so she prevaricated.


    Dinner was multigrain steamed buns and braised pork. After a busy day, everyone was starving, so even if He Shouyi cooked severalrge pots, they were all eaten.


    After eating and drinking enough, everyone was so tired that they didn''t want to lift their fingers, so they fell down on the floor and fell asleep.


    Su Ying took advantage of the night to get some water in the space and wiped her body. It was too ufortable to take afortable bath after a busy day.


    Although she borrowed a lot of strength from Infinity Force today, she also used a lot of strength herself. Lifting those big wooden sticks was not easy, and her limbs are a little sore now.


    "Is your body sore?" Xiao Jin saw that she was kneading her hands and feet, and a sh of distress shed in his dark eyes very quickly.


    Su Yingy down on the carriage like a salted fish, "Well, I''m quite tired."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, she felt her sore and swollen calf being gently kneaded by her warm palm.


    She snorted infort, and slowly closed her eyes.


    In the wooden building not far away, the sound of sharpening a knife sounded again.


    Meiniang in red leaned on the fence, looking in the direction of the open space, a thick figure appeared behind her.


    "You have seen it today, that littledy is not an ordinary person."


    The bone fan in Mei Niang''s hand shook lightly, her winking eyes were gloomy, "I don''t like this ordinary person anymore, I can''t wait, let''s do it tomorrow, she is different, so let''s use a different method."


    "good."


    "Whoa..."


    Before dawn, the sound of roosters crowing sounded in the camp.


    Su Ying opened her eyes, and the feeling of soreness in the muscles on her body eased a lot, and she didn''t know if it was because of Xiao Jin rubbing her at night.


    She got up, saw the children sleeping well, couldn''t help but kissed them twice on the face, and then got out of the carriage.


    Uncle He and the others have already woken up and started preparing breakfast. Everyone has to do heavy work all day long.


    The foundation has beenid, and the wooden boards used to build the house have not been finished yet. Su Ying ns to go to the back mountain today to have a look. By the way, familiarize yourself with the surrounding environment.


    After breakfast, Su Ying set off for the back mountain.


    Aunt Sun and Mrs. Zhou were hungry all night, and she was very annoyed. When she saw Su Ying leave, she stood up and walked towards the pot.

 Chapter 76: i just like her

    Breakfast today is steamed buns with coarse grains. Uncle He also cut a lot of pork belly and cooked them with sauerkraut. This dish is sandwiched in steamed buns, not to mention how fragrant it is.


    Aunt Sun looked at the meat left in the pot, and reached out to take it, but was stopped by He Shouyi.


    "What are you doing? Have you found any water? If you don''t find it, go away."


    Aunt Sun is not afraid of He Shouyi, she thinks he is just a running dog in front of Su Ying, "I just want to eat, I don''t believe you can stop me!"


    He Shouyi was also annoyed. Seeing Aunt Sun stretching her hand into the pot, he directly took the lid to cover the pot, then picked up the fire stick on the side and hit Aunt Sun''s hand.


    "I think it wasn''t enough for you to be beaten by your wife yesterday. Today, I will teach you a good lesson for my wife, so that you know what rules are!"


    Aunt Sun was no match for He Shouyi, she was beaten back again and again.


    "Mother, don''t make trouble, let''s find the water source first, if you find it, there will be something to eat." Wang Lang propped himself up from the ground and wanted to get up.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Zhou hurried forward to support him, "Master, your injury hasn''t healed yet, please don''t disturb me and go with mother, we just need to find water, don''t move."


    Wang Lang is not afraid of death, but he can''t die when he doesn''t see his wife, daughter, and mother get back to safety.


    "Okay, be careful yourself, just walk around, if there are people living here, there must be a source of water."


    "I know my husband, you lie down quickly."


    After Mrs. Zhou supported Wang Lang to lie down, she went to Aunt Sun, "Mother, even if you don''t want to look for it, don''t sit here. If they see it, they will say that we have no work."


    Aunt Sun was so annoyed that she pped Zhou''s face with a p from behind, "You are also worthy to order me."


    Mrs. Zhou was wronged by the beating, but she didn''t dare to resist, "Mother, then Su Ying is not easy to provoke, he will really drive us away, please, for the sake of your husband, don''t be angry, my wife begs you!" I beg you."


    Speaking of Su Ying, Aunt Sun felt both hatred and fear in her heart, so she gritted her teeth and got up to follow Mrs. Zhou to find water.


    But Mrs. Sun didn''t want to do it. After avoiding everyone''s sight, she found a ce to hide and let Mrs. Zhou find water by herself. Mrs. Zhou had no choice but to find it by herself.


    Aunt Sun was starving all day, and fell asleep while sitting in a daze. When she woke up, she saw a beautiful figure in front of her eyes.


    "Ma''am, what''s wrong with you? Is there something ufortable?" Mei Niang squatted down in front of Aunt Sun, and put the food box in her hand to the side.


    After Aunt Sun woke up, she stared straight at her food box, "I, I was injured, and I was still ufortably hungry, girl, please give me something to eat."


    Meiniang smiled softly, opened the food box and took out a te of braised pork.


    "It just so happens that I have some meat here. If you don''t mind the aunt, you can eat it."


    Aunt Sun saw that her naked eyes were about to pop out, so she grabbed the meat and ate it in big mouthfuls. After eating, she still looked at Mei Niang with unsatisfied satisfaction.


    "Auntie, do you still want it?"


    Aunt Sun nodded hurriedly, and Mei Niang took out another te of meat and a few ounces of silver, "In this tiger camp, you can''t do without silver, you take this silver, keep it for self-defense."


    Aunt Sun didn¡¯t expect Mei Niang to be so stupid, not only gave her food but also money, she quickly thanked her and put away the money.


    "The girl over there doesn''t know if the aunt can recognize her?"


    Meiniang pointed to the direction not far ahead.


    Aunt Sun followed her line of sight to see Bai Shuang who was picking up firewood.


    "I know it, I know it."


    "I, I like that girl very much when I saw it. I wonder if my aunt can let her sit in my house. I live in the wooden building next to you."


    Aunt Sun nced at the wooden building behind Mei Niang, and stood up regardless of what she wanted to do.


    "No problem." She didn''t care what Meiniang wanted to do with Bai Shuang, "But the few taels of silver just now may not be enough for a long-term livelihood."


    The smile in Mei Niang''s eyes became charming, and she took out a purse from her body, "Is this enough?"


    Aunt Sun took the purse and weighed it, there were at least fifty taels, "Enough is enough, who else do you like, I will call you over."


    "I just like her, you just find a way to call her to my wooden building."


    Aunt Sun nodded happily. This small matter can make a big difference. She would be a fool if she didn''t do it.


    "You wait, I''ll go right away."


    "Don''t let her refuse, or I will take back the money."


    As soon as Aunt Sun heard this, she knew that it would be no good for her to find Bai Shuang, but what did the life and death of that little **** have to do with her.


    "Absolutely not!"


    Looking at the back of Aunt Sun running away excitedly, Mei Niang returned to the wooden building satisfied.


    Bai Shuang had no idea that the danger was approaching him.


    "Bai Shuang, Bai Shuang, why are you still here? Just now I heard from Zhao''s mother that the two children ran around to y and disappeared. Everyone is looking for someone."


    Bai Shuang was a little unhappy seeing Aunt Suning over, but after hearing her words, she suddenly became nervous.


    "What did you say, young master, they disappeared? Where did they go?"


    "I just asked for directions and said that I saw two children running towards the wooden building. Let''s hurry over and have a look."


    Bai Shuang did not suspect him, and after throwing away the firewood, she followed Aunt Sun to the direction of the wooden building.


    After Bai Shuang arrived outside the wooden building, she knocked on the door of the wooden building.


    The wooden door opened quickly, and Mei Niang stood at the door with a charming smile on her face, "What''s wrong?"


    "Excuse me, did you see the two childrening this way?"


    Meiniang smiled lightly, "I''m in my room, I''ve been reluctant to leave, go in and see if it''s the person you''re looking for."


    Bai Shuang nodded and followed Meiniang into the room.


    Aunt Sun saw that she had seeded, so she turned around and ran away.


    As soon as Bai Shuang entered the room, the wooden door behind her closed with a "bang".


    She turned around in shock, and met a pair of bloodthirsty eyes.


    On the other side, Su Ying was looking for prey and useful things on the mountain. She first pressed the mechanism in her hand, and then took out a small finger-sized spoon from her body and blew it.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a suddenmotion in the woods.


    "Aww, aww!"


    The wolves who had disappeared all night came to Su Ying in an extremely twisted forward posture.


    Su Ying turned off the power, and the pack of wolves fell to the ground.


    Su Ying stepped forward and nced at the blood-stained fur around Wolf King''s mouth, raised his foot and tapped on its stomach, "Are you full?"


    The wolf king let out a whimper, and the salted fish rushed to Su Ying to reveal his belly.


    Su Ying''s face darkened, and she stretched out her hand to pluck a handful of wolf fur, "When you''re full, get up and take me to find prey."


    The wolf king let out a groan, got up after a roll, and resigned himself to his fate as a hunting dog.


    For the dignity of the wolf, the ground was shattered!

 Chapter 77: I like

    Chapter 77 I like it


    The back mountain is very big, Su Ying thinks there should be a lot of prey here, but her detector has never found it.


    It wasn''t until she followed the wolves into the deep mountains that she found traces of wild boars.


    Su Ying took out an anesthesia gun from his body, and let the wolves slowly attack the wild boar from behind.


    The wild boar also seemed to notice something was wrong, and turned around to run, but it was toote, it waspletely surrounded by wolves.


    "Wow!" The wolf king roared and rushed forward to stop the wild boar''s retreat.


    The wild boars are not easy to mess with, they just ran into the wolves.


    Su Ying took the opportunity to shoot an anesthesia gun and directly put the wild boar down.


    After seeing the wild boar fall, the wolves stepped forward to smell it, but none of the wolves dared to move.


    Su Ying took out the dagger and bled the wild boar while it was still warm.


    A stream of warm and smelly pig blood flowed out, the wolves came forward to lick it greedily, Su Ying cut off the pig''s head and threw it to them.


    The wolves swarmed up, biting frantically.


    After the blood was almost drained, Su Ying took the wild boar into the space.


    The blood stains in the grass might attract other prey. After thinking about it, she took out a shovel and made a temporary trap, and waited two days to see if any prey had been caught.


    After catching a wild boar, Su Ying also shot a few birds and then led the pack of wolves down the mountain when it was almost time.


    It was only when she reached the foot of the mountain that she took the wild boar out of the space and carried it directly back to the open space.


    "Wow, A Niang is back, A Niang has caught a big wild boar and returned!"


    Da Bao, Er Bao, and Xiao Lin Sheng were very excited when they saw Su Ying catch a wild boar and came back. They didn''t just feel that there was meat to eat, but that it was novel.


    When Su Ying put the wild boar on the ground, they all came forward to watch happily.


    "Uncle He, add dinner tonight."


    He Shouyi smiled and took the knife to the side of the wild boar, "Sess, I''ll make some meat for you tonight in different ways."


    Su Ying went to get some hay toy it out, then put the wild boar on the hay, then lit the hay to burn the wild boar hair.


    "It''s strange, Bai Shuang went to collect firewood for so long, why hasn''t hee back yet?" He Shouyi wanted to ask someone to help him boil the water, but he couldn''t find Bai Shuang.


    "When did you go there?"


    He Shouyi frowned and said: "Thinking about it, that girl left in the morning, but she hasn''te back since it''s almost dark."


    He Shouyi''s words immediately made Su Ying vignt. She told everyone before that it is best not to act alone, because they haven''t fully figured out the situation in this area. Even if they really want to act alone, they can''t go far.


    "It''s been so long."


    He Shouyi nodded and said: "Yes, she came back in less than half an hour yesterday. Why did it take so long today? Don''t tell me something happened?"


    Su Ying''s heart sank gradually, "I''ll look around first."


    "Madam, I''ll go with you." He Shouyi stood up.


    Su Ying shook her head, "No, I''ll just go around and if I can''t find it, let everyone go out together."


    "Thedy must be careful."


    Su Ying responded and went towards the wooden building.


    The air around them is actually rtively open, except for the houses on the left and right, there is no one living nearby.


    There is a forest behind the wooden building. If Bai Shuang collects firewood, he will go there.


    Su Ying walked behind the wooden building, but Bai Shuang was nowhere to be seen.


    "What is the littledy looking for? This?"


    Su Ying turned around and saw Mei Niang standing on the wooden building, holding the shock wave bracelet she gave Bai Shuang back then. This bracelet only works for one time, but Bai Shuang has been reluctant to throw this bracelet away, saying it looks good , want to wear it all the time.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, "The person is with you."


    Meiniang smiled coquettishly, "I like that girl because she is beautiful, so I invite her to my ce for a cup of tea. Would you like toe with me, littledy?"


    Su Ying turned around and walked to the wooden building, the door opened slowly, but there was no one there.


    Su Ying walked in, and as soon as she entered, she saw an overly fat woman sharpening a kitchen knife.


    The night was getting darker, and the gray kitchen knife shone with a cold silver light in the darkness.


    After Su Ying came in, she raised her head and looked at Su Ying with a sly smile, the greed and longing in her eyes were not hidden.


    "Littledy,e."


    Meiniang waved at her on the second floor.


    Su Ying walked into the main hall. There was only one table in the main hall, and there was a spiral staircase beside the main hall.


    Meiniang was standing at the stairs and waiting.


    Su Ying stepped on the creaking stairs and walked up to her. Meiniang stretched out her hand, trying to grab her hand, but Su Ying avoided it.


    "Where are my people?"


    Meiniang smiled without saying a word, turned around and entered a room.


    The table in the house is full of delicious meals.


    "Come here and have a taste, see if this meat suits your appetite?"


    Su Ying saw that the meat on the table did not move, and Mei Niang mped a bone for her.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank sharply, but when she wanted to go forward, she suddenly found that her body became stiff. Her face changed slightly and she red at Meiniang, "You give me medicine!"


    Meiniangughed even more happily, "I''m wronged, this medicine smoke has been smoking in the house, why didn''t you tell your sister earlier?"


    Behind him, the stout woman walked in.


    The woman directly carried Su Ying on her shoulders, turned and walked out.


    She took Su Ying downstairs to the back yard, and there was a door from the front yard to the back yard.


    After opening the door, the woman led her in.


    As soon as he entered, Su Ying smelled a stench.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Bai Shuang, whose limbs were bound and her entire body stripped off, was hanging from the beam.


    Su Ying shrank her pupils, and let the woman put herself in a water tank.


    Just as she was about to bleed Su Ying, Su Ying slowly sat up and grabbed the knife in the woman''s hand.


    Seeing Su Ying''s movements, a look of surprise shed in the woman''s eyes, she didn''t expect that she could still move, but soon she grabbed Su Ying''s hair.


    Su Ying tilted his head, avoided the woman''s hand, and jumped onto her back with a vigorous figure, grabbing the woman''s neck with his elbow.


    The fat woman was strangled and struggled desperately, causing things in the room to thump.


    Meiniang who walked outside the door heard the movement inside, her eyes changed, she pushed the door and walked in.

 Chapter 78: madam help

    Chapter 78 Madam Help


    Meiniang pushed open the door, only to see the woman lying on the ground, and there was no sign of Su Ying in the room at all.


    Mei Niang walked into the house slowly, and vigntly inspected the surroundings of the house. Just when she got to the beam that hung Bai Shuang, Su Ying quickly jumped down from the beam, and the anesthetic needle in her hand pierced into it. Meiniang''s body.


    Meiniang''s pupils dted quickly, and at the moment she fell down, she nced at Su Ying in shock.


    Su Ying immediately turned around and cut the rope from Bai Shuang''s hand, and let her down from the beam.


    Su Ying touched Bai Shuang''s pulse with cold fingers, and when she was sure her pulse was beating, she let out a deep breath.


    "Bai Shuang, Bai Shuang, wake up Bai Shuang."


    Su Ying yelled several times, but Bai Shuang hadn''t moved. She could only take her into the space and take the medicine from the shelf in the medical room and inject it into her.


    "Hoarfrost, hoarfrost?"


    Bai Shuang''s eyshes trembled, and just as she was about to open them, Su Ying had already brought her out of the space.


    Bai Shuang opened her eyes faintly, the moment she saw Su Ying, she burst into tears, "Ma''am, ma''am, help me, ma''am."


    Su Ying hugged her tightly and took out the dress stored in the space before and put it on her, "Don''t be afraid, Madam is here."


    Bai Shuang trembled, looked around, and screamed in fright.


    "Close your eyes and don''t look, I''ll take you out in a while." Su Ying tore off a rag from her body to cover Bai Shuang''s eyes, and then led her to stand up, only to find that Meiniang who fell to the ground just now was gone.


    Su Ying frowned, the anesthesia dose she gave to Meiniang is not to mention too much, and it is no problem for her to sleep until tomorrow morning, unless she has the ability to go against the sky, otherwise it is impossible to wake up and leave so soon.


    Her disappearance only shows one problem, there are other people in this wooden building.


    To be on the safe side, she now took Bai Shuang outside the house. The yard of the wooden building was empty, and no one could be seen at all.


    Su Ying took Bai Shuang to the front yard of the wooden building, kicked open the door and walked out.


    As soon as they left, a dark figure appeared in the dark yard, watching their backs without looking away for a long time.


    After breathing in the fresh air outside, Bai Shuang''s feet went limp and he almost fell to the ground.


    Su Ying quickly supported her.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''ll be right back."


    "Madam, young master, what about the youngdy, did you find them?"


    Su Ying frowned and said: "They have been with Mother Zhao all the time, and they haven''t left the open space. Why do you ask that?"


    Bai Shuang asked in amazement: "Aren''t they lost? Then why did Aunt Sun say they disappeared?"


    Su Ying paused slightly, "What did you say, she told you that the children were lost?"


    Bai Shuang nodded with red eyes, "Yes, at that time the servant girl was picking up firewood at the edge of the open space, and then she suddenly ran over and said that the young master and the others had disappeared, and that they had gone to the wooden building. The servant girl was worried about the young master and they ran to the wooden building Asking, who knew that the gate of the courtyard was closed as soon as I entered, then, the people inside were like monsters..."


    Bai Shuang curled up in fear when she finished speaking, her whole body trembled as if she had been greatly stimted.


    Seeing her feeling so ufortable, Su Ying knelt down and hugged her tofort her: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I was negligent."


    Bai Shuang cried and shook her head, "How can you me Madam for this matter? It''s useless to be a servant, who just believed that Aunt Sun''s words so stupidly."


    Sun family!


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes shed a stern look very quickly.


    "Let''s go back first, don''t let them worry."


    Bai Shuang nodded and got up, and returned to the open space with Su Ying''s support.


    When they came back, Tian Mu and the others were still working in full swing, so not many people noticed Bai Shuang''s abnormality.


    Aunt Sun, who came back early, saw Bai Shuang and Su Ying returning, and hid behind Wang Lang with some guilt.


    "Bai Shuang, where have you been for so long and haven''te back." Uncle He was cooking, and asked eagerly when he saw Bai Shuanging back.


    Bai Shuang just stopped crying, when Uncle He asked, her eye circles turned red again.


    "Sit down and rest for a while." Su Ying supported Bai Shuang and sat down on the edge of the fire, then turned around and came to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin looked at her gloomy face and realized that something was wrong, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    "Well, Zhao Neng, the woman in the wooden building next door, did he find anything?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "The people living in the front said that when they came a few years ago, this wooden building was there, and this woman seems to have opened a noodle shop in the camp, and you can ask about everything else."


    Su Ying had a strange look on his face when he heard the words.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Jin was puzzled.


    "That noodle restaurant uses human flesh."


    "Human flesh?"


    "Well, I just came out of it, and there are broken corpses inside."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "It''s no wonder that this open space has been vacant for so long and no one has used it. It turns out that this woman used it as a bait."


    It was probably not that they didn¡¯t look at this open space before, but that the people who thought of this open space should have died in that wooden building.


    "Today, Mrs. Sun told Bai Shuang that Ling''er and the others were missing, and asked Bai Shuang to look for the wooden building. Afterwards, Bai Shuang was arrested in the wooden building. Xiao Jin, you know what I want to do."


    Xiao Jin''splexion sank, "Just do what you want, no one owes them anything."


    "good."


    Su Ying''s eyes were full of hostility, she turned her head slowly, and walked in the direction of Aunt Sun.


    Aunt Sun hid behind Wang Lang, and when she saw Su Ying approaching, all the hairs on her body stood on end.


    Wang Lang only said that Mrs. Zhou didn''t find the water source today, and seeing Su Yinging, he thought she was here to me.


    "Mother, in a while, you have to admit your mistake to Madam, you have tried your best to find it, and I believe Madam will not me you."


    How did Wang Lang know that Aunt Sun was not afraid of this.


    "Get out." Su Ying came to the two of them and looked at Aunt Sun expressionlessly.


    Wang Lang felt helpless, "Madam..."


    "Shut up!"


    Su Yingpletely lost her patience, and directly arrested Aunt Sun.


    "Ah!" Aunt Sun screamed in fright.


    "Let me go, you Yasha, let me go!"


    "Madam, if you want to punish, please punish me, Madam..."


    Su Ying ignored Wang Lang at all, grabbed Aunt Sun by the neck and lifted her up.


    "Hmm..." Aunt Sun was strangled by the neck, her eyes turned ck, and Su Ying''s cold voice resounded in her ears, "Say, who told you to lead Bai Shuang to the wooden building? "


    Aunt Sun kicked her legs desperately, and just as she was about to faint, Su Ying threw her to the ground violently.


    "Ah! Ahem!"


    Aunt Sun coughed for a while, tears and snot came out.


    But Su Ying didn''t intend to just let her go.


    "I''ll ask you again, who is it?"


    The angry roar almost pierced Aunt Sun''s eardrums, she stared at Su Ying in horror and tremblingly said: "Yes, it''s a woman in red, a woman in red..."

 Chapter 79: get lost

    Chapter 79 Get the **** out of me


    "She, she said she likes Bai Shuang, and wants to treat her to tea, let me call her over..." Aunt Sun shrieked tremblingly.


    Uncle He and the others also heard the movement and came over. Although they didn''t know what Bai Shuang had experienced, they knew that she had been greatly frightened after seeing the fear in her eyes that could not dissipate after she came back.


    Su Ying hooked the corners of her lips, with a touch of bloodthirsty coldness, "What did she give you?"


    Aunt Sun shook her head desperately, "No, no, nothing."


    Su Ying grabbed her skirt and pulled her up, shaking her vigorously.


    With a "click", a purse fell out of Aunt Sun''s body.


    Aunt Sun panicked when she saw it, and struggled to reach out to pick it up, "Let go of me, let go of me, I, I don''t want to be with you anymore, I want to go, I want to go, why are you doing anything to me!"


    Su Ying pushed her away, bowed to pick up the purse on the ground, poured out dozens of taels of silver from it and held it in her hand.


    Wang Lang''s eyes widened in astonishment when he saw the money. He knew better than anyone else that the money they brought out in exile had already been used up on the road, and his mother couldn''t possibly have so much money.


    "This is, she gave it to you?"


    Aunt Sun looked at the silver in her hand and got up to grab it.


    Su Ying made a sudden move, pinched Aunt Sun''s jaw and forced her to open her mouth, and then stuffed all the money into her mouth.


    "Ugh, ugh!"


    "For this little money, you can disregard Bai Shuang''s life and death, then today I will use this money to choke you to death!"


    Aunt Sun''s pupils were terrified, and she struggled in fear, but she couldn''t break free from Su Ying''s restraint.


    Seeing this, Wang Lang was terrified, "Madam, master, please, please let my mother die, please, I, I will take them away immediately, and I will never disturb the master and madam in the future, please olddy ..."


    Wang Lang desperately kowtowed to Su Ying, but Su Ying seemed to have not seen it, and kept stuffing thest silver coin into Aunt Sun''s throat, but still refused to give up. She tightly pinched Aunt Sun''s mouth, not letting She had a chance to spit out those silver coins.


    Aunt Sun clutched her neck in pain, trying to dig out the silver, but found that it was impossible to do that. All the silver was stuck in her throat, which almost killed her.


    Su Ying looked at Wang Lang indifferently, "Wang Lang, you all heard clearly, if you hadn''t followed Xiao Jin to the front, you would not have the glory you had before. If you followed him voluntarily, then you would be involved when he was unlucky. You have to bear it, he doesn''t owe you anything, you can hate me for exile, but I also saved your life, if you want to say owe, you don''t deserve it."


    As she said that, she took out a pack of medicine from her body and threw it to him, "This is the medicine for youter, assuming that Xiao Jin has fulfilled your friendship all these years, from now on we can only be strangers, as for your mother, she is fate." Daddy will not die tonight, and I will beat her every time I see her in the future, so you guys had better not let her appear in my sight, now, before I change my mind and immediately kill her, get out!"


    Zhou and Wang Furong, who had been hiding aside, were terrified when they saw Su Ying, who was full of evil spirits. They ran forward to help Wang Lang up, "My husband, I, let''s go, let''s go."


    Wang Lang turned to look at Xiao Jin, and kowtowed to Xiao Jin a few times, "I have never felt any resentment towards the lord, I, Wang Lang, should bear all the consequences today, and my subordinates can no longer serve the lord, lord, please take care. "


    Wang Lang staggered to his feet, allowing Mrs. Zhou and Wang Furong to help Aunt Sun, who was in agony on the ground, and walked into the endless night.


    Mother Zhao and the others looked at the backs of them leaving, and felt both happy and ufortable, but no matter what, Aunt Sun could do something harmful once and then do it again. Such people must not stay.


    "Ma''am, you, don''t be angry, I, I''m fine, this servant is really fine..." Bai Shuang looked at Su Ying and said, tears streaming down again, no one knew how scared and helpless she was at that time .


    Mother Zhao hugged Bai Shuang distressedly, "Be good, don''t cry, you are going to scare the madam like this, be good, Mama Zhao is with you."


    "Ma''am, who are the people in that wooden building? What are they going to do to catch Bai Shuang?" Tian Mu and the others surrounded her.


    Everyone is curious about what secrets are hidden in the wooden building.


    Su Ying felt that it was necessary to exin some things clearly to them, so that they could always remind them that they should not take their guard lightly for a moment in this ce.


    "Behind that wooden building, there is a room, which is full of dpidated corpses. The two women in the wooden building feed on human flesh."


    "What? Feed on human flesh?"


    "This, this is too scary. Sure enough, there are all kinds of viins in this northern wilderness." Zhang Cuiniang was also very frightened. If they hadn''t followed Su Ying, even if they survived to this ce, it would be difficult for them to seed here. live on?


    "So, from now on, you all should be more vignt, and don''t leave our sphere of influence easily."


    "Yes, Ma''am said so."


    The annoying Aunt Sun was driven away, but their emotions were not too high, and they might have been surprised by the tiger haunting the crouching tiger hiding the remnant dragon. After everyone was full at night, they went to sleep separately. .


    Su Ying got into the carriage and covered Dabao and Erbao who were already asleep with a quilt.


    She nced at Xiao Jin. After Wang Lang''s family left, he didn''t speak for the whole night.


    "What? Feeling ufortable?"


    Xiao Jin looked up at her, under the moonlight, her pair of phoenix eyes were particrly bright.


    "Some, but I can figure it out. Loyalty is a dilemma. Besides, I am not a prince now. He is free to choose whatever he chooses. You saved his life and gave him medicine for health. That''s enough."


    "Since you can figure it out, why are you still feeling sad?" Originally, she nned to let Wang Lang recover and then let the family leave, but it was Sun who wanted to die.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, he was just a little dazed just now, if Su Ying hadn¡¯t been there for everything he encountered along the way, maybe he would be dead now.


    Su Ying was always carrying everything he saw, which made him very depressed. He was like a waste and couldn''t help.


    "Su Ying, after the house is built, heal my legs."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and nodded, "No problem, I will go to the water source tomorrow, and then I wille back to help speed up the progress of building the house. After I have a stable ce to settle down, I will start to treat you further."


    "kindness."


    "Ugh!" Su Ying''s stomach suddenly churned.


    She quickly jumped out of the carriage and threw up on the side.


    Xiao Jin''splexion changed, and he quickly supported his body and asked anxiously: "Su Ying, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 80: Demons and monsters

    Chapter 80 Demons and monsters


    After Su Ying vomited for a while, she felt morefortable in her stomach, "I''m fine, I just ate too much." Carrying Xiao Jin on her back, she took out a bottle of mouthwash from the bag and rinsed, feeling that her mouth felt morefortable .


    Su Ying returned to the carriage, and Xiao Jin pulled her to his side, "What''s going on? Why did you vomit after a good time?"


    Su Ying took a sip of water from the water bag and said, "I just ate too much."


    Xiao Jin didn''t believe it, when she ate more before, she was alive and well.


    Su Ying did not tell the truth. Her vomiting just now should be a drug reaction. She was prepared before entering the wooden building. She took a pill to block all drugs, but this kind of pill will have side effects. Finally, it needs to be discharged within a certain period of time, and she didn''t expect to let her spit it out this time.


    ¡­


    In a tall building built with green bricks and white walls in the Tiger Camp, Meiniang faintly opened her eyes.


    She nced at the figure sitting behind the screen, and was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground, "Master, forgive me, it was Meiniang who was negligent."


    The shadow behind the screen swayed, with a sinister air, "I asked you to find tender meat, but it almost ruined my big business, Mei Niang, you are useless."


    Meiniang trembled in fear, "Master, spare me."


    "In the past few years in the northern wilderness, you have never seen anyone, but you fell into the hands of a woman." The voice behind the screen became more and more gloomy


    "Meiniang didn''t expect her to be so powerful because Meiniang underestimated the enemy."


    "Immediately find someone to destroy the wooden building."


    "Yes Yes."


    On the other side, Wang Lang and the others took Aunt Sun who had rolled her eyes to the other side of the open space.


    "Ugh!" Aunt Sun twitched suddenly, and she fell to the ground. She opened her eyes in pain, and her pupils were full of fear.


    "Mother, how are you, mother?" Wang Lang anxiously wanted to help Aunt Sun up, but she was so strong that she brought Wang Lang to the ground in one fell swoop.


    All the silver was stuck in her throat, making her unable to breathe. In the end, her trembling movements became smaller and smaller, and her pupils gradually diverged.


    "Grandma, how are you, grandma?" Wang Furong was terrified looking at Aunt Sun''s appearance, "Father, it''s that Su Ying, it was Su Ying who killed grandma."


    Wang Lang looked at Mrs. Sun, who was lying on the ground, and clenched his fists in pain. He felt that his mother was not guilty of death, but he didn''t expect Su Ying''s heart to be so cruel.


    "Mother..."


    "Ouch, this is really a crime, it looks pitiful."


    In the darkness, a yellowish halo suddenly appeared, and an olddy with a slightly bent back, a thin figure and wrinkled face came over.


    "You, who are you?" Wang Lang stared at the olddy vigntly.


    The olddyughed, "I am the doctor in this tiger camp. I think your mother is dying. If you are willing, you can carry her to my room and I will show her."


    Reason told Wang Lang that he couldn''t easily leave with the other party without knowing the other party''s situation, but seeing Sun who was hanging on his breath, he gritted his teeth and agreed.


    "Then it''s time to ask, where do you live?"


    The olddy stretched out her hand and pointed in a certain direction in the darkness, "Not far, just ahead."


    Wang Lang looked up, and the ce happened to be on the other side of the open space, and it was indeed not too far away.


    "Thank you."


    The olddy took a look at them, and walked ahead with antern, "Come on,e on."


    Wang Furong looked at the olddy''s back with some fear, "Father, this olddy looks a little scary, why don''t we go."


    Wang Lang said with a sullen face: "Go and have a look. If the situation is not right, we will leave." It''s just an olddy, and he thinks he should be able to handle it.


    The four of them kicked behind the olddy, and their figures quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    "Aww!"


    A wolf howl woke up the people in the clearing.


    Su Ying suddenly woke up from her sleep, jumped off the carriage and looked around vigntly.


    Wang Su, who was watching the night, also came over.


    Su Ying scanned around, but found nothing unusual, she kicked the wolf king, "What''s your name?"


    The wolf king let out a low growl, and then yelled again in the direction of the wooden building.


    After a while, the wooden building not far away suddenly caught fire, and the mes surrounded the entire wooden building in a short time.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes and walked quickly towards the wooden building.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a ck figure running out of the wooden building quickly.


    Su Ying turned around and chased after him.


    The speed of the ck shadow is very fast, coupled with the cover of night, it is easy to confuse the vision.


    Su Ying took out the anesthesia gun and shot, but was dodged by the shadow twice in a row.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, and she elerated to chase after her again. Seeing that she was about to catch up, a figure rushed out from the darkness, blocking her way.


    "Oh, littledy, you can be careful, what are you running so fast at night?"


    Su Ying quickly stopped and stabilized her body, looked down at the olddy who blocked her way, a sh of coldness shed in her eyes very quickly, if she remembered correctly, wasn''t this the old woman who pointed out to her where the open space was? ?


    Su Ying suddenly shot at the old woman and grabbed her neck.


    The old woman was startled, "You, uh, uh..."


    The old woman was struggling, but her struggle was like a mantis holding a cart to Su Ying.


    Seeing that the old woman was about to die, Su Ying let go.


    The old woman fell to the ground, panting heavily.


    Su Ying squatted down, and said indifferently: "Olddy, don''t walk around the street at night if you have nothing to do, otherwise you won''t know how you died."


    After finishing speaking, she stood up and looked in the direction where the ck shadow left.


    "You, you littledy is so vicious that you won''t even spare me, an old woman."


    Su Ying sneered, "Compared to the demons and ghosts in the tiger camp, the word vicious is not appropriate for me, olddy, please do it yourself."


    After speaking, Su Ying turned around and disappeared into the night.


    After confirming that she had gone far away, the old woman slowly stood up from the ground, and the weak look on her facepletely disappeared.


    Behind her, a ck figure stepped out.


    "Thanks to your timely appearance just now, otherwise I would have been caught up by her. This woman can run so fast without light work."


    The old woman sneered, "If you weren''t still useful, I wouldn''t havee out."


    Hei Ying refused to ept, "Meiniang is also in her hands."


    "That **** has always been useless, get out, don''t get in my way here." The old woman turned and left as she said.


    Hei Ying watched as the old woman left and disappeared into the night.


    When Su Ying returned to the open space, the fire in the wooden building was getting bigger and bigger. Xiao Jin asked everyone to find a direction against the wind to avoid being smoked by the ck smoke.


    "Madam is back."


    Su Ying nodded, walked to Xiao Jin and sat down.


    "What did you find?"


    Su Ying''s eyes darkened and said: "I found that there are many ghosts and ghosts in this tiger camp than I imagined."

 Chapter 81: what are they doing

    Chapter 81 Where do theye from?


    The fire in the wooden building continued to burn until the light of the next day before it gradually died down.


    Because the wooden building is some distance away from the surrounding buildings, the fire did not spread to other ces.


    Su Ying originally nned to look for water sources today, but she thought about it. In such arge ce, wouldn''t it be more convenient to have a water source nearby than to fetch water elsewhere?


    She remembered that when she went to the wooden building to look for Bai Shuang yesterday, she saw a well in the yard of the wooden building, so after breakfast, she took a shovel to the burned ruins of the wooden building.


    He Shouyi finished his work and followed Su Ying to the ruins.


    "Ma''am, what are you looking for?"


    "Water well, I saw a water well here yesterday, find it to see if it can still be used."


    "Okay, it would be much more convenient if it could be used."


    "Well, you go and ask a few more people toe and look for it together."


    "good."


    After the rented army came over, they lifted all the burnt ck wood aside, and when they found the bottom, they found arge number of bones.


    Although they didn''t see it with their own eyes, He Shouyi and the others still felt shuddering when they thought of what Su Ying said.


    Su Ying remembered the location of the bones, the well should be at the back, she straightened up and walked forward, and found a stone that was burnt to ck.


    After she removed the stone, she found the well.


    "Found it, I found the well."


    Everyone heard the words and came over one after another. When they saw it, it was indeed a big well.


    Because there is something covering the well, the water in the well was not polluted even though there was such a big firest night.


    Su Ying raised his head and looked in the direction of the open space. He felt that the straight-line distance from the wooden building to the open space was actually not that far away. Perhaps they could expand the area of ??the house to this side.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Ying put the stone back and asked the army toe and clean up all the ruins, and then took the bones to the back mountain to dig a hole and bury them.


    "Tian Mu, let''s expand the scope of the house." Su Ying walked to Tian Mu and said.


    Tian Mu stopped what he was doing, and listened carefully to Su Ying''s n. There is a source of water over there. If this free necessity is not collected in time, it is likely to be taken away.


    "Ma''am, I understand. At night, I will make a new blueprint. The original one will remain the same. I will see how to make it in the wooden building."


    "good."


    The problem of the water source is solved, and then the progress of building the house will be elerated.


    For ten days in a row, Su Ying and the others worked in full swing, because Su Ying could take out some extremely convenient tools from time to time, so the construction speed was much faster than Tian Mu imagined.


    In just ten days, a two-story wooden building took shape. Although some details still need to be improved, it is no problem to be used as a shelter from wind and rain.


    Mother Zhao''s eyes were red when she saw Mulou. They have been exiled all the way up to now, and what they want most in their hearts is a stable ce to stay. Now it seems that they are getting closer and closer to what they want.


    Su Ying is also very satisfied with the soon-to-be-constructed wooden building, even if there is nothing inside, at least they don''t have to sleep all day long as a bed.


    Taki can also make furniture, so there will be a problem sooner orter.


    After the house is finished, what I want to think about is to continue to live here in the future.


    Although there are corresponding materials in her space, these materials are non-renewable, and they will be gone after eating them. If you want to replenish them, you have to spend a lot of money. Although she still has some gold in her hand, she will run out sooner orter. one day.


    So for the past two days, Su Ying has been thinking about how to develop continuously for a long time.


    Early this morning, Su Ying made an excuse to go to the mountain to see if there was any prey, so she went to the back mountain.


    After climbing the mountain, Su Ying found a ce where no one was around and entered the space.


    When she was shopping in various cities, she bought everything she thought she could use, but those things were still piled up in the space, and she didn''t know if they could really be used.


    Su Ying found that there were many small vegetable seeds on the shelf. These vegetables seemed to be given by the owner of the rice shop when buying rice. After half-empty, the boss gave her a pack of seeds.


    She put the seeds in the bag, and the livestock she bought and ced in the space before, and these can be sold out today, and this old hen can stilly eggs for several children to eat.


    Taking out the things, Su Ying walked around the mountain again, caught a few wild rabbits, and went down the mountain.


    "Rabbit, and chick, A Niang, it''s the rabbit and the chick."


    Dabao and Erbao jumped excitedly when they saw Su Yinging back with the chicken and the rabbit.


    Su Ying put the chicks and rabbits into the livestock pens made by Tianmu respectively.


    "Ma''am, this wild rabbit was caught in the mountains, so where did the chickens and duckse from?" Mother Zhao followed several children and was very surprised to see those poultry.


    Su Ying said without changing his face: "Oh, this one, I bought it from an old man I met on the mountain, and this one."


    Su Ying handed the seeds to Mama Zhao, Mama Zhao opened it and looked at it, but didn''t recognize it all at once.


    "This, what is this?"


    "Hey, these are the seeds of leafy vegetables. This is a good thing!" Mrs. Jiang, who was helping, saw the seeds in Zhao''s hand and walked over happily.


    "Seeds? Vegetable seeds?"


    Aunt Jiang nodded, "That''s right, I''ll take a look at this kind of seed..." She grabbed a small poke seed and looked at it, and then the wrinkles on her face deepened with a smile, "It''s still a live seed, it can be used, it can be used, these two One day I will get an open space and nt some seeds, and we will have fresh vegetables to eat in a short time."


    Seeing Aunt Jiang''s confident appearance, Su Ying knew that what she said was not a lie, "Okay, then these seeds will be handed over to Aunt Jiang, and if they can be nted, you can nt them all, and let them dig the ground for you .¡±


    "well."


    Aunt Jiang was about to leave holding the seeds, but was stopped by Su Ying, "Aunt Jiang, can you nt anything?"


    Aunt Jiang steadied her body, paused for a moment, then smiled: "Yes, Ming''er and I have been dealing with fields for many years. As long as they are not particrly rare, we can grow them."


    Along the way, Su Ying has never asked about Aunt Jiang and Cheng Ming''s whereabouts, because they were rescued by Xiao Jin at that time, and seeing Aunt Jiang like this now, she couldn''t help being curious.


    After she sprinkled a handful of corn kernels in the chicken pen, she walked to the side of the carriage, and Xiao Jin was sitting in the carriage.


    Although the house has almost been built, Xiao Jin still insists on sitting in the carriage every day. He said that sitting outside has a good view, and he can find out in time if anything happens.


    "Xiao Jin, what is Cheng Ming''s background?"


    The book was put on the shelves suddenly, and Chanzi also stopped suddenly. I didn¡¯t have time to tell the treasures.

 Chapter 82: Linger did something wrong

    Chapter 82 Linger did something wrong


    Xiao Jin nced at her, "You finally asked."


    Su Ying jumped into the car and sat down, "You are not a fool, and you are not very kind. The person you want to save is either rted to you, or you think it is useful."


    "He is an academician of agriculture and forestry."


    Su Ying frowned, "A farmer?"


    "Well, it''s just farming for the country."


    "Thend is badly nted, can you still be sentenced to exile?"


    Xiao Jin narrowed his ck eyes and said, "It has something to do with me."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Huh?"


    It turned out that Cheng Ming and the garden of the Agriculture and Forestry Institute were developing a new type of rice, saying that this type of rice would have a higher yield than other rice.


    But in the country''s public fields, before the paddy field used for experiments grew rice, someone discovered that a new type of rice was found in Xiao Jin''s fief, and the rice grown from it had already had a bumper harvest.


    Someone reported this to the imperial court, saying that someone had a different heart and secretly gave the seeds to Xiao Jin, intending to make a feudal lord surpass the imperial court.


    When the emperor learned about this, he was very angry, and the people from the Agriculture and Forestry Institute pushed out Cheng Ming, mother and son, who had no backing and foundation, as scapegoats, and sent them to prison.


    "It seems that your enemies are trying to overthrow you all the time."


    A craggy dark light shed in Xiao Jin''s eyes.


    "But this also proves that you are good enough."


    Xiao Jin was surprised, and looked at her in astonishment. Is she praising him?


    Su Ying looked at him and said calmly: "Because you are good enough, others will think that you have brought him a threat. Now that the house is almost built, I n to treat your leg in two days."


    Xiao Jin had long thought that such a day woulde, but when it really came, he was still unavoidably excited.


    "good."


    After Aunt Jiang got the seeds, she showed Cheng Ming as if she had found a treasure.


    "Look, Brother Ming, these are the seeds of leafy vegetables."


    Cheng Ming wasying hands on Tian Mu. Hearing his mother''s words, he raised his head in surprise, and when he was sure that what Mrs. Jiang was holding was indeed a seed, he widened his eyes in astonishment.


    "It''s really leafy vegetables, but it''s really good."


    Aunt Jiang nodded with a smile, "That''s right, with this wild vegetable, we won''t have to worry about having no food in the future."


    Leafy vegetables can grow in two seasons, one season is when spring and summer transition, and the other season iste autumn and early winter. This kind of leafy vegetables lives up to its name. The roots and leaves are veryrge. It looks a bit like Chinese cabbage, and even tastes the same. But it is bigger than cabbage.


    If you can''t finish it in time, you can make it into pickles and store it, and it won''t be a problem to eat it for the first half of the year.


    "Yeah, after I''ve been busy for the past few days, I will go to the open space behind to nt these vegetables with my mother. The current weather should be the most suitable. After this trip, I have to wait until next spring and summer." gone."


    Aunt Jiang nodded, that''s exactly what she thought.


    "Okay, you are busy building the house first, and mother will go to see thend when you have free time, which one is more suitable for nting."


    "good."


    The three little guys have been squatting in the small enclosure, looking at the chicks and ducklings brought back by Su Ying.


    There was a chick who was naughty and got out of the gap in the fence.


    Even though Erbao likes to look at these furry things, he still feels subconsciously afraid when he sees them running towards him.


    "Oops, the chick is going to run away."


    Dabao was also a little scared, but he still bit the bullet and said: "Linger, don''t be afraid, brother will catch the chick back for you right now!"


    Although the slogan was shouted loudly, Dabao did not act for a long time.


    Seeing that the little chicken was about to run away, the two treasures didn''t care about being afraid, and chased after them with short legs.


    Mother Zhao saw that the two children were sweating from ying, so she went to get water for them now, but she didn''t see them running away.


    "Chicken, chicken, don''t run away."


    "Ling''er get out of the way, I''ll catch it!" Dabao boldly pounced on the little chicken, and hugged the little chicken.


    "Brother is amazing, he caught the chick."


    Dabao also happily picked up the chick from his arms, "Hey, isn''t it just catching the chick, it''s very simple."


    "Ouch, what a cute little chick."


    Suddenly there was a rough voice from behind, and when the two treasures turned their heads, they met a wrinkled face.


    Er Bao shrank his neck, and subconsciously hid behind Da Bao.


    Dabao looked at the olddy''s cloudy eyes, and couldn''t help tightening his hand holding the chick, "Who are you?"


    The olddy chuckled, "I am the grandma who lives over there. They are really two beautiful little dolls. Grandma has sweets to eat. Why don''t you go and eat sweets with grandma?"


    Dabao frowned and shook his head: "No, A Niang said that you can''t just eat other people''s food."


    "Yes, Auntie has candies, but we don''t want yours."


    Being rejected, the olddy was not angry, "Okay, okay, don''t go, grandma just thinks you are rare and likes you very much, I just thought, I have two little birds there, they are so beautiful, I don''t know you like or not."


    Erbao is naive, and he became interested when he heard there were little birds, "Do you have any little birds in your home?"


    "Yes, the bird can learn to speak like a human. Come on, do you want to go and see it with grandma?"


    Er Bao looked at the olddy''s outstretched hand, hesitant.


    "Linger won''t go with you, we have to go back, Linger go quickly." Dabao turned around and left with Erbao.


    Erbao followed Dabao obediently, but the two of them were about to leave when the olddy stopped her, "Don''t go, grandma really has a lot of fun there."


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, why did you guys run out? Quickly,e back with me." Lin Sheng rushed over in time and pulled the two treasures behind him.


    "Who are you, and what are you going to do to Linger and the others?" Lin Sheng waited vigntly for the olddy, and pulled them away before she could answer. .


    The olddy let go, her face was wrinkled with a smile, "Well, all three are beautiful dolls."


    Lin Sheng pulled the two treasures, turned around and ran back to the open space.


    Lin Sheng took the chick from Dabao''s hand and put it back into the pen.


    "Ji''er, Linger, how can you run around? Didn''t Zhao''s mother say that you are not allowed to run around?"


    Er Bao was taught a lesson by her brother who loves her, and her big eye circles turned red all of a sudden.


    "Brother Lin Sheng, the chick ran away, and we went to catch the chick." Seeing that his sister was about to cry, Dabao hurriedly exined.


    "If you want to catch chicks, you can call someone. You can''t go by yourself. It''s very dangerous outside." Although Lin Sheng couldn''t understand what the danger outside was, he felt that as long as he listened to his wife, there was nothing wrong.


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, did you do something wrong?" Su Ying came over and asked curiously when she saw the two little guys drooping their heads.


    "Mother, Ling''er did something wrong..." Erbao threw himself into her arms when he saw Su Ying''s small mouth smack.

 Chapter 83: Hands-on therapy

    Chapter 83 Hands-on therapy


    Su Ying couldn''t hear the cries of the two treasures the most, so she quickly hugged them up and coaxed them, "What''s the matter? What did you do wrong and tell Auntie."


    Dabao looked at Su Ying anxiously and said: "The chick that Aunt brought back just now ran out, and Linger and I forgot what Aunt told me, so we ran out to chase, and met an olddy."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched suddenly when she heard it, but in order not to scare the child, she suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and said, "Oh? Olddy, what kind of olddy is she?"


    Dabao tilted his neck and thought for a while, then said: "There is a big mole at the corner of the eye, and there are long hairs on that mole."


    "What did she tell you?"


    "Mother, that olddy said she had sweets and little birds there, and asked us if we want it." Er Bao hugged Su Ying milkily.


    "Well, we don''t want it, we want A Niang to give us."


    Su Ying was very relieved, her baby still remembered what she said to her, "That''s right, my mother can get you whatever you want, and you must never run out again in the future, you know? That old grandma is Where did ite from?"


    Dabao pointed to the other side of the open space and said, "She said she lives there."


    Su Ying slowly looked at the house on the other side of the open space. It was a brick house. Although the outer wall looked a little old, it was not ordinary people who could live in a house in this ce. After all, Mei Niang The wooden building is not far from them.


    Mei Niang didn''t even touch a person, what kind of normal person could it be?


    Thinking of this, Su Ying still felt that their security must be done as soon as possible.


    "Okay, there is sweet-scented osmanthus candy in the bundle next to Dad, you go and eat it."


    Children are very forgetful, and they were obviously afraid just now, but now they hear Su Ying say that there is candy, so they are happy to ask for candy.


    Su Ying looked at the area of ??their open space, and it seemed that she needed more wood to enclose the entire yard, otherwise she would feel dangerous if the children ran around.


    After watching the children run away, the olddy''s cloudy eyes showed a look of disappointment, and she could only turn around and go back to her home.


    She pushed open the door of the courtyard and walked in, only to see Wang Furong looking at her in horror.


    Sheughed, making the creases on her face deeper, "Are you hungry, I''ll make you something to eat right now."


    Wang Furong was too frightened to move when she heard her speak.


    The olddy ignored her and walked straight to the stove in the backyard.


    In a side room in the yard, Mrs. Zhou looked at Aunt Sun sitting on the bed with a pale face.


    Herplexion was gray, her eyes were opened without focus, and she was looking straight ahead.


    Wang Lang was feeding Aunt Sun with the medicine in his hand, and Aunt Sun opened and closed her mouth to eat.


    Seeing this, Zhou''s body trembled unconsciously.


    Obviously, when she arrived here that night, she was out of breath, but when she woke up in the morning, she just sat there, and she didn''t respond to screaming, her eyeballs couldn''t move, and she only opened her mouth when she was taking medicine.bine.


    Wang Lang seemed not to notice anything unusual, and fed the medicine to Aunt Sun one by one.


    "Zhou Niang, mother drank medicine and stained her clothes, you can help mother take them off and wash them in a while."


    Wang Lang fed the medicine, and after giving orders to Mrs. Zhou, he turned around and was about to leave the house.


    Mrs. Zhou didn''t dare to stay alone with Aunt Sun, "No, don''t be a husband, I, I''ll go out with you, I call, tell Furong toe in and change it for mother, and I''ll take it down and wash it."


    Wang Lang red at her displeasedly, but in someone else''s house, it was not easy for him to get angry.


    Mrs. Zhou went out of the room with Wang Lang in fear, and suddenly eximed, "Ah!"


    A figure that suddenly appeared in the yard suddenly stopped, and he red in the direction of Zhou''s very unhappy.


    "What''s your name, isn''t my doll good-looking?" The man held a half-human-high doll in his hands, and questioned with dissatisfaction in his eyes, as if Zhou would get angry if he said something ugly.


    Zhou quickly covered her mouth and shook her head.


    The man was satisfied and left with the doll in his arms.


    Mrs. Zhou was really terrified. She really hates Mrs. Sun for breaking up with Su Ying, otherwise they would not have to be frightened like this now.


    "Sir, the mother and son look scary, let''s get out of here as soon as possible?"


    Wang Lang frowned and said: "She said, mother only needs to take the medicine for a month and she will be cured. It will not be toote for us to leave after mother is cured."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Mrs. Zhou to say more, she took the bowl and left straight away.


    Mrs. Zhou stood there tremblingly, and when she turned her head, she saw Wang Furong, who had the same uneasy eyes. Both mother and daughter saw the look of fear in each other''s eyes...


    ¡­


    Su Ying is a man of action. He wanted to build a courtyard wall. The next day, he went up the mountain and brought back a pile of wood. After splitting the wood into two pieces, he split them in the middle and drove the divided nks into the ground. , Fence the entire perimeter of the house so that no one outside can spy on what is going on in their yard.


    The open space Su Ying used to build the house is veryrge and wide. In order to prevent people from climbing the wall, she let the wolves guard every corner.


    After these chores are done, Su Ying is ready to perform surgery on Xiao Jin.


    Tian Mu freed up to make a big bed for them these two days, and Su Ying threw the quilt on it, so that Xiao Jin and the two children would not have to sleep on the floor.


    Su Ying came to the bed, opened Xiao Jin''s trouser legs, and checked the condition of his legs.


    On the way to exile, she gave Xiao Jin muscle-increasing drugs, and almost all the rotten flesh that she had cut off before grew back, but because he was a neer, the color looked ipatible with his previous skin color.


    Xiao Jin''s leg was a severed hamstring, because the wound was not treated in time, the wound was inmed and festered, and now many tendons and tendons have grown crookedly. If the legs are fully recovered, the only way to grow them The good tendons were separated and re-sutured again.


    "Ji''er, take Linger outside to y first. Auntie is going to heal Daddy''s leg injury today, so don''t be disturbed."


    The two little guys nodded obediently, "Let''s wait outside obediently."


    Chu Yun and Jiang Yang knew that Su Ying was going to treat Xiao Jin''s leg, so they all waited nervously outside the door.


    "You all listen carefully, no one is allowed in until I go out, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, madam, we will never be disturbed."


    Su Ying nodded, locked the doors and windows from the inside, and then returned to the bed.


    "Don''t be nervous, just close your eyes and get some sleep."


    Xiao Jin took a look at Su Ying, and slowly closed his eyes. He only felt a slight tingling pain in his hand, and then fell into apletea.


    Su Ying took him into the space operating room after confirming that the man was unconscious.

 Chapter 84: grab it and its ours

    Chapter 84 Grab it and it¡¯s ours


    After entering the operating room, Su Ying took off Xiao Jin''s pants, fully exposing his legs.


    Su Ying picked up the scalpel after disinfecting her hands.


    At this time, in the tiger camp, a group of people and horses were walking on the dirt road of the camp.


    "Hey olddy, where can I stay here?" A man stepped forward to stop an old woman and asked.


    There was a strange look in the eyes of the old woman, and she raised her head and nced at those people. They were dressed in rags and had red eyes. They were not kind.


    The old woman stretched out her hand and pointed in the direction of the open space, "Ahead, someone built a new house. If you can grab it, it''s yours." After speaking, the old womanughed strangely.


    The person who asked the way gave the old woman a strange look, turned around and went to talk to the leader.


    "Boss, the old guy said that someone just built a house in front of him. If we can **** it, the house will be ours."


    The man in the lead showed a strange look in his eyes, "Go, go and have a look."


    "yes."


    The team walked forward ording to the old woman''s instructions, and they saw arge yard surrounded by wood.


    "That''s good, boss, if we grab it, it will be ours."


    The people in the team saw such a huge courtyard with eyes shining. They were exiled all the way here, and finally found a satisfactory foothold.


    These people walked to the yard and knocked on the wooden door.


    When the people who were working heard the movement, they all stopped their work and looked in the direction of the courtyard gate.


    After finishing the guardrail of the yard, Su Ying immediately asked Tian Mu to rush out to make a door to prevent someone from breaking in in the middle of the night.


    People in the yard all nced at each other. After they arrived at the tiger camp, except for Mei Niang, who had a dark heart, no one had evere to the door.


    Jiang Yang, whose injuries were almost healed, walked to the edge of the courtyard with a hatchet, "Who, who?"


    "Young man, we are people who came here fleeing famine. We haven''t eaten or drank for several days. Please do us a favor and give us a bite to eat and drink."


    Jiang Yang reached out and took away a small wooden board that was only one finger wide on the courtyard door. This was kept by Su Yingrang, saying that he could see the outside situation clearly without opening the door.


    Jiang Yang opened the small wooden block and looked outside, and there were twenty or thirty men in ragged clothes with fierce faces outside.


    Jiang Yang''s heart sank, these people might not be as simple as asking for a stutter.


    "We have nothing here, let''s go."


    Jiang Yang put the small wooden block back, and then called He Shouyi and the others to exin the situation outside.


    There are only a dozen or so people in their yard now. Su Ying handed over those rented soldiers to the mountain to chop firewood early in the morning. They might not be able to return before dark, and the wolves went into the mountain to look for food. a few of them.


    The people outside the door saw that they were rejected, and their eyes shed fiercely. The leader winked at the people around him. Those people understood, took out their big knives and inserted them into the gap in the middle of the wooden door, and then frantically began to cut. Touch the bolt in the middle of the wooden door.


    Jiang Yang and the others did not expect those people to be so bold as to pry open the door directly.


    "What are you going to do!" Jiang Yang stepped forward with a machete in hand, blocking the big knife from bottom to top.


    Uncle He and the others also picked up some discarded wood and lit it and threw it out.


    Those people are more reluctant to give up while annoyed.


    "If you can''t get it open, hit it directly!"


    Twenty or thirty men found a wooden stake around them, and rushed towards the wooden door with their arms in their arms.


    At this time, Su Ying, who was still undergoing surgery in the space, had no idea what was happening outside.


    Su Ying slowly pulled apart the crooked hamstrings on Xiao Jin''s feet, and began to sew them up one by one. This is a very delicate operation, and it is a test of the surgeon''s skill and technique. If the hamstring is stitched wrong, it will be a big problem.


    In the yard, Jiang Yang and the others looked at the mming wooden door and hated it. Their number was limited, and Xiao Jin was undergoing an important operation. They must not let these people intrude.


    Chu Yun frowned, Xiao Jin didn''t know when it would end, but if those people hit like this, the wooden door wouldn''tst long.


    "Hurry up and bring the wood over and strengthen the wooden door."


    "Okay." This is the only way to go for the present.


    Tian Mu and Cheng Ming immediately carried two boards over, and then nailed them to the door board.


    The people outside bumped into each other for a while, seeing that the wooden door had no intention of opening, they all cursed angrily.


    "Youngdy, if you can''t break it open, find a way to climb in."


    The fence that Su Ying built with wooden stakes looked as high as two or three meters. Because of the limited time, there were no barbs on it.


    "Stacking Arhats, climb up."


    Two or three people squatted under the fence and began to climb up.


    Soon, someone climbed onto the fence.


    Jiang Yang looked at it, hisplexion sank, "Bamboo pole, go get the bamboo pole."


    He Shouyi hurriedly brought the bamboo poles that were going to be used as chairs, and beat those who climbed onto the fence.


    "Damn beast, dare to climb the wall of my house, see if I don''t beat you to death!" Tian Mu waved his bamboo pole and mmed on those people.


    But there are more and more people climbing up, and there is no way to stop thempletely due to their limited number.


    Several men took advantage of the chaos and jumped into the yard.


    Jiang Yang roared: "Mother Zhao quickly took the children into the house, Cheng Ming, you guard the door of Madam''s house."


    "good."


    Jiang Yang brandished a hatchet to fight with the people who jumped in.


    There are more and more opponents, but their martial arts are not good. Jiang Yang and Wang Su can barely cope.


    Those who came in were not stupid, they went to pry open the wooden door at the first time, and the wooden door was opened by them without their precautions.


    People outside the door rushed in one after another.


    The purpose of these people is to kill Jiang Yang and the others, and each one of them is very ruthless.


    Soon, Jiang Yang and the others were forced to retreat again and again.


    Seeing that those people were about to force them out of the house, Jiang Yang kicked them in the stomach.


    Just when Zhao Neng and the others were exhausted, a roar suddenly sounded from inside the house door.


    "Who made trouble while I was doing things!"


    The door of the room opened suddenly, and Su Ying walked out of the room with a gloomy expression.


    Her hands were covered with blood, and her phoenix eyes looked gloomy at those who broke in.


    The other party saw that Su Ying was a woman, and didn''t pay attention to her, and even showed lust.


    "Men kill, women can stay!"


    Su Ying took the hatchet in Jiang Yang''s hand, and chopped off the opponent''s head with one blow.


    At the moment when the blood sttered everywhere, Su Ying''s phoenix eyes were extremely red.


    "Looking for death!"


    She waved the sickle in her hand, like a Shura appointed by the harvest, so that those people had no way to escape!

 Chapter 85: here to deliver the head

    Chapter 85 Here to give away the head


    The sickle in Su Ying''s hand chopped off the heads of several people one after another. She looked at the rest with cold eyes, and the anger in her eyes almost eroded the pupils.


    "Where did the **** dare toe to my territory and shout, I think you think your life is too long!"


    The man in the lead nced at the sickle that was still dripping blood in Su Ying''s hand, realized that he had stepped on hard ground, and subconsciously wanted to back away.


    Seeing their intentions, Su Ying sneered, "I want to run, dream, close the door for me!"


    Jiang Yang and Wang Su ran over quickly and were about to be closed by the wooden door.


    Su Ying threw the sickle in his hand to the ground and picked up the fire stick beside him.


    When those people saw that Su Ying had changed weapons, they became bolder again.


    "It''s just a bitch, the brothers go together and kill her!"


    Those people roared and rushed towards Su Ying one after another.


    Su Ying looked at the faces that became ferocious due to anger, sneered sarcastically, and slowly raised the wooden stick in his hand to hit those people fiercely.


    Those people thought that without the sickle in Su Ying''s hands, they wouldn''t kill them. Who knew that the blow of her stick would be more painful than directly killing them.


    At the moment when the wooden door was closed, Su Ying exined the profound meaning of the word "close the door and beat the dog".


    Those men were beaten and screamed and ran around in the yard, but they were like marites in Su Ying''s hands, no matter where they ran, they couldn''t escape the stick in Su Ying''s hand.


    In the end, all of them were knocked down to the ground by Su Ying, "Woman, please, please, we don''t dare, never dare..."


    Su Ying looked at the people kneeling on the ground, and didn''t intend to let them go at all. She walked up to them with a stick and hit them on the back with the stick.


    "Wow!" The beaten screamed in pain, "Dare to break the door of my house, **** it!"


    "Pa" hit another person with a stick.


    "We made a mistake. Heroine, we, my girl pay, we pay!"


    Su Ying paused slightly with the stick in his hand, turned to look at the mess in the yard, and said viciously, "Kneel down!"


    After speaking, she turned around and entered the house, and when she came out, she already had an extra gun in her hand.


    She came behind those people, took a gun and shot it in the neck.


    Those people only felt a slight tingling pain in their necks, and all looked at Su Ying suspiciously.


    Su Ying looked at them condescendingly and sneered, "Just now I suddenly had an idea of ??being more short-staffed."


    Those people knelt on the ground and shivered.


    "Get the **** out of here, if I don''t fix my door today, I''ll kill you all!"


    Those people responded repeatedly, "Finish it, it will be done for you."


    Su Ying looked at Tian Mu and said: "Tian Mu, arrange for them to do something, all of you who are injured wille into the house."


    Tagi nodded, "Yes."


    Su Ying threw down the wooden stick and went into the house. In the house, Xiao Jin, who had passed the anesthetic, also woke up.


    "woke up."


    Xiao Jin nodded, feeling a little chilly all over his body, "What''s the matter, what happened outside?"


    Su Ying said indifferently: "Some offal is here to give away the head, don''t worry about it."


    Xiao Jin frowned, and turned to look at his legs.


    Seeing him like that, Su Ying smiled and said: "Don''t worry, the treatment is very sessful, but it will take a month or two for the tendons to growpletely. During this time, you should calm down and cultivate, and don''t rush to walk."


    Xiao Jin nodded, the depths of his dark eyes lit up little by little, "En."


    After confirming that Xiao Jin was fine, Su Ying went to the next room to check on Jiang Yang and his injuries.


    They all suffered more or less traumatic injuries, but fortunately, the wounds are not serious, as long as they are treated in time.


    After Su Ying bandaged their wounds, she walked into the yard.


    After He Shouyi directed those people to repair the wooden door, he asked them to cut bamboo. These bamboos were used to make furniture, and the amount of bamboo used was veryrge. After renting soldiers to cut trees in the mountains, the progress of this work slowed down. Come down, when these people came, they just filled their vacant hands.


    Su Ying walked to the corridor of the wooden building, looked at those people and said, "What did you do before?"


    The leading man looked up at Su Ying, and said spinelessly: "Bandits, they were caught by the court and exiled us to the Northern Wilderness."


    "Who told you toe here?" The tiger camp is so big, these people are neers, why don''t they go here, why is it such a coincidence?


    "It was an old woman who said that there is a new house here, as long as you **** it, it will be ours. We, we just want to find a ce to stay. Let the heroine let us go."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes shed a sh of hostility very quickly, "Old woman, where did you meet the old woman?"


    "That''s right, that road over there, at a crossroads."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, "Take me to see."


    "good."


    Su Ying stood up, and nced coldly at the people below him, "Be honest, since I dare to keep you, then I have a way to deal with you, don''t think that you will not be here when I am not here." You can have crooked thoughts, don''t know how you will die when the timees."


    Su Ying was present, those people could only nod and say that they didn''t dare.


    Su Ying curled his lips coldly, "Uncle He, keep an eye on them, I''ll be back in a while."


    "good."


    Su Ying followed the leading man out of the yard.


    As soon as they left, the bandits who stayed in the yard became concerned.


    If Su Ying hadn''t appeared at that time, the people in the yard would not be their opponents at all. Now that Su Ying is gone, they can at least escape if they kill the people in the yard.


    But who would have thought that as soon as they thought about it, someone fell to the ground with a splitting headache.


    "My head, my head hurts, it hurts, help..."


    "Me, mine too, my head hurts too... ah!"


    Su Ying leaned against the door, listening to the screams of paining from the yard, and watching the bandit leader''s pale face expressionlessly.


    "Did you see it? Don''t say they ran away, even if they just thought about something they shouldn''t have, life would be worse than death."


    The bandit leader''s face became even uglier.


    "I, we will never run away, and ask the heroine to let us live."


    "Give me a coolie, and I may show mercy and let you live."


    The bandit leader immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Su Ying.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go."


    The bandit leader got up and hurried ahead to lead the way.


    The bandit leader took Su Ying to the ce where he met the old woman, and pointed out, "It''s the front, it''s her, that''s what the old woman told us."


    Su Ying raised her eyes and looked at the old woman standing not far away.


    The old woman seemed to sense Su Ying''s gaze, and she also looked at her.


    The four eyes met, killing intent sttered everywhere.


    Babies, Zenzi is here again to ask for tickets and rewards~~~~

 Chapter 86: thats a good thing

    Chapter 86 That''s a good thing


    Su Ying walked up to the old woman and looked at her with a half-smile.


    "Where does the olddy live, I''m so thirsty, I want to ask for a ss of water at the olddy''s house."


    The old woman looked at her and smiled strangely, "Nothing else, I can still get a ss of water, my room is right in front,e with me, littledy."


    "good."


    The old woman brought Su Ying to a courtyard. Su Ying asked the bandit leader to wait outside, and followed the old woman into the courtyard.


    The house where the old woman lives is also a wooden building. It seems that the calendar has been around for a long time. When the old woman opened the courtyard door, the old wooden door creaked.


    The wooden building is different from Mei Niang¡¯s wooden building before. It is as high as three floors. At first nce, it is full of mottled traces of solid wood eroded by wind and rain.


    The yard is overgrown with weeds, and it doesn''t look like it has been inhabited for a long time.


    The old woman led the way, leading Su Ying to the main room that was dark at first nce.


    "It''s been a long time since no one came to visit the olddy."


    The old woman wiped the table with her hand, took a teacup and poured Su Ying a ss of water, "Littledy is thirsty, let''s drink a ss of water first."


    Su Ying reached out to take the cup in the old woman''s hand. At a nce, the water in the dark blue teacup was crystal clear, and there was nothing wrong with it. She turned the teacup in her hand, looked at the old woman and said, "What''s the name of the olddy?"


    The old woman sat on the chair and said in a hoarse voice: "People in this area call me the deaf woman."


    "I don''t think the olddy is deaf."


    The deaf woman raised the corners of her eyes, looked at Su Ying and said with a smile: "I was deaf before, but after I ate some good food, it will be fine."


    Su Ying put the cup on the table, turned around and walked towards the stairs.


    "I just came to the Tiger Camp not long ago, and now I am building a house. I think the house of the deaf woman is good. I wonder if you can let me visit it?"


    The corners of the deaf woman''s drooping eyes sank, "If you want to see it, go and see it, but don''t scare yourself."


    "No." Su Ying got up and walked upstairs.


    There are three rooms on the second floor, and Su Ying opened the door of the nearest room.


    In the house, there arerge jars half the height of a person, and these jars are sealed with yellow mud.


    The deaf woman came behind Su Ying at some point, and said in a voice that was so close to Su Ying''s ear, "Littledy, do you want to see what''s inside?"


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were slightly cool, "Of course."


    The deaf woman walked into the house, came to the altar, stretched out her skinny hand and patted the altar cover lightly.


    The yellow mud on the lid was instantly patted off by her.


    The deaf woman slowly turned the lid on the jar, and suddenly, the moment the lid was lifted, countless ck bugs flew towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying shrank her pupils, and quickly pressed the button to defend against shock waves.


    Those bugs that flew towards her were shaken to pieces!


    The deaf woman suffocated for breath, and when the powerful momentum hit her, she flew out of the window in a vigorous figure. With her figure and speed, she didn''t look like an old man at all.


    Su Ying''s brows darkened and she dodged and chased after her. The deaf woman had jumped into the yard at this time, staring at her gloomyly with a pair of cloudy eyes.


    "Littledy is really good at kung fu."


    "Old and immortal bastard, court death!"


    Su Ying leaned on the fence with one hand and jumped directly from the second floor.


    The deaf woman attacked Su Ying directly, and the sharp nails of her ws "stabbed" like a beast, and cut Su Ying''s sleeve.


    Su Ying looked at the three extra scratches on his arm, and his phoenix eyes swirled with a cold killing intent.


    She took out the electric baton from her body and threw it out.


    The deaf woman was thrown on her body by the electric baton, and her body instantly became stiff.


    But she was not stupid, she gritted her teeth and rolled to the ground, quickly breaking away from the restraint of the electric rod.


    Su Ying chased after him, and the deaf woman was like a monkey, dexterously surpassing any opponent Su Ying had encountered before.


    Even if she is hit by the electric prod, she can escape as quickly as possible.


    Su Ying seemed to lose her patience. She increased the voltage of the electric baton. When the electric baton concentrated on the deaf woman again, no matter how fast the deaf woman was, she couldn''t escape quickly.


    Su Ying kicked the deaf woman in the heart. She kicked it hard, and the deaf woman felt a sharp pain in her heart, and a mouthful of blood spewed out, and she fell to the ground.


    Su Ying directly turned off the electric current, and hit the deaf woman''s leg bone with an electric prod.


    The sound of broken bones sounded, and the deaf woman screamed.


    "ah!"


    Su Ying didn''t stop there, and stepped on her other leg.


    In an instant, both of Luang Phor''s legs were broken.


    She fell to the ground in pain, staring at Su Ying with poisoned eyes, "Who the **** are you? Why did youe to the Tiger Camp?"


    Su Ying lowered her eyes slightly and looked down at her, "I''m going to ask you this, don''t tell me that you want so much human flesh for sale, what is that disgusting thing that jumped out of the jar just now! "


    The deaf woman had a strange expression on her face, "That''s a good thing."


    Su Ying lost her patience, and stepped on the heart of the deaf woman, "I don''t care what you and the people behind you did before, but if you keep doing bad things to my people, I have to take care of it. Even if you are the biggest cancer in the tiger camp, I, Su Ying, will get rid of you!"


    The deaf woman suddenlyughed hoarsely, the weirdughter was like a broken bellows, "Only you? What do you think you are, and you want to... eh!"


    Before the deaf woman could finish her sentence, Su Ying stepped on her and broke her neck.


    Those cloudy eyes were still staring in disbelief, as if she couldn''t believe that Su Ying took her own life so neatly.


    Su Ying loosened her feet, slowly straightened up, she turned and walked back to the second floor.


    The shock wave just now was too big, and it has already broken through all the jars in that room.


    Su Ying knelt down and looked at the dead ck bugs on the ground, took out a piece of cloth from her body, wrapped a few of them up, and nned to take them back to ask if anyone knew them.


    Then she went to other rooms and found that there were countless jars in other rooms.


    She didn''t step forward to open it, but directly smashed all the jars with a shock breaker.


    After cleaning up the jar, she returned to the yard, wrapped the deaf woman''s neck with the hemp rope in the house, dropped her directly under the eaves, and left the yard without looking back.


    The bandit leader had actually been peeking outside the door just now, watching Su Ying send the deaf woman to the West Paradise. That stretching out of his hand is definitely notparable to them. Seeing Su Yinge out, she quickly and honestly stepped aside.


    "The heroine hase out."


    Su Ying said without looking back: "Let''s go."


    "Oh yes yes."


    As soon as Su Ying left, a figure pushed away from the courtyard. When that person saw the deaf woman hanged under the eaves, his face showed shock.

 Chapter 87: Hit hard enough

    Chapter 87 The Bamboo Bar is Hard enough


    Su Ying didn''t go back in a hurry, but walked to another road outside the dirt road. As soon as she passed, she saw many people gathered not far ahead.


    "Everyone stands up for me, what are you grabbing? If anyone grabs it, there will be nothing."


    Su Ying thought for a while, and then walked over. After she squeezed into the middle of the crowd, she saw several big dustpans ced in front of a young man. rice noodles.


    "Everyone back off, if anyone squeezes in and dares to grab it, he won''t be able to buy anything from me in the future."


    Those people stopped after hearing what the young man said, and took a step back honestly.


    The young man opened the lid of the dustpan and said, "Come one by one, how much do you want?"


    "I want five catties of cornmeal."


    "Okay, five catties of cornmeal." The young man weighed the noodles and handed them to the other party.


    The other party gave him nearly two hundred copper coins from his body.


    Then go to the next person to buy.


    Su Ying had heard from Wang Su and the others about the prices here before, so it was not surprising.


    She was more curious about where the money in these people''s hands came from.


    The young man didn''t stop selling for a moment, and soon all the things in the big dustpans were sold out.


    The man happily counted the money.


    Seeing this, Su Ying walked over. The man nced at the shadow on the ground and said without raising his head: "Today''s is sold out. If you want to buy it,e back in half a month."


    Su Ying paused for a moment, the things those people bought just now, even if they only ate one meal a day, would notst for half a month.


    "I''m not here to buy things."


    As soon as the man heard this, he quickly collected the money in his hand, and then raised his head and stared at Su Ying vigntly.


    He looked Su Ying up and down and said, "What are you going to do? If you want to rob me of money, you have to ask other people in the tiger camp if they agree. They have to buy all their rations from me. If I''m annoyed No more stock, no one has anything to eat, and then they will drown you with a mouthful of saliva."


    "ording to what you said, you are the only trafficker in this tiger camp?"


    The man proudly raised his chin and said, "That''s right, in the entire tiger camp, I''m the only one who can get a bite of food for you vicious people."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Just that little thing?"


    The man sneered, "Are you new here?"


    "yes."


    "No wonder you don''t understand the rules. I will run when the tiger stalks east, west, north, and south, and I sell more than just such a few things."


    "Where did you get this thing from?"


    "Hey, you neer doesn''t know the rules. The guy I eat can still tell you,e on, I''m sold out, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, let''s go."


    Su Ying called the person to stop, "Wait, are you here to help bring something?"


    "Help, as long as you can afford the money."


    "Beasts can?"


    The manughed foolishly and said, "I can''t get you anything except the stars in the sky. As long as you can afford the money, I can get you anything else."


    "Okay, I want ten chickens, ten ducks, ten gooses, and ten catties of vegetable and corn seeds each. How much is it?"


    The man frowned and pinched his fingers to make the final calction: "10 taels of silver, first give a deposit of 5 taels, and the rest will be made up after receiving the goods."


    If Su Ying hadn''t bought a lot of things before, she wouldn''t have known that the man was so hard-boiled, ten taels of silver, even if she bought a hundred copies, it would be enough.


    But Su Ying still took five taels of silver from her body.


    "When will you get the goods?"


    "It will be ten days at the earliest. After ten days, youe here to find me."


    "good."


    The man turned and left after collecting the money.


    "Go back by yourself first." Su Ying said to the bandit leader.


    The bandit leader dared not listen, he responded obediently immediately.


    Su Ying watched the figure of the man turn the corner, and quickly followed him.


    After the man walked into a narrow path with a dustpan on his shoulders, he walked to a yard in a crooked manner. At first nce, the yard looked different from other earthen houses. The whole yard and even the walls were made of green bricks. At first nce, it looks like a big family in the tiger camp.


    The man came to the front of the yard humming an unknown tune and knocked on the door. After a while, someone opened the door and let him in.


    Su Ying watched the man enter the yard and did not leave immediately, but walked around the yard. When she was sure that there was only one gate in the whole yard, she turned in from the back yard.


    The yard is veryrge, but it is very empty. There are two two-story buildings in the front and back.


    Su Ying approached the house, and heard a woman''s charming voice, "How much money did the master earn today?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t have a number."


    "Master is really amazing."


    "Who made your master I have the ability." The man''s voice sounded very proud.


    The woman continued: "Master, where did you get those goods?


    It seems that as long as you figure out the purchase channel of this person, you can know where the supplies are supplied from.


    Su Ying left the courtyard, made a special mark outside the courtyard wall, and then returned home.


    At this time, the sky had already darkened, and the rented troops who had gone to the mountain to chop firewood all returned one after another.


    As soon as the renting army entered the yard, they saw a group of strange faces working. For a moment, countless expressions shed across their faces, such as surprise, anger, and anxiety. Thestplicated eyes fell on Su Ying who was walking in the yard.


    "Madam, do we have more helpers?" No. 1 felt that what he said was very appropriate and ingenious, and Su Ying would never be able to hear his little thoughts.


    Who knows, Su Ying just nced at him lightly, "Don''t worry, I don''t eat human flesh."


    No. 1''s face tightened, and he smiled embarrassingly. Those corpses in the wooden building did cause some psychological shadows on him. Maybe it was because of fear. A person as powerful as Su Ying who is so perverted has special hobbies!


    As long as you can still work as a coolie, No. 1 thinks the world is still beautiful!


    "Ma''am, why are you hurt? Come on, go inside."


    Mother Zhao came out of the house and saw the wound on Su Ying''s arm at a nce.


    Su Ying looked down and saw that there were four obvious scratches on his arm, and ck blood was continuously flowing out.


    Su Ying took toxin-blocking medicine when he entered the yard with the deaf woman, so she didn''t notice any abnormality in the wound when she was doing business just now. Looking at it now, the toxin on the deaf woman''s paw is not small.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a small injury, I can handle it myself."


    Su Ying was about to walk up the wooden steps, when suddenly her eyes went dark, and she fell straight down.


    "Auntie!"


    "Ma''am!"

 Chapter 88: Embrace for warmth

    Chapter 88 Hugging for warmth


    The coldness of her body made Su Ying shiver uncontrobly. She tried to open her eyes to get a warm pad to stick to her body, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open her eyes.


    "cold¡­"


    "Su Ying, Su Ying, wake up." Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying, whose eyes were closed and pale, and felt that his heart was being pulled.


    But no matter what he called, Su Ying showed no sign of waking up.


    Xiao Jin reached out and touched her forehead, and found that her body was icy cold, even though they had taken all the quilts to cover her, she still couldn''t help shivering.


    Seeing Su Ying''s lips gradually turn white, Xiao Jin''s eyebrows sank, he got into her quilt directly, and pulled her into his arms.


    Feeling the temperature of Xiao Jin''s body, Su Ying subconsciously arched into his arms. Seeing this, Xiao Jin hugged her even tighter.


    Gradually, the heat from Xiao Jin''s body warmed the coldness of Su Ying''s body a lot, but she still seemed ufortable and kept moaning in his arms.


    Xiao Jin looked down at Su Ying, who was frowning tightly. This was the first time she showed such a weak appearance in front of him after she changed.


    Xiao Jin felt a dull pain in his heart, so he could only hold her tighter.


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Ying slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Xiao Jin''s face close at hand, and was dazed for a moment.


    She moved her body, but found that Xiao Jin hugged her tightly, and she struggled several times but could not break free.


    On the contrary, Xiao Jin was awakened by her movement.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were a little red, and he loosened his hand slightly after seeing Su Ying wake up.


    Who knows, before he could speak, Su Ying said forcefully: "Xiao Jin, what are you holding me for, let go quickly."


    Xiao Jin frowned invisibly, because of the displeasure on her face, she didn''t like his close contact with her, this recognition made Xiao Jin very ufortable.


    "You were injured, your whole body was cold, and you kept crawling into my arms. Do you think it''s me who wants to hug you?"


    Xiao Jin''s voice was low, and he let go of his hands and sat up.


    Su Ying frowned, and found that her body was a little weak, as if she really didn''t feel well.


    "Auntie, is Auntie awake?"


    The sky was slightly bright, and the two little guys couldn''t wait to run outside the door.


    Last night, Mother Zhao was worried that they would disturb Su Ying''s recovery, so she took them to the next room to sleep.


    The little ones were thinking about Su Ying, and ran over as soon as they woke up in the morning.


    Su Ying sat up propped up when she heard the sound of two small milk bags.


    Xiao Jin looked at her pale face, frowned and stretched out his hand to support her, "Don''t touch the wound on your arm."


    Su Ying moved her hand and looked at her arm. The wound has been bandaged. This injury is at best a trauma, and it cannot be so lethal to her.


    But the wound was indeed poisonous, but she had obviously taken medicine to block the toxin, so how could she pass out?


    "Aniang, Aniang, are you awake, Aniang..."


    Before Su Ying could figure it out, the crying voices of two little guys came from outside the door. Su Ying could only restrain his thoughts and let them in quickly.


    As soon as Erbao rushed into the house, he wished he could throw himself into Su Ying''s arms, Dabao quickly grabbed Erbao when he saw this.


    "No, A Niang is still injured."


    Er Bao stared at Su Ying eagerly, his big elk-like eyes made Su Ying''s heart melt.


    "Mother''s dear baby,e here, mother is fine, she was a little sleepy yesterday, so I slept for a while, and now I wake up much better."


    Although the little guys don''t know much about poison or not, they can see that Su Ying''splexion is obviously much worse than before.


    "Aniang, where is your pain? If Linger gives you Huhu, it won''t hurt if Linger gives you Huhu, okay?"


    "Ji''er, Ji''er also give Aunt a shout."


    The two little guys approached Su Ying with their heads together, and kept blowing on her wound with their small mouths puffed out.


    Su Ying looked at their swollen little faces, and couldn''t help stretching out her hands to pinch them, um, they are getting fleshier, not bad.


    "Daddy, you can''t sit still,e here quickly,e here and give Aunt a whimper."


    Er Bao heard that Bai Shengsheng''s little face was also serious, "That''s right, Daddy wants to brag to Mommy too."


    "No need." Su Ying refused without thinking.


    Dabao''s small face was extraordinarily serious, "Doesn''t Aunt like Daddy''s boasting?"


    Su Ying really wanted to nod, but seeing Dabao''s attitude that whenever she dared to nod, he would cry for her, she still shook her head resignedly, "Why, Aniang likes Daddy the most."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes shed a bright color very quickly, but there was no slight expression change on his face.


    Dabao repeatedly confirmed with some doubts, "Really?"


    Su Ying nodded with determination, "Really, it''s more real than real gold."


    "Daddy, what are you doing, why don''t you hurry up and say hello to Auntie." Dabao said like a little adult.


    Xiao Jin nced at Su Ying, and Su Ying met his gaze, feeling a strange feeling in her heart.


    "hurry up."


    Xiao Jin moved his body, leaned against her, and blew on her wound.


    "Okay, Daddy has blown it to your mother, her injury will heal soon."


    The two little milk bags finally smiled with satisfaction.


    "Daddy is awesome."


    "Madam is awake?" Mother Zhao came to the door.


    "Well, I woke up Mother Zhao,e in."


    Hearing Su Ying''s voice, Zhao''s mother opened the door and walked in. When she saw Su Ying''s pale face, Zhao''s mother''s eyes were red with distress.


    "Why did you get hurt when you were fine? It really scared me to death." When Su Ying suddenly fell straight up, her heart was in her throat, fearing that something would happen to Su Ying.


    "Well, maybe I''m too tired recently."


    Mother Zhao also felt that she was too tired to do everything, so she had no doubts about what she said.


    "Madam will leave the building of the house to Tian Mu and the others. It''s fine if you don''t do those jobs. You can take a good rest these days, but don''t get tired."


    Su Ying looked at Zhao''s mother''s caring eyes and smiled, "I know Zhao''s mother."


    "I''ll ask Lao He to cook some meat porridge for you in a while. You haven''t eaten anything sincest night. You must be hungry now." Mother Zhao stood up and pulled two small milk bags. Follow me to wash your face, ande over to apany Madam in a while."


    The two little guys responded obediently, and followed Mother Zhao back down.


    As soon as they left, Su Ying frowned slightly.


    Xiao Jin noticed the change in her expression, and quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something ufortable?"


    Su Ying shook her head, reached out and unwrapped the bandaged wound on her arm, exposing the wound.


    The scratches looked a little red and swollen, the ck blood had flowed clean, and the wound looked normal. Su Ying still wanted to know why her reaction was so severe.

 Chapter 89: Destined to be either you die or I live

    Chapter 89 Destined to Either You Die or I Live


    Su Ying shook her head, "I feel something is wrong with my body, I''m going to thetrine."


    "Let Bai Shuang apany you." Xiao Jin was afraid that she would fall down like yesterday again.


    Su Ying shook her head, "No, yesterday was an ident, I''ll be fine now when I wake up."


    After finishing speaking, she lifted the quilt on her body, put on her dress and walked out of the room.


    People who were working in the yard saw Su Yinging out of the house, and they all looked at her.


    "Why did Madam get up? Your injuries haven''t healed yet. You''d better go back to the house and rest. Let us do these things." Seeing Su Yinging out, Tian Mu said worriedly.


    A strange emotion shed in the eyes of the leasing army and the bandits. Perhaps they hoped that Su Ying would never stand up again, but they were also worried that if Su Ying really died, they would also be buried with him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    When Lin Zhuyu heard the movement, she hurried over to support Su Ying, and said with a distressed face: "Madam, you have to be careful, where are you going, I will help you go."


    Su Ying pushed her hand away with a look of disgust, "I''m not disabled, so you can do whatever you want, I''m going to thetrine."


    "The concubine, hurry up and clean the hut!" Lin Zhuyu twisted her body and ran to the backyard.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and she didn''t know why she was so active.


    When Su Ying walked to the hut, Lin Zhuyu really wiped the hut.


    "Come on, madam, I''ll be standing outside the door, waiting for you at any time."


    "roll!"


    "Okay, the concubine will just get out of here."


    Seeing that Lin Zhuyu had disappeared, Su Ying entered the hut and locked the door from the inside.


    After confirming that no one was there, Su Ying entered the medical room of the space.


    She felt that ordinary toxins were no match for partitioned drugs. The reason why she suddenly fainted was definitely not because of the toxins infected on the wound.


    Su Ying took out the injection to draw blood for the injection, and then used an instrument for testing, then unwrapped the wound and took a sample for testing.


    However, when she was taking the sample, she felt something wriggling on the wound, so she immediately picked up the tweezers and pinched the thing out.


    Su Ying took a closer look and found that it was a worm. She took out the sample taken from the deaf woman forparison, and the worm on the wound was exactly the same as the sample!


    Su Ying put the sample on the scanning instrument and asked the instrument to scan to see if he could get relevant information about this thing.


    But the instrument scanned it several times, but it was not identified. There is no record of this thing in the system.


    Su Ying felt that the worm was nning to destroy her body after entering her body, but because her body was protected by the blocking drug at that time, the worm failed and was forced out by the effect of the drug .


    Perhaps during the hatchback struggle between the drug and the bug, her body changed, and she passed out.


    She thought, this possibility is still rtively high.


    After figuring it out, Su Ying took antidote and anti-inmmatory injections from the shelf and injected herself, and then re-bandaged the wound to leave the space.


    When Su Ying came out of the hut, she saw Lin Zhuyu standing outside the door holding a basin.


    Su Ying''s eyes twitched, "What are you doing?"


    "The handwashing water prepared for Madam."


    Su Ying didn''t appreciate it, "If you have free time, go to the front and help."


    Being disgusted by Su Ying, Lin Zhuyu felt a little lost for a moment, but she quickly said with a high air: "Just now Uncle He has cooked porridge for Madam, I''m going to serve it for Madam."


    After speaking, she ran away again.


    Su Ying had nothing to say, and as soon as she got back to the room and sat down, Lin Zhuyu came in with hot porridge.


    "Ma''am, eat it while it''s hot. Uncle He cooked a big pot for you, it''s enough!"


    This meat is the wild boar that Uncle He had saved before. He put salt on the pork and dried it. He cut a little off every day for cooking, but because of the limited amount of pork, he didn¡¯t dare to put too much when cooking.


    But the porridge cooked for Su Ying today was full of meat.


    Seeing everyone caring for her in their own way, Su Ying felt an indescribable warmth in her heart, "Lin Zhuyu, don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Lin Zhuyu''s yful face immediately fell, and the circles of her eyes were red.


    She rubbed her hands, the back of her hand was still aching.


    When Su Ying fell down suddenly, she reacted immediately and rushed over, covering Su Ying''s forehead with her hand to prevent her head from hitting the wooden board directly, but because of the heavy weight, her hand was It swelled up, but she didn''t regret it.


    Although Madam is scary when she is angry, she has helped them a lot, so they all hope Madam will be well.


    "Madam, you must take care of yourself."


    "Don''t act like that, those who don''t know think I''m going to die."


    "It is said that the disaster willst for thousands of years, and Madam will not die easily."


    Su Ying: Thank you so much.


    After eating, Xiao Jin asked Su Ying to go back to bed and lie down to rest.


    "How did you get this injury?" Xiao Jin asked, he was not injured when he beat those bandits before.


    Su Ying said: "Do you still remember the old woman who pointed us to the open space when we first arrived at the Tiger Camp?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "I remember."


    "On the night when the wooden building was burned, I went to check the situation and found a ck shadowing out of it. Afterwards, I chased after it. When I was about to catch up, the old woman suddenly appeared in the middle of the night and stopped me. way."


    "She has a problem."


    "Well, I suspected at the time that they were in the same group. Yesterday, these bandits suddenly killed them. After asking, I found out that they were also guided by that old woman."


    "She''s against us."


    Su Ying frowned and said: "It''s probably because I ruined their business that they burned the wooden building and wanted to destroy something, but after all they thought we were a threat and wanted to destroy us, so yesterday I went to Found the old woman and killed her directly."


    Xiao Jin was silent for a moment before saying: "That old woman hurt you."


    "Well, but I fainted not because of the injury on my arm, it should be because of it." Su Ying took out a bag of dead bugs from her body and showed it to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin looked at those bugs and felt inexplicably familiar, "Perhaps Chu Yun knows what this thing is."


    "That old woman is called a deaf woman. I killed her to draw out the forces behind them. With such a dark force in the Tiger Camp, we will be in invisible danger at any time."


    "So you want to lure them out and kill them all?"


    Su Ying nodded. She said that she would definitely find a safe ce for Xiao Jin and the others to take root. How could such a dark force be allowed to exist, not to mention that they had formed a rtionship since the incident with Bai Shuang. , it is destined to be either you die or I live.


    The only thing she can do is to destroy them!

 Chapter 90: whats strange

    Chapter 90 is strange


    Xiao Jin called Chu Yun into the room.


    After recuperating for a period of time, Chu Yun''s body has basically recovered, and he has been helping Tian Mu with his work these days.


    "Master, you call me." After Chu Yun entered the room, he saluted Xiao Jin. Although Xiao Jin had already emphasized that this was not necessary, he still couldn''t change it. After saying it twice, Xiao Jin simply let him go. went.


    Chu Yun didn''t call Su Ying because he still had a grudge against her in his heart. If it wasn''t for her, Xiao Jin would not have been framed and imprisoned. Even though she seems to be a different person now, seeing her face, the feeling in his heart Share repulsion still cannot be ignored.


    But he could see that Xiao Jin had slowly epted Su Ying, so even if he was on guard or disliked, he would never tell Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin can''t see Chu Yun''s emotions, but he is a smart person, as long as he can rify some things, he will not force them.


    He took out the dead bug on the cloth bag and said, "Look, do you recognize this thing?"


    Chu Yun stepped forward to take a look, and his eyebrows were twisted together.


    "This is a Gu worm, where did the mastere from?"


    "This was found on the wound on Su Ying''s arm."


    Chu Yun nced at Su Ying in astonishment, reached out and took the Gu worm over to examine it carefully.


    "I also ask the master to give this subordinate something. The subordinate needs to carefully study the shape of this bug, and judge its type and attributes."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Well, take your time and tell me when you think of it."


    "Yes, this subordinate is resigning."


    Chu Yun rushed out of the room holding the Gu worm.


    Su Ying was a little puzzled, "How does he, a schr, still know about this thing?"


    Xiao Jin said: "He came from the Valley of Miraculous Doctors, andter came to me by chance. He hase into contact with these things."


    Hearing this, Su Ying raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that the supernatural doctor Gu who she was talking about casually actually existed here.


    ¡­


    In the stone building in the tiger camp, a figure put the deaf woman''s body on the ground of the main house, "Master, that woman who was a fat woman back then actually attacked the deaf woman today!"


    The walnut that was spinning in the hands of the person sitting behind the screen suddenly stopped, "Is the deaf woman dead?"


    "Yes, the subordinate will be out of breath by then."


    With a "pop", the walnut in his hand was instantly crushed into powder.


    "It''s really courageous, even dare to touch my people."


    "Master, what do you think is the origin of that woman? Was someone sent to investigate us?"


    The person behind the screen did not make a sound for a long time.


    "A woman would never dare to trespass on the tiger camp. There must be someone behind her. You step back first, and I will let someone do it."


    "Yes, yes, the deaf woman..."


    "Take it down and feed my babies, don''t waste it."


    "yes."


    After the man left the room, the person behind the screen suddenly said: "Go, find out the details of this woman for me, I really want to find out who she is."


    Suddenly a low figure responded in the room, and then a shadow quickly rushed out of the window.


    After Su Ying got it, Xiao Jin and the others wished they could let her stay in the house twelve hours a day, not allowed to go anywhere.


    She didn''t step out of the house again until her wounds werepletely scabbed and there was no abnormality in her body.


    Su Ying breathed the fresh air outside the door, feeling her whole body came alive.


    "Ma''am, is your injury healed?" Wan Niang was holding the baby in the sun on the porch, when she saw Su Yinging out, she stood up and greeted her.


    Su Ying stretched his muscles and bones, and came to an abandoned wooden post and punched it down.


    With a "snap", the wooden stake broke.


    Wan Niang in-situ petrochemical.


    Su Ying touched the back of her hand with some dissatisfaction, "It''s probably recovered by 50% or 60%."


    Wanniang: "..." I didn''t ask anything.


    He Shouyi took a few children to milk the goat and boiled it to make goat milk soup for them.


    Although the current conditions are limited, He Shouyi still hopes that the children can eat better.


    In the past few days, the main building on their side has been built, and other auxiliary buildings are being built now.


    With her hands behind her back, Su Ying went around the construction site and let the bandits and soldiers know that she was still alive before returning to the yard.


    Su Ying looked at the sky, and wanted to go to the mountains to see if there were any good things, but she was not at ease when she thought of this family, so she could only move a stool and sit outside the door to bask in the sun. sun.


    "Aniang, Aniang, hurry up,e and eat the goat''s milk soup, the goat''s milk soup cooked by Uncle He is so delicious." Er Bao joyfully came to Su Ying with a bowl of goat''s milk soup, offering the treasure It seems to be handed to her.


    Su Ying smelled the aroma of goat''s milk soup, lowered her head and suffocated the goat''s milk soup in one mouthful.


    "Delicious."


    Er Bao looked at the bowl that had bottomed out, and his big eyes immediately turned red. Because the amount of goat milk squeezed out today is limited, each of the children shared a bowl. After Su Ying finished drinking Er Bao''s, Er Bao was gone. Gotta drink.


    However, Su Ying didn''t realize what she had done, and she still asked, "Ling''er, is there any more?"


    Er Bao pouted, almost crying.


    You agreed that I was your favorite treasure, but you got bored of my soup!


    Baby feels wronged, but baby doesn''t say anything.


    "Sister Linger, I can''t finish my goat''s milk soup, can I give you half?" Xiao Lin Sheng felt that something was wrong with Erbao, and poured the goat''s milk soup from her bowl into the bowl in Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying finally recovered from the delicious food, and found that her treasure didn''t seem very happy.


    "Ling''er, don''t be sad, Auntie will bring you candyter, okay?"


    Erbao was happy when he heard that there was candy, "Okay, thank you, Ma''am."


    Su Ying hurriedly put half a bowl of goat milk soup given by Lin Sheng into her little hand, "It won''t taste good after drinking it for a while."


    Erbao happily held the bowl bigger than her face and drank it. After drinking, he still smiled sweetly at Lin Sheng, "Thank you brother Lin Sheng."


    Seeing that she was happy, Su Ying let out a breath.


    She turned her head and saw Xiao Jin sitting outside the house at some point, looking at her as if he was watching a y, "The child is also snatching things."


    Su Ying opened her eyes, "I couldn''t control it for a while." She thought it was stilling.


    "Shame."


    Su Ying saw Jiang Yang walk into the door in a blink of an eye.


    After she came back that day, she exined the situation of the purchase boy to Jiang Yang and asked him to keep an eye on him, so now he is almost guarding the man''s yard except when necessary.


    "Madam, sir."


    "How is it? Is there any movement from that kid?"


    Jiang Yang nodded, "He went out early this morning and avoided people on purpose. I almost lost him, but fortunately, I found him again when I chased at an intersection. He went to a house and pushed him away when he came out. I took a car, and then sold it there, and returned to my residence directly after the sale."


    Su Ying said: "Have you entered that house yet?"


    Jiang Yang nodded, "I went, but there is something strange inside."


    "Oh? What''s strange?"

 Chapter 91: Where did you go

    Where did Chapter 91 go?


    Jiang Yang said with a sullen face: "There is no one in that house at all."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "No one?"


    "Yes, my subordinate entered the house and walked around, and found that there was no trace of people living in it at all. The subordinate suspected that the ce was just the ce where they delivered the goods."


    Su Ying thinks this possibility is very high, which shows how careful this person is.


    "Things will not appear in that house for no reason. If you continue to stare at that man and ask Wang Su to stare at the house where he picked up the goods, I don''t believe you can''t find their way of trading."


    "Yes, the subordinates will continue to watch."


    Because they had to build a lot of houses, the consumption of wood would be huge, so Su Ying asked the soldiers to continue logging on the mountain the next morning.


    The rented army used the chainsaw provided by Su Ying to cut down the wood one by one, then piled it aside, and transported it back when the time was running out.


    They were all sweating profusely, but they didn''t dare to stop. Su Ying said that if the quantity is not enough, they will have enough to eat, but they need to "enjoy" a big headache meal.


    Thinking of the excruciating pain that made them numb all over and wish they could die soon, they worked even harder!


    "Boss, everyone is really tired, let''s take a break first, there is still enough to count by thirty, and I will definitely finish it in the afternoon."


    Number one was also exhausted, so he asked them to find a ce to rest, and divided up the rations they brought.


    A group of rented soldiers chewed the coarse grains in their hands, and they didn''t know how to feel. Who would have imagined that they would have today.


    "Several brothers, are you logging?"


    A man wearing a dark blue cotton robe and a cloth scarf who looked like a schr walked over. Perhaps he was too tired, so he casually sat down opposite them.


    Renjun was very tired, and he was toozy to talk, so he just nced at him and didn''t say a word.


    "My name is Yang Hui, and I''m a schr living in the tiger camp. I teach the children in the camp when I have nothing to do. If there are children studying in the families of the elder brothers, you can also send them to me. I don''t charge money, one month. It¡¯s enough to give me a catty of noodles.¡±


    Lianjun then turned his attention to the man strangely, "Then there is still room for teaching in the tiger camp?"


    "Yes, big brother, are you new here? Then you may not know that we not only have a ce to teach, but also a restaurant where meat is eaten for free."


    Lianjun was invigorated when he heard it, "The rice in the tiger camp is nearly a hundred copper coins a catty, so why do people eat meat for free in that ce?"


    "You guys don''t know, the store owner was a good man before, and he was exiled here because he was framed. After he came here, he saw that the people here were not doing well, so he thought of a way to get a lot of money. When the meates back, it will be free for everyone to eat, but each person can only eat once, and if there is too much, you will have to give money."


    "where?"


    "Just go south after entering Tiger Camp, and you will see it in half an hour. It''s called Chenfeng Restaurant." After the man finished speaking, he stood up and patted the grass foam on his robe, "It''s gettingte , I have to rush down the mountain so that my mother at home won¡¯t worry, so my elder brothers, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After watching the man walk away, Junjun said, "Boss, do you think what he said is true? Is there really someone so stupid that he still gives away meat to others?"


    "Maybe it''s true, otherwise that kid came to us to talk nonsense?"


    No. 1 said with a serious face: "Did you forget that those in the wooden building were corpsesst time? Who knows what kind of meat it is, forget about it for me, and get up and work after resting."


    No. 1 is very sober, who doesn¡¯t want to have meat every day, but everyone has this tiger tail, so there is no need to risk your life for a bite.


    "Boss, are we really going to stay here and be dominated by that woman? I''m really fed up with this kind of life." You Renjun couldn''t helpining.


    No. 1 finished eating the coarse grains in his hand and stood up, "I won''t stop you if you want to run, but don''t think that I will collect your corpses when you finally die."


    Who is Su Ying? She can even do it for her husband''s trusted mother. She can''t do anything. It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t even need to blink her eyes to kill those former hostile forces.


    He wanted to resist, but he didn''t have the strength, so he might as well take one step at a time.


    No. 1 got up to work, but didn''t notice that two young soldiers quickly ran towards the direction the man was leaving while he was not paying attention.


    Night falls.


    The leasing army pulled back the felled wood.


    When they came back to enter the yard, No. 1 asked No. 2 to count the number of people, which must be done when going back and forth.


    When No. 2 counted to the end, he found that two people were missing, so he quickly exined the situation to No. 1.


    "Boss, those two boys, Tietou and Genzi, are gone."


    No. 1''s face was ugly. Su Ying said that if there are fewer people, everyone will be unlucky.


    Afraid ofing, I saw Su Yinging this way in a blink of an eye.


    "Don''t show your ws first, those two boys may want to bezy and hide away, maybe they wille backter."


    "kindness."


    No. 2 nervously looked at Su Ying who was approaching.


    Su Ying came to check the quality of the wood, but as soon as she got closer, she found that the boy on the 2nd was looking at her eyes and dodged in fear.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, and looked at the wood calmly.


    These woods should have been grown for many years, and their volume and color are very good. They are very suitable for building houses and making furniture.


    After the inspection, Su Ying did not leave, but went around No. 2, stopped in front of him and looked at him with a half-smile: "What are you afraid of?"


    Number two''s calf softened, almost kneeling down for her, "No, no."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Don''t you want to say it?


    No. 2''s knees softened, and he knelt down immediately, "Madam calm down, yes, there are two boys who haven''te back yet, maybe go, go shit..."


    Su Ying nced lightly at the rest of the army, "How many numbers?"


    "Eight, number eight and number nine."


    Su Ying set her eyes on No. 1, "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"


    Number One also bristled, "I didn''t pay attention when I went down the mountain."


    While speaking, Su Ying saw two furtive figures walking in from the courtyard gate.


    As soon as the two of them came in, they were bumped into by Su Ying, and they were frightened and froze in ce, not daring to move.


    Su Ying looked at them with intense eyes, "Where did you go?"


    The faces of the two of them became tense, "Go, go shit, go shit."


    Su Ying slightly raised the corners of her lips, "Really?"


    "ah!"


    Suddenly, No. 1 covered his head in pain and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Su Ying said nkly: "I''ll ask you again, where did you go?"

 Chapter 92: The devils cave is going too

    Chapter 92 Going to the Devil''s Nest


    Su Ying snapped her fingers, and the soldiers behind her wailed in pain.


    The faces of the two rented soldiers were as white as paper with fright.


    "Bastard,e on, don''t hurry up, tell me, you want to kill us!" No. 1 screamed on the ground in pain.


    No. 8 and No. 9 were so frightened that their faces turned pale. "Madam, please forgive me. We, we went to Chenfeng, to Chenfeng Restaurant. When we were logging on the mountain, a schr said that the restaurant would give you People eat meat for free, we were so hungry that we couldn¡¯t resist looking for it.¡±


    "What kind of restaurant, they give people free meat."


    "Yes, yes, there is indeed. As soon as we went to the Chenfeng Restaurant, we said we had never been there, and someone brought us a big bowl of meat. No, no money."


    Su Ying''s cold phoenix eyes shed a gloomy look, "There is still such a good thing, then I''m going to see it." She snapped her fingers, and the wailing behind her stopped instantly.


    No. 8 and No. 9 knelt on the ground and were shocked.


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes, "It''s just eating meat, seeing you are so scared, get up."


    When the two of them saw that Su Ying''s figure had gone away, they couldn''t believe it. Did she just let them go?


    Before the two could recover, they were punched to the ground by Number One who got up.


    "Idiot thing, my greed has caused everyone to be implicated, and next time, I will directly peel off the skins of you two!"


    The two naturally begged for mercy repeatedly, saying that they would not dare next time.


    Su Ying returned to sit under the small stool in the eaves, Xiao Jin saw hering from the side of the army and asked, "They want to run?"


    "They didn''t dare. They said that when they were logging in the mountains, they met a schr who told them that there was a restaurant in the camp called Dust Wind Restaurant that gave free meat to people. They couldn''t hold back and ran away secretly."


    Xiao Jin frowned upon hearing this, "It''s hard to even drink more water in this ce, and there are still people who give meat for nothing."


    Su Ying put her hands behind her head as a pillow, gently rocked the chair, her voice was cold, "I''ll go and see tomorrow, who is so kind."


    Xiao Jin disagreed a little: "This may be a trap."


    Su Ying closed her eyes, "Moku, I want to go too."


    "Then let Zhao Neng go with you."


    "No, don''t add burden to me, he may not be able to outrun those people."


    The burdensome Zhao Neng who happened to walk over pretended not to hear anything...


    Night falls.


    The tiger camp fell into silence.


    The wolf king took a nap on the ground, and when he was about to continue sleeping, he saw two soldiers standing up from the ground.


    The wolf king snorted and ignored them. Unexpectedly, the two soldiers walked towards them and stepped on its tail.


    "Wow! Hoho!" The wolf king jumped up in pain, bared his teeth warily at the two of them with a roar.


    The two of them seemed to be invisible, and they walked straight past them.


    "Wow!" Wolf King saw them walking towards the main house, growled, ran over and bit No. 8''s trouser leg.


    Number 8 was tripped, grabbed the sickle on the ground, and shed at the wolf king.


    The wolf king''s green eyes shone brightly, and he dodged away with a low growl.


    And all of this was seen by Su Ying who was sitting on the eaves.


    She turned over, jumped down from the upstairs, and came to the two of them, and found that both of them had their eyes open but their pupils were dted, obviously without self-awareness.


    Su Ying didn''t touch them, but wanted to see what they were going to do.


    The two of them walked around the main room, as if they were confirming something, and then walked slowly to the mouth of the well.


    No. 8 took out a kraft paper from his body and opened it. Just as he was about to pour the powder inside into the well water, Su Ying snapped his fingers.


    The bodies of the two twitched suddenly, and they fell to the ground in pain.


    "Ah... woo woo... It hurts, it hurts so much!"


    The severe pain woke them uppletely.


    Seeing that their pupils were in focus, Su Ying moved his fingertips slightly, and the severe pain on their heads gradually dissipated.


    They got up from the ground in horror and knelt in front of Su Ying, "Madam, please forgive me, please forgive me, madam."


    Su Ying stared at them condescendingly, "What were you doing just now?"


    Both of them looked a little dazed, and couldn''t remember for a while.


    "Husband, ma''am, we have been sleeping just now, sleeping."


    "Since you are sleeping, why do you appear here, and what are the things on the ground?"


    They looked at the paper bag on the ground, and couldn''t answer for a while, "I don''t know if we don''t know, did you find this thing from us, ma''am? We really don''t know anything."


    "Zhao Neng, tie them to the wood with a rope, watch tight."


    Zhao Neng, who was in charge of night patrol at night, came out from the dark ce. He also saw their every move just now, and felt extremely strange.


    "It''s ma''am."


    Zhao Neng brought the rope and tied the two before Su Ying went back to the house and fell asleep.


    She was just not sure that the two of them would have an abnormality at night, so she was guarding on the roof, but she didn''t expect the other party to be so impatient and wanted to do it.


    Su Yingy down on the bed, and slowly closed her eyes. Tomorrow, there might be a fierce battle.


    The next morning, before dawn, Su Ying was awakened by the itching on her nose.


    As soon as she grabbed the evil little hand and opened her eyes, she met the erged faces of Dabao and Erbao.


    "Auntie, get up quickly, the sun is drying your ass."


    Su Ying turned over and sat up, hugged the two little guys to the bed andughed with them before getting up to dress and wash.


    "Where''s your father?"


    "Daddy woke up early."


    Su Ying walked outside the door, and saw Xiao Jin had cleaned up and was sitting at the door.


    "Why did you get up so early today?"


    Xiao Jin said with an indelible darkness between his brows: "Enough sleep."


    Su Ying ignored him and was about to go to the kitchen at the back.


    "Su Ying."


    Su Ying repliedzily, "En?"


    Xiao Jin looked at herzy side face, but couldn''t say anything when it came to his lips.


    Su Ying frowned, "Don''t act like a woman, I''m just going to eat meat, what can I do."


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists, "That''s no ordinary meat!"


    "Ah, you have to try something new, put your heart back in your stomach."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying stopped talking nonsense and went directly to the kitchen to get something to eat.


    He Shouyi made pimple soup today, and Su Ying casually said that she wanted to eat it yesterday, so she remembered it.


    "Hurry up, madam, there''s still a lot in the pot." Bai Shuang filled arge bowl for Su Ying.


    Su Ying held the bowl and began to eat it humbly. It was still her favorite sweet, and the bowl was bigger than her face, and it was gone in a blink of an eye.


    Su Ying put the bowl away, wiped her mouth, and kissed each of the two little milk bags, "Be good at home and wait for Auntie toe back. Auntie will go to the mountain to catch rabbits for you to eat."


    "Aniang, you have to be careful." Dabao instructed sensiblely.


    "Aniang,e back quickly." Erbao said with a look of reluctance.


    Su Ying responded one by one, "Well, no problem."


    cing the two children down, Su Ying turned around and walked out of the yard. Her straight but thin figure walked against the light, which made Xiao Jin''s heart beat uneasy.


    Subconsciously wanted to stop her, but she disappeared from sight in an instant...

 Chapter 93: Do you have a mine?

    The morning light illuminated the tiger camp, but not the gutters in the camp.


    Against the background of a cluster of mud houses and wooden houses in the tiger camp, a stone building with at least five floors standing on the camp is particrly conspicuous.


    A figure quickly entered the room on the fifth floor, bowed to the person behind the screen and said, "Master, the woman''s identity has been found."


    The figure behind the screen paused slightly.


    "exin."


    "The little one sent a message to the spies in the border cities of various countries, asking them to investigate the prisoners who had been exiled for about a month, and found that the Qi kings exiled by the Chu State were exactly the same as those people."


    The voice behind the screen was a little heavy, "King Qi of Chu State, Xiao Jin?"


    "Yes, he was exiled for coborating with the enemy and treason. That woman is Princess Qi, named Su Ying. This Su Ying injured a border soldier of Chu State when she left the border."


    "Princess Qi..."


    Slowly stood up from the chair behind the screen, he couldn''t believe that the princess of a country could be so powerful?


    "Master, do you know Xiao Jin?"


    "I haven''t dealt with them before, but someone bought those little babies from us for a lot of money and wanted to deal with him, but he had a master in the middle, so he didn''t seed."


    "The king of Qi is not here to seek revenge from us, is he?"


    The eyes of the person behind the screen shed a look of cruelty very quickly, "Since there is a threat, let''s do it all."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a slight knock on the door, "Master, there is a situation."


    "Come in."


    The man entered the room and said: "Master, those two trashes did nothingst night. The woman went out early in the morning just now. Judging by her posture, she should be heading towards the restaurant."


    "A woman is quite courageous. Since she is here to die, then I will give her a blessing, go, get ready, let her go and never return!"


    "Master, don''t worry, you have touched our people, this time you will definitely eat her alive!"


    "By the way, master, the man who was arrested yesterday... what are your ns?"


    The eyes of the person behind the screen showed a hint of viciousness, "Huwei tried to trouble me time and time again, this time I must let him know how powerful we are, so I will take him there now, cut off one hand first, and give him a good condolence Constion my baby."


    "yes."


    With a sugar pill in his mouth, Su Ying walked unhurriedly on the yellow mud road in the tiger camp.


    The people living in the camp are no different from ordinary people at first nce. If you don''t say it, who would have thought that they were prisoners who were exiled here.


    As soon as Su Ying arrived at a fork in the road, she saw a carriage approaching. She moved her steps to the side, and was about to avoid the carriage. In a blink of an eye, she saw a hand struggling to get out of the carriage.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, picked up the stones on the ground and threw them from the wheels of the carriage.


    The excessive momentum instantly broke the wheels, and the people in the carriage also fell from the carriage due to the sudden momentum.


    A figure also rolled off the car at any time.


    The man was bound hands and feet, with a cloth ball stuffed in his mouth. After falling, he struggled to untie the restraints on his body, but the ropes on his hands and feet could not be untied no matter what. Those people were about toe He started to roll on the ground in a hurry, and when he rolled, he rolled to Su Ying''s feet, and he spat out the rag in his mouth.


    He looked at the shoes close at hand, and said without thinking: "Help me, save me, I can give you everything."


    "Can you give me anything?"


    The man was taken aback when he heard Su Ying''s voice, and raised his neck with difficulty to look at Su Ying. When he saw that Su Ying was a woman, a look of despair shed in his eyes very quickly.


    "Boy, let me ask you something."


    The man pressed his desperate face to the ground, and said weakly, "If you can save me, you can do whatever you want."


    A woman''s cold voice sounded above her head, "You said that."


    "Well, but don''t be brave, run away, you are not enough for those people..."


    "ah!"


    Before the man finished speaking, he heard a scream above his head.


    He looked up in astonishment, and saw the person who came to arrest him was thrown out.


    The man came to his senses at once, watching with a pair of long and narrow almond eyes in shock that Su Ying threw those people to the ground like throwing rags, trampling on them so that their mouths were full of blood.


    But Su Ying seemed to be ying, kicking the person several feet away with a flick of his foot.


    Three or four people are powerless in the hands of a woman!


    Su Ying patted the non-existent ashes on the dress, turned her head and nced at the man, "Don''t forget what you said." She took out a dagger and stepped forward to cut off the rope on the man.


    The man stood up from the ground and looked at her eagerly, "What''s your name, where are you staying in the Tiger Camp now, and I''ll send someone to send you what you want."


    Su Ying frowned and thought about it, "Ten male pigs and ten female pigs each."


    Qiao Yang was taken aback. In her eyes, he was worth twenty pigs?


    "Anything else?"


    Su Ying said: "Rice noodles, as much as you can give, I will take as much."


    Qiao Yang still felt a little unwilling and said: "Is there any more?" For example, marrying him? He has shown such a superior advantage, doesn''t she have any points in her heart?


    Su Ying nced at him coldly, "Why, do you have a mine at home?"


    "That''s not enough."


    "I live in the vacant lot in front, a newly built house, you keep walking along this road, understand?"


    Qiao Yang nodded, "Understood."


    "Just understand."


    Seeing that Su Ying was about to leave, Qiao Yang hurriedly stepped forward to stop her, "What''s your name? My name is Qiao Yang."


    "Su Ying."


    "Okay, I remember, I will definitely go to you! But because I offended these **** in the gutter, you may get into trouble, don''t be afraid, when I go back, someone will protect you."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows shed impatience, "Why are you talking so much nonsense, get out of here."


    Pushing Qiao Yang away with his hand, he went straight to Chenfeng Restaurant.


    Qiao Yang looked at the back of her leaving, the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter, "I like it!"


    Two quarters of an hourter, Su Ying looked up at a que with a ck background and red gold depicting the four adults of Chenfeng Restaurant.


    Compared to the coldness of other ces, the restaurant is full of people, very lively.


    "Hey, the guest officer is eating, pleasee inside, if you have never been here before, today our boss will give you a bowl of meat for free, even if you don''t order anything else, it will still fill you up Let''s go."


    Su Ying was led into the restaurant by the staff.


    The lobby is almost full of people, and the waiters are busy with the meals.


    Su Ying was taken to a table in the middle of the lobby and sat down.


    "Guest officer, what do you want to eat? I''ll give you some meat first."


    "Then let''s have some meat first."


    "Okay, just wait a moment, I''ll be there soon."

 Chapter 94: is a monster

    Su Ying''s eyes slowly slid across the faces of the guests in the lobby, and they were all eating the meat in the bowl without exception.


    Soon, the man brought her arge bowl of meat, and the fragrant braised pork was still steaming in the bowl.


    "Guest officer, please use it slowly." The man looked at her, the corners of his mouth almost reaching his ears.


    Su Ying picked up the chopsticks and moved the meat in the bowl but did not move.


    When the guy saw this, a treacherous glint flickered in his smiling eyes, "What''s the matter, sir, does it look unappetizing? Why don''t you try it without using your chopsticks."


    Su Ying threw the chopsticks in her hand on the table, took out another chopstick from the bamboo tube, and slowly put her loose long hair behind her head, fixed it with a chopstick, then smiled coldly, "I don''t eat human flesh."


    Her voice was not loud, but in an instant, everyone in the lobby stopped what they were doing and looked at her in unison.


    The door of the restaurant was closed tightly with a "bang", and the light in the hall dimmed instantly.


    Suddenly there was a strange flute sound in the air, the faces of those diners suddenly became distorted, their eyes became unfocused, and they walked straight in the direction where Su Ying was.


    Su Ying stood up, looking at these zombie-like people, her eyes burst with murderous intent.


    A red figure came out from the wing room on the second floor, saw Su Ying''s charming smile, and said, "Littledy, we meet again, I miss you so much."


    Su Ying raised her eyes and looked at her coldly, "You want to die so impatiently, I will help you."


    Meiniang''s face instantly turned ferocious, "Tear her to pieces!"


    Those diners were like puppets, swarming towards Su.


    Su Ying kicked the table in front of her away, bumped into the person who rushed over, and then pressed the shock wave button on the bracelet.


    With a "boom", the strong momentum of the shock wave instantly knocked those people out.


    With a flick of the rope lingering around Su''s arm, it buckled the guardrail on the second floor, and she flew up to the second floor with a single effort.


    Meiniang''s pupils shrank, and she didn''t know what Su Ying used to kill the Gu people they were so proud of with one move.


    Meiniang quickly pulled out the long whip in her hand and threw it at Su Ying viciously.


    Su Ying looked at the oing whip, tilted her neck, and dodged lightly.


    Meiniang''s eyes sharpened, and her moves became more ruthless when she struck, the moves were terrible.


    After the two had gone through dozens of moves, Meiniang was obviously at a disadvantage. She mmed the whip fiercely and hit Su Ying in the face. Su Ying bent down 180 degrees and avoided her. the whip.


    The strong murderous intent of the whip broke through her front skirt, revealing the snow-white obscene clothes inside.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, and saw a dark figureing out of the room quickly, and went to the third floor. When Meiniang''s whip came again, she grabbed it and threw it to the ground. first floor.


    Su Ying drew out the dagger at her waist, and before Mei Niang could react, she had alreadye behind her.


    "Overreaching."


    A column of blood flew out, and Meiniang died with regret.


    The blood on the dagger has not run out, Su Ying has turned around and went up to the third floor.


    She kicked open the wing room on the third floor, it was pitch ck and there was nothing.


    Su Ying came to the second wing again, but there was still nothing.


    She kicked open all the doors of the wing rooms, but she couldn''t find any trace of the ck shadow.


    Su Ying opened the front, revealing the girdle wrapped around her waist, took out tear gas bombs from it, and threw them into all the rooms one by one.


    "Well, cough cough cough."


    Not long after, there was movement from thest wing.


    She tore off the mask from her girdle and put it on, and swooped in front of the ck shadow.


    Hei Ying only felt a sh in front of his eyes, and before he could react, the sharp point of the knife touched his vest from behind.


    "It was you who set fire to the wooden building that night."


    Sombra froze all over, this woman was much more terrifying than they imagined!


    "Are you afraid of death?"


    The approach of death made the ck shadow''s breathing be more rapid.


    "If you are afraid, you will die."


    "Well!"


    Hei Ying stared wide-eyed, his pupils gradually diverging, and he didn''t even expect that Su Ying would not even give him the chance to beg for mercy.


    There was a sudden vibration from the stone building, and Su Ying could clearly feel the trembling under her feet.


    A thin, white-faced man who looked like a schr was like a bat, and he was hanged from the fourth floor.


    His eye circles were ck and ck, and he was smiling all over his face, but there was an indescribable weirdness.


    "What a powerful littledy, the three major beasts of our Gu n died in your hands. With such a powerful skill, feeding the flesh and blood to those little babies will definitely make them thrive, hahahaha."


    With a dagger in one hand, Su Ying flicked the steel rope in his hand, and flew to the fourth floor.


    The white-faced schr squatted on the ground like a dog and looked at her with a smile.


    As soon as Su Ying turned the dagger in his hand, it flew towards him.


    But the schr''s movements were extremely fast, and he avoided Su Ying''s attack with a kick of his legs.


    "Who on earth are you sent here to dare to be an enemy of our Gu n." The schr revolved around Su Ying, making it almost impossible to see his figure.


    Su Ying''s eyes followed the schr''s shadow, but his speed was getting faster and faster, until the figure merged into one.


    Su Ying took out the electric baton from her girdle and threw it away. When the schr turned extremely fast, she threw the electric baton in her hand.


    "ah!"


    The schr screamed, his body hit the ground heavily, and his whole body fell to the ground stiffly and twitched.


    Su Ying increased the electric voltage of the electric baton and shocked him until he became incontinent before epting the electric baton.


    The schr fell limply to the ground, staring at Su Ying in disbelief, as if he was looking at a monster he had never seen before.


    "You, who the **** are you?"


    Su Ying stared at him coldly, "The person you can''t afford to provoke, where is your boss? Is he on the fifth floor?"


    The schr''s face changed, and he was struggling to get up, but Su Ying stepped on his heart.


    "Before I die, let me talk nonsense to you. Remember when you reincarnate. In the face of absolute strength, all fancy moves are jokes."


    The schr stared, a mouthful of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he was silent in a blink of an eye.


    Su Ying looked up to the fifth floor, and saw a figure quickly hid in the room on the fifth floor.


    Su Ying chased up to the fifth floor and kicked open the door of the wing room, only to find that there was only one room on the entire floor.


    Different from the darkness on the second floor, the room on the fifth floor is indeed bright, with the windows open and convection blowing in.


    Su Ying walked into the house vigntly and came to the window to check the situation.


    Unexpectedly, the door and window were closed instantly as soon as she walked in.


    The room was instantly plunged into boundless darkness.


    A sinister voice resounded in the darkness, "You killed so many people, I already want you to be buried with me today!"

 Chapter 95: Lets destroy together

    In the darkness, Su Ying heard the sound of Xixi Suo Suo ringing in her ears. She took out the shlight from her girdle and turned it on. The light illuminated by the shlight was full of little ck bugs that made the scalp tingle.


    Those ves were only the size of ants, densely packed together, forming a wall and moving towards Su Ying crazily.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, this kind of bugs are pervasive, if they get into the body, it will be troublesome.


    She threw out the smoke bomb, turned off the shlight, and entered the space in a sh.


    She found a piece of protective clothing on the protective shelf in the space and wrapped herself up from head to toe, and then took a musket before leaving the space.


    The smoke bomb blocked the sight of the person hiding in the dark for a short time, and when he saw it clearly, he suddenly saw a violent fire rushing out of the middle of the room.


    The Gu worms that he was proud of were "crackling" by the fire from the musket, and the air was filled with the smell of burnt meat.


    The person hiding in the dark saw that the Gu worms he had bred so hard were almost burned to ashes, and he became angry from embarrassment.


    "Damn bitch, bitch! Treating my baby like this, I will tear you to pieces!"


    Su Ying only heard a "bang", and suddenly her foot stepped on the air, and her whole body fell down.


    Su Ying threw the musket, pressed the airbag of the protective suit, and the protective suit inted instantly.


    With a "bang", she fell heavily to the ground, but because of the protection of the airbag, she was not injured.


    "Enjoy it, my darlings." A voice of Yin Cece came from above his head.


    Su Ying stood up slowly, and felt something wrapped around her protective clothing.


    Su Ying took out a shlight to take a picture, a boa constrictor as thick as her waist had already wrapped around her body without a sound, the strength of the snake gradually tightened, without the protection of the protective clothing, Su Ying could not move now .


    Snakes are afraid of fire, but when they fell down just now, her musket fell on it.


    Su Ying grabbed the dagger in her hand and shed at the snake''s body, but the snake''s body was like ayer of steel armor, even if the dagger was sharp, it couldn''t hurt it at all.


    "Hiss~"


    The big snake frantically spit out snake letters, entwining Su Ying''s body more and more tightly.


    Su Ying thought for a while, took out an anesthesia gun from her body, and quickly waved her other hand to attract its attention. When it focused on her other hand, she pulled the gun in her hand. Anesthesia snatched, and the anesthesia needle pierced into its eyes with a snort.


    "Hiss!"


    The anesthesia needle entered the eye, the big snake writhed in pain, and even Su Ying was brought to the ground and rolled.


    Su Ying curled up her body as much as possible to minimize the damage she received.


    Not long after, the big snake stopped moving.


    Su Ying broke free from the restraint of the big snake and stood up.


    She looked around, it looked like a basement, she took out the shlight to take a picture, and looked at the position where the top of the head fell.


    There is no exit above, so the exit must be below.


    Su Ying took a shlight and looked around, and found two stone doors in front.


    She stood in front of the stone gate, tore off a hair to identify it, and after confirming that the stone gate on the right was windy, she turned and went to the stone gate on the right.


    Entering inside is a long corridor, the more you walk in, the more you can smell a strong stench inside.


    After Su Ying walked in, she saw big jars inside, just like the wooden building where the deaf woman died. When I looked at these jars, I couldn''t see the sides. One can imagine how many jars there are. .


    Su Ying walked in, did not touch those jars, but looked around for an exit.


    But she touched around, but she didn''t see where the exit was.


    Just as she was about to go out to another stone gate, the jar beside her suddenly moved.


    The things inside are working hard and frantically trying to break through the dried yellow mud on the jar.


    With a bang, the jar was broken, and a bug the size of an arm crawled out of the jar.


    After the worm came out, it pped its wings frantically, and after a while, the surrounding jars started to move.


    The sound of "bang bang bang" kept ringing.


    ck bugs came out of the altar one by one.


    "My little ones, enjoy your lunch well hahahahaha..." Yin Cece''s voice sounded around, and Su Ying was sure that the exit was here.


    Su Ying threw the smoke bomb again, and then entered the space. Originally, she didn''t want to use this thing, but now she just wants those disgusting bugs to disappear!


    She took the concentrated sulfuric acid sprayer from the shelf, not believing that these things could afford it.


    After the smoke dissipated, Su Ying turned on the injector, and the concentrated sulfuric acid sprayed from the injector surrounded the bugs like a torrential rain.


    "squeak"


    The basement is full of painful squeaks of bugs.


    When the person hiding in the dark saw it, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he looked at everything in the basement in disbelief.


    What is this woman holding in her hand that can easily destroy his treasure!


    Watching the Gu worms hate the northwest one by one, the man roared frantically, "Then you will die together, you will die together!" The man suddenly took a picture of the mechanism of the stone building, turned around and ran out towards the corridor.


    Su Ying clearly felt the tremor under her feet, she frowned, and cursed in a low voice, "Misceneous, you actually want to destroy the building."


    While spraying sulfuric acid, she quickly looked for an exit around her. Seeing that the tremors were getting more and more intense, Su Ying finally found the mechanism in a dark ce. She buckled the mechanism, and a stone door slowly opened, and she quickly passed through the stone door. , and then close the stone gate.


    There is a long corridor behind the stone gate. From a distance, you can see a faint light behind the corridor.


    Su Ying took off the protective clothing that was in the way while running, and ran towards the exit with all her strength.


    At the moment the stone building copsed, she opened the exit mechanism and ran out.


    It was difficult for her eyes to adapt to the momentary light. She closed her eyes and rolled on the ground, and slowly opened them after her eyes adapted to the light.


    Su Ying stabilized her body, and when she opened her eyes, she saw many horse legs kicking the yellow mud on the ground.


    Su Ying raised her eyes slowly and met Shanghuwei''s shocked expressions that were hard to attach.


    Su Ying stood up from the ground with a nk face and patted the ashes on her body. Even if she was in a mess at this time, it was impossible for people to ignore the evil spirit around her.


    "Did you kill those monsters in the restaurant?" Hu Wei regained hisposure, and asked with some doubts.


    Su Ying wiped her face, and said casually: "Yes, why, are you in the same group?"


    The tiger''s body was shocked, and the eyes that looked at Su Ying were full of shock!

 Chapter 96: help you take a bath

    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, the restaurant behind her was rumbling and crumbling.


    "Boss, the restaurant is about to copse!"


    Huwei and others looked up, and they saw the restaurant falling.


    Su Ying had already got up and walked to a distance to avoid the falling and broken buildings.


    The five-story stone building was razed to the ground in an instant.


    Hu Wei looked at the ruins for a while before he came to his senses. He got off his horse and came to Su Ying and said, "You destroyed the Gu n''s stronghold by yourself?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Is it difficult?" To her, these people''sbat effectiveness is not as good as that of mutated zombies. Of course, it is also thanks to her weapons that she can get rid of these dregs so quickly.


    Huwei was at a loss for words, and suspected that Su Ying was showing off, but looking at her contemptuous eyes, it was obvious that she really thought so.


    "Did you see a tall, thin man in a blue robe inside?"


    Su Ying lowered her eyes to wipe off the dust on her body, and said without raising her head, "No."


    Huwei raised his eyebrows thickly.


    "No, **** it, you continue to search in the tiger camp, I want to see people alive and dead."


    "yes."


    Hu Wei took a look at Su Ying, "Youngdy is absolutely extraordinary, if you have time, you cane and sit in my territory."


    "Do you know what the patriarch of the Gu n is like?" Su Ying asked.


    Huwei frowned and shook his head, "No, I''ve only seen four of his guardians, a red-clothed Mei Niang, a white-clothed schr, a ck-clothed Yeying, and a gray-clothed deaf woman. These four guardians are his left arms. Right man, you destroyed their stronghold today, they will definitely not let you go easily."


    "The four guardians you mentioned have already sacrificed to the building, but the one in charge has escaped."


    Huwei''s mood can no longer be described as shock, and the way he looks at Su Ying haspletely changed.


    "You are a ruthless person, but the person in charge is someone who will take revenge, so you should be careful." After speaking, he took the horse''s belly and left with his men.


    After they were far away, Huwei''s subordinates said: "Chief, do you think that woman really killed all the four guardians of the Gu n?"


    Huwei kept a straight face, "What did she lie to us for?"


    The subordinates still find it unbelievable, "But she is alone..."


    Hu Weihu''s eyes sank, "She is the first person who can build a house on that vacantnd in so many years. This person is more powerful than we imagined."


    "But before the spies found out that she was a princess, a woman who was born in a deep boudoir, how could she have such great abilities?"


    "There are so many unexpected things in this world. How can a person with little ability safely get to the northern wilderness and gain a foothold in the tiger camp? Find someone first, and we''ll talk about itter."


    "yes."


    "Leader, chief, found, man found."


    Hu Wei looked up, and saw a subordinate running towards him on a horse.


    He ran up to Hu Wei and shouted loudly: "Boss, the second master has been found, and he has returned to the camp."


    Huwei was overjoyed, "That kid has escaped, let''s go back and take a look."


    "yes."


    On the other side, Su Ying also went all the way back to the open space.


    As soon as she walked outside the door, she saw Xiao Jin sitting in front of the big courtyard door from a distance, looking in her direction with a pair of deep ck eyes.


    The moment she saw her, Su Ying seemed to see his eyes that were broken like stars lit up.


    Su Ying slightly raised the corners of her lips and smiled, and the hostility all over her body quietly faded away.


    Xiao Jin saw Su Ying the moment she appeared, he tried to get up with his strength, but he heard Su Ying''s anxious cry from a distance, "Don''t move, your legs can''t use your strength yet. !"


    Before she finished speaking, she sprinted to him.


    Su Ying was in a mess, looking a bit disheveled, her hair was covered with dust, her face was still covered with dried blood, I don''t know if it was hers or someone else''s, and the dress on her body was scratched several times He looked even more embarrassed than before on the way to escape from the famine.


    Xiao Jin''s long and narrow eyes gradually turned red, he reached out and grabbed Su Ying''s hands tightly, as if she would disappear if he let go.


    He didn''t want to think about what kind of mood he was in the moment Su Ying left the courtyard until now.


    Su Ying frowned after being caught by him, but she didn''t struggle, she just said indifferently: "I don''t die that easily."


    Xiao Jin''s hand tightened even more, but he secretly swore in his heart that after his leg recovered, he would never let her face these dangers alone again.


    Thousands of words, finally turned into a deep voice, "The body is so dirty, why don''t you go in and wash it."


    Su Ying looked at the disgust in his brows, and smiled. That''s right, if he suddenly flirts with her, she really won''t be used to it.


    "You talk a lot." Su Ying pushed her hand away and walked into the yard.


    "Madam, you are back."


    Bai Shuang almost cried when she saw Su Yinging back.


    Although Xiao Jin only said that Su Ying went hunting in the mountains, after Su Ying left, Xiao Jin moved a stool and sat outside the courtyard door waiting for Su Ying toe back. They knew that Su Ying was definitely not as usual. Usually just go hunting in the mountains.


    As time passed and they didn''t see Su Yinging back, they also became uneasy.


    Now seeing Su Ying''s whole body in a state of distress, Bai Shuang''s tears fell after she finished speaking.


    Su Ying is not good at coaxing people. Seeing Bai Shuang crying, her head hurts, "Go and help me pour water, I want to wash."


    Bai Shuang nodded with a sob, wiped her tears and poured water.


    "Ma''am, you, where have you been?" Zhao''s mother came out of the room, seeing Su Ying like this, she almost fainted from fright.


    Su Ying smiled and said: "If someone is looking for trouble, I will fight with them. This is all their blood."


    "My God, this is really..." Mother Zhao dragged Su Ying into the house, insisting on checking her for any injuries.


    Su Ying used a lot of weapons this time, but there was really no injury on her body.


    Mother Zhao checked around, and she was relieved only after making sure that Su Ying was fine.


    "Madam, please be more careful in the future."


    "Don''t worry, Mother Zhao, I know."


    "Aniang, Aniang, give me a hug."


    Dabao and Erbao ran over from the backyard when they heard Su Ying''s return, and Erbao ran up to her as soon as he saw Su Ying, reaching out to hug her.


    Su Ying wanted to hug but felt the stench all over her body, so she knelt down and nodded on her small forehead, "What did you y with brother at home today?"


    Er Bao smiled and said, "Feed the chicks with brother and brother Lin Sheng."


    "Ling''er is so good, Auntie, go wash up first, and then y with you and brotherter."


    Erbao and Dabao nodded obediently, "OK."


    Su Ying got up and walked to the clean room in the backyard. As soon as she entered, she saw Xiao Jin sitting in it, and fiddled with the bath water in her tub.


    "Xiao Jin, what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Jin said without raising his head, "Help you take a bath."

 Chapter 97: Do you want it delivered to your door?

    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and her gaze swept him questioningly, "Didn''t you always tell me that men and women are different?"


    Xiao Jin''s deep pool-like ck eyes fell on her body, "I''m different from other men."


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, but he still suppressed himself because his body felt inexplicably hot because of her words.


    "You can try."


    Su Ying suddenly felt her heart beating a little faster, she quickly turned away her face and said stiffly: "No need, you go out, I will wash myself."


    Xiao Jin said: "Now it''s my turn, it''s fair."


    Su Ying was speechless, and even felt that there was some truth in it. If she refused, wouldn''t it be an advantage if she refused?


    Why did she refuse when someone was serving her?


    Xiao Jin''s eyes became darker and darker, and he slowly looked away from her.


    He didn''t turn around until he heard the sound of watering from behind him. Su Ying was already lying in the barrel.


    Xiao Jin took the spoon beside him and scooped hot water to wash her hair. Her hair was covered with dust and blood.


    His movements were very meticulous. After making sure that all the stains on her head were cleaned, he took a cloth towel to wrap Su Ying''s long hair.


    Su Ying leaned against the bucket and closed her eyes, looking very enjoying it.


    Xiao Jin looked at her indifferently, the fire in his eyes was burning brighter and brighter.


    He picked up the spoon and the towel and slowly wiped her shoulders, but the towel lingered on her shoulders and did not continue down.


    Su Ying seemed to be a little dissatisfied and opened her eyes, "When I bathed you before, I didn''t only wash your shoulders. Hurry up and wipe my back."


    Xiao Jin looked at her dissatisfied look, and dared to think that she really regarded him as a bather.


    "I can only help you with bathing." Xiao Jin said very seriously.


    Su Ying turned around, exposed her back to him, and said casually, "En? Why can''t others."


    Xiao Jin strengthened his hand a bit, and patiently exined, "We are husband and wife!"


    Su Ying was a little sleepy, and responded wholeheartedly, "Got it."


    Xiao Jin wiped her back with a towel. Her back was not as soft as that of a boudoir woman. There were distinct lines on her thin arms, but her white back and arms were covered with bruises.


    She never seemed to care about her injuries, as if it was a normal thing.


    Looking at the bruises, the strength in Xiao Jin''s hands became much lighter.


    Su Ying fell asleep and had a dream.


    During her sleep, Xiao Jin kept flicking her body with a feather, which made her itchy and ufortable. She twisted her body and wanted to continue sleeping, but suddenly her body flew into the air and was picked up by someone.


    Su Ying woke up immediately, and subconsciously shot at the opponent.


    But when she saw clearly that the person holding her was Xiao Jin, she turned her fist and hit the air.


    Su Ying struggled to get down from Xiao Jin''s arms, "Did you use your legs when you hugged me just now?"


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, "No, the water is cold, get up quickly."


    "En." Su Ying went down to the ground, picked up arge cloth towel from the side, wiped her body clean, and then took the dress and put it on.


    After getting dressed and walking out of the clean room, I saw two little heads walking outside the door, looking at them eagerly.


    "Mother, Ji''er also wants to bathe you like Daddy."


    "Linger wants it, Linger wants it too."


    Lin Zhuyu, who was passing by the door of the clean room, pretended not to hear anything and walked over silently.


    But after walking a few steps, she thought of something and came back and took two little milk buns and said, "Young master, young miss, just now He Dashu made bacon buns, it must be out of the pot now, do you want to try it?" taste?"


    The two little guys didn¡¯t care about other things when they heard that there were buns to eat, ¡°Yes, I want to eat buns, eat buns.¡±


    As soon as the two little milk bags left, Xiao Jin pushed the wheelchair and walked out of the clean room.


    For his convenience, Tian Mu specially made him a simple wheelchair two days ago, allowing him to move around the yard.


    "Master, madam, a group of people suddenly came outside the door, saying that they are here to deliver things." Zhao Neng suddenly walked to the backyard and said with a serious expression.


    Because those bandits used various reasons to let them open the door at the beginning, and then there was a fight. Now as long as someonees, everyone will be more vignt.


    Su Ying lowered her eyebrows, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Xiao Jin also followed Su Ying to the front yard.


    Su Ying walked to the gate of the courtyard and took away the wooden block blocking the cat''s eye, and checked the situation outside. When she saw clearly the person standing in the front, she said, "Qiao Yang?"


    Qiao Yang outside the door became energetic when he heard Su Ying''s voice, "It''s really here! It''s Miss Su, it''s me, Qiao Yang."


    Su Ying confirmed Qiao Yang''s identity before she opened the yard, but she opened the yard and they left the yard, and closed the gate behind her backhand.


    Qiao Yang smiled even wider when he saw Su Ying, "Miss Su, I have found you."


    Su Ying looked behind him, and saw twenty pigs humming and a cart of goods at a nce.


    "Come to give a thank you gift?"


    Qiao Yang nodded, "Yes, thank you Miss Su for saving my life."


    Su Ying nodded in satisfaction, and pushed the courtyard door open with her backhand, "Uncle He,e to get our food."


    Uncle He who heard the voice came over, and when he saw the twenty pigs, he widened his eyes in shock, "This, this is..."


    "This is Miss Su''s uncle. Hello uncle, my name is Qiao Yang, and I also live in the tiger camp."


    Uncle He learned that these pigs were sent by Qiao Yang, so he smiled enthusiastically at him.


    "Okay, okay, it just so happened that Tian Mu and the others built a livestock shed to amodate these pigs."


    Qiao Yang saw that Uncle He was satisfied, and he was also happy, "Uncle, these are ten males and ten females. As long as they are raised well, there will be more and more piggies in the future."


    Uncle He nodded happily, so that they would not have to worry about running out of meat in the future, "Okay, okay, I''ll get them in first."


    "What are those?" Su Ying pointed to the things on the car.


    "This is the rice noodles that the girl asked for, shall I carry it in for you?"


    "No need." Su Ying yelled No. 1 into the yard, and No. 1 rushed over.


    "Find two people and carry everything in the car into the yard."


    Qiao Yang took a rather hostile look at him, and after confirming that his appearance and temperament could not be worthy of Su Ying, he put down his guard.


    "Girl, I''m a little thirsty aftering all the way here, can you give me a bowl of water?"


    After hearing this, ordinary people will invite people to rest in the house, but Su Ying is different from ordinary people, "Bring your water bag, and I will fill it for you."


    Qiao Yang: "..." Is that why I don''t wee you? The ones on the pole are delivered to the door and can''t even enter the gate?

 Chapter 98: One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers

    "Miss Su..."


    "What girl, she''s already married." Before Qiao Yang could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a cold voice.


    Qiao Yang looked behind Su Ying, and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair with a gloomy expressioning out pushing the wheelchair.


    Qiao Yang subconsciously showed hostility in his eyes, "Miss Su, this is..."


    Su Ying took a look at Xiao Jin and said without hesitation: "I am a husband."


    This crisp answer made Xiao Jin''s face turn pale.


    "Yingying, who is he?"


    Poof!


    Su Ying almost spit out, she couldn''t get used to calling Xiao Jin this kind of affection.


    But he still said with a tense face: "I saved it on the road."


    Qiao Yang felt a little pain in his heart. He didn''t expect such an interesting and individual woman to be married and have children. Her husband is still disabled. It''s so pitiful!


    "You are always the one who saves cats and dogs on the road, what if you hurt yourself because of this?" Xiao Jin said with a trace of worry and me.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "It''s not impossible to change twenty pigs and rice noodles."


    Qiao Yang felt his heart hurt even more, "Miss Su..."


    "Have you never read a book?" Xiao Jin interrupted him again.


    Qiao Yang red at Xiao Jin angrily, "What?"


    Xiao Jin said coldly: "Even if you haven''t read a book, you won''t call a married woman a girl."


    "I am happy, you can control it?"


    Su Ying rubbed her nose, not knowing where the inexplicable hostility between the two came from, "Where did you get these things from?"


    Qiao Yang saw Su Ying talking to him, and put on a smiling face again, "These are all from home."


    "The things at home couldn''t have fallen from the sky, could they?"


    "The elder brother in the family has some knowledge, and these are brought back from outside the tiger camp."


    Su Ying, who had originally nned to let Qiao Yang leave, immediately changed her mind, "Master Qiao is so generous and polite, please invite him to drink a cup of hot water inside."


    "Would that be too much of a bother? But Madam Su is so kind to invite me, how can I not give Madam Su this face." After finishing speaking, Qiao Yang nced at Xiao Jin provocatively, and deliberately brushed past him and walked in.


    "Su Ying."


    "En?" Su Ying turned around in doubt.


    "My leg hurts." Xiao Jin put on the pain mask.


    Su Ying frowned, and immediately squatted down to check the wound on his foot, "Where does it hurt?"


    "It was a sudden sting at the wound."


    Su Ying thought for a while and said, "Maybe the tendons are healing. I''ll check for youter."


    "good."


    Qiao Yang, who was standing in the main room, snorted as he watched the two being intimate.


    "There are so many things for a disabled person."


    "Who are you?" Dabao took Erbao by the hand and stared at Qiao Yang warily.


    Qiao Yang nced at them, "Are you Madam Su''s children?"


    Er Bao tilted his head, "Brother, who is Lady Su?"


    Dabao shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Qiao Yang stared at Dabao''s eyebrows and eyes that were almost exactly the same as Xiao Jin, and hummed again, "He was born as ugly as your father."


    As soon as Er Xiaobao heard it, he turned his head and threw himself into the arms of Su Ying who was approaching, "Aniang, this strange uncle said that we were born as ugly as Aniang."


    Qiao Yang: "..."


    Su Ying''s face darkened, the two babies were the cutest and most beautiful in her eyes, but she couldn''t listen to others belittle them, "It''s okay to **** and open your mouth."


    Qiao Yang sat on the chair honestly, wanting to cry.


    "He''s talking nonsense, don''t believe it, go y for a while, and then A Niang will apany youter."


    "Okay." The two little guys turned their heads and stuck out their tongues at Qiao Yang, and obediently followed Mother Zhao out of the house.


    Su Ying sat down opposite Qiao Yang, and Xiao Jin was sitting beside her now.


    Bai Shuang came in with several cups of hot water, and took a small bun that Uncle He made for the children this morning.


    Su Ying was very hungry, and just as she was preparing the little bun, Xiao Jin was one step ahead of her, and brought a bun to her mouth.


    "Hungry, eat something to pad your stomach first."


    Su Ying followed his hand and ate the bun into his mouth, "Uncle He''s craftsmanship really didn''t disappoint me."


    Xiao Jin picked up hot water and sent it over with a doting face, "Eat more if you like."


    Qiao Yang felt that his eyes were a little sour. This disability was clearly intentional.


    Su Ying drank the water, looked at Qiao Yang and said, "I want to make a deal with Mr. Qiao."


    Qiao Yang couldn''t bear it anymore, and he lost the energy he had just now, "You can just tell me what Miss Su wants, and what business is so outrageous."


    "Then tell me, the purchase channel, and where to buy cheap rice and noodles after eating."


    Qiao Yang heard her asking this question, and he didn''t hide it: "I usually don''t care about these things. This is done by my elder brother. If Mrs. Su wants to know, I will go back and ask my elder brother."


    Seeing that she agreed so simply, Su Ying gave him a high look. After all, in the Tiger Camp, if he has mastered the purchase channel of supplies, there will be a steady stream of wealth, just like the one she asked Jiang Yang and the others to stare at. Men are easily unwilling to tell others about their channels.


    "Thank you very much, Master Qiao has been staying in this tiger camp for a long time?"


    Qiao Yang saw that Su Ying was interested in his own affairs and raised his spirits: "Well, it''s been a few years."


    "Then do you know anything about this ce?"


    "Madam Su, just ask whatever you want."


    Su Ying didn''t beat around the bush when he heard the words, "The supplies in the camp are so expensive, how do the people here survive?"


    Qiao Yang sniffed and said, "This is a long story. When I went to Tiger Camp with my brother ten years ago, it wasn''t that big and there weren''t that many people. Madam Su also knows that in the Northern Wilderness The people here are all rootless people who were exiled by the surrounding countries, when they first came, there was nothing left in their hands, and the Gu n had already taken root here."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "What about after that?"


    "People from the Gu family opened a restaurant called Chenfeng, but anyone who came to the restaurant for the first time could get a bite of meat for free. At that time, many people were very hungry. Even though they knew it might be a scam, they still went to eat it. , I wanted to go too, but my elder brother kept stopping me, saying that if I ate it, I would almost die. Later, my elder brother settled in the tiger camp with his martial arts skills, and slowly gathered those neers to the Northern Wilderness and twisted them into one We can use our forces, find our previous rtionships, and buy food to survive until now, but one mountain cannot amodate two tigers, and the Gu tribe has been targeting us all these years."


    Su Ying tapped on the table with her fingertips, "Is your elder brother Huwei?"


    Qiao Yang was stunned, but Su Ying didn''t expect Su Ying to guess it.


    Su Ying heard Su Ying say again: "Kungfu is really good."


    Qiao Yang said embarrassingly: "Ms. Su fought against elder brother?"


    "Well, besides the Chenfeng Restaurant, do you know where the Gu n has a stronghold?"

 Chapter 99: Its okay to die

    Qiao Yang shook his head helplessly, "I don''t know, I only know that there is an abnormality in the Chenfeng Restaurant, but they have been guarding it very tightly, so our people have no way to detect anything from it."


    "In recent years, people from the Gu n have often attacked you."


    "Yes, these years, the Gu people have been dealing with our people openly and secretly. I was caught by the other party when I missed a few days ago. Thanks to Mrs. Su, otherwise I would have be insect feed."


    "How does Tiger Might manage Tiger Camp?"


    Management, Qiao Yang felt that Su Ying used this word very inappropriately. Because they had to deal with Gu people, they could only use food to expand their sphere of influence, not management.


    "It''s just for food, but the things are limited, and the good things they find will be handed over to the eldest brother, who will sell them for money." This has been maintained for so many years.


    "Is there any farming in the tiger camp?"


    "Yes, there is, but some ces outside are wastnd that my brother asked someone to open up. Before that, my brother also bought seeds and came back to farm for everyone, but it seems that the results are not very good."


    Su Ying nodded, she basically asked about everything she wanted to know.


    "Drink the water, let''s go back."


    Qiao Yang was about to be chased away before his **** was hot. He looked at Su Ying with some frustration, "If there is something wrong, Mrs. Su can go to the Tiger Tower to find me. After entering the Tiger Camp, I will go south and keep going all the way. Just go to the end."


    "knew."


    Qiao Yang saw that Su Ying had absolutely no intention of keeping him for dinner, so he could only get up reluctantly and leave.


    Su Ying squeezed a small bun and took a bite. Thinking of what Qiao Yang said, her brows were stained with worry.


    "Master." Chu Yun walked into the main room excitedly, still holding the bug corpses in his hand.


    Xiao Jin looked up, "What''s wrong?"


    "The subordinates know, they know what these things are."


    He put the Gu insects on the table and analyzed them carefully: "Judging from the appearance of these Gu insects, it is true that these Gu insects are soul-stealing Gu. After this kind of Gu insects enter the human body, they will erode the human body immediately. In the mind, and then control the people."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, thinking of the performance of No. 8 and No. 9 before, she understood.


    In other words, this Gu has the ability to hypnotize people.


    Hearing this, Su Ying suddenly stood up and walked out.


    Su Ying arrived at the ce where No. 8 and No. 9 were tied up. The two are awake now, and they trembled when they saw Su Ying approaching.


    "Husband, madam, please forgive me, madam, please forgive me."


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t want to see blood today." Su Ying took out a pill from her body and stuffed it into No. 8''s mouth.


    "Swallow it in."


    No. 8 swallowed the pill honestly.


    Seeing this, Su Ying pulled up a stool and waited beside her.


    Not long after, No. 8''s body suddenly twitched, and his face became ferocious. His painful appearance directly scared No. 9 to pee.


    After a while, No. 8''s body suddenly trembled, and he opened his mouth wide open, and a bug the size of half a fingernail crawled out of his mouth.


    The moment the bug left his body, he passed out.


    After the ck bug fell to the ground, its body twitched and died.


    Su Ying picked up the branch, picked up the worm, and brought it back to the house to show Chu Yun.


    "This, is it the same species as the dead one?"


    Chu Yun went over to examine it carefully, and finally came to the conclusion that yes.


    But what came out of No. 8''s body was already a pregnant female Gu.


    Xiao Jin''s face darkened, "They are using people to raise Gu, that is, people who have eaten people from Chenfeng Restaurant have been infected by them."


    What a sinister method!


    What Su Ying thought of was another thing. Nearly half of the people in the tiger camp had eaten the meat of Chenfeng Restaurant, that is to say, they could be the weapons of the Gu n to attack them at any time.


    If the other party really uses this killer move, she might not be able to handle so many people together.


    For the current n, we can only find a way to kill the Gu worms in those people''s bodies.


    But the most important thing right now is to fill her stomach first.


    Su Ying arrived at the kitchen and saw Uncle Heing out of it, "Ma''am, what do you want to eat at night, I''ll make it for you."


    Su Ying nced at the white and tender pig that was snorting in the pen. She hadn''t eaten fresh meat for a long time.


    "Eat pork?"


    Uncle He looked at those pigs and felt a little pain, but Su Ying wanted to eat them, so if he killed a boar, the others could also be bred, "Sess, then I will choose one now to solve it."


    The children were ying happily with those big pigs just now, but in a blink of an eye they saw that Uncle He was about to kill a pig, and they choked up emotionally for a while.


    "Woooooh, poor Zhuzhu is about to be killed." Erbao covered his face sadly.


    Dabao also seemed a little depressed.


    But their little resistance still failed to change the fate of the big pig.


    Finally, the little milk buns ate a bowl with tears in their eyes!


    "Well, it smells so good."


    Erbao gnawed on the crispy pork ribs with a satisfied face.


    Su Ying held the pig''s knuckle directly in his hand, and his mouth was full of oil. The feeling of being filled with fresh and tender meat juice is really satisfying!


    In the night, everyone ate their bellies, and even the wolves got their offal and pig''s head.


    One pig ate half of it, and Uncle He salted the rest and dried it in the backyard, so that it could be preserved for a longer period of time.


    Night fell, after washing, two small milk bags leaned against Su Ying''s arms.


    "Aniang, Linger wants to hear a story."


    "Ji''er wants to listen too."


    Su Ying felt awkward holding her two little heads. Story? She seemed to have no story reserves in her mind except for being raped by herrades and reading some novels N years ago.


    "Aniang will tell you a story about a big monster."


    "good."


    Two **** and two faces look forward to it.


    "In the distant future, this world will no longer be suitable for us humans to live in. Everything will be destroyed, and even people will be like monsters. At this time, the only remaining normal people will be divided into many forces, and the configuration will continue to expand. own sphere of influence, forming an army to rob the few supplies.¡±


    "Mother, have everyone turned into a monster?" Dabao raised his head curiously.


    Su Ying nodded, "It''s not all, but it''s about the same. Even the sky is dark, as if even the sun doesn''t want to illuminate that desperatend. The only normal people left can''t be regarded as normal. They In order to fight for more living space, we are constantly fighting and fighting, just like a killing machine..."


    Su Ying''s voice was very slow and soft, gradually disappearing into the air along with the cool mountain wind at night.


    Before the story was finished, the two little guys fell asleep in Su Ying''s arms.


    Su Ying looked up and met Xiao Jin''s exceptionally bright eyes in the dark.


    "Finally, what happened to that general?" Xiao Jin looked at her and asked in a deep voice.


    Su Yingy down and closed her eyes, "I''m dead, I often walk by the river, I don''t want my shoes to get wet, there''s nothing wrong with dying."

 Chapter 100: what i want to save is myself

    Qiao Yang returned to the tiger camp dejectedly.


    Huwei heard the report from his subordinates, so he walked out of the room and punched him on the shoulder.


    Qiao Yang grinned from the beating, "Brother, you can take it lightly. You are only such a younger brother. If you beat me to death, no one will apany you to eat the New Year''s Eve dinner."


    Huwei was relieved to see that he was still alive and well. In the afternoon, he heard from his subordinates that he had found this kid. Who knew that when he rushed back to Tiger Camp, he took twenty pigs and a pile of rice noodles and ran away, saying yes Went to thank the savior, he has been waiting in the tiger camp, until now this kid came back.


    "Where did your kid go?"


    Qiao Yang stretched his shoulders and half-lyed on the chair and said, "I went to give a gift to my savior. By the way, big brother, you fought against Su Niangzi before, that is Su Ying?"


    Huwei heard him mention Su Ying, his thick eyebrows frowned, "Yes, what? You have a festival with her, no matter what the festival is, you stay away from her, you can''t afford to provoke this person."


    "It''s not the elder brother, it''s Mrs. Su who saved me."


    Huwei was shocked, "Is she your savior?"


    Qiao Yang nodded, "Yes, she saved me, and I took those things to her home too."


    Hu Wei frowned and sat down opposite him. He didn''t expect that this kid was actually rescued by Su Ying.


    "It''s a good thing you met her." Otherwise, even if you don''t die, you will be peeled off now, "She destroyed the Fengchen restaurant, and the four guardians of the Gu n were also destroyed by her, and they were buried under the restaurant. All the poisons in her body were wiped out by her."


    Following Huwei''s words, Qiao Yang''s shock wasyered on his face, and he was finally speechless in astonishment.


    "My God, such a powerful character is married to a cripple, a waste of money, a waste of money!"


    Hu Wei stared at his younger brother in disgust, "That man is King Qi of Chu State, a man who beat up neighboring countries like dogs, you call him a waste?" Although he didn''t know how Xiao Jin became disabled, he had He had heard of Xiao Jin''s reputation before, but he didn''t expect that a generation of war gods would end up in this ce.


    "By the way, big brother, Mrs. Su wants to know your purchase channels. You tell me, and I will tell herter."


    Hu Wei looked at Qiao Yang as if he was looking at a fool, "Tell her yes, but with conditions."


    "What condition?"


    Hu Wei said faintly: "I will talk to her personally."


    The night gradually shrouded the sky over Tiger Camp, and ck slowly invaded the quietnd.


    A pair of eyes shining with resentment entered the cave like a poisonous snake, stinging coldly at the wooden building standing in the open space in the darkness, and the high fence could not stop the overwhelming hatred in his heart.


    The figure turned around and walked to a house next to the open space...


    The golden light broke through the dawn, and the morning light shone into the room. When Su Ying opened her eyes, she saw two small heads crowded beside her. She wanted to hang directly on her body in that posture.


    She carefully got up and left the room, everyone was already busy.


    "Madam is awake, there are multigrain pancakes with meat fillings this morning." Lin Zhuyu happily brought a basin of water to Su Ying to wash her.


    Su Ying looked at Lin Zhuyu''s excited face, a little amused, "Can meat stuffing make you so happy?"


    Lin Zhuyu nodded, "To tell the truth, Madam, although the current living conditions are not as good as in the capital, I feel very happy every day."


    There is no intrigue, and there is more than just conspiracy and tricks left between rtives. Everyone simply wants to live a good life. She is really satisfied with this kind of life.


    "Then keep having fun."


    Bai Shuang came to the house with breakfast, and brought Su Ying arge bowl of soup, "Madam, eat more, there will be some in the pot after you finish eating."


    "OK."


    Su Ying was about to sit down to eat when someone knocked on the courtyard door.


    Hearing the movement outside the courtyard gate, everyone''s nerves became tense, which had be a subconscious reaction.


    Su Ying took a bite of the multigrain pancake and swallowed it before getting up and going to the door. She opened the cat''s eyes and saw that it was Hu Wei and Qiao Yang.


    "Miss Su, it''s me, Qiao Yang, and I brought my elder brother here."


    Su Ying opened the door, and Qiao Yang stood behind Hu Wei, almostpletely covered by him.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "I didn''t know that you saved this kid until he went backst night. You came here today to thank him." Hu Wei said.


    Su Ying said: "He already thanked you yesterday."


    "He''s him, I''m me, bring things up."


    Huwei opened his mouth, and his men behind him walked over with a dozen chickens and two sheep.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and pushed the courtyard door open, "Please."


    Several people walked in with chickens and sheep.


    Su Ying, Huwei and the others sat down in the main hall, and at this moment Xiao Jin also got up.


    "I have admired the great name of King Qi for a long time." Hu Wei said politely to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin said indifferently, "It''s not long ago."


    "Come here today, in addition to expressing thanks, I also heard from Qiao Yang that Mrs. Su wants to know the channel where I buy the goods." Huwei sat down and straight to the point.


    "Exactly."


    "It''s okay to tell Miss Su about this, but I have one condition."


    "What condition?"


    Hu Wei said: "I hope Miss Su, you can join our camp and resist external invasion and internal chaos together."


    Su Ying raised his eyebrows slightly, "There is still an external invasion here?"


    "Of course, Tiger Camp is not the only ce to set up camp here. Sometimes everyone will do it to grab the territory. Before the Gu n entrenched in the Tiger Camp, those people were indeed afraid, but if we get rid of the cancer of the Gu n If so, people in other ces will be unscrupulous."


    "I have no objection to being ssified into your camp, but I will also make my own set of rules."


    "rule?"


    "That''s right, there is no rule, there is no rule system, and the people in your hands will always be just a mess. When you have no way to provide them with interest protection, you will be abandoned by them. Therefore, after eliminating the remaining strength of the Gu n , that¡¯s when my Su Ying¡¯s rules are enforced in the tiger camp.¡±


    Hu Wei felt that he had underestimated Su Ying, "First clear away the remnants of the Gu n, and we can discuss thingster."


    "No problem, if you don''te today, I''m just going to find you."


    Speaking, Su Ying stood up and took out arge pack of medicine from the room.


    "You know in your heart that people who have eaten meat from restaurants have been nted with Gu, and this medicine can force the Gu out of their bodies."


    Hu Wei looked at a bag of medicine and said, "Are you going to save those people?"


    "No, what I want to save is myself."

 Chapter 101: ask for door

    "People from the Gu n can control people through Gu insects. If those people are controlled by them and attack us in groups, you think you have a certain chance of escaping. If you don''t want this to happen, you will be responsible These medicines are put into their mouths, no matter what method is used, as long as they have eaten the meat of the people in the restaurant, they will eat it."


    Hu Wei frowned, "Is this medicine useful for those bugs?"


    Su Ying smiled, "Yes."


    "Okay." Huwei agreed straightforwardly.


    "The faster the action, the better. Their stronghold has been wiped out. If they can''t keep it together, they won''t be able to suppress the hatred in their hearts and start directly."


    "kindness."


    Hu Wei took the medicine and stood up, "Farewell."


    After Su Ying watched Huwei leave, Xiao Jin said, "When did you prepare so much medicine? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Su Ying said without changing his expression: "I have already prepared, there are many things that you haven''t seen." After finishing speaking, she ignored him, grabbed the pancakes and went out the door.


    After Huwei returned to Huying, he ordered people to look at it and make steamed buns with misceneous grains. After the steamed buns were steamed, he asked people to grind the medicine grains into powder and put them in the steamed buns. Anyone who has eaten meat can receive a multigrain steamed bun for free.


    Those people saw that there was free food, so naturally they would not refuse. After all, food is still in short supply in the tiger camp, and many people went to get it after getting the news.


    Huwei and the others suddenly sent a lot of chickens over, and the enclosure where they were temporarily ced was too small.


    Su Ying had nothing else to do today, so he rebuilt a ce for raising livestock by himself.


    Because these things have a strong smell, she nned to choose the location in the backyard far from the main building, so that no matter what kind of wind blows, it will be difficult to get here.


    There is no shelter on the roof of the ce built before, and it will be troublesome if it rains.


    Su Ying cut some nks, intending to temporarily use them as a roof, but they still need to be covered with straw, but they have very little straw here, so they can only userger leaves to rece it.


    Su Ying thought about it, and decided to go to the mountain. She went out while it was still early.


    As soon as she left, Wang Furong, who was hiding not far away, came out. She looked straight at the direction Su Ying left, and after making sure that Su Ying had gone far, she turned to look at the ce blocked by the high fence. up wooden building.


    She looked around and after making sure that no one around noticed her, she quickly went outside the wooden building and knocked on the courtyard door.


    Lin Zhuyu thought it was Su Ying who forgot to take something and turned back, and ran over excitedly. Before opening the door, she suddenly thought of Su Ying''s instructions before leaving, and carefully checked the situation outside through the cat''s eyes.


    When she saw that the person knocking on the door was Wang Furong, her face dropped instantly.


    "Who, go away."


    Wang Furong heard Lin Zhuyu''s voice, and begged: "Sister Lin, please open the door for me, I need to see the master urgently."


    Lin Zhuyu thought of Wang Furong''s wretched behavior on the road and said with disdain: "Who am I? It turns out that it was Wang Furong, you, Madam, who said before that you were driven away. Don''te to us again in the future. Get out of here quickly." Bar."


    Wang Furong was unwilling to leave, "Sister Lin, please do me a favor, my father is dying soon, please save him."


    "Your family is just strangers to us from now on, why should we save you, go away, or I will open the door and beat you!"


    Wang Furong''s begging voice kept ringing outside the door, and many people in the yard heard it, but no one paid any attention to it.


    Back when the family followed Su Ying, they had food, drink, and car rides. As for them, they were disgusted and opposed everywhere. Now that something happened and they wanted to get it back, there was no way!


    ...


    Wang Furong sprinted all the way back to the yard where she stayed. As soon as she entered, she saw the wrinkled old woman looking at her suspiciously.


    Wang Furong was so frightened that the hairs all over her body stood on end.


    "Where did you go?"


    Wang Furong lowered her head and said in a trembling voice: "I thought a chicken ran out...so, I went after it."


    The olddy smiled strangely, "Have you caught up?"


    Wang Furong lowered her head, "No, no..."


    "Forget it if you don''t have one, don''t run around, there are bad people out there."


    Wang Furong nodded hastily, turned around and rushed into the room. As soon as she entered, she saw Wang Lang, who was expressionless, feeding medicine to Mrs. Sun.


    Ms. Sun''s eyes were still staring round and out of focus, and she was sitting upright on the chair. When Wang Furong came in, she turned her neck to look at her.


    The stiff movements are like a wind-up doll, and the godless pupils are frightening.


    Wang Furong didn''t dare to look into Sun''s eyes at all, she was so frightened that she curled up beside her and didn''t dare to move.


    Wang Lang awkwardly turned to look at Wang Furong, "Where did you go?"


    "Go, go to work."


    Wang Lang''s face darkened in dissatisfaction, "Don''t run around in the future."


    Wang Furong nodded, "I know, I know."


    The olddy turned around and entered the house, and saw a figure sitting in her room.


    "This family all followed that woman."


    The olddy sat next to the man andughed dumbly, "So what?"


    "Give it to me, I''m useful."


    "Hehehe, that won''t work, my son will keep it."


    "You old woman, I''ve been killed like this, why don''t you help me?" The man''s voice was cold and full of anger.


    "When you also nted in Nanzhong, don''t you still have so many raised Gu soldiers in your hand, what are you doing with them, and let me help you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a ck crow flew outside the door.


    Nanzhong stood up and walked over, took off the message on the crow''s feet, took it out and opened it, his pupils shrank sharply.


    "how?"


    "Huwei suddenly went to see that woman, and after leaving that woman''s house, Huwei suddenly distributed buns to those people."


    The olddy sneered, "When did that poor and reckless man be so generous?"


    Nanzhong''s eyes were dark, "There must be something wrong with it, I can''t wait any longer, today, I will tear them to pieces!"


    "Ha Qiu!"


    Su Ying, who was picking leaves on the mountain, sneezed violently.


    She jumped down from the tree with arge handful of leaves in her arms. She tied the leaves with hemp rope and put them all in the space, as well as some wild fruits she picked.


    Su Ying saw that the number was almost there, so she prepared to go down the mountain.


    "Help, help."


    As soon as Su Ying turned around, there was a cry for help from behind.


    She stopped in her tracks, and when she looked back, she saw two men running towards them from the direction of the mountain with terrified expressions on their faces.


    "The tiger is eating people, help me."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes lit up, there is a tiger!

 Chapter 102: Tune the tiger away from the mountain

    Su Ying stepped forward to stop him, "You two wait."


    The two of them were stopped by Su Ying, "Hurry up, run, there are tigersing to eat people in the mountains!"


    "where?"


    "Behind, behind, just behind." The two of them rushed down the mountain before they finished speaking.


    Su Ying''s eyes shed with excitement, since she came here, she hasn''t even had the chance to capture a beast alive.


    She took the tranquilizer gun out of her body and walked in the direction they ran down.


    The man who was chased by the tiger stopped quickly after running to a ce where Su Ying could not see.


    The two changed their expressions of panic and fear, and said with a gloomy expression: "The woman has gone to the mountains."


    "En." Another person took out a ck box from his body and opened it, and a pure ck butterfly flew out of it, and quickly flew down the mountain.


    Su Ying walked all the way up the mountain, but she didn''t find any trace of the beast. She stopped, saw no one was around, then stepped into the space and took out the detector.


    When she turned on the detector, she found that there were red reactions all around. So many, could it be a pack of wolves?


    Su Ying sniffed against the wind direction, but didn''t smell the fishy smell unique to beasts.


    She frowned deeply, realizing that something was wrong.


    She quickly climbed up to a big tree, watching the reaction on the instrument, those red dots were approaching her direction.


    Soon, there was the sound of walking in the woods.


    Su Ying hides under the forest, watching the pupils of those approaching suddenly shrank.


    Those people acted stiffly. From a distance, their eyes were empty and there was no expression on their faces, like zombies.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Damn it, I''ve been tricked." She quickly jumped under the tree, took out a fire mine from her body, and threw it directly in front of the group of people.


    There was only a loud bang, and those people were instantly blown out.


    Su Ying entered the space at the moment the fire and thunder exploded.


    After waiting for a while, she walked out of the space.


    She looked at the disy on the detector, and there were no red dots moving around.


    Those are obviously people controlled by the Gu n with Gu insects. Since the patriarch of the Gu n knows that she can wipe out their strongholds, it is impossible to let these Gu peoplee out if they really want to deal with her, so they probably only have one The purpose is to hold her back and prevent her from going down the mountain.


    Su Ying thought that Xiao Jin and the others might be in danger, and the veins on his forehead jumped.


    Su Ying didn''t dare to dy, turned around and rushed down the mountain.


    As the sky gradually darkened, He Shouyi, Bai Shuang and the others also started to light a fire and cook.


    Now they have to manage the meals of dozens of people, basically working all day in and out of the kitchen.


    "Why hasn''t A Niange back for so long?" Seeing that it was getting dark, the two little milk buns began to think about Su Ying, and each of them looked in the direction of the courtyard gate anxiously.


    At this time, the courtyard door was knocked suddenly, and the two little guys jumped up from the stool and rushed over to open the door, but Xiao Jin stopped them. "Let''s see who it is first."


    Dabao hurriedly grabbed Erbao who was about to open the door, moved a small stool and stepped on it to see the situation outside from the peephole.


    "Su Ying, is Su Ying here, open the door quickly, open the door quickly." There was a hurried voice outside the door.


    Wang Su, who heard the movement, walked over and asked coldly, "Who is it?"


    "The leader asked me toe here. After the leader took the food back, he immediately gave it to those people to eat. But just now, something happened to those people. Go and have a look."


    "What happened?" Wang Su asked.


    "Those people suddenly fell to the ground and were out of breath in a blink of an eye."


    Wang Su looked at Xiao Jin, "Master, is there really something wrong?"


    Xiao Jin frowned deeply, "Let him go back first, Madam will be there soon."


    "yes."


    "You go back first, we will be there immediately."


    But the other party did not leave, "Do you know where it is?"


    "Tiger Camp, I know."


    "good."


    Through the peephole, Wang Su blocked the peephole when he saw the man turn and run away.


    "Master, he left, did something really happen over there?"


    Xiao Jin said: "Something really happened, we can''t help in the past, we will talk about it when Madames back."


    "yes."


    It was getting darker and darker.


    Huwei distributed all the medicine given by Su Ying today, but it is not sure whether all the people who have been infected by the Gu have taken it.


    "Boss, something happened."


    One of his subordinates quickly ran to the outside of Huweimen.


    Hu Wei stood up from his chair, "What happened?"


    "Many people suddenly fell to the ground after taking the medicine given by Mrs. Su, and lost their breath."


    Hu Wei''s face immediately sank. Su Ying said that those medicines were effective on those Gu worms, but he didn''t say that it would kill people. "Go and see."


    "yes."


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Qiao Yang heard the movement and walked out.


    Huwei said without turning his head: "It''s nothing, it''s just a dead person, I''ll go and have a look."


    "I''ll go with Big Brother."


    Huwei did not refuse, and led a few people to follow his subordinates to the ce he said.


    "Where is the person?"


    They went to a dark ce, and found that there was nothing in this ce.


    At this time, the expression of the subordinate who led the way suddenly changed, and the knife in his hand turned around and shed at Huwei.


    Huwei was on guard when he didn''t see the person. When the opponent''s knife was shing, he dodged, got off the horse and punched the person in the face.


    The man tilted his neck and fell to the ground without a breath.


    "If there is an ambush, be alert to me."


    As soon as Hu Wei finished speaking, countless shadows came out from the darkness.


    Their eyes were empty and their expressions were numb, like puppets without souls, attacking Huwei straight up.


    Qiao Yang saw so many gu peopleing at once, his scalp went numb with fright.


    "My God, there are so many Gu people!"


    Huwei has already drawn out his sword, "Be careful, kid!"


    Qiao Yang also quickly drew his knife, "Got it!"


    In the darkness, more and more Gu people came out, densely packed, making one''s scalp numb.


    Xiao Jin was sitting on the edge of the fence, when he suddenly heard a rustling sound from outside.


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, go back to the house immediately."


    Seeing Xiao Jin''s serious face, the two little guys also became scared, and obediently ran towards the house.


    The weather was a bit cold at night. Mother Zhao, who went to the second floor to get coats for the two little milk bags, came out of the house, stood on the corridor on the second floor, looked at the situation outside the yard, and screamed in fright.


    "Mother Zhao, what''s wrong?" Zhao Neng asked anxiously.


    Mother Zhao pointed out the yard with trembling lips, her eyes full of horror.


    Zhao Neng ran to the courtyard gate and opened the peephole to look out, but it was pitch ck and he couldn''t see anything.


    Bewildered, he took an oilmp over to shine a light on the cat''s eye, and met a red eye!

 Chapter 103: make a conclusion

    Even though Zhao Neng had a lot of blood on his hands, he was also frightened and took several steps back.


    "Everyone gather here." Xiao Jin gave an order, and the soldiers and bandits, who realized that the situation was wrong, moved towards this side one after another.


    "A group of ten people were distributed in different directions in the southeast, north, and south of the entire courtyard. All the women and schrs hid upstairs, and they pushed the door to death."


    Bai Shuang and the others didn''t know what happened, but they immediately obeyed and ran upstairs, holding the child in their arms.


    When they ran up to the second floor and saw patches of ck shadows moving in the darkness, their hearts were in their throats.


    "Mother Zhao, hurry up,e into the house." Lin Zhuyu hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Mother Zhao, who was motionless in fright, into the house.


    Outside the fence, the sound of rustling was getting closer and closer, and everyone in the yard was ready to fight.


    The sound of "cracking" sounded outside the courtyard wall, and the sound of fingernails scratching on the wooden railing made hairs stand on end.


    When No. 1 and the bandit leader climbed to the courtyard wall to check the situation outside, they were also shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Although they have been traveling all over the world for so many years, and have seen all kinds of fighting scenes, they were still stunned by these Gu people who looked like ghost soldiers in front of them.


    "I''ming!"


    No. 1 shouted, grabbed the long bamboo pole in his hand, and hit those Gu people who wanted to climb up.


    But those Gu people are not afraid of pain at all, no matter how hard they fight, they can get up immediately and continue to climb.


    Seeing more and more Gu people climbing onto the wall, Jiang Yang and the others dared not stop for a moment.


    In the darkness, a figure stood on a high ce not far away, holding a bone flute in his hand, and a strange music yed in the bone flute.


    He looked at more and more Gu people with his sinister eyes like snakes and scorpions, with an excited and bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "My babies, let''s fight to your heart''s content, hahahahaha!"


    "When the people in front are tired, rece the people behind." Xiao Jin also jumped onto the fence at some point, he clenched the big knife in his hand, and strangled the Gu people who tried to climb up one by one.


    Jiang Yang and the others, who were climbing on the fence, were constantly rotating to avoid exhaustion of the manpower at the top, but even so, if the fight continued like this, there would be no end in sight.


    There are too many Gu people, much more than they imagined!


    On the other side, Su Ying ran all the way down the mountain, but no matter how fast she ran, it would take quite a while to get down the mountain.


    She didn''t dare to stop at all, and kept rushing towards the house. When she saw the wooden building built by them, she found that the wooden building waspletely surrounded by Gu people.


    They swarmed up like ants who saw sugar, and almost surrounded the entire yard!


    Su Ying took out the light knife and fire thunder from her body and threw them towards the Gu crowd.


    There was a "boom", and the Gu people were blown to pieces.


    Su Ying roared with a light knife in his hand, and rushed into the Gu crowd. Today, let''s end it!


    The explosion of fire and thunder rmed the people in the yard, and Xiao Jin, who was sitting on the fence, saw a figure with green light crazily beheading and killing among the Gu crowd from a distance.


    "Su Ying!"


    Xiao Jin''s voice was not loud, but Su Ying was able to catch his figure immediately.


    She looked up, and saw Xiao Jin sitting on the fence, like an executioner, with a knife in his hand, it was a **** human head.


    Su Ying looked at the Gu people who were still densely packed no matter how he killed them. If he continued to fight like this, he didn''t know how much fire and thunder it would take to destroy these Gu people.


    Su Ying suddenly turned around and rushed out of the Gu crowd. She slowly calmed herself down and observed the strange things around her.


    These Gu people must be controlled by others. To capture the thief, the king should be captured first. As long as you find the person who is secretly manipting them, you don''t need to spend so much effort.


    After Su Ying calmed down, there was a strange flute sound in her ear, even under the cover of the noisy fighting sound, she still heard it.


    Su Ying followed the sound, slowly escaped from the encirclement of the Gu people army, and began to slowly approach the other side of the house.


    The closer they got, the louder the sound of the flute. Su Ying looked up and saw a ck figure standing on the roof of the wooden building next door to them.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, took out an anesthesia gun from his body and pointed it at the figure.


    At the moment when her anesthesia needle was shot, a wooden figure quickly shed past that figure, blocking the anesthesia needle.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, she rushed to the front of the wooden building and jumped in.


    The figure on the top of the building was startled when he saw Su Ying running towards him, and then the sound of the bone flute changed, and those Gu people who were still going to Xiao Jin and the others turned around and walked towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying wanted to go upstairs to arrest people, but she was stopped by an olddy with a stooped back as soon as she moved.


    She looked at Su Ying with a smile, "Little girl, didn''t your mother teach you not to run into other people''s houses, would it be dangerous?"


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were condensed, "You are in danger, but it has nothing to do with me."


    Su Ying flicked the light knife in his hand, and stabbed at the olddy. There was a sly smile in the eyes of the olddy, seeing that the light knife was about to pierce her heart, but she didn''t dodge at all.


    With a sound of "Chi!", the knife of light passed through her heart.


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes darkened, and when she looked closely, the one pierced by the light knife was actually a wooden man.


    "Little girl, my son will be angry if you break his wooden dummy." The olddy arrived behind Su Ying at some point.


    Illusion!


    The light knife in Su Ying''s hand stabbed at the olddy again.


    This time, the one whose head was cut off was still a wooden man.


    "Hehehehe, the three-legged cat''s kung fu dares to y in front of my olddy Xue, hehehehe."


    Su Ying stopped listening suddenly, looked at Mrs. Xue standing not far away, slowly closed her eyes, and slowed down her breathing.


    Gradually, she heard the wind changing in her ears.


    At this time, the olddy Xue''s eyes changed, her hands turned into ws, and her sharp nails grabbed Su Ying.


    Su Ying didn''t move, but stood in ce to identify the direction of Old Madam Xue.


    Seeing that Mrs. Xue''s attack was about to pierce her heart, the light knife in her hand cut the back of Mrs. Xue''s hand.


    "Mother!" With a roar, a burly man rushed out of the room suddenly, holding a wooden figure in his hand.


    When the wooden man came to Su Ying, he seemed to be infused with a soul, and the wooden spear in his hand stabbed towards Su Ying crazily.


    Su Yingguang turned the saber, and chopped off the wooden man''s hands.


    At this time, Mrs. Sun, who was sitting on the bed in the house, suddenly dropped her hands.


    Wang Lang''s dumb expression was startled, "Mother, what''s wrong with you, mother!"


    Before she finished speaking, Sun''s head suddenly rolled off her neck, and with a rumble, it rolled to Wang Furong''s feet. She lowered her head and met Sun''s unfocused eyes, which made her scream.


    "Help, help!"

 Chapter 104: dust settled

    Looking at the wooden man whose head had been severed, the man sat down on the ground and cried loudly.


    "Woooooh~~~~~ My puppet, my puppet."


    Seeing her son sad, Mrs. Xue became even more angry, "Bitch, if you dare to make my son cry, I will kill you."


    The olddy Xue roared and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying pulled out another light saber from her girdle. She closed her eyes and slowly waved the light saber in her hand. The light saber gradually formed an insurmountable barrier in the air,pletely covering Su Ying like a golden bell. wrapped in it.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Xue sneered sarcastically, "I don''t have much skill, but I have a lot of tricks, just die!"


    Suddenly, poisonous needles from all directions flew towards Su Ying in all directions, without a single gap.


    But when those poisonous needles approached the aperture, they were bounced off one after another, and there was no way to touch Su Ying at all.


    Olddy Xue¡¯s pupils shrank, no matter how powerful a master was, she had never escaped from her poisonous needles, and she actually avoided all the poisonous needles without moving.


    This aroused Mrs. Xue''s desire to win even more. She took out a rattle from her body and shook it slowly and strangely.


    The sound of "jingle bell jingle bell" is like a hook pulling on one''s heartstrings.


    In the room, Mrs. Sun, who lost her head and hands, suddenly sat up from the bed and walked straight out the door.


    Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Zhou both turned pale with fright.


    Wang Lang also turned pale and froze in ce.


    "Mother, mother..." Wang Lang wanted to step forward to stop him, but was held back by Mrs. Zhou.


    "Sister-inw, don''t, don''t go... She, she is no longer a mother, she is no longer a mother!"


    Wang Lang pushed Zhou Shi away, and he chased Sun Shi out as if possessed by a demon.


    The moment he walked to the yard, the halo on Su Ying''s body suddenly burst out with powerful force, shaking everyone standing in the yard flying out.


    Ms. Sun''s body flew high into the sky, and with a "snap", she fell heavily to the ground, and her body instantly became disorganized.


    Su Ying withdrew the light saber in her hand and pointed directly at Old Madam Xue''s eyebrows.


    Mrs. Xue''s cloudy eyes were full of ruthlessness, she opened her mouth to spurt out a mouthful of blood, and suddenly sneered, "Bitch, what kind of martial arts move are you using?"


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes are cold, there is no emotion in the bottom of the eyes, only the bloodthirsty chill, "The move of tearing up scum."


    The light knife in her hand was sent forward, and the olddy Xue was sent to the west.


    The figure on the top of the building saw that Mrs. Xue was dead, and turned around and wanted to run away. How could Su Ying give her such a chance.


    With a flick of the light in her hand, it pierced fiercely into the opponent''s thigh.


    "Ah!" Nanzhong cried out in pain, and fell hard to the ground.


    Su Ying looked at the man standing in front of her who might only be as tall as her waist, and sneered, "The patriarch of the Gu n?"


    Nanzhong looked at the contempt in Su Ying''s eyes, and a strong hatred of being humiliated almost swallowed him up, "You areughing at me! You self-righteous people think that if you are taller than me, you can bully me and surpass me. Me, then I will let you have a taste of being manipted by me, and be my dog!"


    Nanzhong is a dwarf. He has been disliked by his tribe since he was a child. He has exhausted all means to acquire the ability to practice Gu, just to make all those who look down on him bow down to him one day. into Su Ying''s hands.


    The light knife in Su Ying''s hand pointed at the center of his brow, "Even if you look like a dog, it''s not a reason for me to humiliate you. I, Su Ying, have never been a righteous person, but if you touch my people, you deserve to die." Go to the Yan Luo Hall to vent your unwillingness."


    The knife was raised and dropped cleanly, a child-like head rolled down.


    Su Ying crushed the bone flute on the ground with one foot, and the yellowish debris was crushed into the dust and disappeared instantly.


    The Gu people who were madly rushing forward a second ago, at the moment the bone flute shattered, seemed to have been pressed the pause button, and after a moment of rigidity, their bodies fell back and fell to the ground.


    Su Ying turned her head slowly, the light saber in her hand exuded a bloodthirsty light in the darkness, and the phoenix eyes were extraordinarily bright in the night, as if it could illuminate thend eroded by filth.


    On the other side, just as Huwei, who was fighting with the Gu people, was about to drop the sword, those Gu people who had swarmed over just a second ago all fell down.


    Hu Wei clenched the big knife in his hand, panting heavily because of exhaustion, in the quiet night, almost only their tired and heavy breathing remained.


    Huwei turned his head and saw Qiao Yang lying on the ground covered in blood. His pupils shrank and he shouted, "Qiao Yang!"


    Qiao Yang was so frightened that he almost jumped up from the ground, "What''s wrong, brother, did the Gu get up again?!"


    Huwei Kangqiao Yang looked vignt and confused, and suddenly burst outughing.


    "Stinky boy, I thought you were dead hahahaha."


    "Brother, don''t curse me, I haven''t married a wife yet."


    Huwei supported himself and pulled him up from the ground.


    Qiao Yang looked at the lying Gu, and was a little confused for a while, "What''s the matter with these bastards? Why are there no movements?"


    Hu Wei frowned and said, "Go to Su Ying to have a look."


    "good."


    Huwei put his finger to his mouth and blew a whistle. After a while, the horse that had just been frightened ran over.


    Huwei took Qiao Yang on his horse and ran all the way to Su Ying.


    After Su Ying solved Mrs. Xue and Nanzhong, she looked at the crying man. He was like a closed person immersed in his own world. Even if Mrs. Xue died in front of him, he didn''t respond at all.


    Su Ying raised her eyes, and was suddenly attracted by a room next to her.


    She walked over and kicked open the half-covered door. The room was lined up, but all of them were wooden figures.


    She walked up to a wooden figure, picked it up and looked at it, and found that these wooden figures were not only made lifelike, but also handled very fine details, and even the joints of the fingers were very flexible.


    "You are not allowed to touch my puppet!" The man came behind Su Ying at some point.


    Su Ying looked back at him, "You did all of this?"


    "Yes." The man lifted his chin proudly, like a childish child.


    Su Ying hooked the corners of her lips, "Good job."


    Xue Zhen''s eyes lit up, "Do you think I did well?"


    "certainly."


    "If you like it, I will give it to you. We will be friends from now on."


    Su Ying shook her head, "I don''t like wooden people."


    "If so what do you like?"


    "Youe with me, I''ll tell you."


    Xue Zhen shook his head and said: "No, no, mother won''t let me leave the yard, she will be angry, she will beat me."


    "Don''t be afraid, she is dead, she won''t beat and scold you anymore."


    Xue Zhen frowned in distress, "Dead? Won''t you beat and scold me again?"


    "right."


    "Hahahaha, that''s really great, I''ll go with you, I want to go with you."


    Su Ying took Xue Zhen out of the house, and when he was about to leave, Wang Lang rushed over suddenly and blocked Su Ying''s way.

 Chapter 105: Pry your corner sooner or later

    "Madam, please, please save my mother, ma''am." Wang Lang knelt in front of Su Ying, kowtowing to her continuously.


    Su Ying nced at the fragmented Sun family, and looked at Wang Lang expressionlessly, "Get out of the way."


    Wang Lang still kowtowed, "Madam, I beg you, Madam."


    Wang Furong and Zhou Shi also ran out of the house and knelt in front of Su Ying, "Madam, please take us in, it was our fault before, please give us a chance, let us follow you, ma''am. "


    During this period of time, Mrs. Zhou was really frightened. She didn''t have enough food and sleep well. She was still living in fear of the unknown all day long. She lost a lot of weight. She was really scared.


    "I don''t want to say what I said before, I don''t want to say it a second time." Su Ying kicked off Wang Lang at his feet, and left with Xue Zhen without looking back.


    When she returned to the courtyard, Xiao Jin immediately asked Zhao Neng and the others to open the courtyard door.


    "Su Ying."


    The moment Su Ying appeared, Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were tightly locked on her body.


    Su Ying raised her head and raised her eyebrows, "The patriarch of the Gu n is dead, and the perverted olddy next door is also dead."


    "Dead, that''s great, it can be considered dead." He Shouyi looked at the Gu who fell to the ground, "Madam, what about these people? How should we deal with them?"


    "They should all have not taken medicine, and the Gu worms in their bodies have not been eliminated. Wait for all of you to take medicine and feed them in, and then wait for them to wake up on their own."


    "good."


    "Who is he?" Xiao Jin looked at Xue Zhen who was following Su Ying.


    Su Ying said: "Xue Zhen, my friend."


    Xue Zhen, who was walking behind Su Ying, widened her eyes in surprise. She said that he was her friend in front of so many people, and he was so happy.


    "Jiang Yang, take Xue Zhen to the backyard and arrange a separate room for him."


    Jiang Yang didn''t know why, but he still nodded.


    Xue Zhen was unwilling to leave, "No, I, I want to be with my friends."


    Su Ying said patiently: "I''ll bring you delicious foodter, what do you like to eat?"


    Xue Zhen thought about it with a puffy face, "Eat candies and snacks."


    "good."


    Seeing that Su Ying agreed, Xue Zhen happily left with Jiang Yang.


    Su Ying said: "If the injury is serious,e to me to treat it, if it is not serious,e to me to get the medicine and feed it to the Gu people outside."


    "yes."


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin after exining, "Where are the children?"


    "On the second floor."


    Su Ying saw that none of the Gu people entered the yard, and the children should be safe, so she felt relieved.


    "I''m going to change clothes first."


    As soon as Su Ying entered the room, Xiao Jin followed.


    "Then who is Xue Zhen?"


    Su Ying briefly told him the situation between Mrs. Xue and Nanzhong, "I think he has mental problems, but he has extraordinary wooden skills. I need such a person."


    Su Ying took a handkerchief and wiped off the blood on her face, then directly took off her dress and threw it aside, took a clean one from the cab and changed it on.


    The movements were smooth and smooth, without anyg, and he didn''t even look up at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin felt that Su Ying''s behavior was very bad, but since she was being casual in front of him, he didn''t bother with her.


    "When you were fighting, what was that glowing thing in your hand?"


    Su Ying paused. At that time, she used the lightsaber for convenience, because the lightsaber would not be blunted, so she forgot that it was different. "What do you mean that glows?" She asked without answering.


    Xiao Jin frowned. In his cognition, only fire and night pearls could illuminate the darkness, but it was obvious that the things in Su Ying''s hands were not them.


    "I''m going to see the children." Su Ying didn''t give him another chance to ask, and hurriedly opened the door and walked out.


    Su Ying just went out the door, turned around and ran upstairs.


    Mother Zhao and the others opened the door and saw Su Ying walking over quickly.


    "Ma''am."


    "Mom Zhao, are you all right?"


    Mother Zhao shook her head, her eyes were still flustered, the scene where the Gu people attacked really terrified her.


    "Aniang, Aniang."


    Erbao and Dabao rushed out immediately when they heard Su Ying''s voice and hugged Su Ying''s thigh.


    "Auntie."


    Su Ying felt her heart melt when she heard their soft and waxy voices, "Baby, Auntie picked a lot of wild fruits for you to eatter."


    Dabao hugged Su Ying''s neck tightly, "Mother, I want to practice martial arts, and I want to be as powerful as my mother and father."


    Su Ying responded with a smile, "Okay, Auntie will teach you then."


    "I want it too, I want it too, I want it too, Aunt."


    "No problem, A Niang will teach you too, and Xiao Lin Sheng, you will learn together when the timees."


    "Okay ok."


    Su Ying carried them downstairs and let them y.


    Bai Shuang and Zhang Cuiniang also went to the kitchen to help, but something happened suddenly tonight, and they didn''t even have a meal.


    As soon as Su Ying sat down in the main room, Hu Wei and Qiao Yang arrived.


    "Miss Su, are you okay?" Qiao Yang looked at Su Ying nervously as soon as he entered the room, but he saw Su Ying sitting on a chair drinking water with a contented face.


    If there were not so many unconscious Gu people lying outside, he would have thought nothing had happened here!


    "Miss Su, what happened to those Gu people?" Hu Wei felt that this must have something to do with Su Ying.


    "They were killed by me in the first ce."


    Although he was already mentally prepared for this, Huwei was still shocked when he heard Su Ying say it with his own ears. The Gu n he had fought against for so many years was actually wiped out like this!


    "Miss Su is really amazing."


    "I took the lead for you, and you are the one to deal with the aftermath." Although the patriarch of the Gu n is dead, there must still be remnants of forces in the camp. Huwei should know better than her where these people are.


    "OK, I know what to do."


    "Then there is work."


    "Now the Gu n is extinct, after the matter is settled, we will discuss the future."


    "good."


    After exining clearly, Huwei left with the reluctant Qiao Yang.


    Su Ying picked up the warm water and took another sip, then exhaled lightly.


    "The tiger camp should be clean now."


    Huwei is also a vigorous and resolute man, and soon he let people wipe out the remnants of the Gu n.


    Those tribesmen lost their backbone immediately after losing their leaders, and they were captured without much resistance.


    The day when all the Gu people were driven out of the tiger camp, the sky was very bright.


    In order to express gratitude to Su Ying, Huwei directly sent people over to help Su Ying and the others build a house.


    She divided arge piece ofnd and divided it into many areas. They lived on one side of the main building, and the leasing army and the bandits were separated to the other side, with a wall in the middle.


    "Miss Su, didn''t you say you were going to see the fields, I happen to be free today, so I''ll take you to the fields to have a look." These days, Qiao Yang ran towards Su Ying very actively when he had nothing to do.


    Su Ying agreed after thinking about it.


    "You don''t know how to farm, so ask Cheng Ming to go with you." Xiao Jin''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Su Ying thought about it, and called Cheng Ming.


    Suddenly there was an eyesore, Qiao Yang gave Xiao Jin a dissatisfied look, "Sooner orter, I will pry the corner of your wall!"

 Chapter 106: Professional things to professional people

    Su Ying felt that food could not be purchased entirely, they had to be self-sufficient, so after the matter of the Gu tribe was resolved, she wanted to solve the problem of rations.


    The field of the tiger camp is to the east of the camp. Qiao Yang said that after they arrived at the tiger camp, they slowly led people to enclose the surrounding area of ??the tiger camp, which was regarded as dividing their own area.


    Because this incident has no impact on the Gu n, they have not interfered with it, so the area of ??the Tiger Camp has been very clearly defined over the years.


    In the southeast direction of the camp, there is the field circled by Huwei. Some people in the camp who know how to farm say that this area is the most suitable for farming.


    Before, Cheng Ming told Mrs. Jiang that thend in the Tiger Camp is very fertile and very suitable for farming. If they use it properly, they will have no problem to feed themselves.


    After arriving at the ce, Qiao Yang pointed to arge tunnel ahead: "This is it."


    Su Ying looked around and found that the ce was really not small, and it was almost impossible to see the end, but the three or five vegetable crops scattered in the field really didn''t have much effect.


    "You have been here for so long, why is this ce still so empty?"


    Hearing this, Qiao Yang was so angry that he almost didn''t jump up, "It was pretty good when we first opened up thend here, Madam Su doesn''t know what good melons and dates can be found in this northern wilderness, things It didn''t take too long, those starving ghosts came to steal it, and at first the eldest brother brought people to stop it, but wave after wave came, and they couldn''t be driven away. As time went by, no one came I am happy to grow vegetables in this area.¡±


    Su Ying nodded nomittally, "Cheng Ming, go to the field and see what is suitable for nting this season."


    Cheng Ming nodded.


    As soon as Cheng Ming left, Qiao Yang took out a bag of dim sum from his body and opened it, "Ms. Su, this is the peach cake brought back by elder brother. Try it. If you like it, I will ask someone to bring it back next time."


    There was something to eat, and Su Ying was not polite to him. She took a piece of peach cake and took a bite. It may be that the peach cake has been ced for a long time during transportation, so the taste of the peach cake haspletely lost the crispness of freshly baked cakes. It''s soft, but in this **** ce, it''s definitely delicious to have a bite of peach cake.


    "There is a dealer named Li Mazi in the Tiger Camp, do you know?"


    "Of course I know, this Li Mazi is also tactful and shrewd. When the Gu n was still around, he would not offend both sides. He would even send something to my elder brother from time to time. Otherwise, he would not be able to make a living all these years. It went so well."


    "Where did he get those goods?"


    A few days ago, she kept telling Jiang Yang to stare at Li Mazi. Not to mention, that kid was really scheming. After staring at him for so long, he changed the ces where he picked up the goods. She didn''t let Jiang Yang and the others Catch the man who delivered him.


    Later, when she learned that Huwei also had a channel to buy goods, Su Ying asked Jiang Yang and the others toe back, but she was still a little curious about this Li Mazi.


    Qiao Yang said: "This kid is very shrewd, and he covers it tightly, but it is better than we found out. His goods are all through the channel of Chu State. I heard that he has some connections at the border, otherwise he would not be able to get those things. .¡±


    "Ma''am, I have seen it all. Although thisnd has been cultivated before, it has not been nted for a long time. If you want to reuse it, you have to recultivate it again. This seasonbined with the climate here, you can try to grow it." Some winter wheat, if you want vegetables, you can grow some cabbage and potatoes."


    "Don''t dy if you can nt it." Su Ying looked at Qiao Yang, "Can you get these seeds?"


    Qiao Yang nodded, "No problem."


    "Okay, how much is needed, Cheng Ming willmunicate with you directly."


    Cheng Ming felt that this piece ofnd could be nted, "Ma''am, are they all nted?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and said: "If you want to nt everything, then it will be full. I, Su Ying, can afford to pay for this, but since you are determined to do this, you can do it even if you don''t eat or sleep. "


    Cheng Yang was deeply moved when he saw that Su Ying believed in him so much, "Madam, don''t worry, I will do my best and won''t let Madam down. Before that, I need to learn more about the climate change here from Mr. Qiao."


    Su Ying nodded, she always felt that it was enough to leave professional matters to professional people, and she didn''t need to worry about the details.


    Cheng Ming chatted with Qiao Yang for a long time, and after finalizing the number of seeds needed, Qiao Yang went back to the tiger camp first.


    Su Ying was about to go back, but saw Cheng Ming standing still for a long time, "What? Is there anything else I can''t figure out?"


    Cheng Ming patted his brain and said, "I almost forgot the most important thing."


    "kindness?"


    Cheng Mingdao: "Water source, farming requires a lot of water. If there is no water source, such arge area cannot be nted."


    Su Ying thought for a while and said, "I''ll take a look around with you."


    "good."


    The ce where thisnd is located is not far from the foot of the mountain, but the two of them walked around the cultivatednd and did not see any obvious water source. There were only one or two pools for storing water, but the water in them was already very little.


    The two saw a hunchbacked old man digging the ground, so they walked over.


    Cheng Ming said politely, "Old man, you are in this kind ofnd, where does the watere from?"


    The old man raised his head and pointed to the front, "Over there, go straight ahead and there is a well, and they brought water over there."


    The two followed the sound, but they couldn''t see the well mentioned by the old man at a nce.


    "Thank you, old man." After Cheng Ming thanked him, he followed Su Ying to find the old man''s direction, and it took him two quarters of an hour to walk.


    "No wonder these people don''t want toe here to farm. The water source is too far away, and there is only one well. How can it fill such arge area of ?nd."


    Although Su Ying didn''t know much about this, Cheng Ming was right, not to mention that the well was still very small, and there wasn''t much water in it.


    "Go up the mountain and see if there is a source of water."


    "yes."


    The two turned to continue walking into the mountain, and when the sun was about to set, they finally found a small stream.


    "Found it, finally found it."


    Su Ying looked at the gurgling stream. This stream is very wide, and the water flows down from the upper reaches. Because the water surface is very wide, it is not easy to stop the flow. However, this stream is a short distance from the farnd they want to irrigate. The distance, if you want to lead the stream over, it will take a lot of effort.


    But no matter what, it is a good thing to be able to find a water source.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte, let''s go back first."


    "yes."


    After walking for nearly two hours, the two finally saw the wooden building. After they approached, they found several people kneeling outside the door.

 Chapter 107: Dont be sad, you can do it

    Su Ying''s eyes shed a sh of coldness very quickly, and he just walked past them as if they were invisible.


    As soon as Wang Lang saw Su Yinging back, he knelt and climbed up to her and kowtowed, "Ma''am, I know I shouldn''te here again, I don''t care if I live or die, but I hope Madam will give Furong and Madam another chance to stay, ma''am."


    "Madam, please, please take us in."


    "Madam, we know we were wrong, we are the ones who are sorry for you and the master... please give us another way of life."


    Wang Furong and Mrs. Zhou cried and kowtowed to Su Ying.


    Su Ying was blocked, with a look of hostility in his eyes, "Wang Lang, if you don''t want your wife and daughter to be torn apart by me, let them go away."


    "Husband, ma''am..." Wang Lang looked at Su Ying in shock. He didn''t expect her to be so ruthless. What did Fu Rong and the others do wrong? Even though his mother was wrong before, she was already dead. Don''t let this matter go?


    Su Ying paused, looked at them coldly, "Get lost."


    Wang Lang''s face turned pale, and he slumped down on the ground, staring at Su Ying in disbelief.


    Wang Furong looked at Su Ying''s leaving back and hated her so much, why wouldn''t she let them go back!


    Seeing that they were still kneeling here, Cheng Ming didn''t want them to disturb Su Ying again, so he said coldly: "You can live in the empty building next door. There are so many wastnds and mountains here, and you will never die of hunger. Instead ofing Madam, you might as well think about how to live your life well in the future."


    After finishing speaking, Cheng Ming turned around and left with Su Ying.


    "Father, this Su Ying is too much, she just wants us to die." Wang Furong said bitterly after Su Ying and the others walked away.


    Wang Lang clenched his fists. What Cheng Ming said just now was right. The old woman is dead, and the building where she lives is now vacant. They can live there temporarily, just eat and drink, so they can only think of a way.


    "If we don''t beg her, father will never let you starve to death. Get up, let''s go!"


    "Father, why don''t we try to find a way to beg the master, we haven''t seen the master, for your sake, he will definitely take us in again, besides, Su Ying killed grandma, don''t tell me dad Don''t you want to avenge your grandma?" Wang Furong left without reconciliation.


    Wang Lang''s eyes shed hatred very quickly, and he clenched his fists even tighter. Xiao Jin had already let them leave before, and he would never change his words again. He stood up and said, "Let''s go."


    When Su Ying returned to the courtyard, Lin Zhuyu ran over with a mysterious face, "Ma''am, did you see the person kneeling outside?"


    Su Ying said lightly: "I see."


    "You didn''t promise to let theme back, did you?"


    Su Ying looked up at her, "You think I''m stupid?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head hastily, "No, no, madam is the smartest in the world!"


    "The next time you see theming over, throw cow dung at them, in the face."


    Lin Zhuyu: "..."


    Ma''am, are you serious?


    "Auntie..."


    Su Ying walked into the yard, and saw two little milk bags and little Lin Sheng squatting in the yard.


    When Xiao Erbao saw Su Yinging back, he ttened his mouth and looked at her pitifully.


    "Huh? Is this practicing?"


    Xiao Jin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, said: "Didn''t you say you want to teach them how to practice, so start with the basic skills."


    "Aniang, Linger is hungry."


    Su Ying was a little bit reluctant to go over and hug him up, but after thinking about it, she said: "Baby, hold on for a while, and Auntie will give you some snackster."


    Er Bao cheered up again when he heard that there was some snack to eat.


    Su Ying sniffed, subconsciously walked to the kitchen in the backyard, and saw Bai Shuang and the others were busy cooking.


    The strong smell of meat made Su Ying swallow subconsciously.


    "Bai Shuang, what did uncle do today, why is it so fragrant?"


    Bai Shuang raised her head when she heard the sound and said: "Madam is back. Uncle said that today I will cook chicken for Madam. They picked up some mushrooms in the mountain when they went to the mountain to cut wood. They said they will use it for stewing chicken tonight."


    Huwei and the others sent more than a dozen chickens, including three roosters. Uncle He was afraid that too many roosters would kill the hen, so he caught one to cook today.


    "What mushroom?"


    Bai Shuang brought up the cleaned mushrooms in the dustpan and showed them to Su Ying.


    Su Ying saw the red, green and green mushrooms and thought they were very beautiful, but she thought of an old folk song that herrades sang to her back then.


    Red Umbre Umbre White Pole Pole After eating, let''s lie on the board together...


    The more Su Ying thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, and felt that this thing still needs to be brought into the space for testing.


    "Come on, Bai Shuang, show me the mushrooms. I think they are very beautiful. I will recognize them. Next time I see you on the mountain, I will pick some back."


    Bai Shuang handed the dustpan to her without doubting someone else.


    Su Ying turned around with the dustpan and went to the nearesttrine.


    As soon as the door was closed, she entered the space.


    After confirming that there was no problem with these fungi, she came out.


    "Husband, ma''am, these mushrooms, you can''t eat them before they are cooked." Bai Shuang looked at Su Ying who came out of the hut with a dustpan and wiped her mouth with a look of shock.


    Su Ying paused, how would she exin to her that she didn''t go into thetrine to steal mushrooms?


    "Come on, take it to Uncle He."


    Bai Shuang quickly took it and took it and rushed into the stove. Madam must be very hungry, so they should hurry up.


    "Uncle He, let''s hurry up, my wife is so hungry that I ran to Jin''s hut to steal some food!"


    Su Ying: "..."


    During dinner at night, Bai Shuang didn''t bring a bowl for Su Ying, but directly used a big soup bowl for her. The bowl of rice was pressed firmly, for fear that Su Ying would not be full.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s big bowl, and silently put all the meat in the bowl into her bowl.


    "burp"


    Su Ying satiated and put down the bowl.


    "Ma''am, are you full? There is still some in the pot if you are not full."


    "Enough hoarfrost."


    Seeing her satisfied face, Bai Shuang put away the bowls and chopsticks.


    "Tian Mu, are the things about the house almost handled now?"


    "Go back to Madam, the house is almost built, and now there are some furniture left that have not been finished. After the furniture is finished, it will bepletely finished."


    Su Ying nodded, "Okay, leave a few people for tomorrow, and I will let Cheng Ming take the rest to open up wastnd."


    "yes."


    Outside the courtyard, No. 1, who had just had enough to eat, silently covered his face. The house had just been built and he was going to open up wastnd again. When will the hard days of being a freeborer end?


    "Boss, tonight''s chicken dipping sauce is really delicious." Tiehanhan No. 2 sat on the ground with a satisfied face, like a farmer without ambition.


    No. 1''s heart hurt even more, Su Ying ate meat, and they got some chicken juice to make dipping sauce and they were satisfied!


    The bandit leader came over and patted No. 1 on the shoulder, "Brother, don''t be sad, you can still do it!"

 Chapter 108: something went wrong

    The next morning, after Su Ying got up, he and Cheng Ming took No. 1 and the others to the field.


    Not long after, Qiao Yang came over with a cart of tools.


    "Miss Su, I have brought you everything."


    Su Ying walked over to have a look. There were some shovels, hoes and sickles on the car. Although it looked very old, it was better than nothing.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Getting Su Ying''s concern, Qiao Yangughed happily, "It''s not hard work, it''s not hard work, even if you go up the mountain of swords and down the sea of ??fire with Miss Su, it''s not hard."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, "Are you sure?"


    Qiao Yang was taken aback, "Huh?"


    Su Ying curled her lips and said with a smile, "Come up the mountain with me in a while."


    Qiao Yang came back to his senses, with great surprise on his face, "Yes, yes, there is no one on the mountain, there are many trees on the mountain, and it is easy to do things on the mountain!"


    Su Ying ignored him, and let No. 1 and the others get their handy tools.


    Cheng Ming was holding the blueprint discussed with Su Yingst night, and he was making gestures in the field. After the confirmation, they began to dig No. 1.


    Su Ying led Qiao Yang up the mountain.


    When she reached a shaded ce with taller weeds, Su Ying stopped, "That''s it."


    Qiao Yang looked around, but he did not see anyone, so he swallowed excitedly.


    Su Ying turned around and saw that he had pulled the waistband of his trousers.


    "what are you doing?"


    Qiao Yang paused, "Miss Su, I know that you have wronged you by being with that cripple, don''t worry, as long as you follow me, I promise to treat those two of you as if they were my own."


    Su Ying''s eyes twitched, did she meet a fool?


    "If you take off your pants, I''ll kill you!" Su Ying threw a **** in front of him, "I''ll get rid of all these weeds."


    Qiao Yang froze, looked at Su Ying''s leaving back, and was stunned. Didn''t Mrs. Su ask him to appease her loneliness?


    Su Ying came to the side of the stream, what she has to do today is to open a canal to lead the stream to the fields.


    She found that there was a rtively nted opening by the stream, from which the water could flow down. It was enough to dig a channel from this side.


    "Is there a flood season here in the Northern Wilderness?"


    Qiao Yang was digging in depression, when Su Ying came back.


    He raised his head dejectedly and said, "It doesn''t seem to have happened. The rain every year is quite suitable. There has been no flood in the past ten years."


    Su Ying nodded, "Apart from this brook, are there any rivers in this area?"


    "Yes, the water in this stream flows into the Zimu River, but the Zimu River is still a certain distance from our side."


    "Well, keep digging."


    Su Ying squatted down to check the geology, and found that the mountain is mostly made of big rocks, which are not easy to be eroded, so it is best to dig them to make canals.


    She saw that there was no one in the private room, then stepped into the space and picked out the tools at hand.


    Digging the canal is a big project, and there is no room for carelessness. Su Ying looked around and found that there are not many power tools that can be used. When she came out of the space, she only had an extra chainsaw in her hand.


    Su Ying started the chainsaw, and the trees around the channel were cut down.


    When they went up the mountain just now, they chose the shortest straight-line distance, so that the water diversion canal can save a long distance.


    For the next few days, Su Ying followed Cheng Ming to dig the canal in the field. After Su Ying fixed thest big rock on the inlet, the diversion canal was finallypleted.


    Su Ying opened the stone gate on the entrance, and the stream gurgled from the entrance into the channel, flowing all the way down the mountain.


    Cheng Ming stood in the field, looking at the stream flowing down, his eye circles were red with excitement.


    "There is watering down, there is really watering down!"


    Su Ying walked down the mountain, looked at Cheng Yang who was dancing excitedly, andughed too, as long as the ground was turned over, the grain seeds bought by Huwei''s people could be nted when they came back.


    Cheng Ming saw that there was water in the canal, as if it had been spattered with chicken blood, so he immediately took a **** and started digging the ground.


    On the 1st, they also followed suit.


    Su Ying did not act as a hands-off shopkeeper, but organized the wood cut from the mountains in the past few days to the edge of the field.


    This field is so big, if it is really nted with crops, it must be guarded by someone. The wood can be kept as a house for the guard.


    A group of people were busy until night before calling it a day and going back.


    As soon as he arrived outside the yard, Su Ying smelled the aroma of food.


    Su Ying washed up, sat down on a chair in the yard, looked at the orange-red afterglow in the sky, and felt that this kind of day when the sun rises and the sun sets returns is still very pleasant.


    Just as Su Ying closed her eyes to rest, someone knocked on the courtyard door.


    She opened her eyes and stood up to look at the cat''s eyes before opening the courtyard door.


    "Miss Su, I''m here to tell you something today, and I''ll go back after I finish speaking. There is something wrong with the batch of seeds that my elder brother asked someone to buy, and it may not arrive untilter."


    Su Ying frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Qiao Yang said vaguely: "No big problem, don''t worry, Miss Su, we will definitely get the seeds for you in five days at thetest, and I will leave first if I have something to do."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he ran away without looking back.


    Su Ying closed the courtyard door, since he said that the seeds would be avable within five days at thetest, then she will wait.


    "Madam, it''s time to eat."


    ing."


    If you want to say that Su Ying is the most active in what she does, it must be eating.


    Bai Shuang and Lin Zhuyu walked into the room with a big bowl of food, Su Ying smelled the smell of the food and her saliva almost flowed down.


    "What dish did you cook today? Why does it smell so good?"


    "Uncle He said that this is bacon, which is smoked these days, and there will be a smell of smoke when eating, but it is very fragrant when eaten with rice."


    After the big guys were on the table, Su Ying couldn''t wait to grab a piece of bacon and ate it.


    One bite, her eyes lit up, this meat is just like what Bai Shuang said, one bite, you can taste a faint smoke, and another bite will make your mouth full of oil, and paired with a big white rice, it is absolutely delicious !


    Su Ying couldn''t stop eating.


    This bacon Uncle He also put some wild onions that he went to the mountains to pick, which makes it more fragrant when fried.


    On the 1st, they were holding steamed buns in their hands, and when they felt like they were choking, Uncle He put a big basin in front of them.


    "Eat, let''s work hard for my wife when I''m full."


    They almost cried when they smelled the meat.


    No. 1 picked up a chopstick and ate it into his mouth. He felt that he might have never eaten such delicious meat in his life!


    Business during the day made everyone physically exhausted. After eating and drinking, everyone went back to their rooms and prepared to sleep.


    Su Yingy on the bed, holding two small milk bags and slowly closed her eyes.


    Just as everyone was falling asleep, there was a sudden sound of stepping on a horse outside the courtyard gate.


    After a while, there was a hasty knock on the door.

 Chapter 109: Robbing goods and hurting people

    Jiang Yang, who was on guard at night, heard the noise and walked to the courtyard gate, "Who?"


    "It''s me, Qiao Yang."


    Jiang Yang opened the courtyard door when he heard Qiao Yang''s voice.


    "Why are you here at night?"


    Qiao Yang raced all the way, panting with anger, "It''s urgent, where is Mrs. Su? I have an urgent matter to find her."


    Su Ying had already woken up when Qiao Yang knocked on the door. It was a quiet night, and his voice could be heard in the room.


    Su Ying carefully removed the two treasures that were stuck to her, then put on a dress and walked out.


    Xiao Jin who was sleeping on another bed also sat up when he heard the movement.


    When Su Ying arrived in the courtyard, Qiao Yang stepped forward excitedly when he saw her, "Miss Su, I know I shouldn''t bother youte at night, but my elder brother is about to die, I heard them say, you, maybe you know medical skills Can save elder brother, please follow me to see my elder brother."


    Su Ying frowned, "What''s wrong with your elder brother?"


    Qiao Yang patted his thigh and said, "To tell you the truth, when elder brother went to pick up the goods today, he met those boys from Qinglongying. I was seriously injured by a concealed weapon, originally I thought it might not be a big problem, but who knew that my eldest brother¡¯s wound started to bleed again at night and couldn¡¯t stop, the doctor said, if the bleeding doesn¡¯t stop, the person will die!¡±


    Su Ying didn''t hesitate for too long, and quickly agreed, "I''ll go take a look with you."


    After exining a few words to Jiang Yang, Su Ying went to the shed to lead the horse.


    The tiger camp was near the entrance of the tiger camp.


    After Su Ying followed Qiao Yang into the door, she got off her horse.


    "Second Young Master, you are back."


    "How is my eldest brother?"


    Theplexion of the subordinate is not very good, "The doctor has been trying to stop the bleeding, but the blood can''t be stopped no matter what, Second Young Master, go and have a look."


    Qiao Yang led Su Ying up to the room on the second floor.


    Huwei''s room upies the entire second floor. As soon as Su Yingren got outside the door, he smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Two doctors were stopping Huwei''s bleeding in front of the bed, but judging from the pots of blooding out from under his hands, the blood hadn''t stopped at all.


    "Doctor, how is my elder brother?"


    Hearing this, the two doctors stood up in embarrassment and said: "Second Young Master, the wound of the leader is really too big, this blood, this blood, we can''t stop it!"


    "let me see."


    "Yes, yes, let us show Miss Su."


    After hearing the words, the two doctors stepped aside to make room for Su Ying.


    Su Ying stepped forward to check, and found that Huwei had been severely injured in the abdomen by a sharp weapon, and blood was continuously flowing out from the abdomen.


    "You all go out, my healing skills are inherited from the ancestors."


    Qiao Yang understood as soon as he heard it, the ancestral craftsmanship is not passed on, "Okay, okay, let''s go out, Mrs. Su, my eldest brother will leave it to you."


    Qiao Yang led everyone back out.


    Huwei''s injury has been roughly understood just now, and it is difficult to deal with it outside, so it can only be brought into the space for surgery.


    After bringing the person into the space, Su Ying stopped the bleeding first. The reason why his blood kept flowing was because he was injured to the internal organs, and the internal bleeding was very serious.


    Su Ying took a blood sample and let the instrument match the blood type. After confirming the blood type, he gave him a blood transfusion while performing hemostasis and surgery.


    Su Ying pushed aside Huwei''s spleen, and found a hidden weapon the size of a thumb inside. No wonder the two doctors couldn''t stop the bleeding. It turned out that they didn''t find the cause.


    The hidden weapon is hidden deep in the spleen, and the amount of bleeding is veryrge. If you don''t check carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    Su Ying carefully took out the hidden weapon and threw it aside. After the hidden weapon was taken out, it would be much easier to stop the bleeding. She cleaned up all the congestion in the abdominal cavity before starting to sew up the wound.


    After finally bandaging the wound, Su Ying looked up at the amount of blood transfusion, good guy, she actually gave him a transfusion of thousands of milliliters of blood, which is equivalent to almost changing the blood in his body, if he hadn''t met her, He must die.


    After confirming that Huwei''s signs had gradually recovered, Su Ying pulled out the needle and took him out.


    She looked up at the sky outside the window, and it was almost dawn.


    Su Ying opened the door and walked out.


    Qiao Yang, who had been waiting all night, came over at once, "Ms. Su, you can be regarded asing out, my eldest brother, is he alright?"


    Su Ying saw that he looked haggard. In such an anxious situation, she didn''te out all night, and he didn''t enter the house, so she was full of trust in her.


    "There is no danger of his life, but he has lost too much blood, and his recovery will be slower. This is a hidden weapon taken out of his body."


    Qiao Yang looked at the hidden weapon in Su Ying''s hand and clenched his fists, "I will never let these thieves in Qinglongying go!"


    Su Ying remembered that Qiao Yang said that the batch of seeds she wanted was snatched by the people from Qinglongying he said.


    She and Qiao Yang went down the second floor and sat down in the main room on the first floor.


    Qiao Yang hurriedly sent someone to bring food and drink to Su Ying.


    "What''s going on with Qinglong Camp?"


    Qiao Yang gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Su doesn''t know that the Northern Wilderness has been a ce where prisoners from neighboring countries have been exiled for nearly a hundred years, so over the years, countless prisoners and their descendants have umted here. Disputes, so camps have formed in the Northern Wilderness."


    Su Ying tapped on the table with her fingertips. The northern wilderness where all the vicious people gathered is much more terrifying than the bitter cold northern wilderness.


    Qiao Yang didn''t know how many camps there were in the Northern Wilderness, "The reason why we are so close to the border of Chu State is because further in, there are more resources, and better ces have long been upied by people. The family has no choice but to stay in the Tiger Camp."


    Qiao Yang took a sip of water and continued: "The Qinglong Camp is just behind us, behind the **** behind Mrs. Su''s house. Their people often go to the borders of various countries to buy supplies, so sometimes our People and horses will run into them. It¡¯s not that the gang of thieves didn¡¯t **** our things before, but the elder brother shocked them and didn¡¯t let them seed. If there are many, the number of people brought by the elder brother will be less, just in time for their big purchase, when the two parties meet, our side will suffer, and the elder brother will be hurt by them."


    "Not only did they take our seeds, they hurt my people."


    "Yes, but don''t worry, Mrs. Su, I will never let this matter go. I will take people there today, and I will take everything back if I say anything!"


    Su Ying frowned, and her eyes fell on him faintly, "Do you think that you can do someone that your elder brother has never done?"


    Su Ying''s expression of disbelief instantly aroused Qiao Yang''s fighting spirit, "Miss Su, wait, if I, Qiao Yang, don''t get the things back, I, I will, I will eat the **** at the door!"

 Chapter 110: whats your plan

    Su Ying nodded nonchntly, "Okay, I''ll just wait for you to eat shit... No, I''ll wait for you toe back sessfully."


    Qiao Yang was full of fighting spirit, "Roar!"


    Before leaving, Su Ying went to check the condition of Huwei again, and directly put a heart detection bracelet on his wrist. Whenever there was a problem with his heart rate, she would know immediately.


    "Your elder brother''s injury is rtively serious. After he wakes up, feed him the medicine I left. I will leave a few bottles of medicine. Don''t let him eat anything for the next three days. If he is hungry, feed him that. Potion, understand?"


    Qiao Yang nodded, "Understood, I remember everything."


    "kindness."


    After confirming that there is no problem for the time being, Su Ying left.


    When Su Ying returned home, Cheng Ming had already taken No. 1 and the others to work in the fields, He Dashu took Lin Zhuyu to the back mountain to pick wild vegetables and hogweed to feed the pigs, Jiang Yang also went to collect firewood, and only Next, Xiao Jin and the others.


    "Su Ying, Su Ying, you are back, can you y with me?"


    As soon as Su Ying entered the yard, Xue Zhen ran over excitedly.


    Su Ying had already prepared, took out a palm-sized robot from his body, put it on the ground, and pressed the button.


    Soon, the robot moved.


    Xue Zhen stared nkly, and hid behind Su Ying excitedly and frightenedly, but couldn''t help poking his head out of curiosity to have a look.


    "Su Ying, what, what is this? Why does it move?"


    Su Ying picked up the robot and said, "This is called a robot. Look, can you make a moving wooden man like it out of wood?"


    Xue Zhen looked at the robot, frowning, "I, I don''t know."


    Su Ying directly put the robot into his hands, and also brought a copy of "Qimen Dunjia", "You can read, if you don''t understand, you can read this book, and then slowly ponder it ording to the book." This book is Herrades gave them to her, but she was not very interested in them, so she kept throwing them in the space.


    Xue Zhen took the book and flipped through a few pages casually. After seeing the contents clearly, he widened his eyes excitedly, "This is good, this is good." He grabbed the robot, turned around and ran back to his room.


    Seeing this, Su Ying went back to the main house.


    Su Ying walked into the room, but did not find the children, "Where are the children?"


    Xiao Jin said: "Studying with Chu Yun on the second floor."


    Su Ying nodded, and sat down on the chair, "Hu Wei was seriously injured, and the situation was quite dangerous, but I rescued him."


    Xiao Jin''s expression paused slightly. Although he had never fought against Huwei, he watched him when he fought Su Ying. Although he couldn''t beat Su Ying, it didn''t mean that he was inferior. Those who could seriously injure him had kung fu. Certainly not weak.


    "Who is it?"


    "People from Qinglong Camp."


    "What''s that ce?"


    "Qiao Yang said that the Qinglong camp was established earlier than the tiger camp, and its influence is also greater. They also had friction with the tiger camp before, but with the power of the tiger, they didn''t make any big mistakes, but this time they actually showed the power of the tiger. We have been robbed of our seeds."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes darkened slightly, "Is there a possibility that they knew that the Gu n had been wiped out, so they dared to make bold provocations."


    It is normal for the Gu n to use Gu''s insidious methods to make people fearful, and Su Ying thinks it is not impossible.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, "This attack is likely to be a provocative temptation. If there is no strong counterattack, the opponent will only get worse."


    These words made Xiao Jin wake up, "Are you going to Qinglong Camp?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Did I say that?"


    Xiao Jin looked at her with deep eyes.


    "If you haven''t figured out the Qinglong Camp, don''t act rashly."


    Su Ying nodded, she is not a fool without a brain, "Got it."


    Su Ying stood up and squatted down in front of Xiao Jin, "Let me see your legs."


    She pulled up his trouser legs, took out the silver needles and pierced the acupuncture points on his legs.


    As soon as the silver needle fell, Xiao Jin''s calf twitched violently, and his muscles had an obvious reaction.


    "It seems that the tendons have recovered very well, and the nerve reflexes are already very sensitive. Soon, it won''t take long before I can try to stand up and do rehabilitation."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes shed a sh of hope very quickly, "Soon...will you be able to stand up?"


    Su Ying nodded, "That''s right."


    Su Ying pulled out the silver needle, returned to the chair and sat down.


    "Do you have any ns for the future?" Su Ying asked suddenly.


    Xiao Jin paused, he naturally had ns, but there was no need to say these ns now.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Xiao Jin''s avoidance and refusal to answer made Su Ying slightly frown. Could it be that this kid still wants to go back to the capital? In that case, she might not be able to leave for a while.


    "No."


    Xiao Jin knew that Su Ying was lying. She had something to hide from him, so he tried to persuade, "Su Ying, you can say what you think, don''t worry about anything."


    Su Ying shook her head firmly, expressing that she had no idea.


    This made Xiao Jin''s heart sink slightly, and he changed the subject and said quietly: "If you want to leave, you should say so earlier, and don''t let the children know when you leave, so as not to make them sad."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave in a short time."


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, he tricked him out! She really wanted to leave!


    Xiao Jin wanted to ask where she wanted to go, to find Xiao Jue?


    But knowing that she is no longer the Su Ying she used to be, how could she miss Xiao Jue.


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, she realized that she had slipped her tongue. She red at Xiao Jin angrily, "Why is a big man with so many eyes, I''ll go and see the child."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s leaving back and clenched his fists, "Since you''re here, how can I let you leave so easily."


    As soon as Su Ying walked outside the door, she saw two little milk buns staring at her eagerly with big elk-like eyes.


    "Aniang, where are you going?" Er Bao''s soft voice was full of tears.


    Dabao pursed his lips stubbornly, but his eyes were red. They heard it outside just now. Aunt said that she was going to leave and she didn''t want them anymore. "Aniang, did Ji''er do something wrong? us?"


    Su Ying was even angrier in her heart. Damn Xiao Jin cheated her and made the two children sad. She didn''t n to leave so soon. After all, the children are still young and don''t have much self-protection ability, so she is reluctant to leave now.


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t speak, the two little guys confirmed what they just heard.


    Erbao rushed over and hugged Su Ying''s thigh, then cried out loudly, "Aniang, don''t you want your baby? I don''t want Aniang to go."


    Dabao''s big eyes also rolled down bean-sized tears, like drops of candles dripping on Su Ying''s heart, burning her to the point of suffocation.


    "My dear baby, please don''t cry. My mother didn''t want to leave. Your father just asked her if she was going to pick up things elsewhere." Su Ying tried her best to exin.


    But the two children decided that Su Ying didn''t want them anymore, and cried even more sadly.


    Su Ying had no choice but to hug them into the house and stared at Xiao Jin, saying: "Seeing that you have done a good job, why don''t you tell them clearly."


    Xiao Jin raised his ck eyes and looked at her deeply, "You mean, what you said just now were all lies?"


    Su Ying gritted her teeth, she didn''t like to lie, but facing the two babies crying uncontrobly in her arms, she could only say: "Yes, I just said nonsense!"

 Chapter 111: stay out all night

    The two little milk bags almost fainted from crying in Su Ying''s arms.


    They were not liked by their mother since they were young. After a change, they finally liked them again. They also became deeply dependent on her, but at this moment they heard Su Ying say that they wanted to leave.


    The fear and helplessness that were disliked by their mother back then surged again, making them cry uncontrobly. No matter how Su Ying coaxed them or assured them, they seemed to be unable to hear them, and they were only immersed in their own sadness. in the world.


    Seeing the two children who fell asleep in her arms after crying tired, Su Ying felt so distressed.


    How did she know that one sentence of hers was so lethal.


    "Xiao Jin, please save me some trouble!" Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin was the culprit in this incident. If he hadn''t deliberately lied to her, she wouldn''t have said those words, and the children wouldn''t have cried. so.


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows twitched. It was obvious that she wanted to leave them, so she was reasonable!


    Su Ying didn''t bother to pay attention to him, carried the two children into the house, and carefully put them on the bed.


    But who knew that the moment she put her down, they woke up with a start and held Su Ying tightly to prevent her from leaving.


    Su Ying had no choice but to lie down with them and put them to sleep again before leaving the room.


    Mother Zhao, who was working in the backyard, heard the movement and came over. Seeing the two children whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, she was very distressed. "What did the madam tell the littledy? Why are they so sad?"


    Su Ying''s eyes dodged a little and said: "I didn''t make you cry, it was Xiao Jin!"


    Mother Zhao didn''t hear the conversation between the two, so she believed it, "Hey, I went to fetch hot water to wipe the littledy and the others."


    Su Ying pulled a stool and sat in the yard, and the wolf king walked over to her side and sat down.


    Su Ying stretched out his legs and teased it, and the wolf king immediately rolled over, exposing his belly.


    Su Ying rubbed its belly in disgust, "You are bing more and more like a dog."


    "Wow!" The wolf king curled up his limbs and cried outfortably, not caring about Su Ying''s humiliation of his wolf style.


    Su Ying looked at the way it was enjoying, and felt that getting used to it was terrible. Now that she is used to having them by her side, won''t she really feel ufortable if she leaves in the future?


    Su Ying shook her head, forget it, we will talk about the futureter, thinking about it now is just asking for trouble.


    When eating at night, Su Ying found that Xiao Jin ate more than usual.


    In the past, he only ate one bowl of rice at most, and sheughed at him for eating so little, but today she found that he actually ate three bowls.


    "Xiao Jin, why did you eat so much today?"


    Xiao Jin put down the bowl, wiped his mouth and said, "I''m full." After speaking, he pushed the wheelchair out of the main room.


    Others at the dinner table noticed that something was wrong between the two of them, and became cautious when speaking.


    After Su Ying was full, Mother Zhao took her to the backyard.


    "What happened to Mother Zhao?" Su Ying looked puzzled.


    Mother Zhao lowered her voice and said, "Did Madam and Master quarrel?"


    quarrel?


    Su Ying thinks it doesn''t count.


    "No."


    "Then what about the master..." In the past, the master would silently bring food to his wife, let alone pick up food tonight, he is still grabbing food from his wife, this is not normal no matter how you look at it!


    "Leave him alone, he will be fine in two days. Don''t worry, Mama Zhao, go wash and sleep."


    Mother Zhao was dying of anxiety when she saw Su Ying''s heartless appearance, "Ma''am, this old ve can tell that the master has you in his heart, so there is nothing between husband and wife that we can''t talk about."


    "Yes, yes, you are right."


    Mother Zhao saw that Su Ying followed but didn''t hear her, so she stomped her feet anxiously, "Ma''am..."


    "Okay, Mama Zhao, I understand, I promise he will be back to normal tomorrow, I''ll go wash up first." Su Ying didn''t wait for Mama Zhao to finish speaking, and rushed into the clean room as if fleeing.


    Mother Zhao sighed helplessly. Seeing his wife''s unresponsive appearance, the two of them might have some troubles.


    After Su Ying washed up, she returned to the room, and Xiao Jin had alreadyid down.


    She groped to her bedside in the dark, andy down carefully beside the children.


    Xiao Jin listened to her movement, slowly opened his ck eyes, he took a deep breath, sank the breath into his dantian and began to exercise.


    The reason why he eats more than usual is because exercise requires more energy. He slowly pushes his true energy to his legs, so that his tendons can be repaired better and faster.


    This way he can stand up faster!


    Early the next morning, Su Ying woke up and met two pairs of big eyes looking at her eagerly.


    Su Ying blinked, showing a smile, but heard Erbao say milkyly: "Brother, Auntie is still here, let''s go to ss with Mr. Chu."


    Dabao nodded earnestly, "Well, Auntie, sleep a little longer, we''re going to ss."


    Su Ying nodded in a daze, not understanding how the two little guys who cried to death with her yesterday are so calm today.


    After that, under the watchful eye of Su Ying, the two little milk bags went to ss holding hands.


    Su Ying sat up and looked at Xiao Jin, "Did you say something to them?"


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, and said lightly: "I told them, they know more characters than Chu Yun, so you won''t leave."


    Su Ying thinks it''s not good to lie to children like this, but she can''t think of a better way for the time being.


    Su Ying got up and walked out of the house, but just as she stepped out, she came back when she thought of something, "I''ll go to the tiger campter."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes, "En."


    Su Ying nodded and left the room.


    "Madam, after digging for a few more days, the field will be almost finished. When will the seeds over theree back?" Cheng Ming asked impatiently when he saw Su Yinging out.


    Su Ying said: "Don''t worry, soon, just take them to dig hard."


    "good."


    After breakfast, Su Ying went to the Tiger Camp.


    The guards of the tiger camp recognized Su Ying and brought her in when they saw himing.


    When Su Ying arrived, Huwei was taking medicine, he was a little surprised to see Su Yinging in.


    "Why did Lady Sue here so early?"


    Su Ying had to admire his self-healing ability, he was able to sit up by himself in just one night.


    "You''d better lie down obediently. You don''t just hurt the skin on the outside. The spleen in your stomach has been punctured, and you won''t be able to recover in a short time."


    Huwei said gratefully: "Thank you, Mrs. Su, for saving my life. Qiao will never forget it."


    "When you get well, I have plenty of opportunities for you to reciprocate. Where is Qiao Yang?"


    Hu Wei also just woke up, before he had time to ask Qiao Yang''s whereabouts, he called his subordinates and asked, "Where is the second son?"


    "Boss, the Second Young Master took people to the Qinglong camp yesterday."


    When Hu Wei heard it, his eyes sank, "What? That kid hasn''te back all night?"


    "yes."


    Hu Wei jumped off the nket as soon as he lifted it, "Go, prepare the horse."

 Chapter 112: Tsing Long Camp

    As soon as Hu Wei moved, the wound was involved, and he fell directly to the ground in pain.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and she said with a solemn face: "I just sewed up your wound yesterday. If you move around and copse and cause infection, you don''t want to die."


    Seeing this, the subordinates hurried forward to help Huwei up.


    Huwei''s face turned pale from the pain, "That kid, just, knows how to be a three-legged cat. I, if I don''t go, he, he will die."


    "You are giving away the head if you go like this. Since I want the seed, if it is robbed, I will go and get it back."


    Hu Wei raised his head in astonishment, and looked at Su Ying in surprise, never expecting her to be willing to save people.


    "But you are a girl..."


    "You have to think about it before you say it." Su Ying interrupted him coldly.


    Huwei tactfully kept his voice silent, he had never hit this kind of girl before.


    "Tell me about the Qinglong camp."


    Hu Wei said with a tense face: "As far as I know, a group of deserters founded the Qinglong camp the first time. They killed the people who were in the camp before and took it for themselves. They have twelve dragon soldiers who are very skilled. Even if I am not injured, I am not their opponent. They have always coveted the territory of Tiger Camp. Before there was Gu n, they were somewhat afraid. Now that Gu n is gone, they must be ready to move again, otherwise they would not attack me suddenly .¡±


    "Understood, find someone to guide me."


    Huwei widened his eyes in shock, "Are you going alone?"


    Su Ying nodded as a matter of course, "Yes."


    "It''s too dangerous, I''ll send a team to go with you."


    "No, it''s in the way."


    Tiger Might: "..."


    "It''s too dangerous. There are so many of them. If they attack in groups, you will be hard-pressed with two fists and four hands, and you won''t even be able to hide!"


    "I''m just going to investigate the situation. They won''t take me seriously if I go alone. If I go with a team, they will all be on guard, which will not be good for us."


    Hu Wei still disagrees a little, but Su Ying has made up his mind, so talking more is useless.


    "Then you are careful."


    "kindness."


    "Li Yong, you lead Miss Su."


    "yes."


    Su Ying followed Li Yong out of the barracks.


    The two of them passed through the tiger camp. There was an exit behind the tiger camp. After going out from that exit, you could see a hillside. The hillside was not high and could be crossed by horseback.


    Su Ying and the others rode their horses across the hillside. When they reached the top of the hill, Li Yong pointed to the front and said, "Look, Miss Su, the Qinglong Camp is ahead."


    Su Ying took out the binocrs from his body and looked at it, and he could clearly see many houses under the hillside.


    Standing on the slope, Su Ying discovered that Qinglong Camp and Tiger Camp are in the same ne, but there is a small hill in the middle.


    "Walk."


    The two of them reached the bottom of the slope, walked a little further, and finally saw the gate of Qinglong Camp.


    Compared with the entrance of the Tiger Camp, the gate of the Qinglong Camp is more imposing. A tall stone gate towers over the entrance, and a stone dragon with teeth and ws is hovering on the high gate, and a person is hanging under the stone dragon. Su Ying Taking a closer look, who wasn''t Qiao Yang who was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face?


    The guards of Qinglongying stood solemnly on both sides of the door. As soon as Su Ying and the others approached, the guards stared at them vigntly.


    "who?"


    Su Ying clipped his horse belly to the gate, pointed at the half-dead Qiao Yang on the gate, "He''s from the Tiger Camp."


    The two guards looked Su Ying up and down when they heard the words, and after seeing that she was just a weak woman, they sneered contemptuously.


    "Huwei sent this for our entertainment? Didn''t he think that if he sent it to a woman, our leader would be able to release his useless brother?"


    "That''s right, but we take the woman. As for this trash, if you want to save it, there is no way. Come here, girls, and let the masters have a good time."


    The two guards wanted to tear Su Ying off the horse as they spoke.


    Su Ying tightened the reins suddenly, the horse raised its front hooves, kicked and stomped towards the two of them.


    The two guards were startled when they saw this, and quickly let go and retreated.


    "Save people first." Su Ying said to Li Yong.


    "yes."


    Su Ying dismounted from the horse, came to the door, and cut off the rope that fixed Qiao Yang, and Li Yong caught Qiao Yang who fell from below.


    The two guards saw that they had brought the man down, so they hurried to call for him.


    "You take the person back first."


    Li Yong obeyed his orders, "Miss Su, be careful." After saying that, he turned around and left with Qiao Yang on his back.


    When the guard came out with a group of people, Su Ying was the only one left at the door.


    Those people soon surrounded Su Ying.


    "Stinky bitch, you have the guts to take her down!"


    "You guys give me chase."


    Su Ying nced at the people who were chasing after him, grabbed the big knife from the opponent''s hand, and flew towards them.


    "ah!"


    A scream sounded, and one of them was pierced by a big knife.


    Those guards didn''t expect Su Ying to have something to do, so they became vignt for a while.


    "Catch this bitch!"


    The guards rushed forward and grabbed Su Ying.


    Su Ying snatched a big knife and swung it at the opponent, and the opponent instantly spattered blood on the spot.


    Those people hardly saw Su Ying''s movements, and saw their own people fall down one after another.


    "Quick, go, find someone to help, go!"


    When Pang Zong, the secondmander of the Qinglong camp, came out, he saw a woman stepping on the guard''s head. She was dressed in vermilion in clothes, soaked in hot blood, and under the golden light, she was dazzling red.


    Hearing the movement, Su Ying turned her head slowly, and stared at the approaching person coldly with her dark-colored phoenix eyes.


    Pang Zong''s face was full of evil spirits, "Who are you? How dare youe to my Qinglong camp to shout."


    Su Ying wiped the blood on her face, her brows and eyes showed a bloodthirsty coldness, "You Qinglongying robbed my things and arrested my men, I just want the lives of a few watchdogs of you, you Are you in a hurry?"


    Pang Zong snorted coldly, "Is there no one in the Tiger Camp? They actually called a girl over. Huwei is afraid that we will be lonely, so she sent us here to relieve us, hahahaha."


    "Hahahaha, that is, Hu Wei was seriously injured by the secondmander, and I am afraid that he is not far from death."


    People in Qinglong campughed one after another, and looked at Su Ying full of disdain and sarcasm.


    Su Ying put a little force on her feet, and with a "pop", the pulp exploded instantly.


    Pang Zong''s smile sank, "Bitch, you are so courageous, you want to die!"


    Pang Zong patted his horse''s back and jumped into the air. He took a long gun and stabbed at Su Ying aggressively.


    Su Ying''s long hair was blown away by the spear. Seeing that the spear was about to hit her face, she suddenly grabbed the spear with both hands and kicked towards Pang Zong.


    Pang Zong was unsteady and took several steps back, but Su Ying did not let go of the spear, but crawled forward along the spear. His legs instantly mped Pang Zong''s neck, and his body twisted him to the ground.


    "Well!"


    Pang Zong was strangled until his face turned red, and he was struggling, but Su Ying''s legs were like iron tongs, and he couldn''t break free at all.


    Seeing this, the guard hurried forward with a big knife and shed at Su Ying.

 Chapter 113: im not friendly

    Chapter 113 I am not friendly


    The dagger in Su Ying''s hand directly touched Pang Zong''s temple.


    "Whoever takes a step forward, I''ll blow his head off." Su Yingsen''s cold voice was like a spell, immediately freezing everyone in ce.


    "Everyone stand in front of me." The back can only be left torades.


    The guards didn''t move.


    Su Ying lifted Pang Zong''s hair, and the tip of the knife moved forward, and the sharp de instantly scratched his rough skin.


    Pang Zong had no doubt that Su Ying would pierce his head, "Go to the front, everyone go to the front!"


    The guards listened to the order and walked around to the front of the two.


    Su Ying let go of his feet and lifted Pang Zong''s hair, making him stand up, and turned the dagger to his vest, "Have someone take out all the things that were snatched from Huwei before."


    Pang Zong winked at the guard, and the guard turned around knowingly and left.


    "Girl, I think you have good skills. If you don''t consider my Qinglong camp, I guarantee that you will follow us to eat hot food and drink spicy food. It is much better than following Huwei."


    Su Ying curled the corners of her lips coldly, "You want me toe and work for the Qinglong camp."


    "To be my woman, how can you work hard."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, and she kicked him on the hollow of his knee, causing him to kneel down, "Oh, you? Are you worthy?"


    The veins on Pang Zong''s forehead twitched. He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t suffered such humiliation!


    On the other side, the guards who received Pang Zong''s signal ran all the way back to the base camp of the Qinglong Camp.


    "Report, leader, a woman came outside the door and kidnapped the secondmander, and even rescued Qiao Yang."


    In the house, a room full of men were sitting drinking. Hearing this, the man sitting on the tiger stool put the wine bowl on the table, "Woman? One?"


    "It''s the leader, it''s a woman."


    "Hahahahahaha, Pang Zong is such a waste, his waist is hardened when he sees a woman, so he doesn''t have the heart to do it."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    There was a burst ofughter in the room.


    The guard said anxiously: "The leader is true. That woman is very good at kung fu, and she took the secondmander hostage in one fell swoop. Now we need to return the things we snatched from Huwei, otherwise the secondmander will be killed."


    Someone sneered, and slowly stood up from the chair, "Leader, let me meet this woman from the Tiger Camp, and see how good her ''kungfu'' is, so that a pervert like Pang Zong is stumped."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, there was another burst of disgustingughter.


    The man sitting on the tiger bench leaned back, "Go, bring the man back, and live."


    "no problem."


    As soon as the man left, someone said: "It seems that there is really no one in the Tiger Camp, and a woman hase here. The Tiger Camp without the Gu n is simply vulnerable."


    "However, I don''t know what method Huwei used to wipe out the insidious **** of the Gu n. Thinking of those bugs, I am still disgusted."


    The man sitting on the tiger bench said quietly, "It doesn''t matter what method he uses, both of them will definitely lose from the infighting. If we attack the tiger camp at this time, we will definitely be able to sessfully take the tiger camp into our pocket."


    "The leader is right, sooner orter the tiger camp will be ours."


    "The threemanders are here, the threemanders, the woman is in front."


    Wei Kun rode close to the gate and saw Pang Zong being held above the stone gate, just like Qiao Yang.


    Su Ying was standing just under the door, ying with a dagger that was shining golden in the sun.


    Behind her, there was a group of corpses of guards, even higher than her.


    Wei Kun immediately stopped his contempt, and stared at Su Ying carefully, just in time to meet Su Ying''s eyes that were as calm as a waveless cold pool.


    "The thirdmander is she, she is the one who killed so many of our brothers and hanged the secondmander."


    Su Ying looked up at Wei Kun, "Where are my things?"


    Wei Kun said: "It''s just some tattered seeds, it''s toote for you to fight so hard, go, and bring the things to the girl."


    The guard obeyed, and hurried to pull the carriage over. There were severalrge packages on the carriage. Wei Kun asked the guard to open it for Su Ying to see.


    "Girl, farming is very hard. It''s not worth fighting against our Qinglong camp for this little thing."


    Su Ying didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, "Pull the thing over here."


    Wei Kun waved his hand and asked the guard to pull the carriage to Su Ying''s side.


    "Look, girl, our Qinglong camp is very friendly."


    Su Ying sneered, "Really, I''m not friendly." After saying that, the dagger in her hand moved and cut the rope in her hand instantly, and Pang Zong fell from the stone gate with his head upside down.


    Wei Kun''s face darkened, and he flew forward to catch him.


    Su Ying took advantage of this gap to get on the horse, turned around and left while leading the carriage.


    Wei Kun caught Pang Zong and put him on the ground. Seeing his almost unrecognizable appearance, the corners of his eyes twitched violently, "Catch me!"


    Su Ying took out a bomb and threw it behind him with a "boom", shaking the guards who were chasing to pieces.


    After the aftermath of the thunderstorm passed, there was nowhere to be seen Su Ying.


    Wei Kun patted the dust off his body and stood up, looking at the direction Su Ying left with a serious expression.


    "Bring the Second Commander back."


    "yes."


    "Threemanders, do you still want to chase?"


    Wei Kun frowned, "Come back first, and send someone to the Tiger Camp''s spies to find out who this woman is."


    "yes."


    Su Ying rode a horse and pulled a cart back to the Tiger Camp before sunset.


    After entering the tiger camp, she went to the tiger camp first.


    Li Yong saw that Su Ying had returned and hurried to spread the word.


    Huwei looked at Su Ying who walked into the room intact, and couldn''t hide the shock on his face, "Su, Mrs. Su... Sit, please sit!"


    Su Ying unceremoniously sat down on the chair.


    "hungry."


    Huwei hurriedly asked someone to bring the things up.


    Su Ying washed her face in the basin, and after drying it, she took the meatloaf on the table and ate it.


    "Where''s Qiao Yang?"


    "Miss Su... I, I''m fine."


    Su Ying turned around and saw two colorful Su Ying walking limping.


    "Miss Su, you saved me... ah!" Qiao Yang didn''t finish speaking, his knees softened, and he knelt down at Su Ying''s feet.


    Su Ying frowned, "Such a big gift? But, I can bear it, so get up."


    Tiger Might: "..."


    Qiao Yang: "..."


    Li Yong hurried forward and helped Qiao Yang to sit on the chair.


    "Miss Su, you, you are so brave, Qiao Yang has nothing to repay, can you make a promise with your body?"


    "I''d rather see you eat shit."


    Qiao Yang: "..." Can you leave this question alone?


    Huwei is really hard to imagine that Su Ying would save the person directly by fighting alone, "Is Miss Su alright?"


    "It''s okay, but the Qinglong Camp will not stop here, you all get ready, it''s getting dark, I''m going back after being out for so long." Thinking of a baby.


    "I''ll take the seeds back first."


    "good."

 Chapter 114: Its just a dream

    Chapter 114 is just a dream


    It was already dark when Su Ying returned home. She knocked on the courtyard door, and it was Cheng Ming who opened it.


    "Madam is back."


    Su Ying nodded, "I went to get the seeds back, you can see if there is any problem."


    As soon as Cheng Ming heard that there were seeds, he quickly called No. 1 and they unloaded the seeds from the car, and then went to the candlelight to check the condition of the seeds one by one.


    After looking at it, Cheng Ming said excitedly: "This kind of seed looks fine, and we can nt some more tomorrow."


    "I will leave the field work to you."


    "It''s ma''am."


    Su Ying walked into the main room, there was no one in it, she was a little puzzled, usually at this time the children and Xiao Jin should be waiting in the main room to prepare for dinner.


    Su Ying went up to the second floor, and saw three children obediently sitting at the table listening to Chu Yun''s lecture, no one noticed even Su Ying standing outside the window.


    Three or four-year-old children are supposed to be the most active, but ever since Xiao Jin told them that she would not leave as long as she knew more words than Chu Yun, even if they couldn''t bear it, the children would sit still and sit down. Listen to lectures on a stool.


    Su Ying''s heart was touched, and she felt her chest swell. She frowned and suppressed the soreness in her eyes, turned around and went downstairs, and saw Xiao Jin sitting in the ear room cross-legged and adjusting his breath.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of Zhao''s mother''s words.


    "Ma''am, this man needs to be coaxed just like a child. If you coax the master, he will definitely not care about anything with you."


    Yes, let¡¯s make fun of it.


    Su Ying walked into the room and sat down on the chair.


    Xiao Jin heard the movement and slowly restrained his breath and opened his eyes.


    Seeing him, Su Ying took out a brown paper bag from her body and opened it. Inside was arge piece of jujube cake, which was brought back from Huwei.


    "The jujube cake you like."


    Xiao Jin looked at her without moving.


    Su Ying seemed to think of something suddenly, got up suddenly, walked to the bedside with the jujube cake and handed it to him, "Take it."


    Xiao Jin looked at the slightly unnatural expression on Su Ying''s face, and a smile shed very quickly in his dark eyes, "Bring it back for me?"


    Su Ying nodded, if she remembers correctly, he likes to eat this.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes and took a bite of the jujube cake with her hand.


    The pastry was a bit dry and not so fresh anymore, but Xiao Jin thought it was delicious, sweet like never before.


    Xiao Jin bit it down, and the thick aroma of jujube paste wafted out. Su Ying swallowed subconsciously, she also wanted to eat it, but since she said it was for him, she wouldn''t **** it from him.


    And she clearly felt that after Xiao Jin ate the jujube cake, the low air pressure on his body dissipated a lot.


    It seems that Zhao''s mother has a lot of experience, how proficient in coaxing a man is!


    Xiao Jin naturally saw her changes, and after taking two bites, he stopped moving, "I''m going to eat in a while, so save some stomach."


    Su Ying looked at the dim sum that had been bitten twice and frowned, "Do you want to eat now?"


    "kindness."


    Su Ying opened her mouth and took a bite of the pastry, "It''s a waste if you don''t eat it, thankfully I brought it back for you."


    Su Ying finished a piece of jujube cake in a few bites.


    Xiao Jin watched the debris on her lips rolling slightly in her throat, and reached out to help her wipe it off, the movements were so natural that even Su Ying didn''t notice anything unusual.


    "Where did you go today?"


    Su Ying got up to pour a ss of water, swallowed the pastry stuck in her throat, and said, "I''m going to get the seeds."


    "I went to Qinglong camp."


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, knowing how she got those seeds back without even thinking about it.


    "Didn''t you say that you should not act rashly before you figure out the situation?"


    "Qiao Yang took someone there, but someone locked up the door. I don''t want my things to be cheap for others."


    "How does Qinglong Camppare to Tiger Camp?"


    Su Ying turned the water ss in her hand, thinking about the situation of the Qinglong Camp, she was silent for a while before saying: "Huwei said that the group of people who established the Qinglong Camp at the beginning were deserters." Deserters mean that those people have received strict training in the regr army. Just like ordinary people.


    When she fought with those guards, she could clearly feel that many of their moves were the same, which showed that they had received training in normal times. Judging from the overall strength of the Tiger Camp, if they really wanted to fight, they would definitely not be able to do it. Qinglong camp.


    "The Qinglong camp is more disciplined. I don''t know about the ordinary people in the camp, but their armed strength is definitely higher than that of the tiger camp. I got the things back and killed a few of them. As for what will happen to them, Just wait and see."


    "kindness."


    In order to prevent the people from the Qinglong Camp from making a surprise attack at night, Su Ying asked Jiang Yang and the others to stand guard at the four corners of the east, west, north, south, just in case.


    The next day, just after dawn, Hu Wei was awakened by the sound of hurried footsteps.


    He opened his eyes, and saw his subordinates running up in a hurry, "Boss, someone from the Qinglong camp is here, saying they have something to see the boss."


    Huwei''s eyes sank, his aching wound still reminded him of the viciousness of the Qinglongying, and these gangsters dared toe to his territory.


    Suddenly there was a sound of fighting downstairs, Hu Weiqiang propped himself up to the fence, and saw Wei Kun leading a team of people fighting with his own people, "Wei Kun, you are so brave, how dare you break into the fence?" I am Tiger Camp, I think you are tired of living!"


    Wei Kun raised his hand, and the people he brought stopped their movements. He looked up at Wei Kun with a smile, and said in a loud voice: "Chief Qiao, don''t be angry. I came here today to apologize to Chief Qiao. Chief Joe invites me up for a cup of tea?"


    Huwei stared at Wei Kun coldly. He hade into contact with this person before. He was a vicious hypocrite. The hidden weapon on his body came from him. I don¡¯t know what is nned in his mind when Ie here today. Let hime up to see what he is going to do.


    "Come up by yourself." Hu Wei said.


    Wei Kun motioned for his people to retreat.


    Then Li Yong came over and brought Wei Kun to the second floor.


    Hu Wei had already sat down on the chair, and he tried his best to straighten his back so that he didn''t look like a seriously injured person.


    Wei Kun looked at the silent sneer, and then sat down on the chair opposite him.


    "What are you doing here, don''t talk nonsense to me." Huwei spoke first.


    Wei Kun took out a cloth bag from his body and put it on the table, then opened the cloth bag, "Our leader has taken a fancy to the woman who came to Qinglong camp yesterday, the gold and the things in the car below belong to you, that woman Women, to us."


    Huwei stared at the gold on the table in a daze for a moment, and when he raised his eyes again, he looked at Wei Kun as if he was looking at a fool.


    "You mean, you want to buy Su Ying?"


    "Not enough, you can bid." Wei Kun thought he was too little.


    "Hahahahaha!" Hu Wei suddenly raised his head andughed, "Wei Kun, Wei Kun, you are too self-righteous. Who do you think she is, and you can get it with a few pieces of broken gold? It''s just a dream!"

 Chapter 115: Only when there is short, can we handle it

    Chapter 115 is short, you can handle it


    Huweiughed so unrestrainedly that his wound ached and his face turned pale.


    He clenched his fists tightly, gritted his teeth, and said, "That dwarf from the Gu tribe, Nanzhong, once almost killed your dog. The woman you wanted to buy was crushed to death with one hand. You and I Said, you want to buy her with this little thing, Wei Kun, even if I agree, you have to ask her if she agrees."


    Wei Kun''s pupils shrank, but he didn''t believe it, "Huwei, you want to scare me, you want to tell me that the Gu n was wiped out by a woman, hehehehe."


    Hu Wei knew he didn¡¯t believe it, and if he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it either, ¡°Then you just wait and see, but I advise you not to provoke her if you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    Wei Kun felt that Huwei was purely trying to scare people. Since the business cannot be negotiated, there is no need to talk nonsense here.


    "Really, then I really want to see her kneeling in front of me." Wei Kun got up after speaking, collected the gold, turned around and took his men out of the tiger camp.


    As soon as Wei Kun left, Qiao Yang, who staggered up from the bed, limped over, "Brother, what is that **** doing here?"


    Hu Wei lowered his eyebrows, "They want Miss Su."


    When Qiao Yang heard this, he was so angry that he almost jumped up, "They are so brave, how dare they think about Miss Su!"


    Although Huwei thinks that Su Ying has the strength to protect her, if the people in the Qinglong Camp really move their minds, she will still be in danger, "Li Yong, you should bring a team to Su Niangzi''s side to guard now. If there is a change, you should quickly send someone back to spread the word."


    "It''s the leader."


    After Wei Kun led the people out of the tiger camp, the spies they arranged in the tiger camp ran over.


    "Threemanders."


    Wei Kun looked around, found a hidden ce and said, "Tell me, what''s going on."


    The spy said: "Third Commander, there is indeed such a powerful woman in the Tiger Camp, and the destruction of the Gu n has a lot to do with her."


    Wei Kun frowned, "Only by her?"


    "Yes, she just destroyed the Chenfeng restaurant by herself! She also killed the four murderous guardians of the Gu n, including Nanzhong and the weird olddy Xue, all died in her hands. inside."


    Wei Kun couldn''t hide the shock in his eyes when he heard it, but his spies would not lie to him.


    No wonder Pang Zong was beaten like a diving dog yesterday, unable to fight back.


    "Is she alone?"


    "No, she brought a big family with her. It seems that her husband is still disabled, and there are two children. It seems that she is protecting her shorings."


    Wei Kun''s eyes sank, "It''s good to protect your weaknesses, it''s good to protect your weaknesses." There are weaknesses in protecting weaknesses, and there are ways to deal with her if there are weaknesses.


    "Send someone to watch her residence, find the right opportunity, and seize her shoring! I don''t believe it, she won''t give in!"


    "yes."


    If Su Ying knew that Wei Kun had brought a lot of supplies and gold to buy her, she would definitely rush to the Tiger Camp immediately, leave the things behind and leave.


    After getting up early, Su Ying went to the roof, sat cross-legged to absorb the essence of the sun, and began to adjust her breath. She found that after a period of breath adjustment, her strength became stronger and stronger. ording to herrades, this is called inner growth. ording to her My understanding is that true energy can go to the core, which strengthens her core strength.


    After adjusting the breath, Su Ying jumped down from the roof. Today, Cheng Ming and the others are going to nt seeds, and she will follow along to do something else.


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, and Xiao Lin Sheng, you all stay at home and study obediently. Today I will catch fish for you to eat."


    "Eat fish, eat fish, A Niang, Ling''er also wants to catch fish." Er Bao has a detached temperament, and she feels very ufortable sitting and reading these days, feeling like she is feeling weak all over.


    Dabao walked over with a serious face, pulled her aside and said, "Linger, do you still remember the words Mr. Chu taught you yesterday?"


    Erbao ttened his mouth, "Remember..." It''s strange.


    "Ling''er, be good, Madam will catch the fish back soon, shall we y with Yu''er again then?"


    Er Bao nodded reluctantly, "Aniang, you must be careful."


    Su Ying squeezed their increasingly fleshy little faces, "No problem, Auntie will definitely pay attention, okay, let''s go to ss, the time hase."


    The three little ones reluctantly watched Su Ying''s back leave.


    As soon as Su Ying went out, she saw Li Yonging with a team of people.


    "Miss Su."


    Su Ying looked at them, "What are you doing?"


    Li Yongdao: "The leaders and the others were worried that the people from the Qinglong Camp would cause trouble for Su Niangzi, so they asked the younger one to bring someone to guard and protect Su Niangzi''s safety."


    Su Ying nodded, "Then you guys just watch outside the yard, don''t follow me."


    "Where is Miss Su going?"


    "Go to farm." Su Ying left with a hoe.


    Cheng Ming had already led No. 1 and the others to the field, and as far as the eye could see, most of thend had been turned over.


    "Why did Madame here? Just leave the matter here to us. The sun will shine in a while, Madam should go back." Cheng Ming saw Su Yinging, and hurried over and said.


    Su Ying waved his hand, "I came here today to dig a pond."


    "Dig a pond?" Cheng Yang was a little surprised.


    "Well, since the water has been drawn down, then don''t be afraid to spend a little more effort to get out two eating sugars, which can not only store water but also raise fish. Anyway, it is running water, and the survival rate of fish should not be low. "


    Cheng Ming pped his head when he heard Su Ying say that, he didn''t think of this so much.


    "Madam said yes, then Madam and I will check the location and see where the pond is dug."


    Su Yingen made a sound, and followed Cheng Ming to choose a site in the field.


    At home, He Shouyi saw that the firewood in the stove was almost used up, so he came out of the stove, ready to go to the back mountain to get some firewood ande back.


    Knowing that he was going out, Lin Zhuyu also went to carry the bamboo basket. There are still so many animals to feed at home, and there is always not enough pigweed.


    "Uncle He, I''ll go with you."


    "Okay, let''s see if we can dig something up on the mountain this day."


    Zhang Cuiniang was cleaning the chicken coop and put the shoveled excrement to the side. Aunt Jiang said that the excrement is the best for making fertilizer. She will save it after cleaning every day, and Cheng Ming and the others will take it to the field the next day .


    He Shouyi took the hatchet and prepared to go out with Lin Zhuyu.


    But Su Ying told them to pay attention to safety, so when they went out, Xiao Jin asked Jiang Yang and Wang Su to follow, and helped pick up some firewood when they came back.


    Everyone in the courtyard was busy, Xiao Jin sat in the room, watched the courtyard door close, and slowly tried to lift his legs.


    In the past two days, he found that the awareness of his legs has be more and more sensitive. Today, after being bitten by a mosquito, he can immediately notice it. Su Ying said that he will be able to stand up in a short time, but he really can not wait anymore.


    Xiao Jin slowly raised his feet, put them on the ground slowly, put his hands on the table, and stood up slowly...

 Chapter 116: Digging peoples graves

    "My lord, what are you doing, hurry up, hurry up, sit down quickly, Madam said, you can''t move around now." Mother Zhao rushed into the room quickly, helped Xiao Jin back to the wheelchair and sat down.


    Xiao Jin looked at Zhao''s mother nervous, and said helplessly, "I''m just trying..."


    "It won''t work if you try it, sir, just wait a little longer, it''s been so long and it''s not too bad, is it?"


    Mother Zhao was worried about Xiao Jin''s bold attempt again, and in the following time, Xiao Jin hardly disappeared from her sight.


    Xiao Jin had no choice but to temporarily give up the idea of ??trying.


    On the other side, Su Ying and Cheng Ming have already selected the location for digging the fish pond.


    After Su Ying took a shovel to delineate the area, she began to dig. Cheng Ming ordered ten more people to help.


    In order to dig the fish pond as soon as possible, Su Ying used the power of the infinite force bracelet to go down with a shovel, and the soil in the shovel was more than several other shovels.


    No. 1 looked at the mountains of dirt piled up on Su Ying''s back, and worked harder.


    "Kang Dang"


    No. 1 went down with a shovel, as if he had dug up something.


    He shoveled away the soil below, his expression changed slightly, "Ma''am, ma''am."


    Su Ying lifted the soil from the shovel and threw it behind her. She looked up at No. 1, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ma''am, I dug up something."


    weird stuff? Su Ying walked over suspiciously, and saw a dark thing as long and as wide as an elbow protruding from the hole dug by No. 1.


    Su Ying dug down with a shovel and let out a "squeak".


    "Madam, isn''t this a coffin?" No. 1 asked uncertainly.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows jumped, she took a shovel and dug to the side, and soon, half of the coffin lid was exposed.


    It really is a coffin!


    Su Ying never imagined that he just dug a fish pond and dug up a grave.


    "Ma''am, do you still want to dig?"


    No. 1 and their hands were also stained with a lot of blood in the past, and they didn''t care about these things, they were just dead people, nothing to be afraid of, just felt a little bad luck.


    Although Su Ying doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, she does believe in the principle of firste, first served. Since he upied the grave here before, it''s really not kind for her as ater person to dig out his coffin to dig a fish pond.


    "Bury it back and move the position to the front."


    Su Ying gave orders, and they had nothing to say on the 1st.


    "My good fellow, you actually dug up the grave of my ancestors, you are not afraid of losing your life!"


    No. 1 was about to bury the soil back when he saw a middle-aged woman rushing to the side of the coffin, patting her thigh and howling.


    Su Ying heard the movement and walked back.


    "Is this your family''s grave?"


    The woman red at Su Ying angrily, "Yes, it''s the grave of my husband''s ancestors, and you dug it out, so you''re not afraid of being punished by God!"


    Su Ying said: "When we were digging, we didn''t see a tombstone beside it. I didn''t know there was a grave under here."


    "Fuck your mother! We''ll put the tombstone next to it, you''re blind and can''t see it." The woman pointed at Su Ying and cursed.


    Su Ying took a deep breath, and suppressed the throbbing temples.


    "It is true that we were unreasonable in this matter first, and now we will fill it back with soil."


    "Bury it back and it will end? You want to be beautiful. Let me tell you, when this ancestral grave is buried, it is a good time. Now that you have dug it out, it will be unlucky if the coffin is exposed. Our family will be unlucky. I''m telling you, it''s over!"


    The fierce dispute here soon attracted the attention of the people who were farming on the side.


    This field was notpletely uninhabited before. In order to facilitate management, Su Ying paid some money to let those who used to farm here move the field and nt it outside their designated area.


    With thepensation of silver and grain seeds, everyone has noints.


    At this moment, those people working in the field heard the dispute here, and they all came over curiously to watch the excitement.


    "Then what do you want?" Su Ying asked impatiently.


    "One hundred taels of silver, give us a hundred taels of silver aspensation, otherwise this matter will never end!" The woman said arrogantly.


    Su Ying admitted that it was their problem that they identally dug up the other party''s ancestral grave, but it was a hundred taels of silver for a single mouth, so she got used to it!


    "I''ll rebuild the ancestral grave for you, and I''ll give you five catties of rice aspensation. If you want it, I''ll send someone back to bring you the rice right now. If you don''t want it, I''ll fix the ancestral grave for you as well."


    "You want to send me five catties of rice, but I tell you no way! If you don''t bring me a hundred taels of silver today, I''ll stay here and don''t leave, and you all don''t want to work!" the woman said , sitting on the grave with his buttocks, as if he wanted to fight Su Ying to the end.


    "With Mrs. Li''s posture, I''m afraid he won''t give up if he doesn''t get money."


    "When her manes over in a while, it''s probably going to be more violent. It''s difficult."


    Su Ying said to No. 1 and the others: "All of you move to the front, dig in front, and leave the soil here for two people to fill it back."


    "yes."


    Su Ying ignored Mrs. Li, and directed her own people to work.


    Mrs. Li was even more annoyed when she saw Su Ying ignoring her, "I don''t know where she came from, but she can manage to serve so many men by herself. Why don''t you kill me?"


    "Snapped!"


    "ah!"


    Li Shi was alone, and the whole person flew out of the coffin board, and his face hit the ground heavily.


    Su Ying shook her hands with a gloomy expression, "If you can''t speak, don''t speak, otherwise you won''t know when you will be beaten."


    Li Shi was so painful that she almost fainted. She raised her head from the ground and took a "wow", several teeth spit out from her mouth.


    "You are a whore...don''t fight with Nai..." Li Shi stood up with support, and rushed towards Su Ying fiercely.


    Su Ying avoided it as soon as she moved her footsteps.


    But Mrs. Li persisted, grabbed the dirt on the ground and threw it at Su Ying.


    Su Ying felt that herst trace of patience had been exhausted, she lifted Li Shi''s skirt and threw her out.


    "ah!"


    Mr. Li eximed, and fell heavily to the ground.


    The soil in the ground has just been turned over, and it is still soft, but even if Li Shi fell down, there was a crater mark.


    Li Shi was angry and scared, "Nai, Nai, wait for me!" After she finished speaking, she got up and turned around and ran.


    Su Ying didn''t pay attention to her anymore, and asked someone to fill the coffin and make a mark after that. After that, he looked around, but couldn''t find the so-called tombstone.


    Just when everyone was about to leave, they thought this episode was over.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ying saw several men walking towards Su Ying aggressively with sickles and hoes in their hands.

 Chapter 117: hill, gaffe

    "They were the ones who dug our ancestral graves!" Li Shi wiped away the dried blood on his face, pointing at Su Ying angrily.


    The men heard the words, and without saying a word, they rushed towards Su Ying with the tools in their hands.


    Su Ying pressed her temples, no longer had the time to talk nonsense with these people, threw the shovel in her hand, squatted down, grabbed the stones on the ground, and threw them at the people who rushed over.


    Those people looked at Su Ying grabbing the rocks, they were not afraid of her, they became even more imposing.


    On the 1st, they looked at those rushing people and shook their heads.


    "Boss, I bet no more than three tricks, and those people will be wiped out."


    No. 1 snorted mockingly, "Three tricks, you think highly of them too."


    Before No. 1 finished speaking, Su Ying threw the stone out of his hand.


    With a bang, the wet mud covered the face of one of them.


    The man staggered even more from being hit by the mud, and fell straight on the hungry ground as soon as he stepped back.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li howled in fright, "The master!"


    The remaining three roared, "Father!"


    After that, he rushed towards Su Ying even more vigorously.


    Su Ying also unceremoniously threw the mud out one after another.


    "Papa Papa"


    Three **** of neither soft nor hard mud stuck to their faces, and the force was so great that they couldn''t help but retreat.


    Mrs. Li saw that her son and husband were dealt with immediately, but when she saw Su Ying approaching, her face froze with fright.


    "You, you shrew think, what do you want to do, I warn you, if you dare to touch us..."


    Su Ying stepped on the man''s hand, and the man who had just pulled the mud off his face suddenly wailed.


    Su Ying looked at Li Shi coldly, "I moved, so what?"


    Li Shi was trembling with anger, seeing her husband yelling in pain and unable to resist, she waspletely frightened, "You, who are you, who are you?"


    Su Ying didn''t answer, but said coldly: "This time it''s fine, if you dare to make trouble again, you won''t be using mud to deal with them, get out!"


    Su Ying let go of his feet, and the man rolled and crawled up from the ground, ring at Su Ying angrily, "You, you wait for us, wait!"


    Li''s sons were too scared to go forward, and the family ran away with their tails between their legs.


    As soon as the family left, No. 1 came over with a tombstone made of a wooden nk that had been eroded by wind and rain.


    "Look, ma''am, I just dug around the coffin."


    Actually, No. 1 dug the tombstone first, but he saw that it was a piece of rotten wood and threw it aside without paying attention. Just now, he suddenly remembered this and looked for it near the discarded ce and found it for him.


    Su Ying took the tombstone and looked at it.


    The tomb of Sun Daya, the daughter of the Sun family, at the age of nine.


    Su Ying nced at the location of the tomb, that is to say, it was not the ancestral tomb that Mrs. Li was talking about at all, but the tomb of a little girl named Sun Daya.


    "Go to work yourself."


    "yes."


    Su Ying took the tombstone to find a piece of wood, re-carved the words on the tombstone with stone, and then set the tombstone in front of the tomb.


    "excuse me."


    After erecting the tombstone, Su Ying continued to pick up the shovel and start digging the fish pond.


    Because of the tomb, some of the parts they had dug before could not be used, so they could only re-divide the area and start digging forward.


    On the other side, He Shouyi and the others also went to the mountain. In order to move faster, they moved separately. He Shouyi and Wang Su went to collect firewood together, and Lin Zhuyu went to hunt pigweed with Jiang Yang. Feeding them is a big job.


    Lin Zhuyu is a woman, and she is responsible for putting pigweed in the designated ce when she is weak, and Jiang Yang will carry it when she descends the mountain.


    Lin Zhuyu used to say that when she grew up in a family, although she was an unfavorable concubine, she didn''t have to do it herself to eat and drink, let alone raise pigs and feed cattle, but now she does these things very slickly.


    After cutting the pigweed, Lin Zhuyu took out the hemp rope to pile the grass together and tie it up.


    Seeing that the quantity was almost up, she looked nearby to see if there were any wild vegetables she knew, so she could pick some back.


    When Lin Zhuyu squatted down to pick wild vegetables, he suddenly saw a ck shadow sh past.


    Lin Zhuyu was startled, quickly grasped the hatchet in his hand and looked around vigntly.


    At this moment, there was a sudden movement in the forest, and the cold sweat on her back overflowed.


    Lin Zhuyu was so frightened that she ran behind a big tree and hid. Just as the man in her palm wet the hatchet, that figure got closer and closer.


    Seeing that the figure was only a few steps away from her, Lin Zhuyu jumped out with her eyes closed, and shed at the opponent with the hatchet.


    "I''ll hack you to death!" Lin Zhuyu frantically waved the hatchet in his hand, but the hatchet was grabbed by the opponent.


    "Aunt Lin, Aunt Lin, it''s me, it''s me, Jiang Yang."


    Lin Zhuyu suddenly stopped her hands when she heard the voice, and opened her eyes stiffly. After seeing Jiang Yang''s thick face clearly, she threw herself into Jiang Yang''s arms with a "wow" and burst into tears.


    "So it was you, it was you, it scared me to death, I thought it was a bad guy, I was really scared..."


    Jiang Yang was so frightened that his whole body became stiff, and he raised his hands above his head, not daring to drop them.


    "Aunt Lin, you, don''t be afraid, it''s me, Jiang Yang, not a bad person."


    Lin Zhuyu cried for a long time before regaining her strength and realizing what she was doing, she quickly let go and took a step back, feeling ashamed, "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m not... I was really scared. "


    Jiang Yang looked at Lin Zhuyu''s little face that had turned red from worry, and his heart beat for a moment, "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid, it''s my negligence, I shouldn''t be too far away from you, just look at the sun like this It''s sunset, let''s go find Uncle He and the others first."


    Jiang Yang changed the topic, and Lin Zhuyu gradually calmed down, "Okay, okay."


    Jiang Yang stepped forward and carried the bundled pigweed, while Lin Zhuyu carried the firewood he had picked up, and the two walked towards the ce agreed with Uncle He and the others.


    As soon as the two walked away, a figure jumped down from a big tree.


    When Lin Zhuyu and the others arrived, Uncle He happened to be there too.


    Uncle He has some years of experience, and at a nce, he found that Lin Zhuyu''s dark color was wrong, "Lin girl, what''s wrong with you? Are you too tired?"


    He Shouyi''s words reminded Lin Zhuyu of her gaffe, and her face became hot again, "No, no, I''m not tired, Uncle He, I''m fine, it''s gettingte, let''s go down the mountain first, otherwise it will be toote to go back to cook gone."


    He Shouyi looked at the sky and nodded, not daring to dy, and hurried down the mountain with firewood on his back.


    After the four of them walked away, two figures came out from the darkness and followed.

 Chapter 118: will come again

    Su Ying and the others dug in the field until it was dark before returning home.


    Everyone ate some dry food at noon, and when they got home, everyone was so hungry that their chests were stuck to their backs.


    Su Ying entered the main room and poured a bowl of water into his stomach with a "gulu gulu" to cool down the heat on his body.


    Because the oil content of the food is rtively low, Su Ying put ginseng energy sugar in everyone''s water tanks, otherwise it would be difficult to stay motivated until the evening with that little dry food.


    "How is the digging of the fish pond today?" Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s flushed cheeks, like a tempting fruit, making people salivate.


    Su Ying took a bite of the wild fruit he handed over, and instantly, the sweet and sour taste filled her mouth, and this sweetness made her saliva secrete more vigorously.


    "No big problem, just a little episode."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows in doubt, "What?"


    "I identally dug other people''s graves while digging the fish pond, and some people came to make trouble, but I guess they took the opportunity to ckmail them, and I have already beaten them away." Su Ying roughly told Xiao Jin about the situation during the day again.


    Xiao Jin was silent for a while before saying: "Since those people are here to ckmail, they are mostly shameless rascals, and I''m afraid they wille again."


    Su Ying also felt that they would not stop there, "Cheng Ming said that at night he would take a few people to the field to guard, just in case." Many seeds had just been nted, and if someone destroyed them, their work would be in vain.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was thoughtful, so he didn''t say anything.


    For dinner at night, He Shouyi stir-fried two hares that he caught with Wang Su when he went to chop firewood, and cooked wild vegetable egg drop soup, and fried the leftover pork from before. A lot ofrd is made from the ughtered pigs, which is extra fragrant when used for cooking.


    He Shouyi now divides the dishes into two portions, one is for them to eat, and the other is for No. 1 and them. This is Su Ying''s exnation. She said that if she is not full, she will not have the energy to work, so Mei eats one meal. Will manage enough.


    Su Ying was drinking soup with a bowl in her hand. As the climate changed, she thought about how to get out the tiger bones in the space and the supplies she had hoarded in various cities before.


    He Shouyi said before that making wine with tiger bones is a great tonic, and she has to find a chance to get all those things out.


    After resting, Su Ying brought hot water to the clean room. For the convenience of their bathing, when building the house, Tian Mu specially built a clean room behind the main courtyard, so that Su Ying and Xiao Jin would have separate bathing space .


    Su Ying poured hot water into the big bucket, and two small milk bags followed.


    "Aniang, I want to take a bath with Aniang."


    Erbao hugged Su Ying''s thigh as soon as he entered the room, staring at Su Ying with a pair of big eyes.


    "Okay, Auntie will take you to wash."


    Seeing Su Ying agreeing, Er Bao danced happily, not forgetting his brother, "Brother, let''s wash together."


    Dabao frowned in confusion, "No way."


    Er Bao was curious about the baby''s head tilted, "Why?"


    Dabao said with a stern face: "Daddy said, I''m a man, so I can''t take a bath with girls."


    Er Bao opened his eyes wide when he heard this, "You''re talking nonsense, I clearly saw Daddy and Aunt taking a bath together!"


    Su Ying: "..."


    "Ling''er, Aniang thinks you''ve misunderstood. Maybe your father is just passing by."


    "Impossible! Ling''er clearly saw Daddy bathing Aunt!" Erbao said loudly, as if this would prove that what he said was true.


    Dabao looked at Su Ying with some doubts, "Really, A Niang."


    Su Ying rubbed the center of her brows, and suddenly felt that she seemed to pay attention to the gender education of the doll, "No, it''s fake."


    "Auntie, but Aunt Lin saw it too! Aunt Bai Shuang also saw it, and...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Er Bao struggled to pat the hand pinching her small mouth, Su Ying looked expressionlessly at Lin Zhuyu, Bai Shuang and others who were silently passing by the yard, and closed the door with a "bang".


    "Okay, Linger, brother is right, he is a man, he can''t take a bath with us anymore, the previous ones don''t count, and we won''t be able to in the future, you know?"


    Er Bao puffed his face a little unconvinced, "Why?"


    "Because Ling''er has grown up." Su Ying pinched her chubby face, "Ling''er is a girl''s family, so she can''t take a bath with boys, and neither can father, okay?"


    Seeing Su Ying''s seriousness, Er Bao nodded half-understanding, "Okay, Niang."


    Su Ying led Dabao out of the clean room, and asked Jiang Yang and the others to help him take a bath.


    Su Ying took Er Bao to wash together.


    After washing, Su Ying just finished dressing Erbao when she hurried out.


    When Su Ying followed outside the house, Er Bao heard Xiao Jin say: "Daddy, you are a man, you can''t sleep with me, you can take the quilt and go to sleep next door." Xiao Jin hugged the quilt and stuffed it into his hands.


    Xiao Jin raised his head and looked at Su Ying, asking with a little dissatisfaction in his eyes, what''s going on.


    Seeing his deted look, Su Ying smiled and said, "Don''t look at me, you said that men and women are different."


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, did he mean that when he said men and women were different!


    "Ling''er, Daddy and Auntie are husband and wife, and they will sleep in the same room." Xiao Jin exined patiently.


    Erbao didn''t understand, "If we''re husband and wife, can we hug and kiss each other?"


    Su Ying: "..."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "Really?" Er Bao insisted on asking.


    Xiao Jin said: "Yes."


    Er Bao turned around and walked up to Su Ying with short legs, and pulled her to Xiao Jin''s side.


    "Then... Ling''er give Mommy a hug and kiss."


    Su Ying: "..." Listen to me, thank you...


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying, her deep ck eyes revealed a meaning that she couldn''t understand.


    That look, very much like Gouzi''s uncontroble excitement when he saw a wild boar.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, thinking that she might be a wild boar about to be eaten... Hurry up and hug Er Bao to the window sash, "Okay, Linger, go to sleep, Mommy is already sleepy."


    Looking at the back of Su Ying who hastily avoided, Xiao Jin narrowed his eyes. He felt that it was necessary for him to let Su Ying know the meaning of husband and wife.


    As the night deepened, almost everyone in the Tiger Camp fell asleep.


    There were only a few solitary lights to illuminate the field, and Cheng Ming, the guard, and No. 3 to No. 6 patrolled the field in turn.


    At this time, a few figures hidden in the dark ce sneakily hid in the dark ce.


    "Damn it, people are still guarding it, so how do we do it?"


    "What''s the hurry, wait a minute, I don''t believe they can walk all night, I saw it during the day, they nted a lot of potatoes in it, we went to dig it out, I don''t know how long it willst!"


    "Quick, look, those two people go, go now, go!"

 Chapter 119: Discover new potential

    The figure in the dark After leaving a sentry man behind, the others rushed to the field and began to search for the potato seeds that were just nted today.


    They had just turned over half an acre ofnd when they were discovered by Cheng Ming who came to patrol.


    "Who, what are you doing here at night?"


    "Someone ising, run, run!" Several people turned and ran holding the seeds they dug out in their hands.


    Cheng Ming and the others carried torches and chased after them, but because they were not familiar with the terrain and they were confused, they quickly lost track of them.


    "Let''s look separately, and we must find the person."


    Several people searched around separately, but no one found the little thieves after searching around.


    Cheng Ming had no choice but to go back to the field to check the damage to the field.


    Maybe they came in time, those people only had time to dig about half an acre of potatoes, and there were no other problems.


    "Everyone be vignt, we have nted these seeds so hard, and they must not be persecuted again."


    "good."


    Cheng Yang looked at a dark field and frowned tightly.


    There are not many damaged fields, and it is enough to do less repairs tomorrow. He is more worried about the thieves.


    The potato seeds must not be dug back for nting. If they had the heart, they would note to steal them in the middle of the night, but the potato sprouts would be poisoned if eaten. He was worried that those people woulde and beat them up if they were poisoned. .


    It''s gettingte now, Cheng Ming can only wait until tomorrow to go back and report this matter to Su Ying.


    Su Ying woke up when it was slightly bright.


    She likes to practice Qi in the morning, which can make her spirit clear all day long after the practice.


    Sitting cross-legged on the roof, she saw Cheng Ming and the othersing back.


    When they reached the gate of the courtyard, Su Ying had already opened the gate.


    "came back."


    Cheng Ming looked at Su Ying with some differences, "Madam didn''t sleep all night?"


    Su Ying said: "I slept, I woke up earlier."


    "You didn''t have a good restst night, go to restter, I will take care of Aunt Jiang in the field."


    "I have something to tell my wife."


    "you say."


    ¡°There were thieves in the fieldst night. They stole potato seeds. We chased them, but we didn¡¯t catch anyone.¡±


    "How much was stolen?"


    "About half an acre ofnd."


    Su Ying nodded, indicating that she understood, "These people should be delivered to your door in a short time, go and rest."


    Seeing Su Ying''s clear expression, Cheng Ming knew it already, so he went back to the room to rest.


    Uncle He and the others got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast.


    Su Ying went to help after washing.


    "Madam, let us do these things, you don''t need to dirty your hands."


    Su Ying is very interested in cooking, "Uncle He, I think I''m quite talented, let me try today."


    He Shouyi saw that Su Ying was very motivated, so he didn''t want to hit her. Then Madam, let''s make pancakes today. I''ll get some pickles and some minced meat. Today, pancakes are served with arge pot of corn porridge.


    Su Ying nodded, expressing no objection.


    He Shouyi brought the flour over, "Madam, to make pancakes, the most important thing is to knead the dough. If you knead the dough well, I''ll tell you what to do next."


    "No problem, Uncle He, just wait."


    Su Ying was full of interest, imitating He Shouyi''s example and slowly pouring the water in the bowl into the flour.


    He Shouyi saw that she was doing well, so he went to work on other things.


    Bai Shuang came back after cutting the wild vegetables, and seeing Su Ying working **** something, she walked over curiously to have a look.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but you are stunned when you see it.


    This... what is it?


    "Ma''am, what are you ying?"


    Su Ying''s expression was very serious, she swore that she might not be so calm when she was practicing martial arts, "Make peace."


    Bai Shuang looked at the messy mess in the basin and couldn''tugh or cry, "Why don''t youe, ve?"


    Su Ying looked at her hands covered in flour, feeling a little frustrated, "Bai Shuang, leave it to you! I''ll make pancakester, I think I must be able to make pancakes."


    Bai Shuang nodded uncertainly, "Madam said yes."


    After Bai Shuang quickly reconciled and woke up, Su Ying floated over like a ghost.


    "Bai Shuang, I''ming!"


    With a touch of Baishuang, he could only stand aside, "Ma''am, you must pay attention to the heat when you are frying pancakes. Before putting the dough in, brush a thinyer of oil with a bamboo brush, so that the fried pancakes will be delicious. "


    "no problem."


    Su Ying fiddled with iparable confidence.


    "Ma''am, pay attention to the fact that the pancakes are about to be turned over."


    "Oops, I forgot to oil it."


    "Ma''am, this is not cooked yet..."


    Two quarters of an hourter, Su Ying returned to the main room and sat down.


    Xiao Jin saw her face covered with flour, and reached out to wipe off the powder from the corner of her eyes, "What did you do?"


    Su Ying said inscrutablely: "Discover my new potential."


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows twitched, and there was always an ominous premonition in his heart...


    Not long after, Bai Shuang came in with a strange expression, carrying arge te of pancakes.


    "Aunt Baishuang, why is this pancake ck? It''s so dark, can I eat it?" Er Bao''s small face showed a trace of disgust and doubts.


    Bai Shuang smiled very reluctantly, "Yes, if you can, tear off the ckyer on the outside..." It should be all right...


    Su Ying grabbed a pancake and put it in Xiao Jin''s bowl, looking straight at him with a pair of phoenix eyes, "Taste it."


    Xiao Jin looked at the pancakes in the bowl that were still ck from the bottom of the pan, and picked up the chopsticks, and took a bite after removing the darkestyer on top of the pancakes.


    As soon as the pancakes were put into his mouth, a bitter taste eroded his taste buds between his lips and teeth. Xiao Jin stopped chewing and swallowed the pancakes that stuck in his throat with difficulty.


    Facing Su Ying''s expectant eyes, Xiao Jin still said against his will: "Yes."


    "Really?" Su Ying''s eyes lit up, she also took a pancake, removed theyer of ck skin on it, and said, "I know it''s not bad, it''s just that it doesn''t look good." She smiled and took a big bite .


    Unexpectedly, she vomited it out before chewing it, and her face wrinkled due to the bitterness.


    "Why is it bitter, Xiao Jin, you have a problem with your mouth, you actually think it''s okay!"


    Xiao Jin: "..." So what are you expecting when I eat?


    Su Ying put the pancake on the side with a look of disgust, and started to eat the porridge on the side.


    Er Bao silently pushed the dark pancake in front of him to a distance, A Niang must not let her eat it.


    Su Ying''s attempt at cooking ended in failure. She regretted that she had wasted arge pot of white noodles, so in order not to really waste food, she nned generously.


    "Let''s feed it to the dogter."


    The dog lying in the yard raised its fur, and looked around vigntly, feeling a dangerous aura approaching!

 Chapter 120: filial sons and grandsons

    When Su Ying arrived at the field, he saw half an acre ofnd destroyedst night.


    She frowned and asked the bandit leader to rent the seeds they brought.


    She continued to dig the fish pond with No. 1 and the others, and she wanted to try to finish digging in the next few days.


    "You vicious temptress, pay back my son''s life."


    Su Ying was working hard when she heard a wailing sound. She raised her head and saw the Li family carrying a person walking towards this side. There was arge group of people behind them. Shi wailed all the way to attract, to join in the fun.


    Mrs. Li carried the board to Su Ying and howled, "You poisonous woman, just dig up my ancestral grave and poison my son to death. If you don''t give me an exnation today , even if I don¡¯t want this old life, I will fight with you.¡±


    Su Ying nced at the person lying on the board, it was one of Li''s sons.


    She looked at her with a sneer and said, "Tell me, why did I poison your son?"


    Li Shi pointed at Su Ying angrily, and his voice was full of anger, "You deliberately poisoned the grain seeds. After we go back and eat them, my son will die today. It''s you!"


    "That''s right, it was you, a poisonous woman, who killed my son, and you will return my son''s life."


    "Yesterday Mrs. Li and the others had a conflict with Mrs. Su. Could it be that she really poisoned her?"


    "Who knows, anyway, it is true that killing people here is not illegal, so what can Mrs. Li do?"


    Su Ying smiled with great interest: "Even if my grain seeds are poisonous, I nted them in my field. How did they end up in your pot? My people only met someone who stole the grain seeds at night." Thieves, it turned out to be you."


    The Li family was dismantled, but they were still confident, "Thisnd belongs to everyone, do you have and deed? If you don''t have and deed, why do you say it''s yours?"


    "ording to what you said, even if I have nted crops in thisnd and it will mature in the future, because I don''t have and deed, anyone of you can steal it if you want?"


    The Li family poked their necks and said, "That''s right!"


    As soon as these words came out, some farmers present were dissatisfied. They also nted crops. Afterwards, everyone followed Li''s example. Wouldn''t they be working in vain?


    "Li Shi, don''t talk nonsense. Everyone has agreed before that whoever nts this field will own it. It''s not you who say you don''t recognize it."


    "That''s right, don''t fart here, if you dare to attack my crops, I will break your legs."


    When ites to their own interests, more and more people speak up.


    Mrs. Li is also a domineering person, and immediately quarreled with them.


    "Okay, don''t get me wrong, our purpose today is not to quarrel."


    Li Shi''s husband Qian Wei pulled Li Shi.


    Only then did Li realize that she had been led astray, and she red at Su Ying angrily and said, "Don''t me this matter, you killed my son, if you don''t give an exnation today, we wille here every day to make trouble, I think you are still How to farm."


    "That''s right, you dug my family''s ancestral grave yesterday, how can you be so vicious as a woman!"


    Su Ying got up coldly and walked over. She looked coldly at Mrs. Sun and said, "I''ll only say this once, and everyone present should listen to it. First, I own thisnd from Huying. The ones I took down from my hands, those who had been farming in this field before, and those who asked them to move away, I gavepensation. Second, the grain seeds I nted must be mine. My son''s potato seedlings are poisonous. Their family went to my fieldst night and stole more than half an acre of potato seedlings. Now they go back and eat them to death. They want me to be responsible. It is kindness toe back."


    As Su Ying said, she turned around and looked at the cemetery not far behind her, "As for what you said about digging your cemetery and reaching your ancestors, why don''t you kowtow to your ancestors, not even kowtow, I can believe you So your ancestors are buried underneath?"


    Mr. Li pouted and said, "That is our ancestor."


    Su Ying sneered and folded her arms around her chest, "Then go and kowtow, I might believe it."


    Mrs. Li looked back at Hu Wei, Hu Wei gritted his teeth and said, "What''s wrong with kowtowing to our ancestors? This is what we should do. Our ancestors have spirits in heaven, so we must help us punish this poisonous woman."


    Hu Wei said, and walked towards the grave.


    When Li Shi met his two sons, he could only keep up.


    Hu Wei knelt down on the grave with a face full of respect, and kowtowed three times in a dignified way.


    "Ancestor, you must protect us. This poisonous woman dug your grave yesterday. Don''t be angry. We will definitely give you justice for this matter." Hu Wei looked sincere, but he really looked like A very filial son and grandson.


    "Bah, you **** Hu Wei, my daughter doesn''t have such a filial son and grandson like you!" At this moment, a man dressed like a banker rushed out from the crowd, and overturned the kneeling man with one kick. Hu Wei.


    The man pointed at them angrily and said: "My eldest son was killed by your son in the past. Now it''s all over. The death of your son in a bad manner is simply retribution!"


    Hu Wei got a solid kick and got up from the ground angrily.


    "I thought who it was. It turned out to be you, Li Laosan, you muddy leg. Your big girl deserved it if she died. She knew it at a young age to seduce my son. She deserves to serve King Yama early on!"


    Li Laosan''s eyes turned red with anger when he heard this, "You shameless, it is clear that your son has evil intentions towards Da Ya, you still have the guts toe out to deceive others, this is obviously my Da Ya''s graveyard, Go to your mother''s ancestors!"


    Everyone heard what Li Laosan said, so they came to the grave curiously to have a look, "Hey, it really is Li Daya''s grave."


    "Hu Wei, you really recognize the Li family as your ancestor hahahahaha."


    Hu Wei can''t read, and Li''s can''t even understand. They don''t know whose grave is here, but they heard that Su Ying and the others had money, and they gave a lot ofpensation for moving thend, so they were jealous.


    Yesterday, Mrs. Li came to the field to see if he could get some advantage, when Su Ying and the others said that they seemed to have dug someone''s coffin.


    She thought about it, and came here to make trouble. This is their ancestral grave, thinking that she can get something from Su Ying. Who knows, it just so happens that this is Li Daya''s grave!


    The Hu Wei family felt unlucky when they thought of kowtowing to a short-lived girl.


    Immediately turned to Su Ying to impensation from Su Ying.


    "My son had an ident after eating the grain seeds in your field, and nothing can be done about it."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows leisurely, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 121: I beg my wife to let us live

    Li Shi and the others heard Su Ying''s question, thinking that they were ckmailing, so they gestured five fingers.


    "Five hundred taels of silver, you only need to give us five hundred taels of silver, and it''s over."


    Su Ying heard the words, nodded nomittally, but looked around, as if looking for something.


    Mrs. Li and the others saw that Su Ying didn''t make a sound, and thought she was too much, so they said: "Poisonous woman, this is a human life, let me tell you, if it weren''t for the kindness of our family, even the five hundred taels would not be counted like this." .¡±


    "No. 3, throw that stick over to me." Su Ying pointed to the wrist-thick stick next to No. 3.


    No. 3 knowingly threw the stick over.


    Su Ying weighed the stick in his hand, and slowly raised his head to look at them, "I haven''t finished what I said just now, and everyone present has opened their eyes to see clearly. When I, Su Ying, made a mistake, I will reason with you and make up for it. You, but those whoe to show off in front of me just because of self-inflicted death, have only one way to die."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, the stick in his hand mmed down on Hu Wei.


    "Ah!" Hu Wei screamed in pain, turned around and wanted to run, who knows, just as he turned around, Su Ying knocked him off his leg with a stick, and he staggered and fell on Li Daya''s grave forward.


    Li Shi felt pain when he looked at Hu Wei, and wanted to run, but everyone could outrun the hungry stick in Su Ying''s hand.


    Four people were beaten until they screamed.


    "No five hundred taels, five hundred sticks, I can give them to you at any time! Tell me, did youe to steal the seedsst night?"


    Li Shi was so beaten that he had no strength to hide, "Yes, yes yes yes!"


    "Stole my seeds and went back to eat them and got poisoned, don''t you deserve it!"


    "Yes! Ah! Stop hitting, we know we were wrong, please stop hitting."


    Several people were under Su Ying''s stick, not to mention fighting back, they didn''t even have the strength to dodge.


    "We were wrong, we really knew we were wrong... please forgive me..."


    The four fell to the ground like a pool of mud.


    Su Ying stopped what she was doing, "Throw them all out."


    "yes."


    The bandit leaders dragged the half-dead Li Shi and the others, and threw his son out together with hisst breath.


    Many people who watched the excitement felt happy. This Hu Wei family is a thorn in the head. They have made troubles before, and seeing them being beaten today is simply too happy.


    After watching the excitement, everyone went to do their own work.


    Su Ying turned around and saw Li Laosan was tidying Li Daya''s grave with red eyes.


    "Big girl, it doesn''t matter if it''s dad. If dad had found out that something was wrong with you earlier, you wouldn''t have gone there at a young age."


    "Before we identally dug the little girl''s grave, don''t be surprised." Su Ying came behind Li Laosan and said slowly.


    Li Laosan raised his head and nced at Su Ying when he heard the words, "Youngdy is new here. Da Ya''s grave has been here for a few years. We are running around for our livelihood and neglected the management of the grave. You didn''t notice it." It''s normal, I don''t me you."


    Su Ying is still curious about the living conditions of ordinary people in the tiger camp.


    "Do you know the Dust Wind Restaurant in Tiger Camp?"


    Li Laosan nodded when he heard the words, "I know, but it disappeared for some reason a while ago. The restaurant said that anyone who goes there for the first time will have meat, but it is not true. Before eating meat, they will eat meat." Check your body first, it is said that some people''s bodies are not suitable for eating their meat, and they will have stomach problems, even if it is the first time for such people to go, they will not eat meat."


    Su Ying didn''t expect that there is such a doorway, those Gu n people want people to raise Gu and pick people.


    "Then how do you usually make ends meet?"


    "It all depends on the big mountain at the back. I usually go to pick some wild vegetables or hunt some prey, and then the tiger camp will give some subsidies from time to time, and also give us grain seeds, but in fact, it is not enough to grow food. Many, because many of them have not grown for a long time and are missed by people, and as time goes by, there will be fewer people farming."


    "Are most of the people in the tiger camp in the same situation as you?"


    Li Laosan nodded, "Yes, they are all about the same. Everyone eats theirst meal and never stops. There are too many people like Hu Wei, so everyone has to hide everything carefully, like Xiao Ma''am, you are the first person to cultivate such arge area of ?nd."


    Su Ying nodded, thought for a moment before asking: "Do you know how to farm?"


    "At this ce, even if you didn''t know it before, you should know it now."


    "If I hire you to farm for me, do you have the will to do things for me, ask for money or food, it''s up to you."


    Li Laosan looked at Su Ying with some differences, "But littledy, don''t you already have many people doing things?"


    "Of course I still have my uses. You should think about this matter carefully. If you work with me, I will give you half a silver for a month''s wages. If you don''t want silver, you can exchange it for thirty catties of rice, or forty catties of brown rice. At noon You can also take care of your meal."


    Twenty catties of rice, or forty catties of brown rice! How much is that, save some food, and add some wild animals and vegetables, let alone starve to death, maybe you can have a full meal a day!


    "You don''t have to promise me in a hurry, wait until you think it through."


    "I can do it, I can do it, littledy, I can work for you." There is nothing to consider at all. Now that I can have a meal, let alone farming, I can do anything!


    "Okay, thene over early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes Yes."


    Li Laosan left happily after tidying up the cemetery.


    What Su Ying and Li Laosan said sounds a bit unpleasant to the ears of the bandit leader.


    "You said, Madam hired people from the tiger camp to work, is she nning to kill us?" A certain bandit was sullen, feeling that his time was almost up.


    No. 1''splexion is not very good-looking, although now he has endless work every day, and his life seems not as majestic as before, but he is almost getting used to this kind of life with these gangsters.


    If Su Ying wanted to kill them, would they fight back or wait to die?


    For a while, a kind of rented army and bandits fell into an unprecedented entanglement.


    "What are you doing standing there? I don''t want to eat at noon. With this progress, when will I be able to raise fish in my fish pond?"


    Seeing that they were standing still, Su Ying walked over with a shovel.


    Everyone woke up. They wanted to go to work, but their knees softened subconsciously, and they knelt down towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying: "..."


    "Madam, we had no choice but to attack Madam back then, and asked Madam to let us go."


    "I beg my wife to let us live."


    Su Ying: "..."

 Chapter 122: what is waiting for her

    "I think I have given you too much food recently, so that you still have the time to think about some irrelevant things. When I go back tonight, I will tell Uncle He to give up your meat for a few days first, and I am still in a daze. What are you doing, why don¡¯t you get up and work.¡±


    When arge group of people heard this, they stood up subconsciously and went to work non-stop.


    "Boss, what do you mean Ma''am, are you going to kill us, or not?"


    No. 1 pondered for a moment and said: "Madam said that our ideas are not marginal, which means that she has no intention of killing us, work hard, otherwise there will be no meat to eat, let me eat one less bite of old man He''s cooking now Even the food makes me feel hungry.¡±


    "The boss said yes, work hard."


    Early the next morning, when Su Ying arrived at the field, she saw Li Laosan waiting there with a few people.


    Seeing Su Yinging, Li Laosan smiled honestly and embarrassedly: "Littledy, you said yesterday that you were looking for someone to work, and after I went back and told my family, everyone wanted toe and ask, are you still here?" Do we need people, "We don''t need forty catties of coarse grains a month, thirty or thirty catties is enough. "In the northern wilderness, solid food is more attractive than silver. Sometimes even if you have silver in hand, you may not be able to buy food, so they would rather ask for food than silver.


    Su Ying scanned them around, most of them were about the same age as Li Laosan, some were younger, but all of them were sallow and emaciated, which was caused by long-term malnutrition.


    "Okay, I want someone. If you want to do it, then stay and try it out. But I have a one-month trial period. During the trial period, I can provide you with a meal at noon. During the trial period, I will give you 20 catties of coarse grains." , stay if you want.¡±


    "Will Will, We Will."


    Su Ying nodded, called Cheng Ming, and asked Cheng Ming to arrange things for them, and then observe to see who is more suitable to stay.


    Cheng Ming responded and took Li Laosan and the others to work.


    With more manpower, Su Ying''s progress in digging the fish pond was faster. She dug after noon, and left with an excuse, saying that she wanted to go to the tiger camp to get something.


    In fact, she wants to get out some useful things in the space.


    Because of therge poption, their food consumption is very fast, so the stored rice noodles have to be taken out, and she also stocked up a few jars of wine and tiger bones before.


    When it was getting dark, Su Ying took two cars from the tiger camp and returned home.


    In the kitchen, He Shouyi frowned as he looked at the rice vat that was about to bottom out.


    The rice is probably enough for tonight, and tomorrow he can only drink porridge. He took the opportunity to tell Su Ying about this in the morning, and he didn''t know how she could think of a way to buy food back.


    When He Shouyi was worrying, he heard a knock on the door in the yard, and he hurried to answer the door.


    The courtyard door opened, and he saw Su Yinging in with a cart full of goods.


    "Where did Madam get so many things?" He Shouyi looked surprised. He was worried that there would be no rice for the pot just now.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "The people from Huwei came back here with the help, let them help carry everything in."


    "Eh, good, good."


    He Shouyi smiled and called Wang Su and the others toe over to help. There were more than 20 bags of coarse grains and fine grains in this truck, which was enough for them to eat for a long time.


    However, there are nearly a hundred of them, and the rate of food consumption every day is astonishing. Su Ying feels that although the food has been nted now, it will take a long time to wait until the food is harvested, and it will be winter soon. , she must find a way to increase food reserves.


    Su Ying entered the room carrying two packs of snacks, and the three children came out just after ss.


    "Aniang, you are back."


    "Aniang~~"


    Su Ying squatted down and hugged the two small milk bags into her arms.


    "Aniang brought you some snacks, hurry up and eat them." After kissing their chubby little faces, Su Ying put the greased paper bag into their hands.


    The two little guys ran away happily with their snacks.


    "Ma''am, what are these things?"


    Lin Zhuyu patted the bup bag. The bag was bulging but soft to the touch, and she didn''t know what was inside.


    "It''s cotton."


    "Cotton?" Lin Zhuyu untied the rope, and she saw white cotton inside.


    "It''s very cold in the morning and evening. The cotton and fabric for the car, during this period of time, you use them to make winter clothes. Keep the children tight first. If the cotton and fabric are not enough, I will let Huwei buy them."


    Lin Zhuyu didn''t expect Su Ying to be so thoughtful, "Understood Ma''am, let''s make all the cotton-padded clothes as soon as possible before winter begins."


    Su Ying felt that there were so many of them, the cotton was still not enough. Although there were warm stickers in the space, she couldn''t let everyone put one on their bodies every day in winter, so the problem of quilts and winter clothes still had to be solved.


    She ns to ask Huwei to help her get some cloth and cotton for the gold tomorrow.


    The next morning, Su Ying got up and went to the tiger camp, and exined to Hu Wei why she came.


    Hu Wei naturally agreed with all his heart, and he said that he was unwilling to ask for Su Ying''s gold.


    Su Ying was not polite to him either, she nced at the guards at the tiger camp and said: "Prepare more, at least 400 winter clothes must be made of materials."


    Huwei was puzzled, what did Su Ying want so many winter clothes for?


    Su Ying just said she was useful and left.


    She has given Cheng Ming the job of digging the fish pond today, and she is going to the mountain today.


    Beforeing to the Northern Wilderness, she already felt that she had hoarded a lot of supplies, but after moving the two trucks out yesterday, she found that the area where the supplies were hoarded was instantly emptied, which made her realize that the speed of supplies consumption is faster than Faster than she thought.


    Su Ying arrived on the mountain an hourter. She wanted to see if she could hunt wild boars today.


    Su Ying took out the detector from the space and began to detect the prey on the mountain. After looking around, she couldn''t find any around. She could only go deep into the mountain.


    The farther you go into the mountains, the darker the surrounding light bes. Su Ying stopped, looked at the ce where the red light was shining on the detector, and slowly approached in that direction.


    As soon as she walked in, she found that there were more red dots on the detector, and they were moving towards her direction at an extremely fast speed.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes. Judging from the imaging of the detector, there is nothing wrong with the animals running. What can make these animals avoid collectively is either a natural disaster or something that makes them fear.


    Su Ying looked at the surrounding environment and felt that thetter was more likely, so her eyes glistened against the trend.


    I don''t know what big guy is waiting for her!

 Chapter 123: The universe in the mountains

    Su Ying closed the detector and went against the trend. Not long after, she saw many pheasants and hares rushing out from the deep mountains.


    She didn''t intend to send it out, she just picked up the anesthesia needle and shot it out. In a blink of an eye, several rabbits and pheasants fell down.


    Su Ying stopped to pick up the rabbit, and felt a rumbling vibration under her feet.


    Su Ying looked up and saw a group of dark things running out of the deep forest.


    After those things came out, she took a closer look, and it turned out to be a herd of bison!


    Good guy, it''s done!


    Su Ying climbed up the tree at once, took out an anesthesia gun and shot at the buffalo that was closer to the edge, and soon, arge piece of the buffalo fell down.


    After the rumbling bison ran past, there was only a mess left under the tree.


    Su Ying jumped from the tree, looked at the fallen buffalo on the ground, andughed uncontrobly.


    She first entered the space, vacated the space inside, and then threw all the bison and other prey into it.


    There are dozens of bison, which makes the space seem to be filled a lot.


    But as far as she knows, these bison mostly grow in tropical or grasnd areas. Why did such arge group suddenly appear?


    After Su Ying collected all the prey, she nned to find out. She walked deep into the forest. After passing through the deep forest, she came to the top of the mountain. Su Ying climbed to a tall tree for a wider view. Go up, take out the binocrs and observe the surrounding situation.


    It''s okay if you don''t look at it, but when she looked at it, she found a group of tigers on a vast grasnd at the foot of the mountain.


    Those fierce tigersyingzily on the grass were extremelyfortable. Not far above the grass, there was actually a ground simr to a city.


    Su Ying adjusted the focal length of the telescope and was able to see the situation over there more clearly.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a city, and these tigers are also raised in the city, and there are domesticated people beside them.


    There is such a ce in the Northern Wilderness.


    The bison was frightened just now, maybe the tigers were let out, so the bison ran down the mountain.


    Su Ying wanted to go there to find out, but the distance was too far, and it was gettingte. If he went to tomorrow, he might not be able toe back, so he could only give up temporarily, and take the bison back to deal with it first.


    Su Ying returned the same way, but when she returned to the foot of the mountain, it was still dark.


    Su Ying had a headache. How would she get out dozens of cows? The bison are ferocious, and it is very difficult to domesticate them, so she never thought of domesticating them from the beginning.


    Forget it, first get the two ends out and deal with it.


    Su Ying found a dark ce and got the two bison out. Because the bison was too big to carry, she had to drag them to her home.


    Li Yong, who has been guarding here for the past two days, saw Su Ying dragging two cows back, his eyeballs would fall out of shock.


    "Su, Mrs. Su, this, is this a bison?"


    "Yes, let them open the door quickly, and have a beef feast tonight."


    Li Yong nodded hurriedly, "Okay, okay."


    "Uncle He, add dinner tonight."


    Su Ying dragged a cow to the kitchen in the backyard.


    He Shouyi was busy in the kitchen, when he heard Su Ying''s voice, he came out and took a look, he was also surprised.


    "Ma''am, this, this..."


    "This is the bison I caught in the mountains. I will eat it tonight. What do you think about it?"


    He Shouyi came back to his senses, and quickly asked Bai Shuang to take a pot to boil water, "First remove the hair from this cow, and then clean it up."


    "Cheng, Bai Shuang, please boil more water, there is still one outside."


    "Also, there is one more." He Shouyi really felt like he got rich these two days, why did he feel that they were almost out of rice the day before yesterday, and in a blink of an eye his wife came back carrying either rice or cattle.


    It is not so easy to deal with such a big cow. Tian Mu and the others came to help after finishing their work.


    After a cow was processed, Su Ying asked He Shouyi to cut off a quarter of it and asked them to send it to Huwei and the others.


    "Uncle He, how do you make this beef delicious?"


    Since the cow was dragged to the backyard, Su Ying never left to help out the whole process, just to be able to eat a bite of meat earlier.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, this beef is firm and chewy, but it''s more difficult to eat than pork. After a while, I will cut off the crispy and tender parts and fry them. I will marinate the rest. beef."


    "good."


    "This pair of beef bones is also good. Take it off and put it in to make soup, and use the soup to cook noodles. The taste is absolutely amazing."


    Rao is a man like He Shouyi who eats all over the world, so he was very happy to see these two cows today.


    After all the beef was served in the pot, Su Ying happily hummed a little song and went back to the main room.


    Seeing her happy, Xiao Jin also had a smile on his face, "Where did you meet a bison, ordinarily there shouldn''t be bison in the mountains."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and said proudly: "Luck, I caught not only two bison, but dozens of them!"


    Xiao Jin was stunned, "Dozens of them?"


    "Yes, because it''s not easy to take it down the mountain, I first got the two ends down, and I will ask them to get it back slowly tomorrow."


    Xiao Jin really couldn''t imagine that Su Ying could hide dozens of cows somewhere without being discovered.


    "Those dozens of cows were brought down by you alone?"


    "Yes, with some medicine, it will not be difficult to bring down the cow."


    Xiao Jin really wanted to know what kind of medicine could be so powerful that it could bring down dozens of cows in a short period of time.


    But obviously Su Ying didn''t intend to say more.


    "dinner time."


    After waiting for some time, Su Ying finally received He Shouyi''s call.


    She jumped up from the chair and rushed out, took arge pot of fried beef from Bai Shuang''s hand and brought it into the main room.


    "Madam, please slow down, it''s hot."


    Bai Shuang turned back and brought out other dishes.


    After all the dishes were served, Su Ying couldn''t wait to sit down.


    "Thanks to Madam, we have another big meal tonight."


    Su Ying took a piece of beef and ate it into his mouth. This piece was beef tendon heart. He Shouyi said that there are only two tendon hearts on the head of the beef, which are the most crisp and delicious parts.


    Su Ying took a sip, the aroma of beef filled his mouth, and he was extremely satisfied.


    "Tomorrow morning, I will use the beef soup that has been boiled all night to make beef lump soup for my wife. What do you think?"


    Su Ying has noments, "Looking forward!"


    The two cows are really not small, even if there are a lot of them, they can''t finish it in one meal. Some of the remaining beef is marinated by Uncle He, and the rest is going to be marinated and dried to make beef Dry.


    Outside the courtyard, two figures looked at the guarded courtyard from a distance, and after making sure that there would be no more changes, one of them turned and left, returning to Qinglong Camp.


    "Leader, my subordinates saw with their own eyes that the woman dragged two bison without changing her face. This woman is indeed not a simple leader."


    The person sitting on the tiger bench drank the wine in the bowl and put the bowl on the table, "No wonder Huwei refuses to hand over the man, so let''s do it and bring him to me."


    "yes."

 Chapter 124: Get dressed!

    Early the next morning, Su Ying brought numbers 1 to 40 to the foot of the mountain.


    After arriving at the ce, she asked them to wait in ce. She dodged into the overgrown weeds with thicker vegetation, and got the thirty bison out.


    After getting ready, Su Ying came out to let them carry the cattle.


    On the 1st, they looked at the bison lying on the ground in a mess, and they were all stunned.


    Looking at Su Yingyun''s calm eyes, apart from fear, there is also an indescribable admiration in their eyes.


    It was so dark, they ate meat again!


    "What are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and do it."


    On the 1st, a few turned around, and three or five people hurried forward to lift a cow, but even so, they were so strenuous that they almost lost their waist.


    Su Ying looked at their moaning faces, and went straight forward. With a flick of both hands, he threw a bison onto the cart, and the cart almost shattered!


    "Go, drag all the cows out for me."


    "Hey, okay."


    In the morning, Su Ying asked Li Yong to go to Huwei to get all the scooters back, but with so many cattle, even seven or eight scooters couldn''t pull them all.


    Su Ying asked them to transport them in batches, and a group of people did not transport all the cattle back until the afternoon.


    "Li Yong, pick two ends and bring them back to your leader."


    Li Yong didn''t expect Su Ying to be so generous. Last night, she had already sent arge fan over.


    "Miss Su, this, isn''t this too expensive?"


    "Whatever you spend, take it, and treat it as the money for cotton and cloth."


    Seeing Su Ying insisting, Li Yong stopped being polite, "Then thank you very much, Mrs. Su."


    There were so many cows in the yard at once, almost filling the entire backyard.


    Su Ying originally wanted to get all the cows out, but looking at the current situation, he decided to deal with this batch first.


    "Ma''am, this, this is all you, you hunted?" He Shouyi looked straight.


    "Well, yes, Uncle He, what are you going to do with it?"


    so much!


    Uncle He felt that his head was getting big. After making this beef jerky, it might not be able to hang in the sun even if the whole yard is covered with it.


    "How about getting some and selling them in the tiger camp." Su Ying also thought it was too much.


    "It''s okay, Ma''am, I will deal with as much as I want to sell."


    "Get some money and sell it, it''s cheaper."


    "okay."


    After Uncle He and the others dealt with the three cows, Su Ying handed them over to Li Yong when selling the beef. It was only ten copper tes a catty. This price was absolutely unique in Tiger Camp, even higher than the normal price of beef. Cheap.


    "Miss Su, don''t worry, I''ll take someone to sell it right now. At your price, it won''t take long for it to be sold out."


    "Go."


    Cheng Ming said that Li Laosan and the others worked very hard, so Su Ying waved his hand and asked him to bring some beef to share with them.


    Otherwise, I really can¡¯t fit so much at home.


    The whole night, everyone hardly slept, and it was not until the third morning that the cattle brought back were processed.


    Not to mention Su Ying and the others, even the wolves had eaten their fill for three days, and they were so full that theyy on the ground and didn''t want to move.


    Uncle He asked Li Yong to send him some jars. He marinated the beef with marinade and put them in the jars. longer time.


    Most of the remaining beef is cut and dried to make beef jerky.


    After eating beef noodle soup in the morning, Su Ying felt that the smell of beef was indelible all over her body.


    "Ma''am, Li Yong has called several people over these few days and has already dug a fish pond. Ma''am, when will you fill it with water?"


    Cheng Ming''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Su Ying sat up from the bed like a spring, "Let''s bring in the water today, and I''ll catch fishter."


    "good."


    "Is Aunt going to catch fish? I''m going too, I''m going too." As soon as Er Bao came in, he threw himself into Su Ying''s arms and looked at her eagerly.


    Although Dabao didn''t say a word, he looked at Su Ying silently with his big eyes, and those eyes couldn''t be more direct.


    Su Ying thought that the two little guys were trapped in the three-acrend after they arrived at the tiger camp, and they really couldn''t go out for a walk, "Okay, Auntie will take you together today."


    Seeing that Su Ying agreed, the two little guys jumped up happily.


    "I''ll go with you." Xiao Jin also said.


    Su Ying thought that the road to the stream would not be difficult, and his wheelchair should be able to pass, so he agreed.


    "Ma''am, there is no more firewood at home, and the concubine is going out with you, soe back with some firewood." It took too much firewood to boil hot water to treat the cattle these days.


    "Okay, you can ask a few more people to pick it up together, and pull a car to go, it can hold more."


    "good."


    Li Yong saw that they were about to go out, so he had to follow them together.


    Su Ying didn''t refuse either, since there are so many people, it''s easy to handle, and she even asked them to get a few more buckets.


    A group of people went to the mountain behind the field in a mighty way.


    At the foot of the mountain, Lin Zhuyu and the others went to collect firewood.


    Su Ying went up the mountain with two treasures in her arms, Xiao Jin and the others followed behind.


    After walking to the creek, Su Ying put the child down. She looked at the sparkling water surface, and fish jumped out from time to time, and the two children screamed in surprise.


    Su Ying untied her belt and was about to take off her coat when she felt a strong gaze fall on her.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Xiao Jin staring at her with dark eyes.


    "Get dressed!"


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, she nced at Li Yong and others who came after her, muttered something troublesome, and tied her belt.


    "Ma''am, we have fishings here, why don''t you try using them." Li Yong walked over with a big fishing in his arms.


    "This is good."


    Su Ying took the fishing, went into the water and cast it towards the surface where the fish jumped out.


    After collecting the, there are only a few small fish in the big.


    Mosquito legs are also meat, anyway, this fish is not eaten now, so Su Ying directly threw the fish into the bucket.


    Xiao Jin took two treasures to y in the water by the stream.


    Li Yong and the others also pulled up their trouser legs and went into the water to catch fish.


    "Help, help,e and save my mother..."


    When Su Ying got excited, there was a sudden cry for help from the front.


    Su Ying raised her eyes and saw someone shouting anxiously on the bank. Following her line of sight, she could see someone struggling in the water.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, watching that figure was quickly washed down by the current.


    "Li Yong, can you swim?"


    "meeting."


    "Go save people."


    "ah?"


    While Su Ying was speaking, he had already wrapped the rope around his waist.


    Looking at the anxious **** the bank, Li Yong gritted his teeth and plunged into the water.

 Chapter 125: hands on

    Li Yong swam over with a single plunge, and finally caught the drowning man.


    Seeing this on the shore, Su Ying directly pulled the rope in his hand and pulled him out of the water.


    Li Yong dragged the man to the shore, he was a half-grown kid.


    Su Ying stepped forward to test his breath, and asked someone to carry him upside down and run back and forth, so that he would be able to spit out the water in his stomach and it would be fine.


    The woman calling for help over there ran over quickly, "Xiao Yuan, Xiao Yuan, are you okay?"


    The guards of the Tiger Camp ran the boy upside down for a fewps, and then heard the boy cough, and then put him on the stone pier.


    "Girl, he spit out all the water he choked into his lungs, so it should be fine."


    After the words fell, the boy woke up faintly.


    He opened his eyes, his eyes were still a little confused, "Ah, sister..."


    "Xiaoyuan, it''s great that you''re fine, my sister is going to be scared to death." The woman hugged the boy tightly, her face was still a little pale because of excessive surprise.


    "Girl, where are you from? How did youe here?"


    Li Yong shook his wet clothes and walked up to the siblings and asked.


    The woman looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you, brother, for saving my life, thank you, brother."


    Li Yong waved his hands in embarrassment, swallowed his saliva looking at the girl''s small face, "Girl, where do you live? It''s not safe in this forest, let me send you back."


    The woman wiped her head and said: "We live in the mountains, and we are very familiar with this area. Today, when my brother was fishing in the water, his feet cramped and he was submerged. Thank you, brother, let''s go first."


    The woman helped the boy up, signaled to Su Ying their direction, and left.


    Li Yong looked at the direction in which the woman left with reluctance, his neck stretched out.


    While he was engrossed in watching, the rope around his waist was pulled violently, Li Yong raised his head angrily, and met Su Ying''s cool phoenix eyes.


    He gave a ttering smile, "Catch the fish, catch the fish."


    The in Su Ying''s hand was thrown out again, but after more than an hour, there were still very few fish caught, so she simply handed the to Li Yong and the others to catch them.


    Su Ying went to the forest to pick up a long branch, took out a silk thread from the space and hung it on the barb, then hung a small fish he caught on the barb, and threw the fishing line out.


    It didn''t take long before there was movement in the water.


    Su Ying slowly took the line back, "It''sing!" She lifted the fishing line in her hand, and a big fish jumped out of the water. Seeing this, Li Yong quickly took a big dustpan and put the fish in.


    "Catched, caught, A Niang caught a big fish, A Niang is amazing."


    "Auntie will catch bigger ones for you in a while." Su Ying took back the line and put the bait on it again. This bait contains a certain amount of food attractant, as long as the bait smells the smell, it will gather heree over.


    Su Ying and the others were enthusiastically catching fish by the stream, and Lin Zhuyu and the others were also working hard to collect firewood.


    It iste autumn now, and the weather is drier, and there are more firewood on the mountain, so you can use it without drying it when you pick it up.


    Lin Zhuyu put the firewood on the car, and they had already picked up almost all the firewood around. If you want to pick up more, you can only look further inside.


    For the sake of safety, Lin Zhuyu called Jiangyang who was nearby, and the two went together.


    "There seem to be some wild vegetables ahead, Jiang Yang, you go to collect firewood, I will pick some wild vegetables, Madam and the others love to eat."


    Jiang Yang looked around, thinking that there should be no danger, Su Ying and the others nodded not far ahead and said: "Well, be careful yourself, and yell if you have something to do."


    Lin Zhuyu nodded, carrying a bamboo basket to pick wild vegetables.


    Lin Zhuyu is pinching wild vegetable sprouts. Uncle He said that this kind of vegetable is used to soak a dish of water, and it tastes very refreshing and fragrant when it is drizzled with a little sesame oil.


    Everyone has eaten a lot of meat these days, and was trying to change to something with a lighter taste, so she thought about picking more, and the more she picked, the more she went into the mountains.


    He didn''t even notice that the surrounding light dimmed.


    Behind Lin Zhuyu, a figure approached quietly.


    Just when Lin Zhuyu got up to put the wild vegetables into the bamboo basket, the two rushed forward, hugged her from behind, and covered her mouth and nose with the prepared sweat towel.


    Lin Zhuyu''s eyes widened in shock, but before she could react, her eyes darkened and she passed out.


    The other party saw that she was dizzy, so he took out the sack and put on his head and carried her into the deep mountains.


    "Brother Sheng, if you are tired, go to the stream and y with Linger and the others for a while. Let your mother pick up these firewood."


    Today Zhang Cuiniang and Lin Sheng also came along, but Lin Sheng, who was sensible, did not go to see Su Ying fishing with Dabao, but followed Zhang Cuiniang to pick up firewood.


    Little Lin Sheng shook her head holding the firewood, "I won''t go to mother, I''ll help you pick up firewood."


    Seeing her son being so sensible, Zhang Cuiniang was moved and felt sorry for him.


    "Come on, this firewood is too heavy, don''t crush your body, let mothere, you wait here for mother, mother wille to you after she brings the firewood to the front."


    "Got it mother, I won''t run around."


    Seeing that her son was well-behaved, Zhang Cuiniang carried the firewood and walked to the front car.


    As soon as she left, two people appeared behind Xiao Lin Sheng.


    Little Lin Sheng was collecting firewood when he suddenly saw two pairs of shoes behind him. He stood up vigntly and turned his head, but before he could react, the other party hugged him and covered his mouth and nose.


    "Ugh!" Xiao Linsheng struggled to press the switch of the bracelet, but the other party grabbed his hands tightly, and he was powerless to resist!


    Soon, Xiao Lin Sheng stopped struggling.


    After seeing the person fainted, the two of them directly took the sack to cover the child''s head, and carried it to the deep mountain.


    When Zhang Cuiniang came back, she saw the firewood thrown on the ground. She was startled, and began to look for the child, "Brother Sheng, Brother Sheng...uh!"


    As soon as Zhang Cuiniang walked into the woods, someone jumped out and covered her mouth and nose.


    Zhang Cuiniang struggled subconsciously, but the sweat medicine on the sweat towel was too heavy, and within a few moments, she passed out.


    "How many did you get?"


    "Three."


    "Continue, the leader said, the more people there are, the more bargaining chips. Even if she wants to save people, who will she save first, hahahaha."


    After Zhang Cuiniang was carried away, the people hiding in the dark turned their attention to Bai Shuang at the foot of the mountain.


    They quietly lurked beside Bai Shuang, and when they shot at Bai Shuang, Bai Shuang suddenly turned her head and met the eyes of the two of them.


    Bai Shuang was startled, screamed in fright, turned around and ran away.


    The two were worried about being discovered, so one flew over and grabbed Bai Shuang.

 Chapter 126: missing person in the mountains

    Bai Shuang''s scream instantly caught the attention of Wang Su who was nearby. He dropped the firewood in his hand, and immediately ran towards the ce where the sound came from.


    "Help!" Bai Shuang was thrown to the ground as soon as she took two steps. She struggled to press the mechanism on the bracelet.


    Only a loud "bang" was heard, and the two were instantly knocked out by a powerful force.


    When Wang Su arrived, he saw the two passing through the air.


    "Bai Shuang, are you alright?"


    When Bai Shuang saw Wang Su, she held back her tears and said, "Then, those two people want to arrest me."


    "Don''t be afraid, you stand here and don''t move, I''ll go and have a look."


    Bai Shuang responded in horror.


    Wang Su pulled out the knife from his waist, and slowly walked towards the two of them.


    After the two were sent flying by the momentum, their bodies hit the tree trunk heavily.


    Wang Su stepped forward to take a look, and both of them lost their temper.


    Wang Su looked around vigntly, and returned to Bai Shuang after making sure there was no one around, "I''ll take you to Madam first."


    Bai Shuang nodded with red eyes, "They will attack me, and they may also attack others. You, you can go to another ceter to see if Aunt Lin and the others are there."


    "kindness."


    On the other side, when Jiang Yang came out carrying firewood, Lin Zhuyu was nowhere to be seen. In the field of wild vegetables was only the bamboo basket she had dropped on the ground.


    Jiang Yang''s eyebrows sank, he threw the firewood on the ground and began to search around.


    "Aunt Lin, Aunt Lin."


    Wang Su was bringing Bai Shuang up when he heard Jiang Yang''s shout.


    "Jiang Yang, who are you looking for?"


    Jiang Yang saw Wang Su and the othersing up, frowned and said, "Have you seen Aunt Lin?"


    "Isn''t she with you?"


    Jiang Yang shook his head, "She said she wanted to pick wild vegetables here, so I went ahead to pick up firewood, and when I came out, no one was there."


    When Bai Shuang heard this, her expression became even uglier, "Just now, two people rushed out suddenly to arrest me. They, will they also attack Aunt Lin?"


    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Yang and the others'' faces darkened, "Go and tell the master and wife, I will continue to look around."


    Wang Su nodded, "There are others, let them go down the mountain to gather."


    "good."


    At this time, Su Ying was still immersed in the joy of fishing all the time, seeing that the buckets she brought were full, she stopped with satisfaction, "Li Yong, you guys hurry up and go down the mountain Then, I release the fish from the ditch."


    She was worried that the fish would die before reaching the bottom of the mountain by hand. It would be different to drive the fish down the mountain by water. The survival rate of fish in the water is much higher anyway.


    "Okay, let''s go down now."


    "Aniang, look at this fish is really big."


    "Yes, it must be delicious to make sweet and sour."


    "Ma''am, something happened."


    Su Ying was ying with the child to y with the fish, and in a blink of an eye she saw Wang Su walking over with a frightened Bai Shuang.


    She slowly suppressed the smile on her face and stood up, "What''s wrong?"


    "Madam, just now, when the servant was picking up firewood, two people jumped out suddenly to arrest the servant. If it weren''t for the self-defense weapon Madam left for the servant, the servant would have been caught by them." Bai Shuang said unconsciously Trembling, what happened just now reminded her of the despair and fear when she was caught by Meiniang and the others.


    Su Ying held Bai Shuang''s hand, "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right now."


    Bai Shuang nodded with red eye circles.


    "Ma''am, when we came to look for you just now, Jiang Yang said that Aunt Lin seems to have disappeared."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, leaving two guards from the tiger camp to let them put the fish into the ditch, while she picked up the two children and let Wang Su push Xiao Jin down the mountain.


    Jiang Yang and the others had already searched at the foot of the mountain, but they couldn''t find Lin Zhuyu and the others after searching around.


    "Ma''am."


    Jiang Yang''s face was very ugly. He was obviously with Lin Zhuyu at the time, but she lost it right under his nose.


    "How about it?"


    Jiang Yang shook his head, "I didn''t find it, just now they found that Zhang Cuiniang and Brother Sheng were also missing."


    "Wang Su, go to the field and call No. 1 and them over, and ask them to follow them to the mountains to search for them."


    "yes."


    "I''ll send the child back first beforeing here, Bai Shuang, you follow me back."


    Bai Shuang nodded.


    After Su Ying sent the children back home, they were ready to go out.


    "Su Ying, be careful."


    Su Ying looked back at Xiao Jin and nodded, "Yes." Su Ying walked outside the door, kicked the wolf king who was lying on the groundzily, "Looking good at home."


    The wolf king let out a groan of dissatisfaction, but he stoppedzily and stood up shaking the wolf fur on his body, staring at the situation around him like a torch.


    Su Ying hurried back down the mountain, Li Yong and No. 1 were also looking for someone in the mountain, but they didn''t find Lin Zhuyu and the others after searching around.


    "You continue to search nearby, I will go to the mountains to have a look."


    "yes."


    Because there are many people going up the mountain today, it is also difficult for Su Ying to tell from the footprints whether it was left by the other party or their people. , the possibility of going to the mountains is rtively high.


    Su Ying searched all the way into the deep mountains. Before she had gone for a long time, she found a familiar thing in the vegetation in front of her. She stepped forward quickly and saw that it was the protective bracelet she gave Lin Zhuyu.


    She was right in guessing, people areing this way.


    Su Ying clenched the bracelet tightly, and continued to walk deep into the mountain, and found a path that was trampled out in the mountain.


    She walked down the lower road, and found that she actually went around the small **** of the mountain behind their house.


    Su Ying walked over and found a farmhouse on the side of the small soil slope.


    The farmhouse is surrounded by yellow mud to form a half-person-high wall, and you can see the situation in the yard from the outside.


    Su Ying walked outside the farmhouse, and saw a familiar figure walking out of the house.


    The other party saw Su Ying when he looked up, with a slightly surprised look on his face.


    "You live here." Su Ying spoke first.


    Lian Qiao didn''t expect Su Ying to find this ce, "Yes, I live here, what''s the matter with you,dy?"


    "Is your brother okay?"


    Lian Qiao nced into the house and said with a smile: "Thank you for saving my life, mydy. My brother will be much better when hees back."


    "Before you left in a hurry and didn''t know the specific situation of your brother. I know some medical skills. If the girl doesn''t mind, I can go in and give your brother a pulse. After all, sometimes the water chokes into the lungs. At first I couldn''t see it. If something goes wrong, you will get sick after a long time."


    Forsythia wanted to refuse, but she was worried about her brother''s situation, so she let Su Ying into the yard.


    "Then I will have to trouble thisdy."


    "My name is Su Ying."


    "Miss Su."


    After Su Ying entered the yard, his eyes quickly scanned the yard.


    There are a total of three rooms in the yard, a main room that can see the bottom at a nce, and the rest are two side rooms for sleeping, and the doors of both rooms are locked.


    "Miss Su, my brother is here."


    Su Ying calmly restrained her thoughts, and followed her to the room on the right.

 Chapter 127: Distinguished guests come to welcome

    Forsythia opened the door, and there was a faint smell of grass.


    In the room, there is only a bed made of bamboo, acquered chair and a cab whose original color cannot be seen, and there is nothing else.


    As soon as Su Ying entered the room, the little boy sitting on the bed looked at her warily.


    "Xiao Yuan, don''t be afraid, Miss Su is here to take your pulse, to see if there is any problem with your body." Lian Qiao stepped forward andforted softly.


    "Sister, I''m not sick, I don''t need to watch it."


    "Show me your sister can rest assured, I will not charge you money."


    Lian Qiao also persuaded: "Yes, show Miss Su quickly, it''s all right."


    Hearing what Lian Qiao said, Lian Yuan slowly stretched out his hand.


    Su Ying stepped forward to check his pulse, but said: "Are you the only two brothers and sisters here?"


    Lian Qiao took a quick look at Su Ying and said softly, "My parents passed away at the beginning of the year, and there are only two of us left."


    Su Ying nodded, let go of his hand, "No problem, but the body is too weak, this room is your brother''s room, and the other room is yours?"


    Lian Qiao nodded, let Lian Yuan take a good rest, and took Su Ying out of the room.


    "If Mrs. Su has any doubts, pleasee to my room and have a look."


    Su Ying raised her eyes.


    Lian Qiao looked at her and said: "I know Miss Su has no malicious intentions. There are only two of us, brother and sister, and our family is destitute. There is really nothing that can be given to Miss Su."


    Su Ying knew that she had misunderstood, "I didn''te to rob, my family members were lost on the mountain, and I happened to meet you along the way."


    Lian Qiao frowned slightly upon hearing this, "Is it a woman?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Did you see it?"


    Lian Qiao pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment and then said: "Yes, not long after I came back with my brother, I heard footsteps outside, and then I hid in the yard and saw two people carrying I walked towards the **** with a bup bag, half of the bup bag was exposed, and I saw the embroidered shoes inside."


    Su Ying frowned, "Are you sure you went to the slope?"


    "Yes, I''ve lived here all year round and I know the terrain here fairly well. After crossing the dirt **** is the Qinglong Camp, I''m afraid I''m heading over there."


    "Okay, I see, thank you." Su Ying turned around and left the yard.


    I suspected that people who came in just now might be hidden here, but after checking, there was indeed no ce for any Tibetans in that farmhouse.


    Su Ying climbed up to the breakthrough, looked at the Qinglong Camp which was close at hand, and narrowed his eyes.


    At this moment, in Qinglong Camp, three sacks were thrown in front of the leader, Wufeng.


    "Boss, we caught three."


    The man tore off the sacks from the heads of Dogwood and the others.


    "What is the rtionship between these few and that woman to make her submit obediently?"


    The people under him are actually not sure, "The subordinates see that they have been living together all the time, and they usually talk andugh, so they should be a family."


    Wufeng nced at the people on the ground, "Pick one, hang it outside the gate of the camp, and try it out."


    "yes."


    The subordinates directly arrested Lin Sheng and took him out.


    Wei Kun said: "Boss, if that woman refuses to submit obediently..."


    Wufeng sneered indifferently, "If you don''t give in, do you think she can get out alive?"


    Wei Kun grinned grimly, "If you don''t obey, tear her up!"


    As soon as Su Ying walked outside the Qinglong camp, she saw a small figure hanging on the stone gate.


    "Lin Sheng!"


    Su Ying''s cold phoenix eyes swirled with a thick dark color, and she stepped forward to save someone, but was surrounded by guards outside.


    "Don''t rush to save people, our leader wants to see you, even if you can save this, there are still two inside, don''t be afraid that they will be torn apart by your brothers before you have time to go in, hahahaha!"


    Su Ying waved his arm, and his fist hit the man''s face, "If they make a mistake, I, Su Ying, will bloodbath your Qinglong camp today!"


    "ah!"


    The other party didn''t expect Su Ying to attack without any threat.


    She punched to the bone, and with one punch down, basically the man couldn''t get up again.


    Su Ying took out the dagger on her body and flew towards the hemp rope that helped Lin Sheng.


    The sharp tip of the knife cut through the hemp rope instantly, and Lin Sheng''s small body fell off like a rag.


    When Lin Sheng fell, a guard raised a big knife in his hand and shed at him.


    Su Ying kicked the man in the heart, and the guard''s body flew out like a rag.


    Su Ying hugged the fallen Lin Sheng, pulled off the belt and tied him to his chest.


    "Where is your leader, take me there!" The dagger in Su Ying''s hand pointed directly at the eyebrow of one of the guards.


    Twenty or thirty guards fell down as soon as they said they would be put down, and the remaining few did not dare to step forward at all.


    "In, in the camp, in the camp."


    "Lead the way."


    The guards saw that Su Ying didn''t do anything again, they turned around and ran away as if they had seen a ghost.


    Su Ying followed behind them and came to a house with ck tiles and white walls.


    "Boss, boss, that woman is here, that woman is here!" The guard staggered into the inner hall, the panic on his face could not be suppressed.


    As soon as Wufeng looked up, he saw a guard being thrown in.


    With a "bang", it hit him hard.


    People in the hall stopped in front of Wufeng one after another, watching Su Ying who walked in warily.


    Wu Feng stood up, and a pair of sharp eyes swept Su Ying coldly, "Get out of the way, don''t surprise my distinguished guest."


    Wei Kun and others stepped aside one after another.


    Wu Feng stepped forward and looked at Su Ying and smiled. He made a gesture of invitation, signaling Su Ying to sit down on the chair in front of him.


    "The distinguished guestse to the door, and I am far away to wee them. Come on, bring me the best wine from Qinglongying, and I will treat the distinguished guests well."


    Su Yingfeng narrowed her eyes, "Where are my people?"


    Wu Feng looked at Su Ying, who was full of unruly brows, and smiled with satisfaction. It was the first time he had seen such a wild and powerful woman.


    Wu Feng moved his fingers, and Lin Zhuyu and Zhang Cuiniang were brought up. The guards brought two buckets of water and poured them on their pockets. The two woke up instantly from thea.


    After seeing the current situation clearly, both of them turned pale with fright.


    "Madam, you, don''t worry about us, you go."


    "Ma''am, you take Brother Sheng away quickly, and don''t care about our life or death."


    "Snapped!"


    Before Zhang Cuiniang could finish speaking, she was pped in the face by a guard.


    With a heavy p, blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth.


    Wu Feng looked at Su Ying with a gloomy face and smiled, "Miss Su, I offer you a toast."


    The guard came forward with the drink and poured Su Ying a ss.


    "After drinking this ss of wine, you will be a member of my Qinglong camp from now on,e on, do it!"

 Chapter 128: bloodthirsty restlessness

    Su Ying didn''t move.


    Wufeng smiled and said: "You don''t want your people to be our snacks today?"


    The guard over there grabbed Zhang Cuiniang''s neck.


    Su Ying picked up the wine ss on the table with a gloomy expression and drank it down.


    People in the hallughed when they saw it, "Okay, good! Hahahaha, Miss Su will be a member of our Qinglong Camp from now on."


    "Since everyone wants me to join the Qinglong Camp so much, I will give you a meeting gift no matter what." Su Ying smiled and took out three tear gas bombs and smoke bombs from her body and threw them towards Wufeng.


    "ah!"


    "Leader be careful."


    "Cough cough cough, what the **** is this? Cough cough cough."


    "Protect the leader..."


    Thick smoke filled the hall in an instant, and everyone became flustered. They raised their weapons and guarded the surroundings, fearing that Su Ying would attack suddenly.


    "Stop, stop cough cough..." Wufeng was so angry that he wanted to speak, but was choked by the tear gas and coughed again and again.


    When all the smoke gradually dissipated, everyone came back to their senses and looked at themselves to see if they had been attacked. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with their bodies, Wu Feng looked for Su Ying in the crowd.


    "What about the two women?"


    Wu Feng looked back at the guards guarding Lin Zhuyu and the others, where there were still Lin Zhuyu and the others.


    "Go chase, send me someone to chase immediately!"


    "What are you chasing?" A cold voice suddenly came from above, Wu Feng and the others raised their heads, and saw Su Ying sitting on the roof beam at some point, and Lin Sheng, who was hugging her in front of her, had long since disappeared. .


    "Damn stinky bitch, court death!"


    Wei Kun and the others roared and wanted to arrest Su Ying.


    Su Ying slowly pulled out the saber at her waist. This knife was made for her by herrades in arms. In thest days, such a weapon is rarely used, but she likes to use it when fighting hand-to-hand. The sharp tip of the knife can cut iron like mud, and the tearing sound of the cold weapon sinking into the flesh can arouse the bloodthirsty factor in her cells, making every inch of her muscles agitated.


    The sharp de of the sharp knife shed a cold light in the darkness, and Su Ying''s figure swooped down like a flying eagle.


    Wherever the long knife in her hand went, there was a smell of sweet blood, forcing those people to retreat again and again.


    "Array!" Wufeng roared, and the other tenmanders except Pang Zong put up an attack formation.


    The rest of the guards stepped aside one after another upon seeing this.


    Wu Feng stood in the middle of the formation, the sword in his hand exuded a murderous aura.


    "You are the first person who dares to y tricks on our Qinglong camp. If you don''t smash your body into thousands of pieces today, our Qinglong camp will be in vain all these years! Kill!"


    Eleven people rushed towards Su Ying like a dragon crossing a river.


    Su Ying jumped up and quickly jumped into the air. The sword flower in his hand danced and fought with them.


    These people were able to establish the Qinglongying, and they really had two skills, but Su Ying''s moves were more ruthless than theirs, and every move hit their vitals.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, and when she was not paying attention, her arm was pierced by Wu Feng''s big knife.


    Seeing that Su Ying saw the blood, they all showed triumphant smiles in their eyes.


    Su Ying made a 360-degree turn and jumped onto the beam.


    These people started to line up again and charged upwards. Their offensive was perfectly coordinated just now. She would be killed if she didn''t pay attention. If she wanted to win, she had to break their formation.


    Su Ying slowly waved the sharp knife in his hand, and the sharp knife formed many phantoms in the air. When Wu Feng attacked again, Su Ying suddenly turned around and came behind him, and the sharp knife in his hand stabbed his vest.


    Wu Feng was startled. Seeing this, Wei Kun and others rushed forward to block Su Ying, but Su Ying stabbed straight at Wu Feng as if he didn''t care about the attack behind him.


    Wu Feng was frightened, if he was stabbed by Su Ying, he would definitely die, so he quickly jumped out of the formation.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, and right now, she pulled out the dagger from her waist and threw it towards Wufeng.


    Wu Feng couldn''t dodge in time, and was stabbed in the calf by the dagger.


    "ah!"


    Wufeng was injured, and the formation was in chaos.


    Su Ying took the opportunity to attack Wei Kun.


    Wei Kun came back to his senses and tried to block Su Ying''s move, but Su Ying was so powerful that the big knife in his hand was cut in half with a "bang"!


    Wei Kun was so shocked that he retreated again and again, and his body hit the stone pir straight.


    Su Ying didn''t intend to let him go just like that, and the long knife in her hand stabbed at his life gate.


    Wei Kun only felt a strong murderous aura rushing toward his face. He wanted to avoid it, but his body seemed to be fixed on a stone pir, and he couldn''t move at all!


    "Wei Kun be careful!"


    Othermanders rushed forward one after another. The long knife in Su Ying''s hand tilted and stabbed Wei Kun in the shoulder.


    "ah!"


    Wei Kun roared in pain.


    Su Ying drew out the long knife, turned around and faced the others.


    Two of the eleven people fell down at once, and their formation became chaotic. When they faced Su Ying again, they lost the advantage of being perfectly fit.


    Fighting alone, they are no match for Su Ying at all.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Wufeng gritted his teeth and got up from the ground, and ran to a hidden door, "Get out of here!"


    The guards in the hall flocked to Su Ying, and themanders quickly stopped their moves and ran away with Wu Feng.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes sank, and she wanted to catch up, but was blocked by the guards.


    "Scum!" Su Ying roared angrily, and threw a tear gas bomb.


    The hall was once again engulfed in smoke.


    Su Ying quickly chased to the secret door where Wufeng and the others left, but after entering the secret door, there was nothing inside.


    "Catch her, don''t let her get away."


    Su Ying turned around and saw those guards chasing after him.


    Su Ying pushed the wall inside the secret door, and found that there was a part of the wall that was a little loose. She reached out and touched the wall, and found the mechanism.


    She pulled the mechanism and soon a door opened.


    Su Ying ran out from that door. Outside the secret door should be the backyard of the stone building, and there is a row of footprints on the ground, which should be left by Wufeng and the others.


    "Quickly, grab that woman and never let her escape!" The pursuers quickly caught up.


    Su Ying looked around and saw that there was no one around, then stepped into the space.


    In the space, Lin Zhuyu and the others fainted and fell to the ground. When she threw the smoke bomb just now, she rescued them and stunned them into the space immediately.


    Su Ying threw the long knife in his hand aside, took out a bottle of supply liquid from the shelf and drank it down.


    Fighting is really physical work.


    Su Ying rummaged through the shelves again, and took out all the dim sum and jerky that had been hoarded before.


    She counted the time and was not in a hurry to go out. It was hard to do things in broad daylight.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying made sure that Lin Zhuyu and the others would not wake up in a short time, so she closed her eyes and prepared to take a nap until she woke up.


    At this time, there was chaos outside the Qinglong Camp.

 Chapter 129: out of breath

    Wu Feng and Wei Kun were both seriously injured. Although the others were not so seriously injured, they were more or less injured.


    "Why is this **** so powerful!" It was the Fifth Commander who spoke. Although Wei Kun had always said that Su Ying''s strength should not be underestimated, they still didn''t think much of a woman. This woman almost killed them today!


    "Before, I said before that you should not underestimate the enemy, you, you don''t believe it..." Wei Kun''s face was extremely pale due to excessive blood loss.


    Wu Feng''splexion was not much better, the only luck is that they all avoided the critical point, otherwise today it would really be in Su Ying''s hands.


    "Assemble, assemble our manpower, must, must catch her! Absolutely don''t let her leave Qinglong camp alive!"


    "yes."


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    Wufeng''s lips were pale, but his eyes were full of uncontroble anger, "Grab her and kill her!"


    The guards of the Qinglong camp have all assembled, and all the entrances and exits in the Qinglong camp have been guarded. As long as Su Ying is still in the Qinglong camp, she will be unable to fly!


    After sleeping in the space, Su Ying got up slowly after being refreshed. She looked at the hourss next to her. ording to the speed of the sand in the hourss, it must be dark outside now.


    After making sure that Lin Zhuyu and the others were still in aa, she stepped out of the space.


    It was already dark outside, but the mes in Qinglong camp were lingering, and everyone was full of vignce.


    "Give me a careful search, as long as there are gaps where people can hide, let me find it. The leader said, if you don''t catch that woman, no one can rest."


    Looking at the guards approaching, Su Ying slowly disappeared into the darkness.


    Just when the team of guards passed by Su Ying, Su Ying suddenly grabbed thest one and covered his mouth.


    "Hmm!"


    The guard was caught suddenly, his eyes widened in fright and he struggled, but Su Ying''s dagger was pressed against his neck, "Where is your grain storage warehouse?"


    "Hmmm."


    "Speak well, I might be able to show mercy and let you live."


    "Hmmm..."


    Su Ying slightly loosened his mouth.


    The guard panicked: "The warehouse, the warehouse is right there, right ahead, right ahead!"


    Before he could recover, Su Ying broke his neck.


    Su Ying tore off the other party''s clothes and put them on herself, then wiped the dust from the ground on his face, then followed the team ahead with his head slightly lowered.


    Soon, she walked back to the stone building in the daytime, and she found a big house on the side of the stone building. There was a yard outside the house, and the courtyard gate in the middle was bigger than other ces. many.


    Su Ying took advantage of people''s unpreparedness, and slowly left behind the front team and walked around to the back of the yard.


    After avoiding a group of patrolling troops, she took out the hook rope on her body and threw it into the courtyard wall. The hook was tightly hooked on the wall, and Su Ying pulled the rope and quickly climbed over the wall.


    People in the Qinglong camp should have searched for her, so there are not many guards here.


    Su Ying was spotted by two guards as soon as she entered.


    "who!"


    As soon as the guard spoke, he was stabbed by the anesthesia needle in Su Ying''s hand, and in a short while, the two fell to the ground.


    Su Ying dragged them into a dark ce and hid them before walking to the main entrance of the warehouse.


    She took out a small chainsaw, saw off the lock on the door, and then pushed the door open.


    As soon as Su Ying walked in, there was a smell of damp rice rushing towards his face.


    As soon as she turned on the shlight, there was almost a mountain of food standing in front of her eyes.


    Su Ying''s eyes are shining, and there is only one thought in his mind, Dafa!


    She said how dare Qinglongying raise so many people, so arrogant, it turns out that it is because there is enough food in stock!


    Su Ying stepped into the space and started to make space for the food. After she vacated an empty room, she started to move all the food into the space like ants moving house!


    Rao is that Su Ying can carry several sacks at a time, but after carrying it for a long time, he only transported half of the granary in.


    Su Ying leaned against the door to pant, and when she was about to continue, she suddenly heard a movement outside the door.


    Her brows and eyes were slightly darkened, she turned over and jumped out of the window, hiding in the dark.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps approached.


    "Someone slipped into the warehouse,e quickly!"


    Guarding the door of the warehouse with a push, everyone was shocked when they saw that the warehouse was almost half empty!


    "This, how is this possible, where is the food, where is our food, go quickly, go and report the situation to the leader, go!"


    Su Ying saw more and more peopleing towards the warehouse, she could only reluctantly look at the remaining food and turned to leave.


    Seeing that the sky is about to dawn, there is still no one to be found.


    Wu Feng was holding back his breath, and couldn''t get along.


    "Leader, what''s wrong with the leader, we, our warehouse has been stolen, and more than half of our food is gone."


    "What?!"


    Wu Feng sat up from the bed at once, because the speed of getting up was so fast, he was so anxious that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Take me there, take me there!"


    "Chief, you are injured and should not move." The othermanders persuaded.


    Wufeng insisted on going.


    The others had no choice but to carry him outside the warehouse in a sedan chair.


    The door of the warehouse was opened, and the severed locks were still thrown aside. When Wufeng arrived, everyone had expressions of indignation on their faces, as if they were extremely angry, but they had nowhere to vent.


    Wufeng was carried in by the crowd, and when he saw that more than half of the space was empty, he spat out a mouthful of blood in a panic, and passed out as soon as his eyes went dark.


    "Boss, Boss!"


    At this time, Su Ying had already arrived at the entrance.


    Su Ying is not familiar with the terrain of Qinglong Camp, and it is not so easy to find another exit, so it is better to go out directly from the entrance.


    Su Ying took out the smoke bomb from her body and threw it at the guard.


    The guards were startled, and when they wanted to fight back vigntly, they found that there was smoke and dust all around them, so that they couldn''t see the surrounding situation clearly.


    Su Ying took advantage of this chaotic gap and rushed out of the gate.


    By the time the smoke bomb cleared, Su Ying''s figure had already run away.


    "There, that woman is there, go after her."


    Out of Qinglong Camp, there is no possibility for these people to catch her!


    Su Ying''s figure was extremely fast, and she rushed into the forest on the edge of the **** in no time. When the guards chased her, there was no trace of her.


    "Hurry up, go report to the leader, the woman has run away, I will lead people to continue chasing her."


    "good."


    Su Ying sat cross-legged on a branch of a big tree, watched the guards run away from below, and then she jumped down from the big tree.


    As soon as Su Ying''s feetnded on the ground, she heard a slight movement behind her.

 Chapter 130: Actually, Im afraid of pain

    Su Ying turned her head vigntly, and saw Jiang Yang walking out from behind a big tree with a sword in hand.


    He was also shocked when he saw Su Ying, "Ma''am, why are you here?"


    Seeing that there is no one behind him, Su Ying frowned and said, "You alone?"


    "Yes, we have been looking for it since yesterday. I have found this way all the way. I just came here when I heard there was a change here. Why did Madame out from Qinglongying?"


    "It''s a long story, let''s get out of here first."


    "yes."


    Su Ying found the detour yesterday, walked to the farmhouse where Forsythia was staying, and then found a hidden ce and said to Jiang Yang, "Wait here, I''ll go and bring him out."


    Jiang Yang was puzzled when he heard it, and brought someone out, who did he bring?


    But Su Ying didn''t say anything, and Jiang Yang didn''t ask, but just looked around vigntly.


    Not long after, Jiang Yang heard Su Ying''s shout. He got up and walked over, and saw Lin Zhuyu and the others lying quietly in a haystack.


    "Ma''am, this, what is going on here?"


    Su Ying said: "When I found this ce yesterday, I suspected that the person might have been taken away by the people from the Qinglong Camp. I chased him to the Qinglong Camp and saw Lin Sheng being hung on the stone gate by them. I immediately went in to rescue him. After saving the people, I will bring them here and hide them first, and then lure those people away."


    Su Ying''s exnation was reasonable, but Jiang Yang felt that it was too risky for Su Ying to save others, "Why didn''t Madam tell us?"


    "At that time, I had already arrived at the Qinglong Camp. If I went back to find someone, I was afraid that the time to save them would be dyed, but fortunately, they are all fine." There is nomunication tool here, and I don''t know how much time it will be wasted running back and forth. Good timing, toote to regret.


    "Ma''am said so."


    "They must have been waiting impatiently, let''s take the person back first."


    "yes."


    Su Ying took out a creamy medicine from her body, opened it, and wiped it on the ce among the three of them.


    Not long after, the three of them woke up faintly.


    "Sheng''er, Sheng''er!" After Zhang Cuiniang woke up, she immediately looked for Lin Sheng''s figure. After seeing Lin Sheng lying beside her, she hugged the child into her arms, "Mother''s Sheng''er, It really scared my mother to death."


    "Ma''am, Jiang Yang, you, you... I, we..." Lin Zhuyu was still a little overwhelmed when she saw Su Ying and Jiang Yang.


    "Don''t talk so much, go back and talk about it."


    The three nodded, Jiang Yang carried Lin Sheng on his back, and they returned the same way. After walking for a long time, they heard Wang Su''s call.


    "Wang Su, we are here."


    Jiang Yang responded loudly, and soon, Wang Su and the others heard the noise and ran over.


    They were pleasantly surprised when they saw that Lin Zhuyu and the others had been found, "It''s good if you find it, it''s good if you find it, if you have anything to say, go back and talk about it."


    Since they went to the mountain to find someone yesterday, they simply ate some dry food, and they are already so hungry that their chests stick to their backs.


    "Found it, found someone."


    Wang Su shouted when he got outside the yard.


    Bai Shuang got up excitedly and opened the door.


    "This is really great, I finally found it!"


    "Come in,e in, I''m going to cook." Uncle He made sure that Lin Zhuyu and the others were fine, and ran to the kitchen excitedly.


    "Brother Lin Sheng, brother Lin Sheng, are you alright?" The two little nurses saw Lin Shenging back, and they all ran over to hold his hand and greet him with concern.


    "No, it''s okay, sister Ling''er, brother Ji''er, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Brother Lin Sheng can y with us again."


    Su Ying saw that Lin Sheng hadn''t been greatly affected, so she turned around and entered the room. Before everyone recovered, she changed the blood-stained dress.


    Su Ying was about to change clothes, when she turned her head and saw Xiao Jin looking at her with a nk expression on his ck eyes.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, "Men and women are different, understand?"


    "Where did you find him?" Xiao Jin didn''t answer, but still asked with strong eyes.


    Su Ying does not intend to hide it from him, "Qinglong Camp."


    "Alone again?" Xiao Jin''s voice was low, with an uncontroble depression.


    Su Ying didn''t hear anything wrong, "Yes, alone."


    "Su Ying, do you think you have a few lives that make you so arrogant and proud, and let you save people by yourself again and again, do you really think that you are the body of a diamond made of iron?"


    Su Ying put on the dress and tied the belt before turning to look at him, "Of course I am not a King Kong body. When I arrived at Qinglongying, I saw Lin Sheng hanging on the city wall. At this time, you still asked me to turn back Looking for someone? What if something happens to them in this gap?"


    "Then you haven''t thought about yourself? You will also be hurt, you will also be hurt, and you are not an invincible god!" Xiao Jin clenched his fists on his knees tightly, he raised his head, Looking at Su Ying with red eyes, strong emotions are suppressed in the deep ck eyes.


    Su Ying''s heart trembled, and she felt a powerful force colliding in her heart. In the past, even if she was thrown into the crowd of zombies, no one would care if she would be injured or unable to hold on. They just It will be taken for granted that the death of an ipetent person is the best destination.


    Su Ying frowned and looked at him, then moved her eyes away and said: "I can protect myself, and I do this to deter them. With me around, they won''t dare to step into the tiger camp easily."


    Fighting a group of people against a group of people ispletely different from the psychological impact of a group of people fighting against one person.


    She just wants to let them know that she, Su Ying, is by no means someone who can afford to provoke her.


    Perhaps her thinking is a bit extreme, but this is the best way she can think of to protect them. When they are fledgling, the Qinglong Camp is really going toe out with all their nests, what chance will the scattered Tiger Camp have?


    "Su Ying, I don''t want you to do this again." Xiao Jin''s voice was very low, but Su Ying still heard it.


    "Then get well quickly and let me try your skills."


    Xiao Jin didn''t say a word, Su Ying felt that the atmosphere between the two was a bit strange, she suddenly took off her dress, walked up to Xiao Jin and sat down, looking back at him.


    "Xiao Jin."


    Xiao Jin looked up and saw that she didn''t make a sound.


    Su Ying frowned and said: "Actually, I''m afraid of pain, and the scars on the wounds don''t look good, so hurry up and get rid of them."


    Xiao Jin wanted to refuse, but when he saw the wound on her arm, his eyebrows twitched, and he couldn''t help but said: "Aren''t you very powerful, and you were injured!" He said harsh words, but he was already at the side Go to the drawer and take out the wound medicine.


    After taking the medicine, he returned to her side and carefully pulled off the clothes. Looking at the hideous wound, Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes became darker.


    "Hiss, lighten up, what are you doing with so much effort! Public revenge?"

 Chapter 131: The most solid barrier

    Xiao Jin bandaged Su Ying''s wound and left the room.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out, she saw Lin Zhuyu and Zhang Cuiniang kneeling in front of the house door.


    "What are you doing??"


    Zhang Cuiniang pulled Lin Sheng to kowtow to Su Ying and said, "Madam rescued us from danger, such a kindness, we will never repay it in this life."


    "Madam, Lin Zhuyu is your man, and death is your ghost." Thinking of the scene at that time, Lin Zhuyu still trembled with fear, but this fear disappeared very quickly after seeing Su Ying.


    "Madam, I, I will definitely learn Kung Fu well, and I will protect Madam from now on."


    "It''s all right, get up, I can''t me you for this." This also made Su Ying realize that they were still too weak. Even if they had self-defense weapons, the weapons would not be able to y a role in this situation. As long as you are controlled by the opponent, you will be killed before you even have time to pull the mechanism of the weapon.


    "Get up, you don''t need to say thank you, just keep it in your heart."


    Zhang Cuiniang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and got up worried: "Ma''am, have we be enemies with the Qinglong camp?"


    "Yeah, why did you say they arrested you for no reason? It''s not because they have a grudge against me." I thought they would be able to live in peace after solving the hidden dangers in the tiger camp, but I didn''t expect that the tiger camp had both internal and external troubles .


    "During this period of time, you should try to go out as little as possible, and leave things to men when you go out."


    "Yes, we must not go out to make trouble for Madam."


    "Ma''am, let''s talk about it after dinner first." Mother Zhao came over with the food and looked at Su Ying distressedly. Madam obviously ate a lot, but the flesh on her body couldn''t rise because she was too tired Otherwise, how can you not be fat?


    Su Ying was also hungry, turned around and went into the room, picked up the bowl and became a silent cook.


    "Ma''am, eat more." Mother Zhao didn''t know what kind of brutal fight Su Ying had gone through, she just felt sad, Ma''am was supposed to be a concubine enjoying life in the back house... Sigh, I don''t know how it became like this .


    Tonight, He Shouyi made a beef rice bowl. Su Ying ate up the big bowl without leaving a single rice, and even drank a big bowl of soup at the end, which made her lie on the chair and didn''t want to move.


    "Cheng Ming, how is the field going?"


    "Return to Madam, Li Laosan and his group are all good at farming. After they came to help, the progress has been much faster. I see that there is arge piece of wastnd not far from the edge of the field. If it is opened, it can be nted. For food, madam, do you want to open up wastnd?"


    "Go, look around, all thend that can be opened, after opening, I want you to think about one thing."


    "Madam, please speak."


    "Is there something that several countries around the Northern Wilderness need but don''t have, or thend and climate here are suitable for nting something that other countries need but don''t have."


    Hearing this, Cheng Ming''s brows were furrowed. His ancestors were busy in the fields, so he never thought about such a problem.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, I will definitely think about this issue carefully."


    Su Ying nodded, "Tell me when you think about it."


    "yes."


    Su Ying rested for a while, then got up again and went to the courtyard separated from them by a wall, where No. 1 and them lived.


    On the 1st, when they saw Su Ying approaching, they quickly got up and stood up straight.


    "Ma''am."


    Su Ying nced over them very quickly.


    "From tomorrow onwards, you don''t have to go to work in the fields anymore." Cheng Ming said, Laosan Li called over ten more people, and there were twenty or so in total. Enough is enough, and if it is not enough, we can recruit more people. There is no need for them to go to the fields on the first day.


    "What does Madam need us to do, just tell us! We must do our best for Madam until we die!"


    "I will die for my wife!"


    A group of people shouted loudly.


    "In front of me, talk is useless. I know that the fear of me in your heart is not because you really surrender to me."


    When No. 1 heard it, he wanted to exin, but Su Ying waved his hand, signaling him not to say more, "No need to exin, I came here today, just to ask you if you want to be an upright person."


    Su Ying nced over their faces one by one.


    "One of you used to be a rented army, and you used people''s money to work for others. You couldn''t help yourself, and you traveled around without a fixed ce. The other gang was bandits who were shouted and beaten by everyone. The people hate you, and the court hates you. You can''t be upright in this life. be an individual."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, they didn''t say a word on the first day. The reason why they took this road was that their families were poor since they were young, and they chose a road of no return because they couldn''t eat three meals a day. Who would dare to say that they had a midnight dream? When I came back, I didn''t think about when I could be like those noble people, no, even if I lived like ordinary people.


    "I say these words not to be sensational, because you have to do what I want you to do next, and you have to do it if you don''t do it. From now on, the tiger camp is the ce where you take root, and I hope you can be the people in the tiger camp. The most solid barrier! I want you to be an upright soldier who guards the ce where you are rooted!"


    Military.


    All the people on the 1st changed their faces, because in their minds, the army has always been an admirable existence, and will they be able to be those people who are admired one day?


    "Starting tomorrow, I will conduct systematic training for you. I wish you good luck, go to bed early, and recharge your batteries. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to survive." Su Ying turned and left after finishing speaking.


    Leave a room full of people looking at each other.


    "Boss, is what Ma''am said true? Do you really want to train us as soldiers? Instead of being used asborers?"


    No. 1 frowned, he wanted to say that Su Ying must have deliberately spoken nicely, and to put it bluntly, wasn¡¯t she working hard for her.


    But thinking about it, she never seemed to have said a single false word to anyone, and she has always been a person who said that one is one.


    "Whether it''s true or not, we''ll know when we wake up. Anyway, as long as it doesn''t kill us, we can do anything." No. 1 now feels that there is nothing wrong with just hanging around like this!


    The tiger camp is peaceful and peaceful.


    Qinglongying was immersed in a dark low air pressure.


    After Wufeng woke up vomiting blood, he sat on the bed with a gloomy face and said nothing, and everyone in the room dared not speak out.


    I don''t know how long it took before Wufeng raised his head slowly, and said in a hoarse voice: "So much food just disappeared out of thin air. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 132: Eating too much is a waste

    Of course they didn''t believe it, but the guards guarded every entrance and exit, and the people in front also confirmed that Su Ying escaped through the entrance.


    However, she was alone when she ran away, and she didn''t bring anything with her.


    The guards who guarded the warehouse at night said that they didn¡¯t hear any big movement, but so much food disappeared as soon as it was gone.


    "Chief, is there a spies in the camp, and they are cooperating with that woman Su Ying to get us?"


    Wufeng¡¯s thick eyebrows would be twisted into Sichuan characters, and it will be the end of December soon. If there is no such food, they will not be able to live in peace.


    "That''s the only possibility." Otherwise, he really couldn''t figure out how Su Ying could make those grains disappear just by himself.


    "Go and search, I will search every inch of the Qinglong camp, and I must find the hidden food!"


    "yes."


    "Boss, that woman hurt so many of us, and even put us together. I can''t swallow this tone."


    "That''s right, we have been in the Qinglong Camp for so many years, when have we ever been tricked like this, and the other party is a woman!" This is what they can''t ept the most.


    Wu Feng frowned, "What can you do if you can''t swallow this breath, can you beat her?"


    "I don''t know where the strange things came from that woman. If it weren''t for those strange things, how could we not beat her?"


    Wu Feng scoffed, nomittal.


    When he fought against Su Ying, he clearly realized Su Ying''s strength, even if she didn''t have those messy things, they were not her opponents.


    If such a powerful woman can''t work for them, it will be a great hidden danger, so Su Ying must die!


    "I''m here to gather others to kill the tiger camp." The sixthmander turned and left.


    "Stop!" Wu Feng yelled coldly.


    "Chief, don''t you want revenge?"


    Wufeng''s slender eyes were filled with strong hatred, "In my dreams, I wanted to tear that woman''s body into ten thousand pieces, but we took so many people there, even if we killed that woman, it would still hurt the enemy one thousand and self-destruction." Bai, the gain outweighs the loss, now it iste autumn and winter is approaching, you all know what it is like this time of year, if we don''t preserve our strength, then we will be eaten by those monsters until there is no bone left."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room clenched their fists in hatred.


    "What can the leader do?"


    Wufeng let out a deep breath, "If you want that woman''s life, you can only outwit it. You all suppress your hatred first. The most important thing now is to find food. If there is no such food, we will kill that woman to vent our anger." , we will not have good fruit to eat, those people are more difficult to deal with than that woman."


    Thinking of those people, themanders'' faces changed slightly, and they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Leader, I think that just in case, we should make two preparations. While looking for food, we also ask people to buy spare food. If we can''t find it, we won''t be able to make up for it if we don''t have food."


    Wu Feng nodded, "That''s right, you have to ask someone to handle this matter immediately, and you must act quickly."


    "yes."


    Bai Suying woke up as soon as fish belly appeared.


    After she got up and practiced Qi on the roof, everyone woke up one after another.


    Now Uncle He, Bai Shuang, and Lin Zhuyu are in charge of the kitchen. Zhang Cuiniang and Mother Zhao are mainly taking care of the three children, and they will also help out in their spare time.


    Wan Niang wants to help because she has to take care of the young children, but she is powerless.


    But she is good at embroidery. When the children are sleeping, she rushes to make winter clothes for everyone.


    "Uncle He, what''s delicious for breakfast?" Su Ying came down from the eaves and followed the scent to the kitchen.


    Uncle He put the stewed beef in the pot and stir-fried it, and took the time to answer: "Is the beef with coarse grains solid enough?"


    "Solid."


    "Give number one a little less for them."


    Uncle He asked curiously, "Madam, isn''t she afraid that they won''t have enough to eat and have no strength to work?"


    Su Ying hooked the corners of her lips, "It''s a waste to eat too much, just eat less."


    "okay."


    After breakfast, Su Ying yed with the two little milk buns in the yard for a while, and then went to the other side of the yard.


    On the 1st, when they saw Su Yinging, they hurried over to gather.


    "Ma''am."


    Su Ying looked at them with his hands behind his back, "I''ll give you half a quarter of an hour to line up in five rows from short to tall, right now."


    No. 1 moved immediately after hearing the slogan, and everyone was gesticting their height.


    "You are shorter than me, hurry up and go to the front."


    "What are you doing running to the front at such a high height? Go to the back for me."


    In less than half an hour, everyone was lined up.


    Su Ying walked around among them, changed positions for some of them, and then walked back to them.


    "Remember your front, back, left, and right sides, and stand in line like this every day from now on."


    "yes."


    "Today is your first day of training, so let''s have something lighter and follow me outside the courtyard."


    "yes."


    On the 1st, they followed Su Ying to the outside of the courtyard.


    Su Ying pointed to the tree path visible to the naked eye in front of him: "Did you see that tree? Run from here, run back, and go back and forth ten times. Whoever runs the fastest will not need to train tomorrow."


    "Ma''am, what are you going to do without training?"


    "No need to do anything, just lie down and wait for food."


    Lie down and wait for food, don¡¯t have to do any work, so what are you waiting for if you don¡¯t outperform!


    Su Ying took a branch and drew a line on the ground, "Everyone stand behind this line, and I will start counting to three."


    "yes!"


    "one two three!"


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, those people rushed out like a spring.


    Su Ying stood at the starting point with her arms folded. She remembered clearly how many rounds each person ran. No one could bezy under her nose.


    No. 1 and the others were very motivated at the beginning, but after running for a fewps, they lost their strength and slowed down.


    "Didn''t you eat this morning? Hurry up! Thest one will run another tenps."


    Run another tenps, it will kill them!


    Even those who couldn''t run, they all elerated crazily.


    After running tenps, they all felt that they were going to fail!


    "Don''t stop immediately after running, just walk forward slowly for me, do you hear me, move."


    On the first day, they felt that they were going to be tired, but they didn''t dare not listen to Su Ying''s words, so they could only grit their teeth and walk forward slowly, but they found that they didn''t feel so bad after walking. up.


    "Ouch!"


    Before he could recover, someone on the other side vomited up everything he ate in the morning.

 Chapter 133: There are no rules, I make them

    Chapter 133 No rules, let me make them


    Su Ying watched their reactions nkly, "Come back and line up when you spit it out."


    On the 1st, they can only cheer up.


    Su Ying brought dozens of solid wooden blocks thicker than her waist from somewhere, and each one weighed dozens of kilograms.


    "Everyonee here and take away a wooden pier." These were discarded when the house was built before, and they had been piled up outside the yard to dry. Today, she happened to see it when she passed by, so she carried it over.


    Everyone did it honestly.


    "They all sat on the wooden pier, with a distance of one person between them."


    Su Ying also moved a wooden pier to sit on, "Look at me."


    After everyone looked over, Su Ying took a deep breath, slowly lifted her legs up, then straightened her hands in front of her body, and then slowly leaned her body back so that I use the wooden pier as a base to form a V shape.


    "This movement can train your core. I want your true energy to go down and solidify on the core of the abdomen." Su Ying slowly recovered and stood up after speaking.


    "One by one."


    Su Ying came off the stage and guided them one by one, "Don''t think thatpleting the movements is enough, what I need is for you to understand the main points."


    Su Ying came to No. 1, and poked his abdominal muscles with the branch in his hand, "As a soldier, you have some kung fu in your body. At first, now take a breath and lift your legs, let the breath go deep and long, all the way from The chest cavity swims to the dantian, and then lifts the legs with the breath."


    No. 1 did as Su Ying said, and found that it was easier to lift this leg.


    "Don''t hold your breath, the breathing must be smooth, if you stop breathing somewhere, stop for a while, and continue after the breath is adjusted."


    No. 1 didn¡¯t make any sense at the beginning, but after gradually rxing the body and following Su Ying¡¯s breathing method to cooperate with the movements, I found that when I inhaled, there was a stream of suspended air surrounding the abdomen, and a stream of heat slowed down. Slowly, as the abdomen gradually spread to the limbs and bones, the stomach that felt ufortable due to the violent running just now no longer feels ufortable.


    Seeing that he gradually understood the essentials, Su Ying went to guide others.


    One morning, apart from letting them run, Su Ying concentrated on training their energy until it was almost noon, when she took them back to the yard.


    "Ma''am, what are we going to practice this afternoon?"


    "Practice your lower body strength." After Su Ying finished speaking, she went up to the second floor.


    The end of the second floor is Chu Yun''s room. At this moment, the children have finished ss, and there is only Chu Yun in the room.


    Chu Yun was a little surprised to see Su Ying standing outside the door, after all, she had never taken the initiative to find her.


    Chu Yun looked at her in silence for a moment before speaking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, do you understand thews of Chu State?"


    Chu Yun didn''t expect her to ask this, "I know most of them."


    "Can you memorize it?" Xiao Jin said that Chu Yun is very smart, but he can never forget the books he has read.


    Chu Yun frowned slightly, "Eighty to ny percent I can remember."


    "Then take the time to write it down, I need to use it."


    "What are you going to use it for?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "You can''t be perfect without rules. Since there are no rules here, then I will make rules."


    Chu Yun pursed his lips, "You knew this a long time ago, so why bother, if it weren''t for you, the prince would not have fallen to this point."


    Su Ying paused for a moment, but was not angry, "You want to settle ounts with me?"


    Chu Yun said sullenly: "For the sake of the prince''s change of opinion towards you, I won''t settle ounts with you, but Su Ying, if you do something to hurt the prince again, I will never let you go easily!"


    Su Ying was very curious about how Chu Yun would not let her go, but she didn''t say that. She would be more tolerant to those who are loyal to Xiao Jin, but the premise is that it does not touch her bottom line.


    "what ever."


    Su Ying practiced with her all morning, and after lunch, she went back to the house andy down on the bed with two small milk bags in her arms.


    After the breathing of the two little guys became even, Xiao Jin said, "What are you taking Number One with them for?"


    "Training." Su Ying closed her eyes and said.


    "You want to train them?" Su Ying turned over and faced him, "Yes, try it first, if it seeds, increase the number of people, as you said, I am not an impregnable wall, there are always people who need to fight in a team When the timees, you can¡¯t bring a te of loose sand with you, right?¡±


    Xiao Jin nodded approvingly, "You are very thoughtful."


    "In this ce where people cannibalize, if you don''t want to be more thoughtful, you will have been chewed to the bone."


    Su Ying closed her eyes, and when she was about to sleep, she heard a rapid knock on the door.


    Wang Su, who was guarding the door, stepped forward to inquire and opened the courtyard door.


    "Ma''am, something has happened to Guan Cheng." It was Li Laosan''s voice.


    Su Ying sat up from the bed and walked out after hearing the sound, "What''s wrong?"


    "Today, Guanshi Cheng took us to the wastnd to open up wastnd. Who knew that he identally stabbed a snake''s nest. Guanshi Cheng couldn''t dodge and was bitten. No one dared to disturb him. He is still in the field now. Woolen cloth."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Hey good."


    Su Ying walked and said, "Do you know what kind of snake bit you?"


    "It''s the t head wind. That thing is poisonous. Someone was bitten in the camp before, and it disappeared in a blink of an eye."


    Su Ying couldn''t figure out what kind of snake this t-headed wind was for a while, "What does it look like, please describe it to me in detail."


    "The head is pointed, and the two **** behind the mouth are t. When it stands up, it looks like a fish fin."


    Su Ying thought for a while, and had a rough guess in her heart.


    The wastnd was closer to their house, and the two trotted all the way, and arrived there in nearly two quarters of an hour.


    Cheng Ming had already been carried to the shade of the tree, and no one dared to surround him, fearing that he would not be able to get through.


    "Madam is here, Madam is here." Li Laosan shouted, and everyone looked at Su Ying.


    Cheng Ming heard the movement, and barely opened his eyes. His consciousness was a little blurred, and his breathing became rapid.


    "Husband, madam..."


    One of Cheng Ming''s trouser legs was pulled open, and the bite wound was on the instep, which was already swollen and bruised.


    Li Laosan and the others still have some experience. They tied Cheng Ming''s feet tightly with a belt early in the morning to prevent the toxin from spreading to the whole body.


    "Where''s the snake? Got it?"


    "Killed, here it is."


    Su Ying walked over and took a look, and it really was a king cobra.


    "I''ll get some herbs and I''ll be right back." After finishing speaking, she plunged into the edge of the forest.


    But she came out quickly again, already holding the anti-venom serum in her hand.


    "Spread out, don''t get in the way."


    Everyone retreated obediently.


    At this time, Cheng Ming''s consciousness had be blurred.


    Su Ying quickly poured the serum in his hand into him.


    After taking the serum to detoxify, Su Ying asked Li Laosan and the others to carry it back first.


    As soon as they left, Su Ying got up and walked towards the snake nest.


    There is a problem with the system today. Chapter 131 can¡¯t be published, so I can only contact the editor tomorrow to solve it. Don¡¯t be surprised if you think the content is not right

 Chapter 134: do it if you have a plan

    Chapter 134 Do it if you have a n


    At that time, Cheng Ming and the others were opening up wastnd, and identally dug a snake nest and frightened the poisonous snakes in the cave, so they were bitten. Su Ying squatted down to check the situation of the snake nest.


    "Go and gather some dry firewood and pile them up at the entrance of the cave to light them. It''s almost winter, and these snakes are going to find a ce to hibernate. If you don''t let them move their nests, it will be very dangerous for you to work in the fields when they wake up in spring."


    Li Laosan felt that what Su Ying said made sense, so he went to pick up dry firewood and lit it with a fire.


    Soon, a puff of white smoke entered the snake hole.


    Su Ying straightened up and looked around, and sure enough, she found a puff of white smokeing out of the ground not far away.


    Su Ying picked up a branch and walked over, only to find a king cobraing out of the hole vigntly.


    After seeing Su Ying approaching, the King Cobra straightened up, showing an attacking state.


    Su Ying took a step back, threw the branch in his hand, and hit the snake seven inches urately, and the King Eyed Snake fell to the ground.


    Su Ying stepped forward and picked up the snake with a branch to take it back.


    "You continue to open up wastnd here. If you encounter a snake hole, use firewood to smoke it. If anyone is bitten by a snake, pleasee and tell me immediately."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Su Ying swung the snake in her hand and returned to the courtyard.


    "Uncle He, do you think I can have this thing?"


    Uncle He was resting in the sun in the front yard after finishing the kitchen work, when he saw Su Ying throwing something that looked like a rubber band to him.


    Uncle He almost jumped up when he saw it.


    Good guy, it turned out to be a poisonous snake.


    "Madam, if you scare the old man a few times, no one will cook for you."


    Su Ying grinned, "Damn, what are you afraid of?"


    He Shouyi picked up the poisonous snake, "Then I will cook a big pot of dragon and phoenix for my wife tonight."


    "What is Dragon and Phoenix Fight?"


    He Shouyi smiled mysteriously, "Madam will know at night."


    "Then I''ll wait." Seeing that it was almost time, Su Ying went to let No. 1 and the others assemble and continue to the training ce this morning.


    "The content of the afternoon training is very simple, it is to activate the strength of your legs and stabilize your lower body."


    Su Ying asked No. 1 to go out.


    "I''ll teach you a game."


    "Madam, what do you want to y?"


    Su Ying opened her legs, and nted her feet firmly on the ground, squatting in a horse stance.


    "Everyone take a good step, take a deep breath, and let your breath fully inject into your legs. Your legs must be firmly nted in the ground like tree roots, and then stretch out your hands to push The other party, like this." Su Ying said, and then pushed her hand to No. 1''s body.


    No. 1 staggered and took several steps back.


    "The chassis is as loose as a te of loose sand. They can fly you dry with one fist. What''s the use of you? Come and push me."


    No. 1 stabilized his body and pushed Su Ying''s shoulder, but Su Ying was just like what she said, she was like a big tree firmly rooted in the ground, he tried his best to Can''t shake Su Ying half a point.


    Gradually, No. 1 became serious, and the look of looking at Su Ying changed from fear and fear to surprise and admiration.


    He really couldn''t imagine how much effort a woman had to spend to make herself have such a skill.


    No. 1 stood up straight, and said sincerely, "Madam please enlighten me."


    Su Ying stood up straight, "You don''t have to be discouraged, now two people in pairs, standing opposite each other, start with Zama step."


    "yes."


    "ording to the way I taught you in the morning, don''t hold your breath, every movement should match your own breathing, exhale, inhale, when you inhale, absorb the essence of heaven and earth, and slowly settle into your body, Let it be your strength, and use Qi to run your stagnated Qi and blood."


    The branch in Su Ying''s hand hit No. 2''s thigh.


    "Ah!" No. 2 grinned in pain, "Madam, calm down, madam, calm down."


    "Look at your legs are so soft and muddy, you are ying, squat down."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    No. 2 took a deep breath and squatted down slowly.


    Su Ying took a look and asked him to go to the front of the team, "Everyone look over here."


    "Pull up your pant legs, all the way to your thighs."


    No. 2 followed suit tremblingly, not knowing what Su Ying wanted to do.


    "Okay, squatting down now."


    No. 2 continued to do the same.


    The branch in Su Ying''s hand poked No. 2''s thigh, "Did you see that? The muscles on the front of the legs are soft, can he exert strength? His back straightened, his stomach tightened, slowly Squat down slowly, you guys are checking to see if this ce is solid."


    The legs of No. 2 in the demonstration movement have begun to tremble unconsciously.


    "All give me to squat down ording to this standard."


    "yes."


    After training for the whole afternoon, everyone''s thighs were trembling. This is exactly the effect Su Ying wanted. The muscles were activated on the first day, and after that, the muscles slowly got the memory to practice.


    For several days after that, Su Ying took No. 1 and the others to train.


    No. 1, they also went from being unsuitable at the beginning to fully activating their body muscles, and became much more handy when they retrained.


    Early in the morning, Huwei sent someone to deliver the cotton and fabrics promised to Su Ying, and the tworge carriages were fully loaded.


    After Li Yong had all the things unloaded by Su Ying, he walked up to her and said, "Miss Su, our leader asked me to ask you if there is anything else you want. The leader has been brought back by someone these days." , otherwise after December, I will stop buying supplies."


    Su Ying wondered, "Why can''t I buy supplies after December, and the mountains will be blocked by heavy snow?"


    "Yes, don''t think there''s anything wrong here now, but it will be **** cold next month, and it''s too difficult to go back and forth, so we usually prepare all the supplies before December , so that you don¡¯t have to go out during the coldest two or three months.¡±


    Su Ying nodded knowingly, "Okay, I''ll go back and make a list, and send it to Huweiter."


    "Hey, okay, I won''t bother you with that little one, so I''ll leave."


    When Su Ying returned to the main room, he asked Jiang Yang to tell everyone that anyone who wanted to buy anything, just told Jiang Yang, and Huwei would buy everything that could be bought at that time.


    It is cold in winter, and there is no way to keep warm here. We can only use charcoal, but it is too expensive to buy arge amount of charcoal fire. Su Ying ns to try to make it by himself.


    Use the most primitive method to burn the charcoal fire.


    That night, she took advantage of the gap in thetrine and entered the space, and began to look up the information on burning charcoal fire.


    Judging from the data records, the process of charcoal firing is not difficult, but it takes some time.


    Su Ying has always been a man of action. Now that he has a n, he will do it.

 Chapter 135: Who said I cant

    Chapter 135 Who said I can''t do it


    Early the next morning, Su Ying went to the forest to cut down trees. At the beginning, she didn¡¯t need too many trees, so she was enough alone.


    After she tied the cut trees with canes, she took them back to an open space behind the yard.


    After that, she took a shovel and started digging a pit, digging arge pit for burning wood. The opening of this pit is smaller than the inside of the pit, so as to better ensure the airtightness during the burning process.


    "Ma''am, what are you doing?" Tian Mu took out the unused wood in the yard to dry and saw Su Ying digging a hole hard.


    He has been busy making furniture at home during this time, and he needs to do a lot of fine work by himself, so the speed will be slower, and it has not been fullypleted yet.


    "Dig a pit and burn charcoal."


    "Madam can still burn charcoal?" Tian Mu opened his eyes in astonishment. At this moment, he really felt that Su Ying was omnipotent.


    Of course, he justcks some talent in cooking.


    "No, try, what if it seeds?"


    Tian Mu thinks it makes sense, charcoal is always used when it is cold, "What should I do, Madam tell me and I will help."


    "Go and get some water, and then take a sieve, sift the yellow mud, filter it, and mix it with water."


    "Okay, I''ll get it right now."


    The big pit was dug quickly, and some dry grass was found under the pit, and the overlong branches were cut into two with a knife, and then neatly ced in the pit.


    After all the branches were put in, Su Ying repaired the pit mouth, and after Tian Mu made up the yellow mud, she lit the branches in the pit, and when the fire started, she covered the pit mouth with branches and dry grass.


    "Ma''am, how long will it burn here?"


    Su Ying frowned, and there is no hard and fast rule in popr science at this time.


    "Maybe four to seven days, you go back and get some nt ash under the stove, the more the better."


    "Eh, good."


    ording to popr science, the fire for burning charcoal should not be toorge, otherwise it will fail if the wood burnspletely.


    After Tian Mu brought the ash back, Su Ying asked him to watch here, to see if the wood in the pit burned and copsed, he would sprinkle a little ash on it, so as not to let the fire burn too vigorously.


    "Understood madam, I will keep watching here. After the wood is almost burned, I will cover the yellow mud and leave an air hole."


    Su Ying nodded, not knowing if this attempt would be sessful.


    After returning home and having breakfast, Su Ying continued to take No. 1 and the others out for training.


    I have to say that after these days of training, the temperament of No. 1 and the eyebrows has changed.


    After running tenps as usual, Su Ying led them to the stream.


    A few days ago, she asked Li Yong and the others to help build a by the stream. It was not big, that is, it was only about three meters long and wide. Many fish had already swam into the, because of the structure of the. , After these fish swim in, they can''t get out.


    "The purpose of our training today is to activate your perception. On the 1st, 2nd and 3rd, go out into the water and cover your eyes with a cloth towel. I will give you a quarter of an hour to catch a fish for me."


    Catching fish in the water with eyes closed? !


    Although the fish was caught in the, it was not so easy to catch it!


    However, after training with Su Ying for a period of time, No. 1 and the others have some ideas in their hearts, knowing that whatever Su Ying can say, she must be able to do, otherwise they will not let them do it.


    The first and a few walked into the water, then took out a cloth towel from their bodies and covered their eyes.


    "Calm down and use your sense of touch to sense the speed of the water."


    On the 1st, they squatted in the water and slowly perceived it, and soon, on the 2nd, they went to catch the fish, but they missed.


    "It''s normal if you can''t catch it for the first time, stimte your perception first."


    "Miss Su, Miss Su, you are here, Miss Su."


    Hearing the noise, Su Ying turned around and saw Qiao Yang trotting over.


    "Miss Su, I heard that you are teaching people Kung Fu, you, can you teach me too."


    Su Ying nced at him, "Are your injuries healed?"


    Qiao Yang nodded hurriedly, "Okay, okay."


    "Then go to the side and squat for an hour."


    "Huh?" Qiao Yang was stunned, "Miss Su, I, I have a foundation in kung fu, I can learn the moves directly, look at my fists like tigers..."


    "No. 4, teach him to be a man." Su Ying said lightly, turned and left.


    "Hey, Mrs. Su, don''t go, take a look, I''m very powerful."


    Number 4 twisted his neck, walked up to Qiao Yang with a smile, "Second Master Qiao, let me test how hard your fist is."


    As soon as No. 4 finished speaking, he punched Qiao Yang.


    Qiao Yang was startled and quickly avoided.


    In order not to lose face in front of Su Ying, he responded with 120,000 points of mental energy, but unfortunately, after a dozen moves, he was beaten back and forth by No. 4.


    "My lord, you boy, be gentle with me, don''t p me in the face!"


    After Su Ying let everyone into the water for a round, when she turned her head, she saw Qiao Yang stalking beside him honestly.


    "As far as your horse stance is concerned, my Ling''er can push it. Look at your weak legs and weak waist. You can''t do the most important part of a man."


    Qiao Yang felt that Su Ying''s every word was pierced in his heart, and she told her that he couldn''t do it, which is okay!


    "Miss Su, I can do it!"


    Su Ying put his foot down lightly, and Qiao Yang staggered and fell to the ground.


    Qiao Yang covered his face, and was kicked off by Mrs. Su, what face does he have to live in this world!


    "Starting from tomorrow, I will take a horse stance for an hour every day, and tell me something else when my foot is stable."


    Qiao Yang rxed his face, "Yes..."


    Originally, I wanted to perform well in front of Su Ying, but who knew that I would be so broken!


    When Qiao Yang returned to the tiger camp at night, it waspletely dark.


    Hu Wei looked at his trembling legs, and frowned, "Didn''t you go to find Mrs. Su, why are your legs shaking like this?"


    Qiao Yang shuffled his legs and sat down on the chair. He said firmly, "Brother, I''m going to practice martial arts with Mrs. Su tomorrow."


    Hu Wei raised his eyebrows, "You can do it?"


    Qiao Yang can''t listen to others saying that he can''t do it now!


    "Brother, just wait, I''m sure!"


    "If you can practice well, let Li Yong and the others follow Su Niangzi to practice."


    "Brother, let them go. You haven''t seen those gangsters and bandits. The breath on their bodies has changed. Let them go, and the appointment will be more powerful."


    While the two brothers were talking, the guard who sent the message came to the door, "Boss, Qiangzi and the others are back."


    Hu Wei''s brows sank, "Why did theye back so soon? Let them in."


    "yes."


    After a while, the man named Qiangzi walked into the house, and said with a bad face: "Boss, we can''t buy food anymore."

 Chapter 136: saw them kiss

    Chapter 136 I saw them kiss


    Huwei frowned, "What do you mean you can''t buy it anymore?"


    Qiangzi''s sparse eyebrows were tightly frowned, "I don''t know what''s going on, I contacted the merchants who used to do business with us today, and he said that the border control is very strict now, and he doesn''t want merchants to sell the grain anymore. So they won''t be able to provide us with food in a short time."


    "What about other things, can''t you buy them?"


    Qiang Zi nodded.


    Huwei''s face darkened, "Which country?"


    "Chu State."


    Chu State is the closest one among the three surrounding countries. They also have merchants who cooperate with the other two countries, but they have to travel a longer distance.


    "Send someone to other countries to ask if you can still buy it."


    "I''ve asked, those two countries have also sealed off their borders, everyone is only allowed to leave but not to enter, even horse-drawn carriages are not allowed to enter, we can''t buy anything now."


    After saying this, Huwei''s expression became even uglier.


    "How long will the food in our granaryst?"


    "Two months is enough, but you forgot, leader, we have to pay the food in December. When the food is paid, let''s not say two months, I''m afraid we won''t be able to support it for three days."


    Hu Wei''s eyes changed slightly, and he actually forgot about it.


    "You go to the surrounding area to inquire, see if you can buy as much food as possible."


    "Yes, the younger one, try to find out."


    For the current n, this is the only way to go.


    After Qiangzi retreated, Huwei''s face remained gloomy.


    "Brother, we still have to pay those people, or we won''t pay this year."


    Huwei regained hisposure and stared at him, "You think I want to hand over the food, but our people sacrificed their lives for the food, but if you don''t hand it over, haven''t you seen how terrifying those people are? It was when the Gu n was still there. If we want to surrender at their feet, if we can''t even fight against the Gu n, how can we fight against those people?"


    "Now we have Mrs. Su!"


    Huwei admits that Su Ying is really powerful, but no matter how powerful she is, she is only one person.


    "If you don''t want her to die at their hands, then stop saying such stupid things."


    Qiao Yang met the stern look in Shang Huwei''s eyes, and said nothing.


    Not being able to buy food not only annoyed Huwei, but even Qinglongying fell into a lower pressure.


    "Leader, what should I do? I don''t know what''s going on with those countries, and suddenly they won''t sell to the border."


    Wufeng had a gloomy face, "You continue to send people to investigate and buy as much food as possible."


    "yes."


    After the messenger stepped back, the othermanders spoke one after another.


    "Leader, if we can''t buy it all the time, we have to make another n."


    ¡°Yes, our food must have been stolen by the tiger camp. We went to the tiger camp to empty their warehouses, so we have food.¡±


    "But that woman is guarding in the tiger camp, we may not seed."


    "Then get rid of that woman before doing anything."


    "How to deal with it?"


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the speaker. He was the youngest of the Twelve Commanders Yutong.


    He had a thin, fair face and a thin body. At first nce, he looked like a helpless schr. Who would have thought that he had more lives in his hands than the books he had flipped through.


    "We have all experienced that woman''s ability. If we want to defeat her head-on, even if we can win, we will have to pay a high price. Therefore, as the leader said, we can only outsmart her. These days, I I¡¯ve been thinking of a way over and over again.¡±


    Wu Feng said: "What method."


    Yu Tong had a sinister look in his eyes, "Catch the turtle in the urn."


    Yu Tong spoke slowly and told his n. After Wufeng and the others heard it, they felt that it was very feasible, but they just had to makeprehensive arrangements.


    "What does the leader think?" After some discussion, Yu Tong handed over the final decision to Wu Feng.


    Wu Feng frowned tightly. If it was just for Qinglong Ying, he could find a suitable opportunity at any time, but now they are eager to get the food back, so they can''t dy any longer.


    "Okay, let''s do it like this. You deploy it carefully, and you must not let the people at the Tiger Camp find any ws. We must win this one!"


    "yes."


    ¡­


    After Su Ying went back, he immediately went to the coal pit dug today to check the situation.


    Tian Mu has been guarding here all day today.


    "How about it?"


    "The fire inside is still burning, and I have covered the opening, leaving a vent hole."


    There is only one vent hole in the soil pit now, and the situation inside cannot be seen clearly. We can only dig it out after a few days.


    "Okay,e back before going to bed to see if the fire is extinguished, if there is no problem,e back tomorrow morning, let''s go back first."


    "Eh, good."


    At night, after having a full meal, Su Ying hugged Erbao to take a bath in the clean room.


    "Mother, do you not like Daddy?"


    Su Ying''s expression paused, secretly ming Xiao Jin for teaching his baby some messy things.


    "Why does Linger ask such a question?"


    Er Bao puffed out his increasingly fleshy face and said, "Aniang won''t even kiss Daddy."


    Kiss Xiao Jin?


    Su Ying made up the picture...


    For some reason, her heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    Su Ying subconsciously covered her chest. What''s going on? Did she suffer from arrhythmia due to being too tired?


    "Adults can''t kiss casually." Su Ying answered very perfunctorily.


    Er Bao tilted his head and said, "Isn''t it possible? But I saw Uncle Jiang kissing Aunt Lin today. They are adults too, so why can they kiss?"


    When Su Ying opened her eyes, she seemed to see a piece of fresh green above Xiao Jin''s head.


    "Uncle Jiang kissed Aunt Lin, Linger, are you sure you read it right?"


    Er Bao struggled with his big eyes as if trying to prove that he was not lying: "No, today is like this, eh! They just kissed!"


    Erbao said milkyly, imitating her manner, she threw herself into Su Ying''s arms and kissed her with her small mouth.


    The silent gossip factor in Su Ying''s body was beating wildly, "Ling''er, don''t tell your father about this."


    The cute Er Bao looked puzzled, "Why?"


    "Your father will cry if he finds out."


    "Okay, good boy, you''re right to listen to what Auntie says."


    Er Bao didn''t understand, but he nodded obediently and said, "Linger won''t tell Daddy."


    "Okay!" Because she wanted to tell Xiao Jin herself!


    She desperately wanted to know how he would react when her little wife cheated on him!


    When Su Ying came out of the clean room with Er Bao in her arms, she saw two figures standing in the dark of the backyard. She took a closer look, and saw that they were Lin Zhuyu and Jiang Yang who had turned Xiao Jin green!


    Su Ying silently covered Erbao''s small mouth, and retreated to the clean room.


    Thank you "Yingzi" for the reward (Zenzi-style big obeisance~~~~)

 Chapter 137: give up

    Chapter 137 Resignation


    Jiang Yang stood at a loss in front of Lin Zhuyu, Su Ying looked at it from a distance and felt that his toes were about to dig out a base!


    "Aunt Lin, what happened today was an ident, you, don''t take it to heart when you go."


    Lin Zhuyu lowered her head, looking like she wanted to get into the cracks in the ground, "I know you didn''t do it on purpose, so don''t mention it again." After she finished speaking, she stuffed a bundle into Jiang Yang''s hand and said, "This It¡¯s the winter coat my wife asked me to make, you can take it.¡±


    After speaking, she turned around and ran away as if being chased by a ghost.


    Jiang Yang stood there stiffly holding the burden, unable to recover for a long time.


    "Jiang Yang, what are you doing here?"


    Jiang Yang suddenly came back to his senses, and subconsciously hid the burden behind his back.


    Su Ying felt that his behavior of having no money here was really trying to cover up, "Aunt Lin gave it?"


    Jiang Yang''splexion changed, "Yes, it''s the winter clothes my wife asked me to make before."


    "Oh... winter clothes."


    Jiang Yang looked at Su Ying, no matter how he looked at her, he felt that her expression was very intriguing. He couldn''t bear the look in her eyes, so he ran away with his bags in his arms.


    "Aniang, why is Uncle Jiang''s face so red?"


    "Probably too hot."


    Su Ying carried Erbao back to the house, and Wang Su also bathed Dabao and came back.


    Su Ying carried the two little ones to the bed and let them y by themselves, then walked up to Xiao Jin and sat down.


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes. After taking a bath, he had a faint scent of saponins on his body. It may be that his hair was all loose, which made him look a littlezy and not aggressive at all.


    Like a docile...dog.


    Xiao Jin met Su Ying''s eyes and frowned slightly, "What?" She had been looking at him with sympathetic eyes since she came in just now.


    Even if his legs were rotten at the time, she never had such an expression on her face.


    Su Ying said earnestly: "Xiao Jin, have you ever thought that one day you might be greened by someone?"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin''s eyes were like an awl, wishing he could nail her to the coffin board.


    "Don''t be sad, a twisted melon is not sweet."


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Jin grabbed her hand, and locked her into his dark eyes, "My melon is mine even if it''s not sweet."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, "Then what if your melon has to run with the melon thief?"


    Xiao Jin gripped her hand even tighter, "Dream!"


    Su Ying wanted to break free from his hand, but he refused to let go, "Let go."


    "Su Ying, you''d better get rid of any thoughts you shouldn''t have."


    Su Ying red at him, and carefully talked about what she was doing.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t poach your corner."


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows twitched, and he gradually calmed down, "How do you poach the corner of the wall?"


    Su Ying didn''t turn the corner all of a sudden, "I''m toozy to tell you, go to sleep."


    The two little milk bags seem to be ying with themselves, but the two little ears are pricked up to listen to what the parents say.


    "Brother, who wants to steal our melons?"


    "I don''t know either, but Auntie said that the melon is not sweet, maybe it''s not ripe yet."


    Early the next morning, Su Ying ran to the coal-burning earth pit after practicing Qi training. After confirming that the wood in the pit was still burning, she covered it with hay.


    Xiao Jin watched Su Ying go out alone, and saw Lin Zhuyu diligently moving the wood left over from Tian Mu''s furniture to the backyard.


    But because the wood was too heavy, she stopped to rest before taking a few steps.


    At this time, Jiang Yang walked over and lifted the wooden block without saying a word.


    Lin Zhuyu looked at Jiang Yang''s leaving back and buzzed her lips, and wanted to speak, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Jin saw this scene and understood who the "melon" Su Ying was talking aboutst night.


    After breakfast, Su Ying took No. 1 and the others out. Cheng Ming was bitten by a poisonous snake and needed to recuperate. The field affairs were temporarily handed over to Mrs. Jiang, and everyone was busy.


    "Jiangyang."


    Jiang Yang, who passed by the door, heard the sound and walked into the main room, "What is the master''s order?"


    "Go and ask Lin Zhuyu toe over, I have something to look for her."


    Jiang Yang was a little surprised, since Lin Zhuyu followed the team until now, Xiao Jin never took the initiative to meet Lin Zhuyu.


    Jiang Yang wanted to ask, but Xiao Jin didn''t need to exin things to him, so he suppressed the doubts in his heart and called Lin Zhuyu who was helping in the kitchen.


    "Aunt Lin, Master has something to ask for you."


    Lin Zhuyu was also very surprised, wondering what Xiao Jin wanted her for.


    Jiang Yang saw her worry and nervousness andforted her, "Don''t worry, Aunt Lin, it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    ...


    Lin Zhuyu came to Xiao Jin with anxiety in his heart, "Master, you are looking for me."


    Xiao Jin took out a piece of paper from his arms and put it on the table, saying softly, "Take it."


    Lin Zhuyu looked down in doubt, and when she saw the content on the paper, her eyes widened in shock.


    "Divorce letter...Master is going to divorce me?"


    There was no reaction on Xiao Jin''s face, only a faint sound of grace.


    Lin Zhuyu''s eye circles turned red immediately, she tremblingly epted the divorce letter, turned around and left the main room in a daze.


    Jiang Yang, who was guarding the door, was surprised to see her like this, "Aunt Lin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Zhuyu covered her lips with her hand to prevent herself from crying. She shook her head desperately and said, "It''s okay." After speaking, she ran away.


    "Hey..." Jiang Yang saw that she was running back to his own room, so he didn''t chase after her. It''s not easy for him to go into other people''s houses as a big man.


    Jiang Yang nced at Xiao Jin in the main room, but he didn''t know what the two said, Lin Zhuyu''s emotions would suddenly lose control.


    Today, Su Ying still took No. 1 and the others to catch fish on the mountain, because it was a bit far from home, so they ate dry food in the mountain at noon and did note back until dark.


    While eating, Su Ying sat on the table and found that there seemed to be one person missing.


    "Where is dogwood?"


    Bai Shuang and the others were busy working in the kitchen during the day, sewing winter clothes when they had time, but Lin Zhuyu said that she had a stomachache and went back to rest in the house, and she hasn''te out yet.


    "ves go and have a look."


    Bai Shuang was about to get up when she saw Lin Zhuyu carrying a bundle into the main room.


    Lin Zhuyu''s eyes were red and swollen, and she knelt down when she saw Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s eyes twitched, "What are you doing?"


    Lin Zhuyu looked at Su Ying with red eyes, "The concubine thanked the madam for taking care of the concubine during this period, and now the concubine can no longer follow the concubine, and now shees here to kowtow to thank the concubine."


    Su Ying took a pancake and gritted her teeth, suddenly thinking of what she said to Xiao Jinst night, this "melon" really intends to run away with the melon thief?


    "Why are you leaving when you are fine?"


    Lin Zhuyu took a quick look at Xiao Jin, with a faint usation in his eyes, "Madam, the master divorced me, I am no longer Madam''s man... Master''s man..."

 Chapter 138: scheming woman

    Chapter 138 Scheming Girl


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin in astonishment, "Did you divorce him?"


    Xiao Jin looked at the face of Lin Zhuyuining to Su Ying, and felt very ufortable, "Well, rest."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "You know everything?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t ask, but he knew what she said, "Got it."


    "Oh." Su Ying turned back to Lin Zhuyu''s face, "He divorced you, not letting you go."


    Lin Zhuyu cried aloud, "Master, doesn''t the master despise maidservants and concubines eating free rice..."


    "Do you eat in rice?"


    Lin Zhuyu rubbed her fingers, "It probably isn''t exactly."


    "It''s up to you to go, quickly put away the burden ande to eat."


    Lin Zhuyu''s face turned one side, and the face of mourning immediately turned into surprise, "Isn''t the master driving me away?"


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin, wanting him to speak.


    But Xiao Jin pretended not to see it, and just ate his meal by himself.


    Su Ying could only say: "No, I just terminated the rtionship with you."


    "That''s really great, I''m going to wash my hands and eat." Lin Zhuyu wiped away her tears and put the burden away with a smile.


    Xiao Jin looked at her happy back, he suddenly felt that Lin Zhuyu, a scheming girl, sang this y deliberately in front of Su Ying, she had no intention of leaving at all, she did it just to win Su Ying''s sympathy!


    Ah! Scheming girl!


    Su Ying came back from washing, and saw Xiao Jin sitting on the bed with a depressed body.


    Su Ying felt that he was probably stimted by the matter of Lin Zhuyu.


    "I''ve already said that a twisted melon is not sweet. Since you can think about getting her divorced, don''t think too much about it."


    Xiao Jin''s eyshes trembled slightly, and he raised his eyes to look at her. Looking at her expression, she seemed to beforting him.


    She felt that he would be upset because of Xiulin Zhuyu, this woman didn''t know what was going on all day long.


    But the words that came out changed, "I''m a useless person, it''s normal for her to dislike me."


    Su Ying frowned, "How do you talk, you don''t believe in my medical skills?"


    "Su Ying, will you dislike me?"


    "I hate what you do?"


    Xiao Jin slightly raised his eyes and smiled, "Can you pour me a ss of water?"


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin was getting weirder and weirder. One second he was very upset, but the next second heughed. She got up and poured a ss of water for him, "Drink it."


    Xiao Jin didn''t reach out to take it, but took a sip from her hand, "It''s a bit hot."


    "Hot?" Su Ying tasted it suspiciously, "It''s not hot at all."


    Xiao Jin looked at her lips moistened by warm water, his eyes dimmed.


    "Mother, Daddy, Linger is here!" Erbao who had taken a bath suddenly rushed in from outside the house, and threw himself on Su Ying''s body.


    Su Ying couldn''t sit still, she staggered when she bumped her body, and bumped her face towards Xiao Jin.


    She only felt a slight chill at the corner of her mouth, and met Xiao Jin''s eyes that were close at hand in a blink of an eye.


    Su Ying''s heart skipped a beat, and he pushed Xiao Jin away.


    "Kiss, kiss, A Niang, Ling''er wants to kiss too." Er Bao''s big round eyes wandered around the two of them, and then he pouted and wanted to kiss Su Ying.


    Su Ying quickly picked her up and carried her to the bed next to her.


    "Hey, I''m going to sleep."


    "But Ling''er wants Aniang to kiss, kiss like Daddy kisses Aniang, eh!"


    Xiao Jin could only feel the soft touch on his lips, and the tip of his nose seemed to still be lingering with Su Ying''s unique breath.


    Su Ying hurriedly kissed the second treasure on the face, then hugged the big treasure who entered the door to Xiao Jin''s bed, and then blew themp with lightning speed.


    Su Yingy on the bed with her eyes closed, and kept telling herself that it was just an unintentional physical touch, just like hand touching hand, and it was no different from lips touching the corners of lips.


    But for some reason, her heartbeat became faster again, and it seemed that tomorrow she really had to find a time to enter the space for a heart rate test.


    As soon as the sky turned white, an unexpected visitor came outside the tiger camp.


    "Leader, leader, someone from the Qinglong Camp has sent over, saying they want to see the leader."


    Huwei woke up from his sleep, opened his eyes and sat up on the bed.


    "What are the **** from Qinglong camp doing again?" Su Ying went to Qinglong to rescue people again before, and he only found out afterwards.


    "It is said that the leader of the Qinglong Camp wants to negotiate peace with our Tiger Camp."


    Huwei frowned even tighter, "If you want to talk, talk with your fists, let him get out."


    "But the leader, someone said that if we are willing to ept the peace talks, then they can provide us with a way to purchase food."


    Huwei''s face darkened. It is indeed a worry in his heart that he can''t buy food now. He doesn''t want to talk about it, but he needs food.


    ¡°Bring people in.¡±


    "yes."


    Hu Wei got up and sat down on a chair. Not long after, the messenger sent by Qinglong Camp walked in.


    When the visitor saw Hu Wei, he saluted politely, and Hu Weiughed mockingly.


    "Don''t put on a show for me, you deserters from the Qinglong Camp don''t know what rules are."


    The person who came was not angry, but said with a smile: "Leader Joeughed. Our leader said that since we are treating our future allies, we should be polite. I came here today because I also know that Joe Leaders, you can¡¯t buy food anymore, our leader wants to help you after we know your situation.¡±


    "Enough, I don''t want to listen to nonsense, if Wufeng wants Su Ying, there is no way."


    "Don''t be angry, Chief Joe, our leader doesn''t want anyone, we just want to join forces with Chief Joe to fight back against those people."


    Hu Wei frowned when he heard the words, "Wu Feng really thinks everyone is a fool, it''s enough to be fooled once."


    Many years ago, Huwei was tricked by the Qinglong camp not long after he came, saying that he wanted to lead people to join forces with him to resist those who came to collect grain. As a result, when he did it, Wufeng not only did not cooperate, but helped those people, although He survived the incident, but every time he thinks about it, he wished he could tear the people from Qinglong Camp to pieces!


    "Chief Qiao, don''t rush to refuse. In order to show our sincerity, the leader will first put two hundred bags of food on the **** between the two camps. The tiger camp can pick it up at will. Every three days, we will release the food." Once, if the people in the tiger camp don¡¯t want it, we will take it away in three days, so much talk is useless, everything is shown by actions, I will not disturb Chief Qiao, and leave.¡±


    Huwei didn''t stop them, but asked his own people to follow.


    He wanted to see what kind of trick Wu Feng was going to y.


    However, those who went to inquire about the news quickly reported back and forth that the people from Qinglongying really put grain on the slope.


    "Leader, do we want to get the food?"


    Hu Wei frowned tightly, "Are you sure those are food?"


    "Sure, a brother has checked it, it''s the food."


    Huwei knew that this matter was likely to be fraudulent, but there were bags of food in front of him, so he didn¡¯t want it for nothing, ¡°Send someone to get it!¡±

 Chapter 139: There is money on the slope

    Chapter 139 There is money on the slope


    People from Qinglongying dug a pit on the soil slope, and put the two hundred bales of grain in the pit.


    Li Yong took all the food and grass back to the Tiger Camp, but just to be on the safe side, Hu Wei asked them to collect the food, and then take it to Suying for her to see if any of the food had been stolen. poison.


    "You mean Qinglongying wants to form an alliance with Tigerying, and the two hundred packs of food are a gift of sincerity?" Su Ying looked at Liang Ning in the car and asked with eyebrows.


    "Yes, Mrs. Su, our leader didn''t believe it at first, but the two hundred packs of grain, if it was true, wouldn''t we have made money, so the leader asked me to go to the **** to have a look, and after confirming that it was really the grain, we would make money." Bring it back and let Madam Su see if it is poisonous."


    Su Ying nodded, but it was not so fast to check all the two hundred packages of grain. She asked Li Yong to move all the grain into her yard, and she had to check them one by one.


    Li Yong and others quickly followed suit.


    After all the food was moved, Li Yong said: "Miss Su, we can''t buy food now, and the leader is still short of thousands of bags of food. If we can''t collect all the food, we will be in big trouble, so these food are very important to us. .¡±


    Su Ying carefully inspected the grain in the sack, and didn''t pay attention to Li Yong''s words. He only thought that he meant that there were many people in the tiger camp and needed a lot of grain to survive the winter. If there was no grain to survive the winter, he would starve to death. Isn''t that a big trouble.


    "Put the grain here first, and after I have checked everything, I will let you carry it back after I make sure there is no problem."


    "Well, then there is Mrs. Lausu."


    Su Ying nodded, and asked No. 1 to go to the stream to practice by themselves in the afternoon, and she checked the grains at home.


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to bring her some big bamboo dustpans, which Uncle He made in his spare time.


    Su Ying poured out all the rice in the bag and checked them one by one.


    Two hundred bags of rice, it took Su Ying two days to confirm that there was no problem.


    She packed all the inspected rice and asked Jiang Yang to send a message to Li Yong, asking them to transport it back.


    Huwei stood on the fence on the second floor, watching Li Yong and the others carry two hundred bags of rice into the warehouse.


    "Brother, did they really give us two hundred bags of rice for nothing? Is Wufeng crazy?" Qiao Yang''s life was almost confessed in Qinglongying, and he never believed they would be so kind.


    Huwei didn''t know what the Qinglongying people were going to do, but since they dared to take out the food, they dared to ept it.


    "Damn it, the soldierse to cover the water and earth."


    Li Yong asked someone to move the food and then returned to Hu Wei, "Boss, the food is all put in."


    Hu Wei nodded, "Did Miss Su say nothing about this?"


    Li Yong shook his head, "Miss Su didn''t ask much."


    "Well, continue to send people to keep an eye on the Qinglong camp, and report back immediately if there is any change."


    "yes."


    Su Ying didn''t know about the confrontation between Huwei and Qinglongying. After she asked Li Yong to carry the food away, she took the shovel and went to the coal burning pit behind the yard. The wood in the pit had been burned for a few days. She nned to Open it up today and see if it works.


    "Madam is going to the pit? I''ll go with you." Tian Mu saw Su Ying going out with a shovel and followed.


    Su Ying nodded, and the two went to the pit together.


    Tian Mu pushed aside the dry grass on the pit, and a puff of white smoke came out, making his eyes sour.


    Su Ying used a shovel to break up the yellow mud at the entrance of the pit, revealing a bigger opening.


    After the white smoke was almost dispersed, Su Ying poked with a shovel to get out all the burnt wood inside.


    Tian Mu squatted down to inspect the finished product, and when he saw it, his face revealed a look of surprise, "It''s done, Ma''am, we are done, although these charcoals are not as good as the high-quality silver charcoal, but it is definitely good to burn them for warmth in winter. no problem."


    Su Ying also went over to check. Judging from the fineness, it was indeed rtively average, but it could already be burned in this way. She was quite satisfied with being able to make it like this for the first time.


    "It''s good that it''s done, you go and pull the car over and pull these charcoal fires back."


    "I''ll go right away." Tian Mu responded excitedly, and ran away excitedly.


    Burning charcoal fire can at least ensure that they don''t have to be frozen in winter, how can Tian Mu not be excited.


    Su Ying got out all the charcoal, and then got some ash and threw it on the charcoal to cool down. After the surface temperature of the charcoal cooled down, she and Tian Mu loaded the charcoal into the car one by one.


    "Hurry up, you useless thing, walk so slowly and wait until it''s your turn to pick it up!"


    "Father, stop beating me, I''ll go, can''t I go?"


    Su Ying walked behind the car, and saw many people walking towards the **** behind the tiger camp.


    One or two is fine, but slowly more and more people areing here.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, if you gote, you will lose everything."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stopped in doubt, and stopped a middle-aged man, "Brother, where are you going?"


    The man was also considered kind, and upon hearing Su Ying''s question, he said, "Youngdy, I don''t know yet. In the morning, someone came back from the **** at the back and said that there were copper coins on the slope. Go and have a look, maybe you can pick up a lot, anyway, don¡¯t let it go for nothing.¡±


    The man ran away in a hurry after finishing speaking.


    Seeing everyone''s high spirits, Su Ying was even more puzzled. The dirt **** they mentioned was the **** between Qinglong Camp and Tiger Camp. Money would appear there for no reason?


    She thought again, Li Yong said that the grain given by the Qinglong camp was also ced on the slope. Is this a coincidence?


    Anomaly is a demon, Su Ying intends to go and see what is going on.


    "Tian Mu, you pull the charcoal back first, I''ll go to the **** behind to have a look."


    Tian Mu looked at the surging crowd heading towards the **** and said worriedly: "Madam, why don''t I take the charcoal back and go with you."


    Su Ying shook her head, "I''ll go and have a look and be back soon."


    Tian Mu nodded helplessly, "Then madam, be careful."


    Su Ying responded and disappeared from sight with the crowd.


    Su Ying just walked to the slope, and found a copper coin in the mud.


    She knelt down and picked up the copper coin to have a look, and she was sure it was real money.


    She looked around and saw people looking for scattered copper coins.


    Su Ying walked forward for a while, and found another copper coin on the ground.


    She just walked all the way, picking up all the way, and in a short distance, she actually picked up more than a dozen copper coins.


    The people scattered around, like ants returning to their nest, slowly gathered towards the slope.


    Su Ying walked to the front and found a big pit on the slope. This big pit should be used by the people of Qinglongying to put rice.


    "I''m rich, I''m rich, I''m rich, this pit is full of copper coins hahahahaha!" A man who jumped into the pit was frantically digging the yellow mud under his feet, looking at the copper coins that came out one by one excitedly. call out.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people went crazy and jumped into the pit.


    As more and more people jumped down, Su Ying clearly felt the loosening of the soil under her feet.


    Her eyebrows and eyes darkened, she turned around and wanted to leave, but the soil under her feet copsed, and her whole body fell into the pit.

 Chapter 140: Nine lives is enough to die

    Chapter 140 Nine lives are enough to die


    The pit has copsed!


    There were screams of horror for a while.


    Su Ying reacted immediately and flung out the rope on her wrist, but there was very little vegetation around the slope, and the barbs on the rope couldn''t catch any supporting things at all.


    The copsedndslides hit her face hard, and more people who fell from above were screaming.


    "Help, help!"


    Su Ying''s body hit the people below, she stood up quickly after stabilizing her body, looked around and tried to get away, but the surrounding of the pit was like a vortex, sucking them deeply into it. in the field.


    Su Ying looked up, and saw someone dumping something into the pit.


    Su Ying dodged, stepped forward and smelled it, herplexion darkened, it was tung oil.


    Those people want to burn them!


    Soon, her conjecture was confirmed, and the torch was thrown in.


    Those who were poured with oil burned instantly.


    The pit suddenly copsed, and this ident shocked the people picking up coins around. He screamed in horror and wanted to escape, but as soon as they turned around, they found white smoke rising around the slope, and the **** was on fire. !


    "It''s on fire, it''s on fire, it''s on fire, everyone run!"


    "Run away, let''s start a fire!"


    Everyone scattered like birds and beasts.


    Even though the vegetation on Tupo Mountain is not thick, it is still quite a lot. In addition to the autumn drought, it started to burn at once, but in an instant, the entire Tupo Mountain was surrounded by fire.


    The thick smoke from the fire almost turned the entire sky gray.


    On the 1st, they were doing sensory training by the stream and looked up at the sky, feeling a little strange.


    "Why is it suddenly gray today?"


    "Do you smell anything? It seems that something is burnt?"


    Qiao Yang, who was squatting so that his legs were trembling, stood up at once. Looking against the direction of the wind, he saw the faint light of the fire.


    "Look ahead, is there a wildfire over there? Look!"


    Everyone came out of the water one after another, looked in the direction Qiao Yang pointed, and saw the mes jumping.


    "What direction is that?"


    "As for the dirt **** behind us, that piece ofnd is on fire. I remember that when I passed by there for training, there was no one there."


    No. 1 frowned, "Mountain fire is not a trivial matter. Although our area is a little far away from there, the sky is dry and dry now. If the mountain wind blows, it is likely to burn towards us. Everyone gather, now Come down immediately."


    Su Ying said that when she was not around, everyone had to obey No. 1''s orders, so they all got out of the water one after another after hearing what No. 1 said, and gathered back.


    Many wanted to go to the dirt **** to pick up money, but those who hadn¡¯t had time to go up found that the dirt **** was on fire, and they were so frightened that they ran quickly, for fear that if they were slower, they would be burned to ashes.


    For a wildfire like this, it is basically impossible to stop if everything that can be burned is burned out.


    Xiao Jin was sitting in the yard, looking up at the gradually foggy sky, his brows were subconsciously twitched in one ce, and his heartbeat also inexplicably elerated.


    He looked upstairs subconsciously, and he could still hear the sound of children reading, so he called Su Ying back.


    But no one responded.


    "Su Ying, where is Su Ying?"


    Tian Mu heard the noise and came over from the backyard, "The master asked for his wife, she told me to bring the charcoal back and then went to the **** behind. Some people said that money was found on the slope, and thedy followed to check the situation."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin frowned even more. How could such a ce full of money appear for no reason? This is obviously a problem.


    "Jiang Yang, go to Tupo with Wang Su immediately to see what''s going on."


    "yes."


    Jiang Yang and the others saw the raging fire on the **** as soon as they arrived at the bottom of the slope, and their hearts immediately rose to their throats.


    Wang Su casually grabbed a person who ran down the mountain and asked, "What''s going on? Why did the mountain catch fire?"


    The other party was obviously terrified, and there was still panic in his eyes, "No, I don''t know, it was fine at the beginning, but it suddenly caught fire for some reason."


    Wang Su let go, and the man scrambled away.


    The two of them looked at the raging fire on the slope, and felt terrified no matter how they looked at it. They didn¡¯t know if Madam ran down. If there was such a big fire, if someone was on the mountain...


    They dare not think deeply!


    When Forsythia escaped from the slope, she almost bumped into Wang Su.


    Wang Su hurriedly hid aside, but when Lian Qiao was about to fall, he still gave her a hand.


    Forsythia was pulled by him so that she could not sit on the ground. After she stabilized her body, she said gratefully: "Thank you, big brother."


    Wang Su shook his head indifferently, but Lian Qiao recognized Jiang Yang beside him.


    "Brother, you should find a way to save that powerful sister."


    The two were immediately attracted by Forsythia''s words?


    Jiang Yang was puzzled, "Do you recognize me?"


    Forsythia nodded. In fact, when they rescued Lin Zhuyu and the othersst time, she hid in the yard and saw it.


    "Well, you followed those powerful sisters, right? I saw that sister go up the mountain, and I followed her at that time, but we were separated by some distance. I, I saw that sister fell into the pit went in..."


    "What did you say? Madam fell into a pit on the slope? Why is there a pit when the **** is always t?"


    Lian Qiao exined: "The pit was dug a few days ago. At that time, everyone was picking up money by the side of the pit. Later, the pit copsed, and the sister fell down, and then suddenly someone set fire to it..."


    "You mean, after thedy fell into it, someone set fire to the mountain?"


    Forsythia nodded.


    Jiang Yang and Wang Su clenched their fists.


    Wang Su said: "Jiang Yang, go back and exin the situation to the master immediately, and I will go to the tiger camp immediately to ask Huwei to help put out the fire."


    "good."


    The two soldiers split into two groups, quickly turned and left.


    Lian Qiao looked at the backs of the two leaving and shook her head, not to mention whether the earth pit would bury people, but it was difficult for an individual to survive in such a dangerous situation. I survived, even if I found the corpse, it would be unrecognizable...


    At this time, on the other side of the pit, the people of the Qinglong Camp looked excitedly at the zing fire.


    People from the Qinglong Camp quickly ran back from the direction of the slope.


    "Twelvemanders, the **** ispletely on fire, and the subordinates saw that woman Su Ying fell into the **** with their own eyes. This time, even if she has nine lives, it is enough for her to die!"


    Yu Tong heard the words, with a triumphant smile on his face, he couldn''t believe that Su Ying could appear alive again this time!


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t see her burnt to ashes with my own eyes."

 Chapter 141: stood up

    Chapter 141 Stand Up


    Su Ying dodged into the space when the fire was burning, and she came out after changing into the fire-resistant clothing in the space, and brought those people who were still alive but passed out into the space.


    It''s just that as the fire burns, even if she has protective clothing, she can''t get out of the burning cargo, so she ns to leave after the fire is almost burned.


    How could Jiang Yang and the others know that Su Ying would be safe and sound.


    "Master, the earth **** behind is burning, and Madam is still on the earth slope!" Jiang Yang returned to the yard, and immediately exined the situation to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin''s face changed drastically, "What are you talking about, Su Ying is still on the mountain!"


    "Yes, someone saw it, and thedy fell into a pit!"


    "Well, what should I do?" Mother Zhao and the others all came over when they heard the noise, and when they learned that Su Ying was caught in the sea of ??fire, they were so anxious that they were about to cry.


    Xiao Jin tightly grasped the armrest of the wheelchair, his face tense to the extreme, "Jiang Yang, you immediately take No. 1 and them to put out the fire, and let Huwei and the others mobilize everyone to go to the mountain to put out the fire. quick!"


    "yes."


    On the 1st, they had already returned. When they heard that Su Ying was in danger, they didn''t immediately hope that something would happen to her, but they were afraid that something would happen to her. They didn''t realize this change in mentality.


    Huwei also got the news, and he personally led people to the Tupo side.


    Fortunately, there is a branch of a stream near the slope, and everyone went to fetch water to put out the fire.


    Chu Yun stood on the corridor on the second floor, tightly holding on to the three children who wanted to rush out.


    "Don''t worry, Madam will be fine."


    Even Zhao''s mother cried and went to get the wooden barrel from the backyard to fight the fire, but no one stopped her.


    Almost all of them took all the tools they could carry, and rushed to the **** to put out the fire like crazy.


    Chu Yun lowered his head, looking at Xiao Jin in the yard, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "My lord!"


    Xiao Jin''s body was sluggish, but his expression was exceptionally firm and he stood up from the wheelchair.


    "Zhao Neng, you and Chu Yun are taking care of the children in the yard." After Xiao Jin stabilized his body, he took the first step with a little stiff footsteps.


    "My lord, your legs..." Chu Yun''s face changed slightly, it''s not yet the time for Su Ying to say that he can stand up!


    "Take care of them!" After Xiao Jin slowly got used to it, he turned and walked towards the direction of the stable without even the slightest joy of standing up again.


    "Daddy, Daddy, you must save A Niang back Daddy!" Dabao and Erbao tightly held onto the guardrail, wanting to follow, but Chu Yun held them tightly to prevent them from moving.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... i want yumiano..." Erbao actually didn''t know what the meaning of the burning of the mountain was, but he felt the emotions of the adults and became extremely uneasy.


    Xiao Jin got on his horse and walked out of the yard. The wolf king, who used to be lyingzily outside the yard, seemed to have sensed something at this time. The whole wolf pack was guarding outside the yard like a solid line of defense.


    "Hold it!"


    "Aww!"


    Xiao Jin rode his horse and left.


    At this time, they had already arrived at the soil **** on the 1st. Everyone fetched water, and beat the fire with branches to put out the fire. Everyone had a determination on their faces, as if as long as they insisted on repeating such actions, the fire would be destroyed. Fight in general.


    Mother Zhao and Bai Shuang were both in tears, frantically beating the mes and being smoked until their eyes could not be opened, and they had no intention of shrinking back.


    "Ma''am, you must be safe, ma''am..."


    Hu Wei also arrived with his people, and he immediately asked everyone to join the ranks of fighting the fire. Even Li Laosan and the others came to put out the fire with shovels and shovels.


    The sky gradually darkened, but the fire still illuminated the slope.


    Su Ying was not idle in the space. After she breathed a sigh of relief, she got up and checked the injuries of those people she dragged in, and also made sure that they would not wake up in the space.


    Many people''s bones were smashed by the copsed earth pit, and it was not so easy to deal with.


    She dragged people into the operating room one by one and treated them.


    The fire burned from dark to dawn, and then from dawn to dark. It was not until the third morning that the fire gradually died down.


    Who would have imagined that a small soil **** could burn for so long after being ignited!


    Until now, everyone''s exhausted fingers can''t lift the fire, but the fire hasn''t beenpletely extinguished, and Su Ying hasn''t been found, so they can''t stop.


    Because of the long-term smoke, the eyes of Baishuang and the others were swollen, looking like two walnuts, and the eyes were so swollen that they could only open a crack.


    Mother Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to stand up, but just as she lifted her buttocks, she fell back down.


    Her hands and feet were so weak that she couldn''t even move.


    "Mother Zhao, take a break..." Bai Shuang felt ufortable seeing Mother Zhao like this, because Bai Shuang''s voice was hoarse because of the smoke, and her words sounded like a broken bellows.


    Mother Zhao shook her head, "If I don''t find my wife for a moment, I can''t stop for a moment. I''ll put out the fire quickly. It''s important to find someone."


    "kindness!"


    Xiao Jin covered his face with a wet cloth towel, and when the fire was extinguished by an inch, he searched for an inch up the mountain, so he searched through all the charred corpses, but he still didn''t find the pit that Lian Qiao mentioned.


    Qiao Yang walked down the **** with trembling legs, with a ckened face.


    He was also putting out the fire almost without stopping for a moment.


    "Big Brother, Big Brother..."


    Hu Wei grabbed Qiao Yang who was about to lose his bnce.


    Qiao Yangsted for two days, and burst into tears when he saw Hu Wei, who was also disheveled.


    "Brother, do you think Miss Su is okay?"


    Huwei remained silent with a sullen face.


    The fire has been burning for so long, and I learned from Li Yong that the earth pit was at the top of the slope, and it copsed. After such a long time, no matter how powerful Su Ying is, it is extremely difficult to survive.


    The truth is cruel, but Huwei still hardened his heart: "Qiao Yang, you also know that the possibility of such a big fire is very small."


    "Impossible! Don''t talk nonsense, I tell you, Miss Su is very powerful, you don''t even know how powerful she is, why are you screaming!" Qiao Yang jumped up and roared at Huwei.


    Huwei also hopes for a miracle, but is there really a miracle in this world?


    Xiao Jin doesn''t care whether there are miracles in this world, he only has one thing on his mind now, and that is to find Su Ying!


    Because the fire had just been extinguished, the ground was still warm from the fire.


    The horse didn''t want to move after walking around.


    Xiao Jin had no choice but to get off his horse and step on the hot scorched ground to find it.


    "Pit, found the pit, we found the pit."


    Xiao Jin rushed over when he heard the sound.

 Chapter 142: You still want to eat, I cant

    Chapter 142 You still want to eat me


    The outside of the pit is scorched ck. Standing on it and looking at it, those who are afraid of heights will feel dizzy. The pit is deeper than they imagined. It is hard for them to imagine how a person can survive after falling into such a pit.


    "Bring the twine."


    Xiao Jin said to Jiang Yang behind him.


    Jiang Yang hurried down to get a bundle of hemp rope and brought it up.


    "Master, let me go down."


    Xiao Jin shook his head, took the hemp rope from his hand, tied it around his waist, let Jiang Yang hold the other end, and then slowly climbed down.


    Not long after the fire was extinguished, the temperature inside the pit was even hotter than above.


    After Xiao Jin got down, someone threw a shovel down, and he took the shovel and started digging in the pit.


    On the 1st, they also rushed over and went down to the pit to dig.


    While digging the pit, they also dug a lot of broken logs.


    "Why is there so much wood in this pit?"


    Soon, they dug up corpses that were buried below.


    The rest of the people came to the edge of the pit and pulled the corpses up.


    Xiao Jin frowned, looking at a dug-out corpse, his face became darker and darker, but they dug the hole deeper and deeper, and they still couldn''t find Su Ying.


    Xiao Jin asked Jiang Yang to pull him up from the pit. For some reason, he had a premonition that Su Ying was not here!


    "You keep digging here, I''ll look elsewhere."


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes quickly swept across the earth **** mountain, and then walked in another direction to search.


    The people in the Qinglong camp under the **** watched the fire on the **** gradually being extinguished, with a sneer of sess on their faces.


    "Commander, the people in the tiger camp have been putting out the fire for the past two days."


    Yu Tong showed a smirk on his face, "Very well, just pass on my order right now, let them gather troops, go to the tiger camp, and take back all our food!"


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin climbed over the dirt **** and came to the back of the dirt slope. Just as he was about to move forward, he heard a burst of movement and impatient voices.


    "Why did you catch so many people so easily, there''s no end to it."


    Hearing the sound, Xiao Jin froze on the spot like a lightning strike, and soon he came back to his senses and rushed towards the ce where the sound came from.


    After he got close, he saw that familiar figure standing in front of him. He had never felt that the distance between the two was so far away, and he wished he could reach her in one step!


    "Su Ying."


    Su Ying paused, turned around in doubt, and saw a dark man standing not far away looking at her.


    Su Ying showed a thick strange color on her face, and looked in surprise at Xiao Jin who had arrived in front of her almost instantly.


    "Xiao Jin...uh!"


    Before Su Ying finished speaking, she was hugged.


    Xiao Jin almost used the strength to strangle her, making her almost out of breath.


    "Su Ying."


    "You loose, loose..."


    "Su Ying."


    "Let go..."


    "Su Ying!"


    Xiao Jin let her go, held her face in his arms and looked straight into her eyes.


    Seeing her own reflection in her clear pupils, Xiao Jin could no longer restrain the suppressed emotions in his heart, and kissed those slightly parted lips.


    !


    The dry, soft, and smoky touch made all the hairs on her body stand on end.


    The heart in his chest almost burst out, and Su Ying''s head was in a daze.


    She had never felt like this before, and at that moment, it seemed that her soul was about to go out of her body.


    Su Ying suddenly came back to his senses, and pushed him away, "Xiao Jin, are you hungry and crazy, you still want to eat me!"


    Pushed by her, Xiao Jin took a step back to stabilize his body, and the emotions gushing out of his body calmed down after a brief vent.


    Xiao Jin looked at her unbelievable look, and suddenlyughed, revealing uncontroble joy, "Su Ying, I thought you were dead."


    Su Ying red at him, resisting the urge to punch his head off, "That really disappoints you, I''m fine."


    She turned around and wiped the traces of carbon ck on her lips, and took several deep breaths to calm her beating heart.


    Su Ying suddenly thought of something, and looked back at him again, "Can you walk?" Calcting the time is almost the same, but it will recover better if you keep it for a longer time.


    "kindness."


    "No difort?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "It''s okay."


    Su Ying nodded, then turned back to deal with the people on the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Xiao Jin asked.


    Su Ying frowned, "At that time, I followed up the dirt **** and picked up a lot of copper coins along the way. Later, I came to the side of the dirt pit. Some people dug copper coins in the dirt pit, and many of them went crazy. Jump in and dig, I think the situation is not right and I have to leave, who knows that the pit will copse as soon as I leave.¡±


    ¡°Afterwards someone poured oil into the pit and set it on fire.¡±


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "Someone is going to burn you to death."


    Su Ying nodded, "After the fire started, I ran out before the fire started." That''s all she could say, otherwise she would have no chance of surviving in the pit when the fire broke out.


    "You escaped, why didn''t you go back as soon as possible, everyone has gone crazy looking for you these two days."


    How could Su Ying know that she had been in the space all the time, and came here wearing protective clothing after she was sure that the fire was much smaller.


    "Then hurry up and tell them they''re safe, and call them over here."


    "Let''s go together." Xiao Jin doesn''t want to be separated from her for a moment.


    The mountain fire is so big that the beasts are scared away. Even if they leave for a while, they should be fine. Su Ying thought about it and agreed, "Okay, I''ll go and call someone over with you."


    The two went together to find someone.


    "The leader is not good, the people from the Qinglong Camp havee to kill him!"


    Huwei''s face darkened instantly when he heard the words. It''s not that he hasn''t thought about what''s going on with the mountain fire in the past two days. He''s been here for so many years and the **** has been fine, and there are no people around the slope. There would be a fire, so he intuitively felt that the fire had something to do with Qinglongying.


    "Son of a bitch, I have to make theme and go this time!"


    Huwei roared, seeing that the fire here was almost extinguished, he called his men to kill him back.


    "Brother, wait for me, I''ll go with you!" Qiao Yang also gritted his teeth, stood up and got on the horse.


    Huwei said with a sullen face: "You stay and look for Mrs. Su, and tell me immediately if you find it!"


    "Big Brother, Big Brother!"


    Su Ying walked all the way back, looking at the soil **** that waspletely burnt to charcoal ck, his face became more and more gloomy.


    "Li Yong said that Qinglongying gave them food for nothing, and dug a hole to put the food in. Don''t you think this move is strange?" Su Ying only now remembered what Li Yong told her Those words, no matter how you think about it, feel very wrong.


    When you release the grain, you release the grain, dig a hole and do what you want.


    But at that time, they all focused their attention on food, and this pit was ignored.


    An idea suddenly popped into Su Ying''s mind, could this pit be used to bury her?

 Chapter 143: fight to the death

    Chapter 143 Battle to the Death


    Su Ying thought that when the pit copsed, she saw a lot of broken tree roots in the pit. At first nce, the pit was not too deep, but if the bottom had been dug out long ago, the bottom they saw In fact, if it was just an illusion built with tree roots, it would make sense why the pit suddenly copsed so deep.


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin walked around the slope, and saw Mother Zhao and the others trying to find something.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, where are you, ma''am..." Mother Zhao and the others'' voices were already unbearably hoarse, and their steps were almost unsteady, but they still had no intention of stopping.


    "Ma''am, ma''am..."


    "Bai Shuang, Mother Zhao."


    Su Ying ran over and responded loudly.


    Bai Shuang and Zhao''s mother froze in ce as if they were frozen, and then they came back to their senses and turned to look at Su Ying standing in front of them, thinking that they were hallucinating!


    "Madam, it''s Madam, it''s really Madam!" Zhao''s mother yelled in surprise, and without caring about anything else, she threw herself into Su Ying''s arms and burst into tears.


    "Ma''am, it''s great that you''re fine."


    "Ma''am, madam!" Bai Shuang also rushed over, hugging Su Ying tightly.


    Others ran towards this side when they heard the movement, and when they saw Su Ying standing intact in front of them, everyone was shocked beyond belief.


    "It''s great that Ma''am is still alive!"


    "Yeah, that''s great!"


    Everyone''s eye circles were red, and they didn''t want to recall how they spent the two days of searching and extinguishing the fire. Fortunately, there were not many grasses and trees on the slope, and Xiao Jin quickly cut them off. The vegetation in the fire area, otherwise the fire does not know when it will be extinguished.


    But the most fortunate thing is that Su Ying is still alive!


    "Ma''am, you are not a human being, you must be a god!"


    No. 1 and others who rushed over after getting the news looked at Su Ying, their eyes gradually became reverent, and they almost knelt down for Su Ying. This kneeling was not the fear of Su Ying like before, but was born from the heart admiration.


    He has lived for so many years, but he has never seen anyone who can be as invincible as Su Ying!


    "Miss Su, Miss Su..." Qiao Yang ran towards Su Ying.


    But before he could pounce on Su Ying, he was stopped by a tall figure.


    Xiao Jin supported Qiao Yang''s head with his hands expressionlessly, keeping him and Su Ying at a distance of more than three steps.


    Qiao Yang waved his arms angrily and struggled, but Xiao Jin''s hands were sped on his head, fixing him in ce like iron mps, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Qiao Yang was so annoyed that he pushed Xiao Jin''s hand away with all his strength, and sat down on the ground with his own buttocks.


    "Xiao Jin, you cripple..." Qiao Yang was halfway cursing, when he saw two long legs shining brightly in front of him, by the way, how did this **** Xiao Jin stand up? Still so... high! ?


    "I''m fine. When the fire broke out, I crawled out of the pit to escape, but because the fire was too big, I was trapped in a ce and couldn''t go back in time, which made everyone worry."


    "It''s good that Madam cane back safe and sound, as long as there''s nothing wrong." Uncle He said hoarsely.


    Zhang Wanniang also had red and swollen eyes, "Madam, go back quickly, young master, they are still waiting for you."


    Su Ying was also very worried about the two treasures, "Well, the fire here is almost extinguished, you should keep some people here to deal with the aftermath, and the rest should go back to rest first."


    Su Ying told No. 1 to carry those people she rescued from the pit back to the tiger camp.


    "You go back first, and leave the matter here to Qiao Yang and the others."


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, Mama Zhao, you go back with me." She saw that Mama Zhao''s eyes were swollen like buns, and their voices were hoarse. If you don''t go back and take medicine in time, it may cause infection. Treat it when the timees. It''s troublesome to get up.


    After finding Su Ying, Mother Zhao and the others don''t need to stay here anymore, and the female rtives follow Su Ying back.


    At this time, the person hiding in the dark watching all this waspletely stunned. He thought he had misread, and kept rubbing his eyes repeatedly, trying to make sure that the person not far away was not Su Ying!


    But the fact is cruel, that person is Su Ying!


    The man turned around and ran towards Qinglongying without any dy.


    He scrambled and crawled back to the Qinglong camp, rushing all the way into the main hall.


    "Boss, the boss is bad, it''s bad, Su Ying is not dead, that woman is not dead!"


    Wu Feng sat up from the tiger stool all of a sudden, "What did you say? Say what you said just now!"


    "Boss, Su Ying is not dead! When I was checking the situation around the **** just now, I saw that woman. She has gone back to the tiger camp now."


    After the words fell, the hall was silent, and no one said a word for a long time.


    "Did you see it clearly, boy? Is it that woman?" Wu Feng spoke slowly, his voice sounding a bit difficult.


    "Yes, it''s her. She can recognize her even if she turned into a little gray." Last time when Su Ying came to fight against the Eleventh Commander, they had opened their eyes. How could he admit his mistake for such a person!


    Wufeng picked up the wine on the table with a stiff hand, and drank it with a dull expression, "We have so many people in the Qinglong Camp, I don''t believe we can''t deal with a woman." Pass on my order and send more people Go to the Tiger Camp, this time, we Qinglong Camp and Tiger Camp either you die or I live! "


    "yes!"


    Qinglong Camp gathered almost all the troops to attack Tiger Camp.


    On the other side, Su Ying also returned home with Mother Zhao and the others.


    As soon as the wolf king guarding outside the courtyard gate saw Su Ying, he raised his chest and raised his head and yelled at her, then ran towards her quickly, and turned over as soon as he ran in front of it , showing her soft belly right in front of Su Ying.


    Su Yingughed, and patted its head with his hand, "Yes, dog, this door is getting better and better."


    Received the praise, the wolf king let out another "owwow", followed Su Ying into the yard with a humming sound.


    Chu Yun, who was guarding the yard, saw Su Ying and the othersing back from a distance. For some reason, the moment he saw Su Ying intact, he let out a heavy breath.


    He was not worried about him, but was watching the reaction of the young master and the prince, because he was afraid that if something happened to Su Ying, they would not be able to bear it.


    Although Su Ying is hateful, it is undeniable that they survived this journey thanks to her presence.


    "Aniang, Aniang is back!"


    "Really, aunt, aunt!"


    As soon as the two treasures saw Su Ying, they broke away from Chu Yun''s hand and ran towards Su Ying.

 Chapter 144: I guard your back

    Chapter 144 Your back is guarded by me


    Su Ying had already squatted down and opened her hands to wee her baby.


    The two small milk packs threw her into her arms at once.


    "Aniang, Aniang, Aniang!" Dabao hugged Su Ying''s neck tightly, and his voice choked up when he cried.


    "Aniang, where have you been, Linger and brother miss you so much, wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow... , where did you go, Auntie, where have you been?


    Seeing their grievances, Su Ying felt heartbroken to death, "Be good, be good, Auntie was trapped by the mountain fire and didn''te back for a while, now Auntie is back, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    During these two or three days, everyone was looking for Su Ying to put out the fire on Tupo. Almost everyone, including the two children, couldn''t get a good rest.


    Children are very sensitive. Even if they don''t know what happened, they will still feel everyone''s restlessness, and they will naturally be anxious.


    Now that they saw Su Ying''s return, their tense nerves gradually rxed. After crying for a while, they fell asleep in Su Ying''s arms.


    Su Ying carefully carried them back to the room and put them down. The little milk buns were really tired, and they slept very deeply this time.


    Mother Zhao and the others went to the backyard to fetch water and wash up.


    Lin Zhuyu with swollen eyes came to Su Ying''s room with a basin of water, "Madam, you, hurry up and wash."


    "Okay, don''t worry about me, you go and wash yourself first, and go to the main room in a while, and I will show you your eyes."


    "Ma''am, I''m fine."


    "If you are told to go, go."


    "okay."


    Su Ying twisted the veil and wiped the ck ash on her face. When she wiped her lips, she suddenly thought of the scene where Xiao Jin came to bite her.


    Just as she was lost in thought, she turned her head and saw Xiao Jin standing behind him without saying a word.


    Su Ying frowned, "What are you doing standing here?"


    Xiao Jin took the handkerchief in her hand and wiped off the dirt on her forehead, "You don''t have a mirror, I''ll help you."


    Su Ying wanted to grab the handkerchief, but he dodged it.


    Only then did Su Ying realize that this was the first time Xiao Jin stood straight in front of her. She knew that he was born tall, but she never expected to be so tall. When she stood in front of her, the top of her head probably could only reach his. Shoulders, he stood in front of her with broad shoulders and broad back, like a mountain, even the light outside the door was blocked by him.


    Yes, if he wants to serve her, she just enjoys it.


    "I''ll look at your legster."


    "kindness."


    After Xiao Jin helped her wipe, he washed the handkerchief and put it in her hand.


    Su Ying was puzzled, "Why, didn''t you wipe it clean?"


    Xiao Jin looked at her, "There is no mirror, you can wipe it for me."


    Su Ying was about to refuse, but thought that he had wiped it for herself just now, so she picked it up and wiped it on his face, the action was rude and quick.


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    When she wiped off the stains on Xiao Jin''s face, his entire face turned red.


    "It''s done, I''m going to take a break, I''m exhausted."


    Su Ying took off her dress and threw it to the side, theny down beside the two treasures.


    Although she has been staying in the space for the past two days, she has not rested. She has been treating the rescued people, and she has to squint for a while. Now she just wants to sleep well.


    Xiao Jin saw the exhaustion on her face, and a sh of distress shed in his eyes, "Go to sleep for a while."


    "Well, after Zhao''s mother washes it up, ask me to get up and check it for them." Su Ying yawned, turned over and fell asleep with the two treasures in her arms.


    "kindness."


    Hearing her even breathing, Xiao Jin stepped forward and pulled the quilt aside to cover her body. He didn''t leave immediately, but sat quietly by the bed, looking at her peaceful sleeping face.


    When she fell asleep, her brows and eyes were stretched, which was very peaceful. It seemed that she had always been like this. No matter what happened, she would not worry too much when she was sleeping, so her brows and eyes were stretched every time she fell asleep.


    "Su Ying, you protected me all the way, and next, I will protect your back." Xiao Jin lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    Xiao Lin Sheng who walked outside the door looked at the scene in the room and covered her eyes in shame.


    Xiao Jin looked up at him and shook his head slowly.


    Little Lin Sheng covered her mouth and ran away smiling.


    Su Ying is like a pinnacle of calming the sea. Her return made everyone''s hearts fall back into their stomachs.


    Even though Uncle He was exhausted, he still lit the fire and prepared to cook a good meal for everyone to celebrate.


    But before the rice porridge in his pot was cooked, there was a hasty knock on the door in the yard.


    "Madam Su, Madam Su, help me."


    Wang Su heard the movement and ran to open the door with a "snap", and the person who came in fell to the ground covered in blood.


    Wang Su recognized the person, and he often followed Huwei, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The face of the visitor was covered with blood, and he opened his eyes forcefully and said: "Qinglongying, the people from Qinglongying, kill them, kill them,e, want to fight to the death with the people of our Tiger Camp... Leader, leader..." The words were not finished yet , people lose their breath.


    Wang Su helped him up, and when he turned around, he saw Xiao Jin standing outside the door with a sullen face, "Master..."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were deep, and his whole body was full of murderous intent, "Integrate all of us and kill me."


    Jiang Yang came over and looked at Xiao Jin in a daze. He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t seen Xiao Jin like this. He felt that the prince had returned to his original state on the battlefield!


    "Get Number One and them back immediately."


    "yes."


    "You two ride with me first."


    Jiang Yang and Wang Su responded.


    The three got on their horses and headed straight for the tiger camp.


    The Qinglong camp concentrated its forces to attack the tiger camp. The tiger camp was very difficult to resist. In addition, most of them worked hard to fight the fire in the past two days. They have not been able to rest well for two days and two nights. I can breathe a sigh of relief, who knows that I will be thrown into battle again soon.


    At the beginning, everyone''s momentum was weak, and they were beaten by the Qinglongying people and failed.


    Tiger Camp is supported by Hu Wei alone, there is no way to repel the people of Qinglong Camp!


    Seeing that the people from Qinglongying were about to break through the gate of the warehouse, Huwei roared and flew over.


    Yu Tong sneered, stepped forward with his horse''s belly, and stopped Huwei.


    This time, they came to attack the Tiger Camp with onemander, a total of six people came. In their opinion, six people from the Tiger Camp without Su Ying were enough.


    Huwei was immediately entangled by Yu Tong and the others.


    He looked at the warehouse door that was knocked open and was furious.


    "Damn you bastards, today I will fight you harder."


    Yu Tong retreated to the back, walked around behind Hu Wei, then pulled the hidden weapon in his sleeve and flew towards Hu Wei.


    Huwei was dealing with the people in front of him, and had no time to think about what was behind him. The hidden weapon flew towards his heart with a breath of life and death.

 Chapter 145: If you lie, you will be beaten

    Chapter 145 If you lie, you will be beaten


    Seeing that the hidden weapon was about to sink into Huwei''s body, at the very moment of the attack, there was only a sound of "Keng", and the hidden weapon was blown out by a stone.


    Yu Tong''s expression turned cold, and he saw a spear stabbing towards him in a blink of an eye. He was startled, it was so powerful and murderous.


    He quickly retreated to dodge, but the opponent''s aura was too strong, even if he dodged, the strong wind brought by the spear still scratched his cheek.


    The stinging pain on his face made Yu Tong''s eyes even darker, "Looking for death!"


    He drew out the double knives at his waist and attacked the spear.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were full of murderous intent, he jumped off his horse and started fighting with Yu Tong.


    The spear in his hand was full of vigor, and every move was full of killing and decisive iron and blood, which shocked thepany to retreat.


    Yu Tong stared at Xiao Jin in astonishment, why didn''t he know that such a master hade to the Tiger Camp again, it wasn''t enough to solve one Su Ying, now another one came!


    "No matter how powerful you are, you will die today!" Yu Tong roared, and the members of the Qinglong Camp attacked Xiao Jin one after another.


    With a sweep of Xiao Jin''s spear, he was like a mighty army, making it impossible for those people to get close to him.


    Yu Tong gritted his teeth and stepped forward again, but after dozens of moves, he was directly pierced through the heart by the spear in Xiao Jin''s hand.


    Until he died, he didn''t know what kind of person he died in.


    Other leaders saw that a master suddenly joined the tiger camp, and they all went to encircle and suppress Xiao Jin.


    There was a scuffle here, but Su Ying slept very soundly in her dream.


    Until the aroma of sweet pimple soup wafted out of the pot, causing her to wake up from her sleep.


    "Well, it''s time to eat."


    Bai Shuang was about to call Su Ying when she saw Su Ying half-closed her eyes and sat up from the bed.


    "Madam is awake, the meal has been prepared, Madam, get up quickly and go eat some, and go to bed when you are full."


    Su Ying shook her head to wake herself up, "Well, eat and eat."


    She stood up and walked out, and sat down directly at the dinner table.


    Everyone was already very hungry, but for some reason, after Su Ying appeared, they would still unconsciously look at Su Ying, just wanting to look at her, even if she devoured food when she was eating, they still thought she was very pretty up!


    Su Ying took two bites before realizing that Xiao Jin was not there.


    "Where''s Xiao Jin?"


    They thought of what Xiao Jin exined before leaving, and after exchanging nces, they said: "Master was worried about Tupo''s situation, so he went out to check again."


    Because Mother Zhao and the others'' eyes were too swollen, so swollen that when they exchanged nces, Su Ying didn''t notice it.


    "It''s good to go and have a look. If the fire is not extinguished and it burns again, it will be troublesome." This time they were able to extinguish the fire so quickly, they were really lucky. In the past, the mountain fires burned continuously If so, it will burn for several months.


    After eating, Su Ying asked Mother Zhao toe to her room to check their eyes.


    "This eye is still a bit inmed, it''s just red and swollen. I''ll give you drops of medicine in a while, ande back to me three times a day to drip it until it''s healed. But ording to your degree, if you drop it this evening, it will probably disappear a lot tomorrow. .¡±


    Su Ying took out the healing potion by going to thetrine and gave it to Mother Zhao and the others to use, as well as their burned hands and feet. Although they are not serious, if they are not treated in time, they will affect their future life.


    "After applying this medicine, don''t touch the water tonight. After getting up tomorrow and taking care of everything,e to me to apply the medicine again, you know?"


    "Know it."


    After Su Ying treated their injuries, she couldn''t fall asleep for a while, so she took a stool and sat in the yard.


    Unexpectedly, before her **** was hot, she saw a loud noise outside the courtyard gate.


    Su Ying walked over curiously and opened the courtyard door, and saw those people she rescued from the pit knelt in front of the door and kowtowed to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Thanks to this littledy for saving us. If it wasn''t for the littledy, we would have died on that damned slope."


    "Yes, thanks to you, littledy, we really shouldn''t be greedy for money, otherwise we wouldn''t have encountered such a thing."


    Su Ying looked at them in surprise. When she brought people into the space, she had already confirmed that they all passed out. How did they know that she saved them?


    "How do you know that I saved you?"


    Those people stood up and looked at each other, "You, are you Mrs. Su Yingsu?"


    Su Ying nodded, "I am right."


    "That''s you, someone woke us up and said you saved us, let use and kowtow to you."


    "Who told you?"


    "It''s a lot of men, number one or something."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows. It turned out that they were the ones who said, "Where are they?"


    "Those people seem to have received an order suddenly, saying that someone from the Qinglong Camp has killed them, and they have to deal with it, and they left."


    Su Ying''s brows darkened, "What did you say? Some people said that people from the Qinglong Camp killed them?"


    "Yeah, yeah, people are gone."


    Su Ying pursed her lips, "Okay, you all go back."


    These people kowtowed to Su Ying several times before leaving one after another.


    Su Ying returned to the yard and looked at Zhao Neng who was dodging his eyes, "Zhao Neng, where is your master?"


    Zhao Neng looked around, but he didn''t dare to look into Su Ying''s eyes, "Go, go to Tupo."


    "Zhao Neng, those who lie will be beaten." Su Ying shook his fist in front of his eyes.


    Zhao Neng swallowed hard, "Madam, please don''t embarrass me."


    "Did Xiao Jin go to the tiger camp?"


    Zhao Neng lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Idiot, his legs are just right, in case something goes wrong and you regret it, just watch over here and close the door for me!" Su Ying said, and rushed out of the yard without looking back.


    Zhao Neng looked at Su Ying Chongli''s back, sighed helplessly, and could only resign himself to his fate and close the courtyard door. As for whether the master will beat him when hees back, let''s talk about it!


    Su Ying didn''t have a horse, so he could only run to the tiger camp on his two legs.


    When she ran to the tiger camp, she saw Xiao Jin waving a spear in his hand and blocking the warehouse door.


    The people from the Qinglong camp had already fallen to the ground, but they also seemed to have made up their minds to fight the tiger camp to the death, they gritted their teeth and kept attacking, but Xiao Jin and the others were like a line of defense that could not be sloped, every time when they When they felt that they were going to seed, they were forced to retreat again. If this continued, their staff would be exhausted.


    "Kill Huwei!" The fivemanders roared suddenly, and if they couldn''t attack Xiao Jin, they would attack Tiger Wei, which was easier to break.


    When Huwei responded just now, he was already wounded. If they attacked him again, he might not be able to hold on.


    Looking at the surging people, Huwei''s eyes shed with determination.


    But at this moment, a sharp voice came through the air, "If you want to rob my tiger camp of food, you have to ask me if Su Ying will agree!"


    Added more, Baozi, for the sake of seeing Chanzi working so hard to code, let Chanzi vote for your monthly ticket! Give a reward! Rmend a ticket!

 Chapter 146: dying soon

    Chapter 146 is about to die


    A roar full of anger made the scalps of the people in the Qinglong camp go numb!


    They even forgot to fight, and turned their heads to look at Su Ying who was rushing towards them with a long knife in his hand.


    "My God, she didn''t die, she didn''t die!"


    The remainingmanders were too shocked to express their feelings at this moment in words. Such a big mountain fire, such a big deep pit, did not kill Su Ying. What the **** is she?


    Can''t kill it!


    Su Ying didn''t give them a chance to think, the big knife in his hand drew **** sword flowers in the air, and made a **** path to Xiao Jin and the others.


    Seeing her appear, Xiao Jin frowned slightly, letting her know about it.


    People in the Qinglong camp came back to their senses one after another, the matter hase to an end, and they can only do their best to do it!


    "Kill, kill ''em!"


    The scuffle was triggered again. I don''t know if Su Ying appeared, and the morale of the Tiger Camp immediately rose.


    The long knife in Su Ying''s hand was like cutting a watermelon, cutting the opponent down until the de was blunt.


    Xiao Jin stood firmly behind Su Ying, preventing her back from being exposed to the enemy.


    The two of them are like a meat grinder, no piece of live meat can retreat unscathed under the killing of the two.


    No. 1, after training for this period of time, theirbat effectiveness has also been greatly enhanced. Even if they are surrounded by people from the Qinglong Battalion, they are not afraid at all.


    Su Ying told them that if you stand more with less, you must unite yourself. If this cohesion is dispersed, you will be easily defeated.


    This is also the inspiration Su Ying got from the battle formation of Qinglongying against her. Fighting alone, those people are definitely not her opponents, but after they form an formation and fight her again, theirbat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced.


    Seeing more and more of their own people fall, severalmanders of the Qinglong Battalion are a little panicked. If they continue to fight like this, even if they can win, they don''t know how much they will pay. Yes, withdraw them all for me!"


    There were a lot of people in the Qinglong Camp, but the moment Su Ying appeared, they lost their minds. It wasn''t that they couldn''t beat them, but they instinctively feared that they would lose, and when they fought again, they lost their morale .


    The Qinglong Battalion withdrew, Su Yingqi hated them for plotting to chase after her, but was stopped by Xiao Jin.


    "The poor don''t chase after them."


    The sudden retreat of the people in the Qinglong Camp was also shocked by Su Ying. Now they are fleeing, and if Su Ying chases them in this way, if theye to their senses, they will fight back at the bottom. They may not be able to retreatpletely, after all There are not many people in Qinglong Camp.


    Su Ying understands this truth, but she still can''t swallow it when she thinks that she has been tricked by Qinglongying. She raises the long knife in her hand and flies towards one of themanders.


    The leader felt a powerful murderous auraing.


    He quickly dodged to the side, but was still stabbed in the thigh by the long knife.


    "ah!"


    Seeing this, the othermanders quickly stepped forward to help him onto the horse and ran away.


    The battle ended with the people from the Qinglong Camp being defeated and fleeing.


    "Uh, poof!"


    Su Ying turned her head and saw Huwei spouting a mouthful of blood and half kneeling on the ground.


    "Leader!" The people from the Tiger Camp quickly stepped forward to help him up.


    Su Ying frowned, "Bring him back first, let me take a look."


    Several people helped Hu Wei into the house.


    Hu Wei''s robe was already stained red with blood, when Su Ying wanted to take off his robe, Xiao Jin stopped him.


    "Ie."


    Xiao Jin is a person who has been on the battlefield, so he is familiar with external injuries, and Su Ying did not refuse.


    After taking off the robes, they could clearly seerge and small wounds on Huwei''s body. Su Ying took out the hemostatic powder from his body and asked them to use it on Huwei, and then Xiao Jin checked him for fatal wounds.


    Fortunately, Huwei''s trauma looks scary, but it is not fatal. It only needs to stop the bleeding with medicine.


    Su Ying handed the medicine to the people in Huying to bandage the wound, and she saw Xiao Jin''s back was soaked with blood in a blink of an eye.


    "Why don''t you make a sound when you are injured." Su Ying pulled him to sit on the chair, stretched out his hand to pull his belt and took off his robe.


    Xiao Jin looked at her frowned quietly and didn''t move, "A little skin trauma."


    There is a long knife cut on Xiao Jin''s back, extending from the left shoulder de to the right, but he should have avoided it in time when he was injured, so the cut is not too deep.


    Su Ying first gave him medicine powder to stop the bleeding, then took out the wound patch from his body, and stuck it on the wound to close the wound.


    Xiao Jin nced at the one in her hand and didn''t say a word.


    After closing the wound, Su Ying wrapped him up with quick cloth strips, but his wound was on the shoulder de, which was more troublesome.


    Su Ying asked him to support him and wrapped the cloth strip around his chest from behind, as if hugging him from behind.


    When Qiao Yang walked in, he saw that Su Ying was lying on Xiao Jin''s body, and he covered his heart with a sad face.


    His heart is so stuffed!


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Because of excessive blood loss, Huwei''s face looked extremely pale. He hadn''t fully recovered from his previous injuries, and now he suffered so many traumatic injuries, his whole body looked very weak.


    "Howling, I can''t die."


    "Brother, the Qinglong Camp has gone too far this time, I will gather people to fight them to the deathter!"


    Hu Wei red at him angrily, if it weren''t for Su Ying and Xiao Jin today, they would be dead by now.


    "Don''t be stupid, just be honest with me." Although Qinglongying suffered heavy losses this time, they only suffered worse.


    "Go clean up the wounded, bring me all the doctors in the camp, and try our best to save our people."


    "Understood, brother, I''ll go right away."


    Seeing that Su Ying had bandaged Xiao Jin''s wound, Hu Wei said with some annoyance: "If I hadn''t been greedy for the two hundred packs of food this time, Miss Su would not have been in danger, and this series is clearly a set by the Qinglong camp! "


    Huwei is not a fool. After calming down and thinking about it, he discovered that something was wrong.


    "You don''t have to me yourself. When I went to the slope, I didn''t expect it to be directed at me."


    At that time, she just thought it was strange that copper coins suddenly appeared on the slope, and wanted to find out, but she didn''t expect that the strangeness was directed at her.


    "However, this time the Qinglong camp has also been hit hard. They came here to grab food so recklessly, it must be because they can''t buy any food." He also has some understanding of his behavior style, although he is shouting and shouting, he is actually a very cautious person.


    "Ma''am, No. 2 kid is dying soon." While speaking, No. 1 suddenly rushed in and said anxiously.

 Chapter 147: no way to grab

    Chapter 147


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Where is he?"


    "In the room on the ground floor."


    Su Ying followed No. 1 to the downstairs. As soon as he entered the main room on the first floor, he could not smell a strong smell of blood. The room was full of people sitting or lying down dealing with their wounds.


    No. 2 was lying in the middle of the room, and there were two long wooden benches under him.


    When Su Ying stepped forward to check, he had already vented more and entered less.


    A long arrow pierced his chest, judging from its location, it was extremely close to the heart.


    Su Ying took out a dagger and cut open the clothes around his wound, carefully observing the location of the wound.


    "Immediately find a clean and empty room for me. If you put a long table in the room, you need to move quickly."


    "yes."


    "His injury is serious, I need to treat him immediately, you all spread out and don''t gather around here."


    On the 1st, they used to live a life of licking blood. Every time they went on a mission, someone would die. Such an ending.


    I just don¡¯t know why, but now I feel unspeakably heavy when I look at No. 2 who is lying in a pool of blood. Maybe it¡¯s the time spent together that made them feel a real brotherhood.


    The people in Huying moved quickly, "Miss Su, the house is ready."


    Su Ying nodded, and hurriedly had someone carry the No. 2pany with the stool into the room.


    Su Ying followed into the room, looked at Xiao Jin outside the door and said: "Watch the door, I don''t want to be disturbed by anyone during the treatment."


    Xiao Jin nodded with deep brows, "Do you need help?"


    "No need." After speaking, Su Ying directly closed and locked the door.


    The situation of No. 2 was more dangerous, and she didn''t care too much. After making sure that the doors and windows were well managed, she directly brought him into the space operating room.


    Su Ying put on gloves, cut off No. 2''s top with scissors, and then applied anesthesia before disinfection.


    She took out arge pliers from the side and cut the arrow feathers short, leaving only a little remnant, and then pushed the searchlight instrument to No. 2''s body to check more clearly the position of the arrow feathers in the body.


    "It''s so close to the heart..." From the instrument, Su Ying could clearly see that the location of the arrow feathers was only a piece of paper away from the heart. It was much more difficult to perform surgery at such a close location.


    Su Ying pushed the instrument towards No. 2''s chest, and it seemed that the surgery was about to be performed under the detection of the instrument.


    Su Ying took out the surgical tools, and opened No. 2''s chest quickly and urately...


    After the chest was opened, Su Ying found that the arrow feathers had barbs, and the hooks were located very close to the heart. If her hands were not stable enough, No. 2 would exin it on the operating table.


    Su Ying slowly pushed the arrow feathers to the side. When all the flesh and skin were separated by her, she held her breath and slowly squeezed the arrow feathers out!


    Su Ying looked at the scarlet arrow feathers and let out a heavy breath.


    ording to the instrument, there were no fatal bleeding points in the wound. After stopping the bleeding with a hemostat, she began to sew up the wound.


    Finally, the wound was bandaged, and after making sure that No. 2 was wearing a heart rate monitoring bracelet, she got him out of the space.


    The house is already pitch ck, and the mes can be vaguely seen jumping outside the window.


    Su Ying pushed open the door, and everyone looked at her.


    "Ma''am, how is No. 2?" No. 1 asked impatiently.


    "It should be impossible to die, get a cart over here, throw a fewyers of quilts and get people back."


    When No. 1 and the others heard that No. 2 was still alive, they all had expressions of surprise on their faces, and they admired Su Ying even more in their hearts. If such injuries were left in the past, they would have to wait for death.


    In other words, they didn''t expect that Su Ying would really try her best to save people. In her heart, they are not tools that don''t care about life or death, but individuals!


    "Go back when you''re tired." Xiao Jin looked at the tired look on Su Ying''s brows with a sh of distress in his eyes.


    Su Ying nodded, she was really tired.


    When they got home, it was past midnight, but except for a few children, no one else in the house was asleep.


    Knowing that Su Ying and Xiao Jin are both facing danger outside, how can they sleep?


    "Master, madam, you guys are back, how are you, are you okay?"


    In order not to worry them, the two changed into clean clothes when they came back, so as not to make themselves look so bloody.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a few little Luo Luos, it''s all settled, go to sleep, there are still many things to do tomorrow."


    Everyone saw that they were really all right, so they went back to the house to rest with peace of mind.


    Su Ying went back to the house, took out a few bottles of wound medicine from the box and threw them to No. 1 and Jiang Yang. Since they didn''t find her, the injuries on their bodies should be fine, so let them take care of themselves.


    Su Ying yawned, and copsed as soon as she went back to the room. Don''t even try to disturb her during this sleep.


    Xiao Jin followed her into the room, and after watching her fall asleep, he alsoy down on the bamboo couch beside him and closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    People from the Qinglong camp fled back to the camp immediately after withdrawing from the tiger camp.


    "Quickly, close the door, it''s deadly, absolutely don''t let that woman in!"


    "It''s the leader."


    Wufeng soon got the news that they had returned from the defeat. Seeing the severalmanders who were being supported and carried in with blood all over their bodies, his face was extremely ugly.


    "The leader, Yu Tong and Hu Yi are all dead, and we were all seriously injured. The leader, that woman is not dead, she is not dead! She is a monster, and such a fire can''t kill her! We didn''t It should be against her!"


    The fewmanders who escaped back escaped death with lingering fears. They were really afraid that if they were slower, they would be Su Ying''s ghosts.


    "Keep an eye on the gate, no one is allowed to enter or leave without my permission! Absolutely don''t let that woman in!" Wu Feng hated and feared in his heart, and there was an indescribable fear of Su Ying in his heart.


    "Not only that woman, but also a man who is too powerful to offend the leader. We have killed and injured so many people this time, we can no longer fight hard with them, and it is almost winter now, leave it to us Time is running out.¡±


    Wufeng said with a sullen face, "Now that the three countries are closed, we can''t buy food at all. It''s really not possible. Tomorrow, you will gather people and go along the borders of various countries. You can count as much as you can."


    Everyone listened and did not refute. There are still some viges outside the borders of various countries. These viges also belong to the three major countries, but because of their geographical location, they are a certain distance from the border. However, the officers and soldiers at the border did not get the news so quickly, and they had already fled by the time they arrived.


    I can''t buy food now, so I can only do this for the current n.

 Chapter 148: condemned, exiled

    When Su Ying woke up, she immediately saw Xiao Jin sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at her with heavy eyes.


    Seeing her open her eyes, Xiao Jin''s dark eyes instantly brightened, "You''re awake."


    Su Ying only felt that her eyes were sore and ufortable, and she didn''t feel thefort of waking up after a full sleep. "Why did I sleep so badly that my back hurts so much."


    "You slept all day and all night."


    Su Ying was surprised when she heard that, she actually slept for so long.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows and sat up from the bed, feeling her whole body was sore and swollen. Just as she was about to stand up, she felt a surge of heat rushing out of her body...


    Xiao Jin saw her suddenly stiffen in mid-air when she got up, his brows and eyes sank, and he asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ying raised her head stiffly and said, "It''s nothing, you go out first and I''ll change."


    Xiao Jin looked at her suspiciously, before she took off her clothes whenever she wanted, and whenever she was so particr about changing clothes, he would have to go out.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Why do you ask so many people, get out!" Su Ying directly pushed the person out of the door, and locked the door behind her backhand.


    After locking the door, Su Ying quickly went into the space and took out the liquid cotton to use. Unexpectedly, her menstrual period came suddenly. If it wasn''t for today, she would have forgotten about it, as if she had been here for so long , or the first time.


    It may have been because this body was malnourished before, so it never appeared.


    After Su Ying came out of the space, she changed into a clean dress, and took the dirty dress to the backyard for cleaning.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was squatting by the well to wash clothes, and walked over suspiciously. He was startled when he saw the blood on the pants, and immediately turned and left as if he hadn''t seen it.


    After washing, Su Ying returned to the main room and sat down, only to feel that her waist was sore and swollen, making her feel weak.


    Xiao Jin came in with a bowl of hot soup, and put the bowl in front of her.


    Su Ying took a look and asked suspiciously: "What is this?"


    Xiao Jin turned his eyes away from her, "Brown sugar **** soup, made by Zhao''s mother."


    "I don''t catch cold, so I don''t drink it." She really doesn''t like the smell of ginger.


    "Your menstruation is ufortable, drink it to make you feel better."


    Su Ying was startled, and then realized that he knew it. She was suddenly a little embarrassed, "Okay, I know."


    She picked up the bowl and drank it all in one go.


    Xiao Jin saw that she had drunk it before saying: "Take a good rest today, and you don''t need to go anywhere."


    Su Ying actually wanted to go to the **** today to have a look, but she was reallyzy, so she just took it as a day off for herself, "Yes."


    Xiao Jin saw that she had returned to the house honestly before going to the yard to check on No. 1 and their situation.


    In yesterday''s melee, he saw their strength, and he had to say that Su Ying was really good at training people, and thebat effectiveness of this group of people had improved by more than one level.


    "Master, Lin Kun and the others have news." Jiang Yang walked to Xiao Jin and said in a low voice.


    Since they entered the Northern Wilderness, after confirming where they stayed, Lin Kun and the others left, and there was no news for a long time.


    Xiao Jin took the envelope from Jiang Yang''s hand and opened it, and looked at it at a nce.


    After watching, he clenched his fingertips slightly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yang hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jin handed him the letter paper, and Jiang Yang cursed angrily after reading it: "They still seeded, **** it!"


    Before the report, although General Sima and the others got the news of Xiao Jin very quickly, it was still a stepte. After reading the report, the emperor was furious and asked the crime directly, but fortunately, General Sima was saved in the end.


    However, many generals who followed Xiao Jin were imprisoned and sentenced to exile. They were not brought to Beijing for interrogation, but were directly interrogated in Jincheng. They should be on the way to exile now.


    No matter what, people are still alive, and General Sima is still in Jincheng, which is not the worst oue.


    "Let Lin Kun send people to follow secretly, and do our best to let everyone reach the Northern Wilderness safely."


    "The subordinate understands."


    Su Ying returned to the house andy down on the bed and fell asleep again. When she woke up again, it was already past noon.


    She got up and ate something, and felt that the soreness on her body was much better, so she nned to go to the tiger camp to have a look.


    "Ma''am, where are you going?" Lin Zhuyu asked subconsciously when she saw that Su Ying was going out.


    Su Ying said: "Go to the Tiger Camp to have a look, ande back in the evening."


    "Then madam, you should be careful."


    "knew."


    Su Ying didn''t want to ride a horse during her menstrual period, so she asked Wang Su to pull the carriage out, and then drove the carriage to Tiger Camp.


    The people in the tiger camp were severely injured after the previous battle, and many people in the camp were killed or injured.


    When Su Ying arrived, he found that even the previous doorkeeper had been reced. After asking, he found out that the previous person was gone.


    "Ms. Su is here." Qiao Yang rushed over as soon as he saw Su Ying.


    Su Ying asked: "How is your elder brother?"


    "It''s better, it''s getting better."


    Su Ying nodded and went upstairs to Huwei''s room.


    Hu Wei just heard the movement and sat up from the bed.


    "Miss Su is here."


    Su Ying nodded, "Is there any problem?"


    Huweiughed and said, "I can''t die."


    "Well, I came here today to tell you a few things."


    "Madam Su, just say whatever you want."


    "I want to rebuild the gate of the Tiger Camp. You have seen the gate of the Qinglong Camp. Compared with theirs, our gate is simply vulnerable. The gate is strong and can resist foreign enemies to arge extent, so this gate must be To rebuild."


    Hu Wei nodded in agreement, "Okay, how to build it, Mrs. Su just tell me, I''ll let someone do it."


    "Stone walls and wooden doors."


    "good."


    "Also, do you know how many people, or how many families, there are in the tiger camp?" She walked around the tiger camp a few times before, and felt that the tiger camp was like a small town. Although scattered and messy, the poption is indeed quiterge.


    Hu Wei frowned and said, "Tiger Camp is divided into four areas, east, west, north, and south, and each area is managed by a domain chief." After speaking, he asked Qiao Yang to bring over a map. Ask someone to draw a map of the tiger camp.


    From the map, the sphere of influence of the Tiger Camp is very square, and each area is very clearly divided. The open space where they are located and the Tiger Camp are both in the east area, but they rarely involve in the other three areas. .


    "These four areas were divided by you?"


    Hu Wei shook his head, "Not all of them, in fact, there were no divisions before, and the people in the camp chose the domain chief to control it for the convenience of management. I am the domain chief of the east area, and the area in the west area was the people of the Gu n. It''s okay, but after the destruction of the Gu n, there is no domain master now, and the domain leaders of the southern and northern districts apparently obey my orders, but they are not under my control."


    Su Ying nced coldly, "Being not under your control is also called obeying your orders?"

 Chapter 149: Choking Pepper

    Chapter 149 Choking Pepper


    "Uh." Hu Wei was slightly embarrassed, looking at Su Ying''s slightly disgusted eyes, he really didn''t want to say that in order to stabilize the people in the other two districts, he even gave them food, but they didn''t make any trouble these years What''s up.


    "Miss Su also knows that those who are exiled to this ghost ce are not good people. It is so easy topletely control them. Even when the Gu n is here, they are all just using profit to lure them."


    "There is no Gu n in the west area, and now the dragons have no leader, so let''s start from there first."


    Huwei was puzzled, "What does Miss Su want to do?"


    Su Ying nodded with her fingertips on the table, "I told you before that if I want to stay here, there must be rules and regtions. Do you want to live in a ce where you can kill people at will?"


    Huwei certainly doesn''t want to, but it''s not easy to specify rules in a ce where there are no rules.


    "What do I need to do for Miss Su?"


    ¡°Let someone fix the door first.¡±


    "Okay, from now on, I, Huwei, will obey Miss Su''s arrangement in everything."


    Huwei stood up with strong support, and made a big gift to Su Ying, "I, Huwei, are willing to work for Miss Su, and I will do my best before I die."


    Qiao Yang, who had just walked into the room, also knelt down after seeing this, "I am willing, and I am willing, Miss Su, I can do whatever you want me to do."


    Su Ying looked down at Huwei, knowing that he had really surrendered to her now, "Okay, don''t worry, you won''t be out of meat if you follow me, get up."


    "Thank you Madam Su."


    After Su Ying left, Qiao Yang supported Hu Wei to get up, "Brother, Mrs. Su said to build the gate, what material should we use to make it, and now we can''t get blue bricks, why don''t we dig mud to make bricks?"


    Huwei got up, sat down on a chair, and shook his head, "The mud bricks are not strong enough. You take people to the rocky mountain, knock the rocks ande back, and use rocks to build. That''s the strongest."


    Although the process of excavating rocks is troublesome, it can be done once and for all. The reason why he didn''t do it before is because there are Gu tribes in the tiger camp, and he doesn''t want the Gu tribes to take advantage of it.


    Now it seems that a strong gate is still necessary, otherwise, like this time, the people from the Qinglong Camp just broke in.


    "Take all the cars that can be used in the camp, and move as fast as possible. If you don''t have enough manpower, spend some money to find someone toe over."


    "Hey, I see, I''ll go right away."


    Su Ying came out of the house and called Li Yong over. This kid is smart. Although he was also injured during the battle with Qinglongying, he was not hurt to the core. After the bleeding was stopped and bandaged, he was fine.


    "Miss Su, do you have something to do with the younger one?"


    "Well, take me to the West District."


    "Sess, little one, I will take you there."


    After Su Ying got into the carriage, Li Yong drove to the west district.


    Although the east and west areas are divided, the west area is not far from the tiger camp. After bypassing a dirt road, they arrived at the west area.


    Su Ying opened the curtain of the car, and she could see a big wooden sign standing at the entrance of the West District. On the wooden sign, the words "West District" were written in red paint.


    Su Ying got off the carriage, Li Yong also jumped off the carriage, put the car within the range of the East District, and followed Su Ying into the West District.


    In the West District, dpidated wooden houses can be seen everywhere. The wood of many houses has been severely corroded, many roofs have holes, and there are various disgusting stains on the outside of the wooden walls.


    If Su Ying said that the East District where they are located is dirty and messy, then the West District is like a living ruin.


    Outside the house, there are many young, old or young men, and children sitting on the ground, staring in an unknown direction with nk eyes.


    Hearing the sound of them approaching, those men all turned their eyes to look at Su Ying, the glint in their eyes was not concealed.


    Some people even staggered up from the ground and followed behind Su Ying and the others.


    "What are you doing, do you want to die, get the **** out of here!" Li Yong drew out the big knife on his waist and cursed at them, those people took a few steps back in fear, but they still followed them not far or near.


    "Ah, help, let me go, you **** let me go!"


    Su Ying suddenly heard a scream, and a ragged woman rushed out, followed by several men with lewd eyes.


    How can a weak woman run faster than a man in her prime, she was soon caught by those men. Like a hungry tiger, the men pressed the woman to the ground and began to tear her body like no one else. There was only a little rag left on her body.


    The woman screamed in horror, but the men and women around seemed to be used to such things, they just turned their faces away numbly, and no one wanted to step forward.


    Su Ying is not apassionate person, but she can''t stand and watch a woman being bullied by so many men.


    "Li Yong, give me the knife."


    "Miss Su, here it is!" Li Yong handed over his sword without hesitation!


    The big knife in Su Ying''s hand made a sword, and flew towards those men neatly.


    "ah!"


    The big knife urately pierced the shoulder of the man who had already taken off his pants.


    "ah!"


    The woman was sttered with blood, and screamed out in fright.


    Other men red at Su Ying one after another. When they saw that Su Ying was a woman and only brought one person over, they showed presumptuous smiles on their faces again.


    "I haven''t seen this before, so it won''t be new?"


    "Looking at the quality, it looks good. After a while, brothers and sisters should be refreshed and refreshed."


    Someone pulled out the shoulder of the man with the big knife, not paying any attention to the man who was about to die from pain.


    Those people surrounded Su Ying one after another.


    Su Ying nced at them with cold eyes, "If you go now, maybe you can save a beating."


    When those men heard this, they allughed arrogantly.


    "Ah ha ha ha ha, brothers, did you hear that, this **** is still a choking pepper, she will definitely be delicious after a while! Grab her!"


    Men don''t pay attention to Su Ying at all.


    The atmosphere has been enhanced here, if Su Ying doesn''t make a move, it will be impolite!


    She slowly moved her somewhat stiff neck, grabbed the man who rushed to the front and broke his arm, then lifted his whole body by the waist of his trousers and threw him down to the other men.


    Those people were hit so hard that they staggered and fell to the ground.


    They didn''t expect Su Ying to be so powerful, turning around and running away.


    Su Ying took the scabbard from Li Yong''s waist and flew towards them.


    "ah!"


    The scabbard seemed to have eyes, and swept over their calves one by one, causing them to fall to the ground in pain.


    "The heroine spares my life, the heroine spares my life."


    Su Ying nced at them coldly, "Get lost."

 Chapter 150: curiosity killed the cat

    Chapter 150 Curiosity killed the cat


    Those people almost rolled by crawling.


    Li Yong ran over to pick up his big knife, wiped off the blood on the wailing man, and then looked at the panicked woman on the ground.


    When the woman saw Li Yong, she didn''t show much gratitude on her face, but still looked at them vigntly.


    This is the second time Li Yong has been a hero since he came out with Su Ying. He showed a self-conscious smile and said to the woman: "Girl, don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you!"


    Who knows, the girl hurriedly got up from the ground after hearing this and ran away without looking back.


    "Hey, why did you leave like this without even saying thank you." Li Yong was a little depressed.


    "Thank you, who knows if you will be the next person who wants to bully her." An old man sitting beside said quietly.


    Li Yong stared, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Do you think everyone is as dirty as the people in the West District?"


    The old man smiled and said nothing.


    Su Ying looked at the old man in a blink of an eye, only to see that he was wearing a thin linen jacket with countless patches on his clothes, his beard and hair were gray, and his whole body was so thin that only skin and bones remained. A pair of cloudy eyes did not A little light, just sitting there, is a dying person, waiting to die.


    Su Ying walked up to the old man, and took out a small bag of snacks from her body. This snack was made by Uncle He. She liked to eat it, so she would carry some with her, and took out a few bites whenever she thought of it.


    "food."


    The old man nced at Su Ying, took the cloth bag unceremoniously, opened it, took out the snacks inside and ate it.


    It seems that it has been a long time since I have eaten such a delicious thing, and the old man''s cloudy eyes narrowedfortably.


    Su Ying was not in a hurry, and waited for him to eatfortably before squatting down and looking at him, and said, "It''s like this in the whole West District, and there is no one who takes the lead to take care of it?"


    The old man said quietly after eatingfortably, "Who cares? Who cares about the lives of us? Those who are capable have gone to other districts, and the rest can only wait here to die."


    Su Ying got up slowly, and continued to walk into the west area. After entering, she found that the distance between the houses here was much narrower than that in the east area, and many houses were crowded together.


    Huwei said that this area was under the control of the Gu n before, and it was not long before the Gu n was exterminated. It is impossible for this ce to undergo huge changes in a short period of time. It can only be said that when the Gu n controlled it, this ce was This look.


    Gu people only regard the people here as breeding equipment for Gu insects, so they don''t treat them as human beings.


    "What are you doing, where are you taking the child, you can''t take him away!"


    On the narrow road, a man suddenly dragged a half-grown boy out, and the woman behind chased after him, crying.


    The man''s face was dirty, his eyes were bloodshot, and his eyeballs were bloodshot. "This kid can''t do anything at home except eat. You can sell him to another district for a tael of silver."


    "Don''t sell, please don''t sell the child..." The thin woman caught up and grabbed the child''s hand, begging bitterly.


    The child was pulled by the two, his face was numb, and there was no trace of innocence at this age on his face.


    "Stupid girl, if I get in the way again, I will kill you!" The man raised his hand and pped the woman on the face.


    The woman was beaten to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "How much do you sell this child for?"


    The man turned his head and was stopped by Su Ying.


    The man looked her up and down, andughed contemptuously, "How much do you want to spend, littledy?"


    Su Ying said expressionlessly, "I''ll give you as much as you want."


    The man raised his hand greedily, "Five taels of silver."


    "Okay, Li Yong, give me the money."


    Li Yong said ah, Mrs. Su, didn''t you buy the man, why did you ask him to pay for it!


    It was hard for him to save such a small amount!


    Although there were various kinds of reluctance in his heart, under Su Ying''s indifferent eyes, Li Yong still took out five taels of silver and handed it to the man.


    "From now on, this kid will be my man."


    The man immediately smiled when he got the silver, "Your man, your man hahaha." The man walked away happily holding the silver.


    When the women on the ground saw their sons being bought, the despair on their faces grew stronger.


    "What is your husband going to do with the money?"


    When the woman heard Su Ying''s question, she choked up and said, "Buy immortal wine."


    "Immortal wine?"


    "Yes, he spent all the money in the family to buy immortal wine."


    "what is that?"


    The woman shook her head, "I only know that it is a kind of wine, drink it, and drink it will make people very happy without any pain."


    "Where?"


    The woman tremblingly stretched out her finger and pointed to a narrow street ahead.


    Su Ying nodded knowingly, "Let''s go."


    "This, thisdy, please, please give me back my son, give me back my son..." The woman crawled up to Su Ying and kept begging.


    "He paid for the money. If you ask for it, just ask him to go." After Su Ying finished speaking, she left without looking back.


    The woman looked at Li Yong.


    Li Yong looked at Su Ying, then at the half-grown child, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "If you want to find your son in the future, go to the Tiger Camp in the Eastern District." After speaking, he took the child and ran away. If the child stays, he will be sold again sooner orter, and he will have a fart when he goes back.


    The woman watched her son being dragged away, fell to the ground and howled.


    Su Ying walked around the narrow street in the direction pointed by the woman, and saw arge group of people sitting on both sides of the street, each of them was holding a wine cup in their hand, drinking drunkenly.


    At the end of the street, there is a wine shop, and the wine in the hands of these peoplees out of this wine shop.


    Su Ying walked into the wine shop, and saw the man who sold the child just now came out happily holding a ss of wine, and couldn''t wait to take a sip before he went out.


    The wine seller is an old man with gray beard and hair, who is making drinks for people at the moment.


    Su Ying asked, "How much is a cup?"


    The old man said without raising his head, "One hundred dors."


    "Give me a cup."


    The old man slowly raised his head and nced at Su Ying, seeing that she looked awkward, he looked her up and down, "Where did the littledye from?"


    "Do you still have ces to sell things?"


    The old manughed, "It doesn''t matter, but not everyone can drink this wine. If you haven''t drunk it before, littledy, don''t try it."


    Su Ying took out half a coin from her body, "Curiosity, give me a cup."


    The old man no longer refused, and turned to drink, "Curiosity killed the cat, and so did people."


    The cloudy wine was put into a porcin cup. The old man put the wine on the table, collected the money, and gave Su Ying some change.


    Su Ying took the drink and turned around and left the restaurant.


    Li Yong followed and said worriedly: "Ms. Su, this thing doesn''t look right, you can''t drink it indiscriminately."


    Su Ying shook the wine cup in her hand and smelled it, her eyes narrowed.


    It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t drink indiscriminately.

 Chapter 151: The filth must be cleaned up

    Chapter 151 The filth must be cleaned up


    Su Ying looked back at the old man, and said slowly, "Old man, you are not saving people by doing this."


    The old man was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Ying to be a smart person. After a moment of daze, the old man smiled, "I''m not a good person, I just earn a living."


    Su Ying nced at him, took the drink and came to those people on the ground, and before the other party could react, he held their veins.


    "Huh? You, what are you going to do?" The alcoholic came back to his senses and wanted to struggle, but as soon as he moved, Su Ying let go.


    Li Yong who was following behind looked puzzled, "Miss Su, what''s wrong with these people?"


    Su Ying frowned, "These are all people who have been nted with Gu before." Moreover, they were nted with different Gu, so even though they used her medicine before to kill the bugs in their bodies, their bodies also appeared. Great wear and tear, irritability, hallucinations, body difort and mania.


    And this fairy wine can just soothe their anxious emotions and uncontroble mania when they have an attack.


    It''s just that the effects and effects of this kind of suppressive medicine are only temporary, so they want to take a sip every time they feel ufortable, and form a kind of dependence invisibly.


    Su Ying thought about it and then turned back. The old man was a little surprised to see her walking back.


    "Isn''t one cup enough? Littledy, you don''t seem like someone in need."


    "Uncle, do you have time, I want to chat with you."


    "No, you can go." The old man refused without thinking.


    Su Ying frowned.


    But the old man said: "If you want to live in peace here, go to other districts. The west district is not a ce for ordinary people to stay. Everywhere, there will be dirt that should rot in the ground. No one will bother to clean them up." Cleaned up."


    Su Ying nced at the old man slowly, but said firmly: "Then you may be wrong, even if they are filth that is rooted in the ground, I will shovel them clean."


    At the moment when the old man was stunned, Su Ying turned and walked out of the narrow street.


    "Miss Su, do we have to go elsewhere?"


    "No, let''s go."


    Although she hasn''t visited the entire West District, she already has a rough idea of ??what it''s like here.


    "Miss Su, then, then this child..." Li Yong looked at the boy behind him in embarrassment. He honestly followed them all the way, and had no intention of running away at all.


    "Isn''t the Tiger Camp short of people?"


    Li Yong had a helpless expression on his face, he wasn''t a kid who was half a year old.


    "I, I can do anything, I can do anything." The child suddenly said.


    Then you are not worth five taels of silver!


    "Come on, get in the car and get in the car."


    The child saw that Li Yong was willing to take him away, and there was a smile on his face.


    "Miss Su, do you want to go back, or go somewhere else?"


    Su Ying looked at the sky and said, "Go back first."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying returned home, it was already dark.


    Xiao Jin stood in the yard, watched here in and said helplessly, "I''m unwell and still running around."


    Su Ying was quite energetic, "I don''t feel any difort. I said I wanted to show you your legs, but I haven''t seen them. Let''s do it now."


    Xiao Jin followed her into the house.


    Xiao Jin sat down on the chair honestly, and pulled up his trouser legs.


    Although the wound on Xiao Jin''s leg has almost healed, the criss-crossing scars cannot fade in a short time.


    Su Ying took out the silver needle and pierced the acupuncture point on his leg.


    Xiao Jin let out a muffled snort, and the muscles all over his body tensed instantly.


    Seeing his reaction, Su Ying nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, the tendons have grown very well, and they are already so sensitive."


    A momentter, she pulled out the silver and confirmed that Xiao Jin''s leg had fully recovered.


    Although he has stood up, Xiao Jin''s heart is still in suspense. Now that Su Ying said that there is no problem, he still can''t help but jump for joy, "Is there no problem at all?"


    Su Yingen said, "That''s right, but try not to use your legs too much in a short time, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "good."


    Xiao Jin looked at her and asked, "Where did you go?"


    Su Ying told Xiao Jin about going to Huwei.


    Xiao Jin understood what Su Ying meant after listening, "Do you want to integrate the Tiger Camp?"


    "Otherwise? If the tiger camp is irregr every day, I won''t let Linger and the others step out of this courtyard gate." If there are so many ghosts and ghosts without any restraints, if they are not organized, it is impossible for them to live in peace. of the day.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "The West District is the most difficult to deal with, so let''s start with the West District and let their people live like normal people first."


    Su Ying told Xiao Jin about those people in the West District having seque of raising Gu.


    "It''s not that there is no cure for this disease. The first step is to give them medicine to see the effect." So many people who can''t control their bodies are not all damned, take medicine first, and if it still doesn''t work, they are thinking of other ways.


    "good."


    Su Ying took the cup of wine bought from the old man to the kitchen.


    Uncle He was cooking. Seeing Su Ying approaching, he said curiously, "Why did Madame here? There was a lot of smoke while cooking. Madam should go to the front yard to rest."


    Su Ying said bluntly: "I have something to ask Uncle He."


    Uncle He handed the spoon to Zhang Cuiniang, and walked out of the kitchen, "Madam, just ask whatever you want."


    Su Ying shook the wine cup in his hand and said, "Uncle, can you smell it, what is this stuff made of?"


    He Shouyi took the wine cup and smelled it. At the end of the smell, there was a look of shock in his eyes, "Where did the winee from, madam?"


    "The west area in Tiger Camp." Su Ying exined to him the problems of the east, west, north, south areas.


    He Shouyi said a little excitedly after hearing this: "Madam, can you take me to have a look?"


    Su Ying asked doubtfully, "What''s the matter, is there any problem?"


    He Shouyi said: "This wine seems to be brewed from the root of a tree called ghost banana. We don''t have it in Chu country, but other countries have it. I used to drink this wine when I traveled abroad, although it has been many years. I''ve drank it, but I can smell it as soon as I smell it, but this one is a bit impure, there should be something mixed in it."


    Su Ying said: "It should be drugged."


    "Madam, can you take me to see it tomorrow?"


    "good."


    Seeing her agreeing, He Shouyiughed happily. Su Ying had never seen him have such an expression before, and there was a little anticipation in his excitement.


    expect?


    What to expect?


    At night, Su Ying went into the space to dispense medicine while she was in thetrine, and when she came out of the space, it was already two hourster.


    As soon as Su Ying came out, she saw a figure squatting behind the yard. The tall shadow was stretched very long by the moonlight.

 Chapter 152: die without regret

    Chapter 152 Death without regret


    Su Ying walked over slowly, and the other party seemed to be taken aback, and jumped up from the ground.


    "Su Ying, Su Ying,e quickly,e and see the wooden man I made." After being slightly stunned, Xue Zhen pulled Su Ying to the ground and squatted down, pointing to the wooden man on the ground.


    Su Ying saw that the robot she gave him before was still on the ground. Even after so long, the robot was still bright and clear, which shows that this kid loves it very much.


    Next to the roboty a wooden man with the length of an elbow. This wooden man looked no different from what he had done before.


    "You made this new?"


    Xue Zhen nodded excitedly, "Yes, look, it can move."


    He stood up the wooden dummy and let it stand on the ground. Then he saw him move behind the wooden dummy, and the wooden dummy walked slowly.


    "Su Ying, look, look, it will go, it will go."


    Su Ying was amazed. She stretched out her hand to circle around the wooden figure at 360 degrees, and found that the wooden figure was not pulled by a thread.


    "How did you make it move?"


    Xue Zhen listened to Su Ying''s question, so excitedly picked up the wooden man and opened the body behind it. Looking at it under the faint moonlight, Su Ying could see that this small body was actually covered with traps.


    "That''s it, pull this, and then it can punch, you see." Xue Zhen didn''t know what mechanism was pushed again, and the wooden man punched Su Ying.


    Although the wooden figure is only as long as her elbow, it still hurts to punch her on the arm, not to mention it!


    "It would be great if the ce where the organ is ced can be built into it, what do you think?"


    Xue Zhen looked at Su Ying with some surprise, "What are you doing sitting in?"


    Su Ying pointed to the position of the wooden organ and said: "You said that if people sit in it, won''t they be afraid of being beaten if they sit in it during a fight?"


    "Hey, Su Ying, you are so smart!"


    Su Ying felt that Xue Zhen was a mechanical genius, "Do you think what I said can be done?"


    Xue Zhen nodded, nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes, I will definitely make it, I will do it tomorrow, no, I will try it now!"


    Xue Zhen said, and couldn''t wait to pick up his wooden man He robot and ran back to his room.


    Su Ying looked at his disappearing back and shook her head, "Sure enough, the world in the world is beyond theprehension of ordinary people."


    After a dreamless night, when Su Ying woke up, Uncle He and the others had already prepared breakfast.


    "Mother Zhao, are your eyes healed?"


    Mother Zhao put the breakfast on the table and said: "It''s much better. After taking the medicine yesterday, the pain is gone. Madam, is the swelling gonepletely?"


    Su Ying leaned over to look at her upper eyelids, and the inmmation inside hadpletely disappeared.


    "Well, well, it will be fine with another dose of medicine today."


    Mother Zhao responded with a smile, "I don''t know where I got the medicine, madam, but the effect is better."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and said, "I bought it when I passed those cities."


    Mother Zhao does not doubt that there is him. The world is so big and she has never seen too many things, so she will not doubt it too much.


    For breakfast, Uncle He made beef and wild vegetable pancakes. The beef he got back before has not beenpletely eaten yet. There are still dozens of them in her space. It should be no problem to pass the winter.


    "Where are you going now?" Xiao Jin asked after seeing Su Ying put the bowl.


    "To the West End."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Okay."


    At first, Su Ying didn''t know what Xiao Jin meant by asking her, but when she was about to go out with Uncle He, she realized that Xiao Jin nned to go with her.


    On the 1st, most of them were injured, and there is no way to train now, they will guard at home, Xiao Jin failed to follow her.


    Zhao Neng drove the carriage to the door, Su Ying and the others got on the carriage and headed towards the west district.


    On the way, Su Ying noticed something was wrong with Uncle He''s expression.


    Ever since he smelled the wine yesterday, he has been a little absent-minded, but Su Ying didn''t reveal it, who can''t have a little secret.


    Soon, the carriage stopped outside the West District.


    Su Ying and the others got out of the car, while Zhao Neng stayed in the car.


    Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes sank as soon as they walked into the west.


    They originally thought that the other ces in the Tiger Camp were already bad, but they discovered that the ce they were in was already considered good after entering the West District.


    The situation in the West District was no different from what Su Ying saw yesterday. She took the two of them to the restaurant yesterday.


    Even though it was still early, the restaurant was already full of people, and those people fell to the ground in a haphazard manner, not paying attention to the surrounding things at all, and they were as numb as walking dead.


    He Shouyi walked outside the restaurant, his eyes turned red when he saw the person who was drinking wine behind an old counter, "Brother Murong, I didn''t expect it was really you."


    The old man who was making drinks for others was startled when he heard the words, his back was a little stiff, and he turned his head to look at He Shouyi.


    When he saw He Shouyi''s appearance clearly, huge waves appeared in his ancient well-like eyes.


    "Brother He?" Murongde handed the wine cup to the wine boy next to him, limped out from behind the counter, and looked at He Shouyi excitedly.


    He Shouyi grabbed Murongde''s hand and was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    "It''s really you, it''s really you!"


    The two walked to the side and sat on the ground together, their hands full of calluses were tightly held together.


    "Brother He, I didn''t expect to see you again in my lifetime. I really... die without regret."


    He Shouyi nodded, he didn''t expect it, "This is fate, why did Brother Muronge here?"


    Murong De let out a deep breath when he heard the words, "It''s not because of that, Brother He is also because of that, right?"


    He Shouyi became silent when he heard the words.


    "The past is like smoke, so don''t mention it. By the way, when did youe to the tiger camp?" Murong De asked.


    "Not long ago, he was exiled here, where is Brother Murong?"


    Murong De said: "I maye earlier than you."


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin were watching from the sidelines. It turned out that He Shouyi was so absent-minded because of this old man.


    "It seems that Uncle He knows this uncle who sells wine?"


    Su Ying''s voice interrupted the two who were reminiscing about the past.


    He Shouyi got up and said: "Brother Murong, the reason why I am able toe here alive is thanks to Madam." After finishing speaking, he looked at Su Ying and said, "Madam, this is an old friend of mine, Murong De, he is Nan Guo people."


    "The number one cook in the Southern Kingdom, Murong De." Xiao Jin spoke slowly.


    Murong De was taken aback, and looked at Xiao Jin in astonishment, he didn''t expect that someone would recognize him in this ce.

 Chapter 153: inner loop

    "Who is this¡­"


    "Xiao Jin, this is my wife." Xiao Jin said.


    Su Ying felt that he introduced himself as he introduced himself. Thetter sentence seems a bit redundant?


    "Xiao Jin..." Murong De''s gray brows twitched, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes, "I didn''t expect to meet His Royal Highness King Qi of Chu Kingdom here."


    "Not anymore."


    Murong De didn''t ask why. If a prince of a country would go to the Northern Wilderness, he could only be exiled. If the prince was exiled, it would be no small crime. He didn''t need to ask in detail to offend others.


    "If you don''t dislike it, you can sit down in the house."


    Su Ying wanted to learn about the situation in the West District from him, so she didn''t refuse.


    Murongde''s house is not here, but at an intersection behind the restaurant. It is a rtively clean wooden house.


    Murongde invited them in.


    The decoration of the wooden house is very simple, just a main room and a bedroom, and there are only tables, chairs and cabs inside.


    "Let''s leave it simple, everyone, just don''t dislike it."


    "It''s enough for Uncle Murong to have a room like this in this **** ce."


    Murongde took some clean porcin bowls and poured water for them.


    "Yes, it took a lot of effort to get a room like mine before." Murong De slowly told them about his experience.


    He was also exiled from the southern country at the beginning. ording to the conversion of time, he came a few months younger than them in the morning.


    "I just arrived at that time, and it was not easy to settle in other ces, so I was brought here. There was a restaurant called Chenfeng before, and it was said that neers would eat meat. Someone led me there, but I Seeing that there was something wrong with the meat, I didn¡¯t eat it, and made excuses to leave.¡±


    "Oh? Uncle Murong also found something wrong with the meat?"


    Murongde nodded, "I have been a cook for so many years, and I have never seen any meat. At first nce, the meat looks like beef, but when you look closely, you can find that it is actually human flesh. I don''t eat that kind of stuff."


    "Exactly."


    "Later, the Dust Wind Restaurant suddenly copsed, and all those strange people in the West District were arrested and disappeared. The West District was a little more stable, but this ce has been eroded by those people for many years, and its bones are rotten. And the smart ones ran away long ago, and the rest are those who cannot be supported, and are left to die."


    "Why didn''t uncle leave?"


    "Me?" Murong De shook his head, "I am alone and helpless, so what does it matter if I live or die?"


    Su Ying disagreed with these words: "This person will always have meaning in his life, so there is no need to be so pessimistic."


    Murongde smiled and looked at He Shouyi, "I really have no regrets to see my old friend again before I die."


    "You old boy, when did you be a dejected old man? Madam brought us here today to dig out the bone maggots in the western district. Even in the northern wastnd, we have to do well alive."


    "That''s right." Su Ying took out arge bottle of potion from her body, "This potion canpletely cure those people''s illnesses. It is colorless and odorless, and can be dissolved in any liquid. You only need to put ten drops in each tank of wine. Enough is enough, I hope Uncle Murong can let those people drink this medicine."


    Murongde looked at the medicine bottle on the table in surprise, and at the firmness in Su Ying''s eyes, and finally believed that what she said yesterday was not a joke.


    "Ma''am, you have to think about it clearly. Even if these people''s health is fine, they still may not be able to help them up."


    "Throw it out if you can''t help it up. The tiger camp doesn''t need this kind of waste."


    Murongde looked at the determination in Su Ying''s eyes, and smiled, "Okay, I''ll put this medicine into the drink, and let those alcoholics drink it."


    "Each sick person can take at most one cup. If there are not enough people, let Uncle He leave it for you to help."


    He Shouyi wanted to refuse, and there was still a big family waiting for him to eat.


    Su Ying said, "Uncle, don''t worry, Mother Zhao and the others are here."


    He Shouyi thought about it and didn''t refuse. After all, he also wanted to catch up with his old friends. "Okay, Ma''am, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of this matter."


    "good."


    Su Ying exined a few more words to Uncle He, and then left the West District with Xiao Jin.


    In the next few days, He Shouyi and Murongde brewed wine day and night. Fortunately, Murongde had some stocks in stock, otherwise it would not be enough.


    In order to allow those who are sick to drink the medicinal wine, Murong De directly lowered the price to the point that only one copper coin can buy a Gu, but each person is only limited to one, and those who are too much will not be sold. packed with people.


    In order to avoid conflicts, Xiao Jin brought people over the next day to maintain order.


    "Jiangyang, bring a team of people to do ount registration." It is to record the number of people in each household, so as to count the number of people in the entire West District. After all, no one can answer how many people there are in the West District.


    Xiao Jin spent three days assisting Murongde and the others in distributing all the medicines, ensuring that everyone with physical problems had taken the medicines.


    Jiang Yang also led people to count the number of people in the West District. There are about 3,000 people in total, half of them are adult men, there are less than 300 children, and the rest are women.


    These days, Chu Yun also temporarily stopped teaching the children and began to write down all the contents of thew that he remembered with all his heart.


    Su Ying sat aside and looked at thews written by Chu Yun. Judging from the situation of this era, they are basically very reasonable. If she thinks something is wrong, she will discuss it with Chu Yun and finally decide whether to revise it. .


    After Chu Yun filled another page, he was so tired that he put down his pen and turned his elbow, looked at Su Ying who was sitting beside him and said, "What''s the use of just having rules? If those people can''t even fill the most basic stomach They are full, they are afraid that they will do things that vite the rules even if they are desperate."


    Su Ying frowned when she heard the words, this is also what she was thinking about these days.


    If she wants to organize this ce, she must make them willing to obey. Although her fist is hard enough to suppress them, this is not a long-term solution after all.


    "What can you do?"


    Sometimes Chu Yun admires Su Ying. Generally, it is difficult for a person with hard power like her to listen to other people''s opinions, but he finds that she is very good. As long as it is a field that he is not good at, she will Can actively listen to other people''s suggestions.


    "From the perspective of human nature, leaving aside a very small number of people, most people want to live a stable life."


    "yes."


    "When the three countries were still open and closed, we could still find ways to sell things in exchange for the items we wanted, but now that the three countries are closed, we have no hope of cirction. , what can be done is the internal cirction.¡±


    "go on."

 Chapter 154: Dispute between two countries

    ¡°In the state of Chu, there are good horses in the north, rice grains in the south, cattle and sheep in the west, and fruits and vegetables in the east. Each region adapts to local conditions and supplies each other. We can use this method to make the tiger camp enter the simplest cycle.¡±


    "for example?"


    "For example, if there are grain seeds nted in the eastern district and there is grain, we can set up a shopping street in the middle of the four districts, and sell the surplus grain in the eastern district at the same price, or exchange it for goods, so as to achieve an internal cycle. , There is nothing in the west area now, but they have people, we can temporarily use their manpower, and then find a way to let them have their own things, and let the whole tiger camp cyclee alive."


    Su Ying pondered slightly after hearing this, "Teaching people to fish is worse than giving them fish. This is a good way. In this way, they will have to pay for everything they want, so that they won''t develop the ability to get something for nothing." Inert."


    Although Chu Yun''s suggestion may have certain disadvantages when it is implemented, judging from the current situation, this should be the best way to deal with it for the time being.


    Su Ying nned to let Chu Yun tell everyone his thoughts when everyone came back at night, and then called Huwei and the others to discuss together.


    After chatting with Chu Yun, Su Ying asked No. 1 to send a message to Hu Wei, asking him toe over at night.


    Su Ying walked to the yard, and saw Dabao and Erbao lying on the peephole on the gate and looking out.


    "looking at what?"


    Hearing the movement, the two little guys jumped off the small stool in fright, as if they had done something wrong, with their heads down, facing their chubby little fingers, not daring to look at Su Ying.


    "Aniang, we didn''t intend to go out to catch fish!" Er Bao still looked at Su Ying eagerly with his big eyes open.


    "Mother, we won''t run around. Grandma Zhao said there are bad people outside." Dabao followed suit.


    Su Ying looked at them, and then at those towering wooden walls, when her immature voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    "Em, when can I go out and catch butterflies?"


    Amu touched her little head kindly, but her eyes were full of sadness, "When Yingying grows up and bes very strong, you can catch butterflies."


    The little child''s eyes were full of crystal light, "Then I must work hard to be very strong and powerful, and then go out and catch the most beautiful butterfly for Eminem."


    Amu smiled, very kindly, but when she was able to go out from the high iron wall, she no longer had the intention of catching butterflies.


    So she doesn''t want the childhood memories of the two children to be in this one-third of an acre ofnd.


    "Ji''er, Linger, don''t worry, you will be able to go out to y soon, catch fish in the river, hunt birds in the woods, whatever you want."


    "Really, Ma''am?"


    Su Ying nodded firmly, "Yes, soon, that day wille."


    The two little milk bags danced happily when they heard what Su Ying said.


    "Oh, we can hang out soon."


    At night, Xiao Jin and the others all came back. After the meal, Chu Yun told everyone about his thoughts. This proposal was approved by everyone, because they couldn''t think of a better opinion than this. In the end, everyone unanimously decided to follow this method first.


    "How do you n to let the West Side get into this cycle?"


    After washing and returning to the room, Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying who was lying on the bed and asked.


    "Do you remember that I burned charcoal with Tianmust time? Now that the weather is getting colder, we can let them make a lot of charcoal, not only for the people in the camp, but also for further stockpiling. When the border opens, we can sell the remaining charcoal."


    Xiao Jin nodded, agreeing, "The reason why the Three Kingdoms closed their doors suddenly was because there was a dispute between the Chu Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom, and there might be a war."


    Su Ying was a little surprised, "How do you know?"


    Xiao Jin looked up at her, "Recently, I have contacted my former confidant."


    Su Ying thinks about it too, Xiao Jin, as a prince with great military exploits, cannot possibly lose any cronies.


    She thought that the rtionship between Chu Kingdom and Nanguo had never been very good. Xiao Jin had won many battles with Nanguo before, forced the invading Nanguo to retreat, and captured two cities in Nanguo. Nanguo and Chu could be said It is a bit of deep hatred, and it is normal for the border between the two countries to have friction from time to time.


    "But we can''t fight, so the border will open soon."


    "Why?"


    "Chu and Nan Guo have been fighting for two years, and the national power of both countries has been greatly damaged. If they fight again, it will only give Jin, who is sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fighting, an opportunity to take advantage of it. As long as the monarchs of the two countries are not stupid to the end , there will be no more real wars.¡±


    Because the original owner is an idiot, Su Ying doesn''t understand the situation between these countries, but Xiao Jin would say that, so it should be true.


    "Well, I''ll take someone to the West District tomorrow." After Su Ying finished speaking, she closed her eyes and turned over to sleep.


    Xiao Jin looked at her back who showed no nostalgia for him, frowned, andy down on the bed.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, the sky outside was already bright.


    She reached out and touched the bed, and found that the two little guys had woken up at some point.


    Little guy, he has more energy than her. It seems that it''s time for them to continue practicing to consume their energy.


    The two little milk buns who were squatting in the yard eating pancakes sneezed violently.


    "Oh, Linger, your saliva sprayed on my pancake." Dabao frowned with Xiao Jin''s same style of brows in disgust.


    Er Bao giggled, "Brother has to listen to Linger after drinking Linger''s saliva."


    Dabao puffed his face, he didn''t want to listen to this little idiot!


    "I must not listen to idiots!" Dabao turned around and saw the wolf king who was dozing on the ground.


    "Xiao Huihui,e, let''s eat some pancakes."


    The wolf kingzily raised his eyelids, nced at Dabao, looked at the pancake in his hand with disgust, and finally turned his head aside.


    When Dabao saw it, his little brows became even tighter, "If you don''t even eat Xiao Huihui, there''s nothing you can do. Daddy, you got up. These are Ji''er''s pancakes, which are specially reserved for Daddy. Come on, Daddy, open your mouth. ah¡­"


    Xiao Jin: "..." Brat, don''t think your father didn''t see your little thoughts just now!


    "Hey, eat it by yourself. If you can''t finish eating, copy "Thousand Characters" a hundred times."


    Dabao: "??"


    Dabao turned his eyes to Su Ying.


    Su Ying squeezed Dabao''s little face, "Hey, eat by yourself."


    Dabao: "..."


    In the blink of an eye, Dabao saw the culprit smiling and eating the beef pancakes in his hand until his mouth was dripping with oil!

 Chapter 155: If you dont want to go away

    Chapter 155 Get out if you don¡¯t want to


    "Ma''am, the patients in the west area have basically taken the medicine. Those patients who have taken the medicine in the past two days basically won''te to the wine shop again." They won''t go to the wine shop again, which proves that they have got rid of it. The previous dependence on pacifiers and physical pain disappeared.


    "Okay, Uncle He has worked hard these past few days, you and Uncle Murong should have a good rest."


    After eating enough, Su Ying went to integrate No. 1 and the others, and those who did not need to recuperate followed them to the West District.


    Xiao Jin went to the Tiger Camp to mobilize manpower to prevent conflicts with them when they integrated the Western District.


    Su Ying pulled severalrge carts of potatoes to the West District, and brought some potatoes to make the people in the West Districte out obediently. After all, here is more attractive than food or money.


    After arriving in the West District, Jiang Yang led a group of people to the various streets, beating gongs and drums while walking and said: "Everyone hase out, there is free food at the entrance of the West District, as long as you go to the line in a safe manner, All share."


    People huddled in every corner of the West District came out and walked towards the entrance when they heard that there were free things to receive.


    On the 1st, they lined up in front of the car to prevent the potatoes from being looted.


    "Where is the food, give it to us quickly."


    "Me too, I want three copies for three people in my family."


    As soon as those people came out, they started chattering. Su Ying''s cold eyes swept over them, "Shut down whoever wants to eat, otherwise you will get nothing."


    Su Ying''s cold and powerful voice made everyone quiet, and they drove the carriage behind Su Ying one after another, their eyes full of restlessness eager to try.


    Soon, more and more people came out, and the crowd was full of people.


    "Shut your mouth if you want to get potatoes."


    Su Ying put the megaphone on her throat calmly, and when she spoke again, even thest person could clearly hear her voice.


    "Listen up, everyone in the West District. Starting today, the West District will be under the jurisdiction of the East District. From now on, you must obey the orders of the East District and act ording to the rules of the East District. Those who disobey will not be forgiven lightly!"


    "Why let us listen to the Eastern District, what is the Eastern District?"


    "That is, people in the East District did not dare to set foot in our West District before, and you also want to control us?"


    Su Ying nced coldly at those people''s faces, "I''m here to inform you, not to discuss with you, all the people in the West District, who voluntarily belong to the East District, we will teach them survival skills, and you can gain Preserved fruit food, children can read and write, and women no longer have to worry about their own safety, because we in the East District will never allow the existence of animals that vite you all."


    Su Ying''s words moved many women, they were fed up with the dark life in the West District.


    "Now, all those who are willing to submit to the Eastern District, stand to my right, and those who do not want to, stand on the left."


    Murongde, who was standing in the crowd, immediately moved to the right.


    Perhaps he yed a leading role. People who were afraid to move before all stood over one after another. Gradually, more and more people stood over.


    But Su Ying saw that most of the people who stood there were women with children, or a few families, and the men who ced the order mostly stood to the left with an expression of dissatisfaction.


    However, most people are still willing to change the current status quo and live here better.


    "Number One, distribute a potato to each person on the right."


    "yes."


    The first few lifted the potatoes from the carriage and began to distribute them to the people on the right. There were not many potatoes per person, but they were extremely precious to them who could not eat anything for a few days.


    The person standing on the left was not happy, "When you came here just now, you didn''t say that only those who surrender will have food. Why, are you ying with me?"


    Su Ying raised her brows and eyes slightly, and lightlynded on the opponent, "You can choose to surrender."


    "Bah, why should a **** let me listen to you."


    "You are wrong. What you want to listen to is not my words, Su Ying, but everyone''s expectations. You people who don''t want to be disciplined have two paths. First, leave the tiger camp. You go elsewhere and want to kill me. Don''t care."


    "This tiger camp is not yours, if you tell us to leave, we will leave?"


    "Of course, you still have a second way to go, that is, step over my corpse."


    "Oh, what a big tone, brothers, let them know how powerful we are, otherwise they will think that we can let them mess around in the West District!"


    Su Ying looked at the person standing on the left, and let out a sigh of relief, "Convincing people with virtue seems really not suitable for me."


    Su Ying got off the horse neatly, and came to the man who yelled the loudest, and before he could make a move, she pped him on the mouth.


    "ah!"


    The man was beaten so that his whole body was ejected.


    "Well, you pooh!"


    One, two, three, four, five, six teeth and blood spat out from the mouth.


    The rest of the people were shocked when they saw it.


    Su Ying''s phoenix eyes turned sideways, and there was cold impatience in the gleaming pupils, "Who else?"


    "I, I don''t believe it, we can''t even handle a bitch."


    Another person rushed out suddenly. Before he could get close, Su Ying raised her knee, made a vertical fork, and kicked the opponent''s jaw fiercely with the back of her foot.


    "Well!"


    The man only heard the sound of bones breaking from his face.


    Su Ying turned her eyes and looked at those people who were already in a state of confusion. She didn''t give them a chance to speak at all, and just walked over to them with a p.


    "Do you think you are very powerful?"


    "Snapped!"


    A p in the face instantly made people stare at each other.


    "Want to step on my dead body? Well! Is it because Su Ying''s fist is not hard enough or you think my kick is not high enough!"


    After dozens of ps in a row, those people werepletely stupid.


    Su Ying shook Dahong''s hand, returned to the front and looked at them.


    "Everyone is as skinny as if they sucked a big baby, and they are vulnerable. Do you think you are very powerful? I will ask again. Those who are willing to submit to the Eastern District will stand to the right. Those who are unwilling, everyone will be **** by me. Throw it out of the tiger camp."


    "yes!"


    Those deceived people didn''t even have the courage to resist this time, they even scrambled and ran to the right, for fear that if they were slower, Su Ying would feel that they were standing on the left!


    Some people were particrly arrogant, Su Ying mercilessly tied them up and threw them out of the tiger camp.


    By the time Xiao Jin brought people to maintain order, Su Ying had already asked Tian Mu to help with the division ofbor.


    Xiao Jin "..." I seem a little redundant?


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jin noticed a furtive figure hiding in the dark. When he saw him looking, he turned and ran.

 Chapter 156: going to him soon

    Chapter 156 Go to him soon


    Xiao Jin chased after the man as soon as he caught the horse''s belly. When the man was about to flee into a small path, he flew forward with a touch of his toes and blocked his way.


    The other party didn''t expect Xiao Jin to move so fast. After being stopped, he turned around in fright and wanted to run.


    However, Xiao Jin would not give him this chance, and when he grabbed his shoulder, the man screamed in pain.


    "Forgive your life, spare your life, heroes, spare your life."


    Xiao Jin knocked him against the wall, his dark eyes stared at him coldly, "What were you doing just now?"


    The man''s eyes flickered and he said, "I, I''m from the West District."


    Xiao Jin didn''t believe his words, "What''s your name, which corner of the West District do you live in?"


    "So, I live in a broken house called Gou San''er."


    "Take me to where you live, if you lie to me, I will cut your neck off."


    The man was so frightened that he wanted to run away, but Xiao Jin tore off his belt and tied his hands from behind, "Let''s go!"


    The man is honest now.


    Su Ying turned around and saw Xiao Jin walking over with a person.


    "who?"


    "They said they were from the West District, and they were peeking around sneakily just now."


    Su Ying nced at the man up and down. Although the man was thin, he was still energetic, which proved that there were rtively few people who were hungry, and it seemed that he was able to live a decent life.


    Su Ying smiled but did not smile, "Boy, tell the truth, at least it will save you a hard meal."


    The man saw Su Ying''s methods just now, and he said with a sad face: "I, I am from the Southern District, and I came from the Southern District."


    "Yes, yes, it was the domain chief of our southern region who got wind of the change in the western region and asked me to inquire about the news."


    Su Ying nodded, "You go back, tell the regional chief of your southern district to wait, I will go find him soon."


    The man''s face became tense when he heard it, and he always felt that their domain chief was going to be unlucky.


    Xiao Jin thought about it, and let him go.


    The man broke free from Xiao Jin''s shackles, and ran away as if fleeing.


    "Tian Mu, let those who have read and understand characterse out, and make another arrangement." Su Ying turned to Tian Mu and said.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    After integration, there are a total of about 1,000 strongborers avable in the west area, and the rest are the elderly with children and some women who have to take care of the children.


    "Tomorrow, the thousand people will be divided into groups of a hundred people, one hundred people will follow Cheng Ming to open up wastnd, one hundred people will dig fish ponds, and the rest will be logging on the mountain and digging pits for burning charcoal."


    The area of ??the tiger camp is actually veryrge, but not muchnd is used, and most of it is wastnd. If these wastnds are used to grow food, they can be self-sufficient even if they don¡¯t buy food in the future.


    "Listen up, you people, and start to work tomorrow. If you have tools at home, you can bring them yourself. If you don''t have tools, you can find a way by yourself. Use tree roots, nks, whatever you want. If you don''t have a brain, use your hands." dig."


    After integrating the West District, Su Ying and the others left, and let them do the rest.


    Yesterday she counted the supplies in the space and found that she bought a bunch of fruit tree saplings at some point. Fortunately, the time in the space is static, otherwise the saplings would have been wasted.


    Back home, Su Ying found Cheng Ming.


    After being bitten by a venomous snake, Cheng Ming recovered within a few days after taking serum. Now he and Mrs. Jiang go to the field every day to work with Li Laosan and the others.


    "Cheng Ming, can you nt fruit trees?"


    "Fruit tree? What kind of fruit tree is Madam talking about?"


    Su Ying turned around and went into the house, and came out with a bundle of saplings.


    Cheng Ming picked up the sapling and looked at it carefully, then looked at her with some surprise, "This is a sapling of citrus, where did Madame from?"


    Su Ying said without even thinking about it: "I got it from the tiger camp. It was bought by Huwei before. Can I nt it now?"


    Cheng Ming said: "ording to our current weather, we should be able to catch up with thest trip to nt the saplings. If it ister, it will be toote. How many saplings are there?"


    Su Ying frowned when he thought of the inventory in the space: "It shouldn''t be too much."


    "not much?"


    Su Ying went out after speaking, and when she came back, she brought several carts of saplings back.


    It¡¯s not because she bought so much at the time, it¡¯s really cheap, two coins for one copper te, she thinks it¡¯s a good deal, so she pockets it all in the space.


    Cheng Ming looked at the tall saplings and was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth from ear to ear. This is not too much. If the hills are small, these saplings can''t be nted!


    Xiao Jin looked surprised at so many saplings, "Why did Huwei buy so many saplings?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "How would I know."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying and saw that she raised her brows high when she was speaking. Based on his observation for so long, he concluded that she was lying, but she did not expose it. Keep the secret told him.


    Cheng Ming quickly asked everyone to help get the saplings down. The vines would not survive if they were piled up for a long time and nted.


    "Ma''am, I think the soil **** where the fire broke out is very suitable for nting these saplings. After the fire, thend will be fat. Let''s turn over the soil and nt the saplings so that we don''t need to open up wastnd again. This will save a lot of money." It takes less time and can also improve the survival rate of saplings to a certain extent."


    Su Ying also thought that the **** was good, not too high and not too short, "Then you will take a hundred people from the West District to work tomorrow."


    "yes."


    On the other end, the man who was let go by Xiao Jin ran all the way back to the South District.


    The man rushed into an exquisite wooden building.


    "Master and Master, the little one is back."


    In a room at the end of the second floor of the wooden building, a man so fat that he couldn''t open his eyes was lying on a huge wooden bed, and beside him were several beauties who were being kneaded by him. A whole body of fat.


    "What''s wrong, are you looking for death?" Long Ba sat up from the bed, and gave the man an annoyed look.


    "Don''t be angry, chief of the domain. The news that you asked the little one to inquire has already been inquired. Today, the people from the East District have indeed cleaned up the West District. Some thorny heads who are not convinced have been persuaded."


    Longba raised his shallow eyebrows, revealing a pair of eyes that were almost squeezed by fat, "Just clean it up?"


    "Clean it up, clean it up, it''s the woman who was at odds with Qinglongying before, let those people be honest when theye here."


    Longba stood up from the bed, moved his fat body and walked around the room, "You go and prepare some good gifts, I will go to the tiger camp tomorrow."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    At night, after dinner, He Shouyi found Su Ying.


    Seeing his perplexed look, Su Ying took the initiative to speak: "If you have anything to do with Uncle He, just say it."


    He Shouyi rubbed his hands in embarrassment, as if he felt embarrassed, "I was originally a burden to my wife, and I shouldn''t make such a request, but my old friends who have been reunited for many years, I really..."


    "Uncle He wants to be with Uncle Murong?"

 Chapter 157: charged

    Chapter 157 is epted


    Well¡­


    This question, why does it sound so ambiguous?


    "Brother Murong''s cooking skills are even better than this old man."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "The dishes are better than yours?"


    He Shouyi nodded, "Yes, there are many cooking methods, I still learned from him."


    Su Ying smiled and said, "Where does Uncle Murong want to live? How about sharing the same room with Uncle He?"


    Seeing Su Ying agreeing, He Shouyi felt unspeakable joy in his heart, "My room is wide enough to amodate another bed, so there is no need to vacate an empty room."


    "That''s all right, uncle can figure it out, I have no problem with peopleing." They have so many mouths to eat every day, and their food is not bad during this time, but Uncle He doesn''t have flesh on his face at all, it can be seen that It was really hard work, and many people came to help, of course she had no objection.


    "Thank you, madam, thank you..." He Shouyi said sincerely.


    "Thanks are not enough, let Uncle Murong show his hand tomorrow, you go to the fish pond to catch more fish ande back."


    He Shouyi responded with a smile, "No problem."


    The next day, Su Ying divided No. 1 and them into four teams. Xiao Jin led a team to log, Tian Mu led people to dig pits, Cheng Ming led people to reim the slopes, and Su Ying went to the tiger camp. , intending to ask him about the situation of the remaining two districts.


    As soon as Su Ying arrived at the tiger camp, she saw a man who was so fat that he could hardly keep his eyes open, got off a carriage, and the man walked into the tiger camp step by step.


    Longba didn''t notice Su Ying''s existence at all, and walked past her.


    "Boss, the regional chief of the southern region is here."


    Huwei has been recovering from his injuries for a few days, and he has almost recovered from minor injuries, but he was injured twice in a row, and after all, he has lost some foundation, so he has been recuperating in the tiger camp these days.


    Hearing that Long Ba came to the door, he frowned, "Why did this old perverte here on his own initiative, bring him in."


    "yes."


    Longba walked in the door tremblingly, and Hu Wei could feel the tremor of the wooden building.


    "What brought you here, old pervert?"


    Long Ba sat down on a bench, opened his eyes hard and looked at Huwei, "Look at what Chief Qiao said, we are brothers with friendship, I, the younger brother,e and see what reason the elder brother needs,e on, Give the presents to Chief Joe and bring them up."


    Su Ying stood outside the door, and saw several beautifully dressed women walking in.


    "Let''s take a look, Chief Qiao, these few are still fresh, and they are guaranteed to be tender."


    Hu Wei nced at Su Ying who was standing outside the door, and coughed awkwardly, just as he was about to speak, Su Ying shook his head at him, Hu Wei could only swallow the words that came to his mouth.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business, what are you doing here?"


    Longba rubbed his hands, "I heard that Chief Qiao has taken in a powerful woman."


    Huwei silently nced at Su Ying''s direction, this idiot, don''t speak!


    "What do you want to say?"


    "You let her eat that piece of rotten tofu in the west area, and she wants to swallow such a piece of fat in our south area, right? Leader Qiao also knows that our southern area is well-behaved and obedient, can you take care of it?" talk."


    "Talk about it, and follow our rules from now on. As long as you don''t break the rules, you can talk about anything."


    Long Ba smiled and said, "What rules?"


    "What rules did you observe in the southern country before, and what rules you will abide by here in the future."


    Long Ba''s face trembled when he heard it, "Then who is in charge of the rules?"


    "I''ll take care of it. You have to be willing to listen. When the rules are settled, I''ll send someone to send it to you. If you don''t like it, the gate of this tiger camp is open. You can go out at any time, but you have to go out." , it is impossible to let you in again."


    When Longba heard the words, his face darkened slightly, as if he was weighing the pros and cons.


    "You don''t have to answer in such a hurry, I''ll give you three days to think about it."


    "Don''t think about it, I agree to your request." Longba said suddenly.


    In fact, his southern district is very small, just a street of Hualou, and all the people add up to only three to five hundred people, and most of them are women from Yingyingyanyan. How can he fight against a person who controls Qinglongying?


    "But I still have to make a living."


    "What do you do for a living?" Su Ying walked into the room slowly and asked.


    Long Ba looked at Su Ying in a blink of an eye, and saw that her brows were full of sharpness, such a cold aura, which a normal woman can have, secretly thought that she should have killed the Gu n during this period, and then broke into the Qinglong camp woman.


    "This is Mrs. Su, please sit down, Mrs. Su." Long Ba didn''t know anything else, he could still read his basic expression.


    Su Ying sat down on the chair and repeated: "What do you do for a living?"


    Longba smiled and said, "It''s just some flesh and blood trade that you like."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and turned to look at the alluring woman beside her.


    Long Ba saw her gaze and hurriedly said: "Miss Su doesn''t like these, I have others, bring them up."


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ying saw several handsome young men walking in.


    "Miss Su, take a look, is there anything you like, or do you like all of them?"


    Su Ying nced over their faces one by one, "What can they do?"


    Long Ba** smiled, "Miss Su can do whatever she wants them to do."


    "whatever?"


    "Yes, yes, anything!"


    Su Ying nodded his head, "That''s all taken."


    Huwei: "..." If he remembers correctly, Mrs. Su seems to be married and have children!


    Long Ba grinned, it¡¯s fine if he likes it, if he doesn¡¯t want anything, he¡¯s still not at ease, ¡°Madam Su, don¡¯t worry, I, Long Ba, will follow you from now on. If you have any instructions, just open Come on, I''ll do it."


    "You better keep your word."


    "Must!"


    Longba saw that the matter was done, and he didn''t stay in the tiger camp for a long time, "Ms. Su, Chief Qiao wille to my southern district when he is free. I promise to let you have a good time."


    Su Ying didn''t expect that the southern district would be settled so quickly.


    "What''s the situation in the North District?"


    Huwei replied: "The most normal situation."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Oh?"


    "Let that boy Li Yong take Miss Su to have a look, and Miss Su will know."


    Su Ying nodded, she originally nned to take a look.


    Su Ying got up, and those beautiful boys followed her step by step. When Qiao Yang came back and saw so many alluring **** following his Mrs. Su, he immediately became furious.


    "Where did the yellow-haired boye from, get out of here!"


    Su Ying turned around and saw Qiao Yang standing in front of those young men, "Ms. Su, you can''t be fooled by these people. Look at me, am I much better than them?"


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and looked at Qiao Yang, who was ashen-faced and whose hair was dyed white by dust. She really couldn''t find that he was better than those boys.


    "It''s pretty."

 Chapter 158: Comfort in the North

    Qiao Yang grinned, and Mrs. Su praised him, so happy!


    Huwei turned and entered the room without seeing.


    "Where is Miss Su going, I''ll see you off."


    "Go to the North District."


    "I''ll lead the way for Miss Su." Qiao Yang patted the lime on his body, coughing from the choking, "Miss Su, wait for me to change clothes and I''ll be right back."


    Seeing his positive face, Su Ying didn''t mind waiting an extra quarter of an hour.


    Soon, Qiao Yang changed into a brand new light blue robe. With his delicate face, he thought he was a schr at first nce.


    Qiao Yang greeted Su Ying and got into the carriage, while the young Qiao Yang drove them all into another carriage.


    "How much do you know about the North District?" Su Ying asked.


    "We all know that it is managed by Chief Mengyu over there, um... the people in it live quitefortably."


    Easy?


    Su Ying felt that it was extremely rare to be able to use this adjective in the Northern Wilderness. She was really curious about the Northern District.


    At first, she thought that the North District was around them, but the carriage stopped after a long journey before stopping in front of a row of wooden houses.


    Su Ying looked at the neat row of wooden houses, and her eyes lit up. This is definitely the salvation of obsessivepulsive disorder. A row of wooden houses is exactly the same regardless of size or height.


    At the very front of the wooden house, there is a big wooden sign with the words North District written in ck paint on it.


    "Wang Wang Wang Wang!"


    There was no one guarding the entrance to the North District, but a dozen big, pure ck dogs rushed towards their carriage.


    But the dogs didn''t attack them, but the carriage surrounding them barked fiercely.


    "Go away, you watchdogs." Qiao Yang saw the dogs rushing towards him, and shrank his whole body into the car.


    Suddenly, a whistle sounded, and the ck dogs immediately stopped barking and walked towards the entrance. Afterwards, the man squatting neatly at the door and rushing forward wagged his tail vigorously.


    "who?"


    The person who came was wearing a gray cloth bunt. He was tall and straight, and his sleeves were **** to reveal his muscr arms. He walked steadily but very lightly. He looked like a trainer.


    Zhou Xing walked over with a long stick, staring at the carriage vigntly.


    Qiao Yang saw that the dogs were gone, so he poked his head out of the carriage.


    "Zhou Xing, it''s me, Qiao Yang."


    Zhou Xing saw that it was Qiao Yang, and his hand holding the stick loosened a little.


    "Why are you here?"


    Qiao Yang jumped out of the carriage, saw those dogs looking over, he quickly took a step back, "I''ll bring Mrs. Su over to have a look."


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Xing saw a woman in a cotton dress jumping off the carriage. He sized her up vigntly, "Miss Su?"


    Su Ying said indifferently: "Su Ying, I''m here to ask to see your domain chief."


    Hearing this, Zhou Xing''s face shed a look of surprise very quickly, but he quickly returned to normal.


    "Since you''re here, please."


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Xing led the way and led them into the North District.


    As soon as she entered, there was a big bamboo forest in front of her, and the row of uniform houses outside was for dogs. No wonder she said that those houses were too short for ordinary people to live in.


    The autumn wind blows, and the bamboo forest rustles.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Su Ying''s eyes suddenly opened up, and farmhouses appeared in front of her eyes.


    Walking into her, you can still hear the sound of **** crowing and dogs barking. It is now noon, and smoke is rising everywhere, and everywhere the trees are, there is a peaceful atmosphere.


    Su Ying finally understood why Qiao Yang described it that way, because it seemed reallyfortable here.


    "Zhou Xing, where are you going?"


    Someone saw Zhou Xing and greeted him familiarly.


    "There are friends who want to see the domain chief, I will take them there."


    Hearing this, the other party''s eyes fell on Su Ying.


    Qiao Yang and the others knew each other, but Su Ying and the others had never met.


    Su Ying looked at them, and found that their brows were full of contentment and peace, without any hostility in other areas.


    Zhou Xing led them to a farmhouse surrounded by bamboo.


    "Chief, is the Chief here?" Zhou Xing yelled towards the yard a few times.


    Not long after, a figure came out of the main room, "Here wee."


    The courtyard door was opened, and a middle-aged woman in a blue dress came out.


    "It''s Zhou Xing, why do youe to your domain chief''s house when you have time?" The woman said, but her eyes fell on Qiao Yang and Su Ying. When her eyes fell on Su Ying, her eyes shed very quickly After a touch of scrutiny, he was vignt. .


    "Qiao Yang said that he wanted to see the head of the domain."


    "Aunt Tian, ??long time no see." Qiao Yang took the initiative to say hello.


    "So it''s Qiao Yang, this is your wife?" The woman looked at Su Ying and smiled.


    Qiao Yang really thought about it!


    "No, no, it''s a fairy...not Su Ying, Miss Su, my friend."


    Su Ying nodded politely to the woman, "Excuse me."


    The woman looked away and resumed her smile, "Don''t disturb,e in, we''re just getting ready for lunch,e in quickly, I''ll cook two more dishes."


    The woman Tian Niu staggered her body to let them into the yard.


    "Is Zhou Xing here?" A thin figure came out of the main room. His shoulders were narrow and he looked a little thin. His eyebrows were thick and thick. However, under the thick eyebrows on the right, his right eye was covered with a ck cloth. eyes popped out.


    As a martial arts practitioner, Su Ying felt a mellow righteousness in him as soon as he looked at the man.


    "Master Yu, Qiao Yang said he needed to find you, so I brought him here." Zhou Xingdao.


    "Uncle Meng, long time no see." Qiao Yang was an acquaintance, and greeted Mengzi warmly as soon as he saw him.


    Mengzi smiled, making his hard edges and corners seem to soften a lot, "The boy has be stronger, it''s been a long time since I saw you, let''s all go into the room, if you have anything to say, go into the room."


    Qiao Yang raised his chin triumphantly, "It''s all thanks to Mrs. Su, Mrs. Su, this is Uncle Meng Zimeng, the regional chief of the northern district. Don''t look at him as fierce, but he is getting better."


    Mengzi looked at Su Ying, and was slightly taken aback when he met those star-bright phoenix eyes, "You are so young,e in and sit down."


    The tables and chairs in the main room are all made of bamboo. Even after being used for a long time, there will still be a faint fragrance of bamboo when sitting on it.


    Tian Niu came in with water.


    "We don''t have any good things here. This is honey water. They dug it in the mountains, so they brought some here for you to taste whether it is sweet or not."


    Su Ying is really not polite about food and drink.


    She picked up the bamboo cup and took a sip, a sweet taste instantly spread between her lips and teeth.


    "Delicious."


    "Wait, I''m going to cook." Tian Niuughed when she saw that Su Ying drank the sugar water, turned around and went out to work.


    "Uncle Meng, I know you must have known what happened in the tiger camp recently."


    Meng Zien let out a sigh, but looked at Su Ying with a rather oppressive gaze, "Miss Su is also interested in our northern district, right?"

 Chapter 159: Its over, Im out of breath

    Su Ying knows what Mengzi means, and she is not a person who likes to go round and round, "Uncle Meng, don''t worry too much, you might as well exin to a few people that I cleaned up the Gu tribe, counterattacked the Qinglongying, and integrated the Western District for my children and family. A safe living environment."


    Mengzi said: "What does this have to do with youring to the North District?"


    "Of course, the North District is also in the camp of the Tiger Camp. I hope that the North District can also integrate into the entire Tiger Camp, like a small country, with its own rules and regtions, and codes of conduct, so that this ce can be better. It¡¯s better to continue to develop for a long time.¡±


    Mengzi was a little surprised, as if he was surprised that Su Ying would say such a thing.


    "Yes, Uncle Meng, you also know what our Tiger Camp was like before. Although the North District is quite safe under your jurisdiction, do you really want the people in the North District to be unable to go out for generations? How boring Ah, isn''t it?" Qiao Yang also chimed in.


    "You mean to merge with us?" Zhou Xing understood.


    Qiao Yang pped his hands, "That''s right, that''s what it means. When the rules and regtions are written out, we can discuss them together. If there is anything that you think is unreasonable, we will discuss and revise it. When everyone has passed the rules, we will discuss them together." It is implemented in the tiger camp, and everyone must follow the rules, so that bad things can be prevented to arge extent."


    Su Ying drank the honey water silently, thinking that it would be a good deal to bring Qiao Yang here, and this kid immediately became her spokesperson.


    ¡°Manage the tiger camps like a nation.¡±


    Su Ying nodded, "It can be understood in this way."


    Mengzi also took a sip of water, the water was very sweet, but he couldn''t drink the taste anymore, all he could think about was what Su Ying and the others said.


    "Okay, okay, what''s the matter, wait until you''re full, what else in this world can be bigger than eating." Tian Niu came in with a steaming meal at the right time.


    Tian Niu fried a total of four dishes, a scrambled egg with wild vegetables, a braised fish, and a cold wild vegetable and garlic pork belly.


    These four dishes are already very rich for them, not only rich but also veryrge.


    "Don''t worry about talking, eat first and eat first."


    Tian Niu got up to serve the meal.


    "Auntie, I''m here to help you." Qiao Yang got up actively and brought in a small cooking pot.


    The staple food is multi-grain rice, which is mixed with a lot ofrge white rice, which smells attractive.


    Good food and good food, Su Ying couldn''t think of anything else in his mind, so he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat without hesitation.


    At the beginning, everyone was polite, but when they saw Su Ying adding the third bowl of rice, they all slowed down and watched in surprise as Su Ying put the rice into his mouth mouthful. What a starving ghost!


    It wasn''t until the rice in the small pot bottomed out that Su Ying put down the bowls and chopsticks, "Use it slowly."


    Qiao Yang nced at the rice in the bowl that had only eaten two mouthfuls. He felt a little bit reluctant, but he still gritted his teeth and put it in front of Su Ying, "Miss Su, I''ll give you mine."


    Su Ying frowned, with disgust in her eyes and the desire to fight between heaven and man, and finally she declined very gracefully.


    "Eat it, Ji''er said that eating a fool''s saliva will make you stupid."


    Qiao Yang felt a little hurt, but still picked up arge piece of pork belly from the bowl and ate it.


    After she was full, Tian Niu brought out honey water again.


    Su Ying drank the honey water and thought it was worth the trip.


    "I will discuss your proposal with all the principals in the North District. If they think it is feasible, then follow your advice." Mengzi said suddenly.


    Mengzi did not agree immediately and they expected it. At least from their attitude, this matter is not impossible to talk about.


    Today, Su Ying was very satisfied with eating and drinking during this trip.


    After eating and drinking enough, he also conveyed his meaning, so Su Ying didn''t n to stay for a long time.


    "Then I won''t fight..."


    "Uncle Meng, Uncle Meng, it''s bad, it''s bad, Meng Jiang identally rolled down the mountain when she was catching wild boars, and she''s about to die!"


    Before Mengzi finished speaking, there was a burst of hasty shouting outside the courtyard gate.


    When Tian Niu heard this, her face changed and she turned around and ran out.


    "Jiang''er, how is Jiang''er?" She opened the courtyard door and walked out, only to see Meng Jiang, who was covered in blood for several days, walking over.


    Tian Niu quickly retreated to the side and let them carry her into the house.


    Mengzi didn''t care about Su Ying and the others, and followed them outside the house. When he looked at Meng Jiang whose thighs were twisted, the expression on his face could no longer be calm.


    "Where is Dr. Li, go find Dr. Li, hurry up!"


    "Yes, yes, Dr. Li is here."


    As soon as they entered the yard, an old man with a hunched back was carried in by two young men.


    "Doctor Li, take a quick look at Jiang''er, don''t let him have trouble." At this time, Tian Niu no longer had the shrewd and sharp appearance just now, her face was full of panic, and her body was almost unsteady. up.


    "Why are you crying, let Dr. Li see it first!" Mengzi''s clenched fists also revealed the panic in his heart, but he still hugged Tian Niu tightly.


    Dr. Li was brought into the house, and before he could catch his breath, he came to Meng Jiang.


    "My God, please slow down, my old bones can''t stand your tossing." Dr. Li saw that he was not young, and he almost didn''te up when he was carried in by two people.


    "Doctor Li, take a breath and see how Meng Jiang is doing."


    Dr. Li is the only doctor in the North District. He has been here for many years and is already familiar with the personnel and affairs here. Knowing that Mengzi is only Mengjiang''s son, he will not neglect him.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me."


    Doctor Li hissed at the injury on Meng Jiang''s body, and his brows were tightened, "Why did the injury be like this..."


    He hurriedly took the medicine powder out of the medicine box to stop the bleeding on the wound on his leg, but the blood was like spring water, and it kept spraying out, no matter how hard it could be suppressed.


    Inte autumn, fine beads of sweat overflowed Dr. Li''s forehead. As time went by, Meng Jiang''s face was gradually covered with ayer of dead gray.


    Dr. Li used all the hemostatic medicines in the medicine cab, but the bleeding still couldn¡¯t stop.


    Mengzi looked at his son''s state, and his heart gradually sank to the bottom. His hands holding Tian Niu became tighter and tighter, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "Quick, hurry up and get some clean cotton cloth, press it down, press it down hard, don''t let the blood spray out again." Dr. Li''s tone trembled a little when he spoke.


    Su Ying and Qiao Yang came out of the main room. As soon as they walked outside Meng Jiang''s room, they heard Dr. Li wailing, "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, I''m out of breath!"

 Chapter 160: Miracle

    "Jiang''er, don''t scare your mother!" Tian Niu''s wailing resounded throughout the courtyard.


    Qiao Yang poked his head out to look into the room, and when he saw Meng Jiang covered in blood, he hissed and quickly retracted his head.


    "It''s gone, what a pity."


    "What''s going on inside?" Su Ying came behind Qiao Yang.


    "The doctor said that he is out of breath. I have met this kid several times before, and he is quite clever. I didn''t expect..."


    Su Ying nced at him faintly, not surprising that he was smarter than him at all.


    Mengzi looked at his lifeless son, knelt down in front of the bed no longer able to hold on, "Jiang''er..."


    People in the room showed regretful expressions, "Master Yu, condolences to you all."


    "Yeah, hey, you know that steep **** is so dangerous, we won''t let Meng Jiang go over it no matter what."


    "If you don''t mind, let me have a look."


    A cold voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    Everyone looked back and saw Su Ying walking to the bed.


    Qiao Yang pulled Su Ying, and said in a low voice, "Miss Su, I''m losing my temper." What if they take their anger on her if they can''t save her?


    Su Ying looked at Mengzi, "Treat yourself like a dead horse and a living horse doctor."


    Qiao Yang loosened the corner of her clothes when she heard what Su Ying said, "Uncle Meng, Mrs. Su is very skilled in medicine, why don''t you let her see it, maybe there will be a miracle, a miracle!" He especially emphasized miracles Two words, I just don''t want to give Mengzi and the others too high expectations.


    Mengzi is a decisive character, and he agreed immediately, just because of the word miracle.


    "Okay, then there will be Mrs. Lausu."


    Su Ying nodded, "I don''t want others to watch when I''m treating a disease, Qiao Yang, please help me get the baggage on the carriage, there are medicines in it, and when I''m treatingter, please go out waiting."


    Mengzi readily agreed, thinking that Su Ying had top-secret medical skills and was unwilling to spread them to the outside world.


    Qiao Yang hurried to the carriage and brought the burden.


    After Su Ying took over the burden, everyone backed out. Qiao Yang closed the door and stood guard at the door. Mrs. Su said that no one was allowed to enter before he came out, so he must watch the door!


    Su Ying lowered the window, and then brought Meng Jiang into the space.


    He fell really hard, and the calf bone of the entire right leg was exposed.


    She used an instrument to detect his heartbeat, but the heartbeat didn''t stop, it was just very weak.


    She began to take blood samples to match the blood type, and took blood from the blood bank to transfuse him. If he lost too much blood and did not transfuse in time, his heart would stop beating sooner orter.


    After the sessful blood transfusion, Su Ying took out a cardiotonic injection to increase the beating strength of the heart.


    After all this was done, she started to stop the bleeding from the wound on her leg.


    Maybe there was too much blood flow, and the bleeding has slowed down now.


    Su Ying began to observe the bleeding port. She was very lucky that the wound was not on the main artery, otherwise the gods would not be able to save it.


    After stopping the bleeding, she began to reset the leg bone. It has to be said that this is a strong leg bone. Even though it was pierced and out of joint, it was not broken. The injury of this leg looks terrible. , butpared with Xiao Jin''s situation before, it is still much worse. At that time, Xiao Jin was injured to the root, and now he can still stand up, which really cost her a lot of good medicine.


    Outside the door, Dr. Li looked in the direction of the room with some disapproval. He had just confirmed that the person was dead, and the wound was so big and serious, it was impossible to save him, although he didn''t want to hit People, but as a doctor, you still have to tell the truth about the patient''s condition.


    "Chief Yu, I know you don''t like to listen to what I say, but you have seen Meng Jiang''s wound, so...even if he is still hanging on his breath, he won''tst long, you...you should prepare as soon as possible. Come on, let this child go in peace."


    Tian Niu, who originally had illusory hopes for Su Ying, burst into tears when she heard Dr. Li''s words.


    "My Jiang''er, why are you willing to leave your parents behind like this?"


    Meng Zi squatted on the ground and held his head in his arms without saying a word, but he was still willing to give Su Ying and also Meng Jiang a chance.


    Doctor Li felt sorry for them, so he could only sigh silently.


    The people around also sighed one after another, and many of them had red eyes.


    The entire courtyard was filled with a low and desperate atmosphere.


    I don''t know how long it took before Su Ying began to stitch the wound. There was a row of thin and dense lines on the stitched wound, which almost spread across the entire leg, making his leg look like it was stitched up.


    Finally, the wound was bandaged, and the amount of blood transfusion was sufficient. After the anti-inmmatory and sedative drip was finished, Su Ying took the person out of the space.


    At this time, the sky outside had already darkened, and only faint light came in from the whole room.


    Su Ying saw an oilmp on the table, she took out the lighter and lit themp, and then opened the door.


    Mengzi and Tianniu looked at Su Ying expectantly, but there was uncontroble despair in their eyes, as if they were waiting for Su Ying to be sentenced to death.


    "My life was saved, but the injury is too serious, and I won''t be able to recover for a while."


    "My Jiang''er..." Tian Niu stopped suddenly before she finished howling. She grabbed Su Ying''s hand in disbelief and said, "What did Miss Su say? I, my Jiang''er, is still alive?"


    Su Ying frowned slightly, she felt that she had spoken clearly just now.


    "Yes, alive."


    Mengzi stood up from the ground and rushed into the house, "Alive, alive, still alive!"


    Dr. Li followed into the room in disbelief. He saw that the wound was neatly bandaged, and his breath gradually became even. Can it be saved?


    "I have already stitched up the wound on his leg. Don''t let him move around after waking up. It will be very ufortable for a short time, but it will be fine after getting over it." Su Ying took out several bottles of medicine from her body.


    "Take the medicine in this bottle three times a day in the morning, noon and evening, and take one of each one each time. If he has a fever and the high fever cannot be subsided after taking the medicine, he will go to the East District to find me. Qiao Yang and the others know where I am. "


    Su Ying has already put a detection bracelet on Meng Jiang. If his physical condition changes, she will find out immediately.


    Mengzi nced at his son, then got up and knelt down in front of Su Ying, "Thank you Mrs. Su for saving my son''s life. From now on, if Mrs. Su wants my old life, I can give it with both hands."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Su, thank you, Mrs. Su." Tian Niu also came to Su Ying and knelt down to kowtow to her continuously.


    Su Ying didn''t avoid it, she deserved it, and she also understood the meaning of Mengzi''s words.

 Chapter 161: dont do it in vain

    Chapter 161 Don''t be in vain


    Her treatment of Meng Jiang was a personal kindness, and she did not bring it to the North District.


    Su Ying had to admire this man for being so sober at such a moment.


    "What do I want to do with your life, I just do it conveniently."


    When Su Ying walked out of the house, everyone in the courtyard looked at her with a shocked expression. It was hard for them to imagine how a person who had been sentenced to death came back to life at her hands.


    "I''ll send you two out." Zhou Xing followed and walked out.


    "Then there is work."


    Su Ying was walking in the northern area illuminated by the sunset. It is the harvest season. When passing by the fields, he could see many people working hard in the fields. Although they were working hard, they all had the joy of harvest on their faces.


    This feeling is calm and unpretentious, but it makes her feel extremely peaceful.


    When I went there, I felt that I had walked on the road for a long time, but when I came out, I realized that I didn¡¯t go too far all the way.


    "Thank you Mrs. Su for saving Meng Jiang, Miss Su is wee in the North District at any time." Zhou Xing and Meng Jiang have a long-term friendship, and they are very emotional when they see that they areing back to life.


    "polite."


    Su Ying and Qiao Yang got into the carriage.


    "Zhou Xing, I''ll treat you to a drink next time."


    Zhou Xing looked at Qiao Yang and nodded, "Okay."


    "gone."


    The carriage slowly left the North District.


    "Miss Su, you are really amazing. You are my god, Qiao Yang. You can save Meng Jiang from being injured like that." Qiao Yang''s admiration for Su Ying rose to another level.


    "His situation is indeed very dangerous, and I was not fully sure at the time." But she still made a move, and she did it not because she wanted to save people, although Mengzi exined that it was her kindness to the Meng family, and with Bei It has nothing to do with the North District, but I don''t believe that this has no positive impact on their integration into the North District.


    After Su Ying left, people in Meng''s courtyard began to discuss what happened just now.


    "What is the origin of that littledy, that her medical skills are so good?"


    "It''s not just that her medical skills are also unpredictable. Just her, with a few ps, she can beat up the mud in the West District."


    "It''s her..."


    Although people in the North District live peacefully in their own area, it doesn''t mean they don''t know anything.


    A powerful littledy came to the Tiger Camp, and the story of overthrowing the Gu n and the Qinglong Camp has long been spread in the North District.


    Everyone is very curious about who this littledy is. I didn''t expect her toe to the North District today.


    However, Su Ying''s image ispletely different from what they imagined. They also said that she is a ruthless character who is eight feet tall and full of flesh.


    Unexpectedly, she was a delicate and weak little girl.


    "Thank you for sending Jiang''er back today. After Jiang''er wakes up, Mengzi wille to the door to thank you." Mengzi walked out of the house and thanked the people in the yard with fists.


    "Don''t be polite, Chief Yu, we all grew up ying with Meng Jiang, so we can''t let him have an ident."


    "That''s right, Chief Yu, take good care of Meng Jiang. If you need help, just let us know."


    "Then I will thank you all. It''s gettingte, so I won''t dy you."


    It was indeed gettingte, and everyone went home after saying goodbye to Mengzi, but there were two middle-aged men who were about the same age as Mengzi in the crowd, but they did not leave in a hurry.


    "Is there something wrong with the littledy and the people from the Tiger Camp?"


    Mengzi motioned for the two to enter the room to chat.


    After entering the house, Mengzi told the two of them the purpose of Su Ying''s trip.


    "Although she saved Jiang''er, this matter cannot bepared, so when you consider this matter, you must put the interests of the entire district first."


    The two nodded, "We know, I have asked people to inquire about this littledy. As you know, there was a fire on the **** behind the East District, and we thought it was a mountain fire caused by dry things, but it turned out It was Qinglongying who tried every means to kill her."


    "A woman, a young woman who can make those deserters hate and fear him so much, is definitely a ruthless character." These words are not without taboo.


    But Mengzi said: "It''s not a ruthless character, there are a few who can gain a firm foothold in this ghost ce. In fact, what she said is not without benefits. Although we are veryfortable now, what about our younger generations? Those boys even have a wild boar. If you can¡¯t handle it, will you really be able to support the entire North District in the future?¡±


    The two were silent, they wanted everyone to live afortable life, but after a long time offort, they lost the ability to resist external invasion.


    In case they die one day, who will protect them?


    "Let''s see, what are the rules and regtions they talk about."


    "good."


    Su Ying also returned home before the skypletely darkened.


    "Miss Su, what''s the use of keeping those people?" Qiao Yang jumped out of the carriage and looked at the beautiful boys behind him.


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at the beautiful boys who quietly followed from the carriage, "Long Ba said they can do anything."


    Qiao Yang asked unwillingly after hearing this: "Miss Su, you also consider me, I can do anything!"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows slightly, "Anything is fine?"


    Qiao Yang nodded hurriedly, "Anything is fine!"


    Su Ying nodded, "Then follow in."


    "Hey! Good!"


    As soon as Su Ying entered the yard, Xiao Jin came out of the house, his gaze passed over Su Ying''s face and then fell on the beautiful boy behind her, his eyebrows twitched suddenly.


    "who?"


    Su Ying leaned on the pir and said, "It was sent by the regional chief of the southern district."


    Hearing this, the veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead were faintly visible, "Send it, you want it?"


    "Don''t want nothing."


    "very good."


    Su Ying nced at him, always feeling that his eyes were very strange.


    "It''s pretty good, look at how young and energetic they all are."


    Xiao Jin''s fists clenched tightly, it''s because he wasn''t young enough and energetic enough!


    "Okay, don''t stand around blindly,e with me."


    When Qiao Yang heard this, he said positively, "Miss Su, one, do you want toe together?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes,e on."


    "Hey,e on."


    Su Ying took Qiao Yang and a group of beautiful boys to the backyard.


    Er Bao poked his head out from behind Xiao Jin, "Daddy, are those brothers here to rob Aunt?"


    Dabao''s small brows were twisted into Sichuan characters, "What should I do, they seem to be much younger than Daddy." When he was in the pce before, he had seen many beautiful youngdies who were given to Daddy. Dabao felt that those who followed A Niang''s little brother who came back should have the same meaning as the youngdy back then.


    As for what it means, it is beyond hisprehension as a child.


    Mother Zhao hurried over to cover the mouths of the two little milk bags, "Miss, don''t talk nonsense, although they are young, they are not as beautiful as the old man!"

 Chapter 162: Heroes spare me

    Chapter 162 Hero, spare your life


    Qiao Yang smelled the stinking pig feces, and almost burst into tears!


    If he knew that Mrs. Su asked him toe to sweep pig shit, he wouldn''t follow no matter what.


    Of course, those beautiful teenagers who were raised as small children are not much better. They not only have to dig out pig manure, but also sweep chicken manure, and cut pig food to feed pigs!


    "Sweep them all up. Uncle He said that they can only grow healthily and vigorously in afortable environment."


    Before, Su Ying felt that the family was short of manpower to do this. Bai Shuang and the others were already very busy preparing meals for so many people every day, and they were still sewing winter clothes recently. It would be too tiring to do these things again. She thought of this the first time, and she really made the best use of it.


    "Sweep well, and fetch water to wash it up, otherwise there will be no food tonight."


    Su Ying left a sentence and went to the kitchen.


    Uncle He and Uncle Murong are busily working in the kitchen. It can be said that this small kitchen has be their world.


    The two were talking andughing while they were busy, and the atmosphere was very unhappy.


    "It smells so good, uncle, what are you doing?"


    He Shouyi raised his head and said: "Didn''t Madam say that he wanted to eat fish, brother Murong and I went to the fish pond to catch a lot of fish, and we cooked eight dishes in total. Madam will have a good tasteter."


    Eight dishes!


    Su Ying couldn''t wait any longer, so she waited outside the kitchen.


    When Uncle He shouted that it was time to eat, she actively stepped forward to help serve the food.


    Eight dishes were neatly arranged on the table. Except for a cold wild vegetable and an egg custard for children, the rest were all fish.


    This fish not only smells good, but also looks very good.


    Everyone smelled the fragrance and couldn''t wait to sit down at the table.


    Su Ying pointed to a dish on the table that looked a bit dark but hard and covered with batter: "What is this?"


    Uncle Murong smiled and said, "This is fried fish skin. It tastes the best when ites out of the pan. Madam, try it."


    Su Ying took a piece and ate it into his mouth, it was crunchy, and when he chewed to the middle, there was still a little toughness unique to fish skin.


    "tasty!"


    Uncle Murongughed when he saw that Su Ying liked it, "As long as Madam likes it." As a cook, the greatest joy is to get the approval of diners for the meals you cook.


    "Why is this fish raw?" Su Ying pointed to the sashimi in the middle of the table that upied thergest share.


    "I don''t know if Madam is used to eating this. It''s very popr in the coastal generation in southern China. Raw fish dipped in sauce." Uncle Murong said, put some side dishes into the bowl, and then made some sesame oil and soy sauce to serve with it. After mixing the dishes evenly, I picked up a chopstick and ate the sashimi into my mouth together.


    Su Ying was instantly attracted by Uncle Murong''s expression of enjoyment, and she ate the vegetables and fish in his mouth in one bite.


    The vors of side dishes and sesame oil spread across the lips and teeth instantly while chewing. The most important thing is that the fish has no fishy smell at all, and it tastes very crispy, really delicious!


    However, there are still many parasites in this kind of freshwater fish. She ns to wait until she is full and put the insecticide in the water for everyone to eat, just in case.


    After Qiao Yang finally cleaned the pigsty, he walked pitifully outside the main room and wanted to go in for dinner, but was stopped when he entered.


    Qiao Yang looked up and saw Wang Su standing at the door, Qiao Yang frowned and wanted to pass by him, who knew that when he moved, Wang Su moved too.


    "What are you doing, get out of the way, I''m going in for dinner."


    Wang Su pointed to the yard, there was a small table in the middle of the yard, and the beautiful boys were already sitting there, "Your meal is over there."


    "I don''t want to eat with them."


    "If you don''t go there, you will be gone."


    After sweeping around the pigsty, Qiao Yang was so hungry that his chest stuck to his back. He pped his thigh and gritted his teeth and rushed over, "Save some for me!"


    The night inte autumn is extremely quiet, even the chirping of insects and birds is hidden.


    Xiao Jin nced at Su Ying who had fallen asleep, and quietly got up and left the room.


    Wang Su, who was watching the night, was a little surprised when he saw Xiao Jining out, and was about to speak when he saw Xiao Jin make a silent movement.


    Not long after, after a slight movement, the yard returned to calm.


    Compared with the tranquility around the Tiger Camp, the Southern District is much more lively.


    There are hardly any people out and about during the day, but at night, it is like a big market, very lively.


    Longba was sitting in a luxurious big room, with several beauties lying or standing around him either feeding him wine or pinching his feet.


    Today, we have reached an agreement with Su Ying, and Su Ying doesn''t look like he is going to swallow up the Southern District. The pressure in his heart is instantly relieved, so he is very happy today.


    "Go, sing a little song for you, Ba Ye."


    The beauty stood up with a charming smile, "What do Ba Ye want to hear?"


    "Anything is fine, anyway, Ba Ye is happy today, and there will be rewards for singing anything."


    The beauty winked like silk, and after clearing her throat, she began to sing a lingering tune.


    Just when Longba was enjoying hearing the door, there was a "bang" sound from the door, Ben rushed open with a huge force, and figures flew in from the outside, and knocked straight in front of Longba.


    Ryuuchi was startled, his double chin trembled, and he jumped up from the chair.


    "Who, what?"


    A tall and slender figure slowly walked in from outside the door, a pair of jet-ck eyes flickered under the pearly light, like candlelight flickered by a treacherous wind.


    Longba tried his best to stare at him with a pair of mung bean eyes, "Who are you, you dare to break into the Southern District, how brave you are."


    The visitor pointed to the people on the ground and asked, "These are your people?"


    Longba looked down, isn''t this the little girl he gave to Su Ying?


    "So what?"


    The ck eyes of the visitor sank, and he said coldly, "It''s you."


    "Who the **** are you... ah!" Long Ba hadn''t finished speaking when he was punched in the face, causing him to scream in pain.


    Thugs rushed in one after another, but they were thrown out one by one.


    The only sound left in the room was Longba''s hoarse screams.


    "Forgive me, my hero, please tell me what I did wrong, and I will change it." Longba''s face became more swollen, and his eyes the size of mung beans could hardly be opened.


    "In the future, if you dare to give someone away to Su Ying, I will make you disappear in the tiger camp forever."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, don''t dare again... Please let me go!"


    Longba struggled to move his body and kowtow. After an unknown amount of time, even when the voice disappeared from the window, he didn''t recover.


    "Master, Master, are you okay?"


    "I beg the hero to spare my life..."


    "Master Yu, the person is gone, the person has already gone."


    Longba just came back to his senses, looked around, and after confirming that there was no such figure, he was so frightened that he slumped down on the ground.


    "In the end, where did the evil spirite from!"

 Chapter 163: Wang Beiguosu

    Chapter 163 Wang Beiguosu


    Su Ying fell into a drowsy sleep, and today there was a slight knock on the door of the house, she opened her eyes and saw Xiao Jin walking in, the sky outside was still pitch ck.


    She grunted and turned around and fell asleep.


    Xiao Jin nced at Su Ying who was sleeping extraordinarily sweetly, the corners of his lips slightly raised, and then he took off his dusty coat,y down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Woke up the next day, Bai Shuang found that the house where those beautiful boys were cedst night was empty.


    "Huh? Where is the person? You won''t go to clean the pigsty early in the morning, will you?" Bai Shuang ran to the pigsty, and found that the cakes in the pigsty were still there and hadn''t been cleaned.


    "Could it be that Madam asked them to do something else?" Bai Shuang walked to the front yard, only to find that Su Ying had juste out of the house.


    "Good morning, madam."


    "Morning." Su Ying got upte today and didn''t go to practice.


    "Ma''am, have they all gone to work?"


    Su Ying asked with some doubts, "Who?"


    "It''s the boys who were brought back yesterday, and the servants found that they were all gone."


    "Missing?" Su Ying walked to the empty room in the backyard and looked, and there was no one there. She went back to the front yard to find Wang Su who was keeping watchst night.


    "Wang Su, did you see those boys yesterday?"


    Wang Su''s expression froze for a moment and said: "I see, they said they all have parents and miss them, so the subordinates let them go."


    Su Ying: "??"


    Wang Su knew that Su Ying looked at him like he was looking at a fool, but thinking of the master''s words, he still braved the pressure and said: "Madam, they are really, very pitiful! If Madam wants to punish them, they will Punish your subordinates!"


    Su Ying nced at him coolly, "From now on, you will clean the pigsty and chicken pen."


    "yes!"


    After Su Ying turned around and went to the backyard to wash up, Wang Su saw Bai Shuang staring at him with disbelieving eyes.


    "Brother Wang."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Is your brain covered in pig shit?"


    Wang Su: "..." I am wronged!


    Bai Shuang sighed helplessly, "You are a good person, but you are stupid if you are stupid."


    Wang Su had a sad face, and when he turned his head, he saw Xiao Jining out of the house. He tried to find somefort, "Master..."


    "Go and sweep the pigsty."


    Wang. Take the me. Su!


    Tian Mu found Su Ying, "Ma''am, we have already dug a lot of earth pits yesterday, and the wood is also ready. We n to start burning charcoal today."


    "Well, I''ll take a look with you today."


    "yes."


    After a short breakfast, everyone got busy.


    Su Ying asked the people in the west area to do work, and provided them with a lunch every day. At night, they would give each of them two potatoes or a handful of whole grains. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to give more, but because she had limited food storage in her space. There were hundreds of people here. It''s a lot of consumption in a few days.


    Although these grains are not much, at least they won¡¯t make people so hungry that they don¡¯t have the strength to work.


    The pit was dug in a rtively high open space near the stream. When Su Ying and the others arrived, they had already integrated a hundred people from the North District and arrived on the 1st.


    "Ma''am, everyone is here." Seeing Su Ying approaching, No. 1 stepped forward to report the situation.


    Su Ying nodded and came to those people, "Who has made charcoal before?"


    People in the team shook their heads one after another. Just when Su Ying was about to continue, a thin middle-aged man raised his hand and said in a weak voice: "I, I have had a fever before."


    His voice was not loud, but Su Ying still heard, "Come out."


    The man walked out of the crowd to Su Ying.


    "What''s your name? Have you ever burned charcoal before?"


    The man nodded, "My name is Mu Mu, and I used to work in Charcoal Bank."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, she didn''t expect there to be skilled workers.


    "Under the existing conditions, can you burn good charcoal?"


    "The best charcoal may not be so easy, but good quality charcoal can still be burned as long as the burning time and venttion are well controlled."


    Su Ying nodded, "If you can teach everyone how to make good charcoal, I will give you a cow as a reward."


    a cow!


    This cheered up the guy who hadn''t tasted meat for an unknown amount of time, "I''ll try my best to burn it, and I''ll definitely burn out good charcoal."


    "Then it''s up to you, first tell everyone what needs attention."


    "good."


    The guy was a little timid when he faced so many people at the beginning, but gradually he became confident when he talked about his professional field, and his voice was raised.


    Su Ying listened from the side. The theoretical knowledge he said was simr to what she recorded in the ssical materials. Many details of the knowledge were not mentioned in the tree, but he was able to open his mouth, which showed that he was really very good at this aspect. familiar.


    "Everyone should do what he said first, and if you don''t understand, you must ask as soon as possible. Don''t operate blindly. Five people will form a pit for each group. Those who can sessfully burn charcoal for the first time will get meat." , everyone uses dim sum, it¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for yourselves to have a warm winter.¡±


    Su Ying gave an order, and everyone started working in full swing.


    Su Ying also came to the pit and nned to try it himself. After all, there are too many skills and it is right to learn more.


    She didn¡¯t understand it before, but only after listening to this guy, she realized that when burning charcoal, the firewood is ced carefully. If the firewood is well ced, it can be fully burned, and the quality of the burned charcoal can be better.


    After stacking the firewood, Su Ying called the guy to check, and after making sure there was nothing wrong, he lit the firewood from below.


    "Madam, many people came down here, saying they are looking for Madam." As soon as Su Ying covered the pit, she saw Tian Mu running over.


    "Looking for me? Who?"


    ¡°They said they were from the West End, too.¡±


    After Su Ying finished the pit, he went to the foot of the mountain, where a dozen or so young people were waiting there. When they saw Su Ying appearing, they all stepped forward and saluted her humbly.


    "Miss Su."


    Su Ying thought of them when she saw their gentleness. They were the schrs he asked No. 1 and them to pick out individually, but after they were picked out, she forgot to make specific arrangements.


    "What happened?"


    A dozen or so people looked at me and I looked at you, all with hesitant expressions on their faces, and after waiting for a while, they summoned up their courage and said, "The next few people want toe and ask Mrs. Su what arrangements they have for us. Now we We also surrendered to the Eastern District, everyone started to work, and we were still idle at home, feeling very uneasy."


    "Still hungry?"


    this¡­


    The directness of these words made them all blush. How could they have thought that Su Ying would hit the pain point so directly, it was so embarrassing.


    "Yes, it is true that there is no food in the family, but there are still wives and children at home. I found Su Niangzi only after I had nothing to do."

 Chapter 164: fell into the pit and died

    Chapter 164 Fall into a pit and die


    Su Ying really ignored this before, since she ns to use these people, she won''t be too harsh on them.


    "There is still some dry food up there, follow me to get some and go back to deal with it."


    These people didn''t expect Su Ying to agree so simply, and they were very grateful. In this ghost ce, anyone who can give them a bite to eat is their benefactor.


    There was still a lot of dry food brought out this morning, so Su Ying asked them to take some for two days.


    These schrs are also particr about it. Although there is no grain of rice left at home, they did not take too much dry food.


    "Thank you Mrs. Su, Mrs. Su''s great kindness, I will definitely remember it in my heart."


    More than a dozen people bowed and saluted to express their gratitude.


    "Don''t worry, there will be time for you to repay, but don''t be idle after you go back. A few people will take a good look at the statistics of three to six years old and six to nine years old in the West District. Taking three years old as a progressive stage, a total of Sixteen years old, look at the number of children in these age groups, after counting, find someone to send the results to the tiger camp."


    Of course they responded to this trivial matter, "Don''t worry, Miss Su, I will definitelyplete the task seriously."


    "good."


    At this time, on the burned soil slope, Cheng Ming also led his people to work hard to open up the wastnd. He has observed the condition of the saplings. It is best for all the saplings to be nted in these few days, otherwise the survival rate will be reduced. Lowered, so he got up before dawn today, and immediately asked No. 2 and the others to gather their troops, just to be able to reim the **** as soon as possible.


    "Everyone work hard, the roots of the trees in the ground must be dug out, otherwise it will affect the growth of the saplings."


    Their tools are limited. It can be said that they have collected all the tools in the entire West District, but it is still difficult to dig. Some tree roots are tightly stuck in the ground, and deep pits must be dug to uproot the roots.


    "Ge Laozi, is this a human job? We have to dig out as many tree roots as there are on this soil slope, and that will kill us. We ate two whole grain corn buns at noon, and one Work with the strength of a fart."


    "That''s right, this is obviously for us to be coolies. When the fruit is nted, can we have our share?"


    Someone threw a chisel polished by stone into the pit, and then hid in the tree pit to hide. Anyway, no one would notice them when the **** was full.


    Cheng Ming gritted his teeth and followed the two to dig out a tree root, then threw the trunk aside.


    "You guys continue to clean up the roots below, I''ll go drink some water."


    Cheng Ming wiped the sweat off his face, went to the side, took a sip from the water bag, and soon saw two people and cats sleeping in the pit.


    He plugged the water bag, frowned and walked over, "What are you two doing, get up and work quickly."


    The two of them were obviously asleep, Cheng Ming called out several times but did not move.


    Cheng Ming had no choice but to jump into the pit and push them, "Get up, I won''t take you to be sozy."


    The two of them woke up suddenly, their still-awakened eyes were red and bloodshot, and they red at Cheng Ming angrily, "You bastard, I didn''t see your grandpa sleeping, and dare to touch your grandpa, you''re tired of it, aren''t you?"


    Cheng Ming frowned, "Everyone is working, you guys are going to hide, you can rest for a while when you are tired, but you have been cats in this pit since morning, and you haven''t even dug out a tree root. Madam''s food is not wasted on you people."


    The other party saw that the pit was high enough and no one noticed it. The two exchanged a look, and saw the cold and evil look in each other''s eyes.


    "What are you, you **** can teach us a lesson, I have long since disliked you, today you must know how amazing you are!"


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed towards Cheng Ming.


    The earth pit was not that big, and the three of them were already crowded when they were standing. When the other party suddenly rushed over, Cheng Ming had no room to dodge, and he was firmly pressed against the earth pit.


    Another person grabbed a handful of mud and stuffed it into his mouth forcefully.


    Cheng Ming struggled to get rid of their restraint, but he didn''t know kung fu, so he was no match for the two of them at all.


    Because the earth pit was rtively high, the people around were busy and didn''t notice the abnormality here.


    Cheng Ming struggled and kicked his opponent in the stomach. When the opponent retreated in pain, he turned around and wanted to climb up, but the mud was so slippery that he couldn''t climb up at all. He spat out the mud and tried to call for help, but the other party didn''t even give him a chance to speak, and grabbed the yellow mud and stuffed it towards his mouth and nose...


    Xiao Jin went to the **** with a shovel. His main job these days is to be in charge of patrolling in order to avoid troubles caused by uncooperative people.


    He came over from the field just now, and was about to take a look at the slope.


    "Where''s Cheng Ming?" Cheng Ming, as the main person in charge of this area, naturally looked for him the first time he came here.


    Patrol No. 2 looked around. Just now he saw Cheng Ming digging roots with someone, but he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Maybe I''m tired and looking for a ce to rest."


    Xiao Jin didn''t think much about it, this job is not easy, and it''s normal to be tired.


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin walked by a pit and saw two people filling the pit with soil. Generally, after the tree roots are dug out, the soil dug out before needs to be filled in.


    The two saw Xiao Jin walking by, and were about to let out a breath when they saw Xiao Jin stop from the corner of their eyes.


    The hearts of the two of them rose instantly, and the action of shoveling soil became faster.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jin''s footsteps just paused, and he left soon.


    Just as the two exhaled, a tall figure appeared behind them, "What are you doing?"


    "ah!"


    The two screamed in fright.


    Throwing the chisel in their hands, they raised their legs and wanted to run away, but Xiao Jin grabbed the back of the neck with each hand and pulled them back.


    "Say, what the **** did you do!"


    The two struggled to break away from Xiao Jin''s hand, but that hand was like an unshakable iron tongs. They only felt that the Qi veins on their necks were severely pinched, their temples throbbed, and their vision became more and more blurred. It gets darker.


    "I said, I said..."


    Xiao Jin let go of his hands with dark eyes, and the two gasped, "Well, that one named Cheng Ming fell into the pit and died. I, we, buried him, buried him."


    Xiao Jin shrank his pupils, kicked the two people''s hearts, and immediately called someone toe over, and carefully dug up the soil in the pit.


    Soon, they found Cheng Ming who had been buried in the earth pit and waspletely motionless.


    Xiao Jin lifted Cheng Ming up to check his pulse, but he could hardly feel his breath anymore.


    He helped the man up, and watched the yellow mud stuffed in his mouth and nose pped his chest with the inner sheet.

 Chapter 165: who are you

    Chapter 165 Who are you?


    Cheng Ming spit out all the yellow mud stuffed into his throat with a puff, and finally let out the blocked breath.


    Then No. 2 and the others stepped forward to get all the yellow mud out of his nose, and Cheng Ming''s anger really eased.


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to grab his tiger''s mouth, Cheng Ming''s elbow twitched, and then faintly woke up.


    "Master..."


    Xiao Jin saw that he woke up calmly, so he sent someone to bring a water bag to wash away the mud from his mouth and nose.


    Xiao Jin turned to look at those two people, "They hurt you?"


    Cheng Ming looked at those two with hatred in his eyes. If he hadn''t been discovered in time, he would have been buried alive by them!


    "Yes, they werezy. I just said a few words to them, and they started to attack me. If the master didn''t find out in time, I would have died."


    "Master, please forgive me, please forgive me, we were also confused for a moment, and we dare not do it again."


    "Yes, sir, we don''t dare anymore, beg master to give us a chance to reform ourselves."


    When the two saw Xiao Jin, those dark eyes made them feel cold all over their bodies, and their knees went limp and they begged for mercy!


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes made it hard to see what was going on in his mind, "No. 2, go down the **** and lift two long wooden stakes up."


    After No. 2 responded, he took a few people down the **** and lifted up the wooden stakes dug from the soil slope.


    Xiao Jin asked them to drive a wooden stake to the highest point of the soil slope. After the wooden stake was fixed, the two were tied to the wooden stake.


    He took out a cane like a whip from his body, and looked coldly at the two people trembling in despair.


    "It is impossible to let you go, tenshes a day, if you can survive ten days, you will not die."


    "Crack!" As soon as Xiao Jin finished speaking, the rattan in his hand struck out through the air, biting fiercely on the two of them like a spirit snakeing out of its hole.


    "ah!"


    The screams resounded throughout the slope, and everyone looked at the scene in front of them and couldn''t help but feel terrified. The two people were instantly torn apart by the whip. Let alone ten days, they might not be able to survive three days.


    They knew that Xiao Jin was trying to scare the chickens to scare the monkeys. This time, all those who had crooked thoughts or wanted to avoidziness did not dare to act rashly. Tiredness is better than being beaten to death!


    Xiao Jin stopped after only three whips, and handed the whip to Cheng Ming instead, "Come here."


    Cheng Ming looked at the blood-stained rattan with an ugly face. He had nted the fields for so many years. If he hadn''t met Su Ying and his party on the road of exile, he would never have seen what real killing is.


    He has also used hands, but he is still an honest and responsible person in his bones. Looking at the bright red blood, he still feels trembling and ring.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Xiao Jin''s voice was cold and cold, "Are you nning to let these two people who want to kill you go?"


    Cheng Ming''splexion changed slightly, and he suddenly thought of the suffocation and despair when his mouth and nose were stuffed with mud. He gritted his teeth and took the cane, ring at the two angrily, and threw the cane out with a roar.


    There was a "pop" sound, and the cry of pain sounded again.


    Although Cheng Ming''s strength is not as strong as Xiao Jin''s, the two of them are still strong enough.


    When ten whips came down, the two of them almost passed out in pain, but when they were about to faint, they would ssh water on them again on the second to wake them up, and let them suffer from the heart-piercing pain on their bodies. the pain.


    When he packed his things and went back at night, he begged Xiao Jin and the others not to tell Su Ying and the others what happened today. He didn¡¯t want to worry them because of his ipetence, especially Jiang Shi, who took care of him nonstop because he was bitten by a poisonous snake. For a few days, if I knew that he was almost killed this time, I don''t know how to worry about it.


    "If you don''t want to worry your loved ones, you should be stronger yourself. When they do their morning exercises on the 1st, you will also follow them."


    Cheng Ming saw that Xiao Jin agreed, and hurriedly responded, "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely follow along and practice hard."


    On the other side, Su Ying and the others packed up and returned home after finishing their work.


    "Auntie is back."


    As soon as Su Ying entered the yard, the two little guys rushed over and threw themselves into her arms enthusiastically.


    Su Ying picked them up, put them down after kissing the two increasingly fleshy little faces, and took out a bag of sweet-scented osmanthus sugar from her body as if by magic.


    "Osmanthus candy, do you like it?"


    The two little milk bags saw that there was candy to eat, and their eyes widened.


    "Like, like, Linger wants candy."


    Su Ying pinched her little face, "Take it and eat it with Brother Lin Sheng."


    Dabao took the candy and nodded happily, "Okay." Then he picked up another piece of sweet-scented osmanthus candy and brought it to Su Ying''s mouth, "Aniang eats it too."


    Su Ying opened her mouth and ate the candy, "Well, it''s really sweet, as sweet as you."


    When Erbao heard this, his face changed exaggeratedly, "Aniang, brother and I are not sweet, you can''t eat us... Brother, run, Mommy is going to eat us!" Little Erbao pulled up Dabao and turned around ran away.


    Su Ying looked at the figures of the two children running away,ughed and went to the second floor.


    In the room on the second floor, Chu Yun was still writing quickly, and the oilmp in the room made his shadow veryrge.


    Su Ying walked over and blocked the light in front of his desk.


    Chu Yun raised his head and put down the pen in his hand.


    Su Ying said: "Tian Mu is now vacant. Tomorrow, I will ask him to take people up the mountain to cut wood, and start building houses in the middle of the four districts."


    Chu Yun didn''t say a word, waiting for the next article.


    Su Ying continued: "In this vacantnd, I will build the shop I mentioned before. Behind the shop, I will build a school building and a medical clinic. Today I have asked people to count the number of children of the right age in each district. Yes, after the school building ispleted, I will be the acting principal, that is, the person who manages the school building, teaching the children here to read and read."


    A look of surprise shed across Chu Yun''s eyes very quickly, as if he didn''t expect Su Ying to have such a n.


    "Do you want the children here to study? They are all descendants of rootless people, so what if they can read and write?" In fact, he didn''t think so in his heart. He would say that, just from the perspective of an ordinary person. think.


    They can''t even eat enough now, so what''s the use of reading?


    "It''s useless? When you became a rare type of person in the world, let alone stateless, even if you are the most vicious person in the world, someone will kneel down and beg you to give you everything you want , and reading and literacy is toy the foundation for these duckweed-like children to stand up, so how can it be useless?"


    Chu Yun couldn''t hide his shock. Looking at Su Ying in front of him, he once again fell into self-doubt in public.


    Facts were presented in front of him again and again, and he was unwilling to believe that the person in front of him was the former Su Ying.


    Chu Yun couldn''t help but asked the doubt in his heart, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 166: Everything is possible

    Chapter 166 Everything is possible


    "You are not Su Ying, the Su Ying I know is simply not what you are now."


    Chu Yun looked at Su Ying, his words and eyes were full of certainty, especially when he touched Su Ying''s translucent phoenix eyes, he was even more sure of the conjecture in his heart.


    Su Ying looked at him and smiled suddenly, with an undisguised publicity in his smile, "Yes, the previous idiot is dead, and now Su Ying came here in blood, I am Su Ying, but I am no longer She, do you understand?"


    Chu Yun didn''t understand that although the words and deeds of the person in front of him were very different from the Su Ying he knew, her appearance didn''t change at all, and this was something he couldn''t understand.


    "You are her...but you are not..." Chu Yun murmured softly, thinking of something, his face suddenly changed, and when he looked up again, there was no sign of Su Ying.


    Chu Yun stood up and walked outside the door, and saw that she had already walked into the yard and was talking to Xiao Jin. The light of the torch drew the shadows of the two of them to ovep. He looked at their shadows and suddenlyughed, " Toe here in blood is really a fantasy." But who can guarantee that the fantasy will not happen?


    In the next few days, Su Ying followed Tian Mu to the mountain to cut wood and build a house, because the weather was getting colder and colder, and the house had to be built as soon as possible.


    After discussing with Huwei, Su Ying set up trading shops, a school building and a medical center on an open space in the middle of the fourth district. Except for the school building, they decided that one floor is enough for other houses. If this is not enough, they can build another For the surrounding expansion,pared with the man-hours of two floors, it will be much faster to build one floor.


    When Mengzi and Tian Niu walked to the East District, they saw Su Ying standing on a wooden pile and manually driving a wooden pile.


    They only watched Su Ying jump on the stake a few times before the thick stake was driven into the ground.


    The two were dumbfounded.


    Afterying the foundation, Su Ying jumped off the wooden stake, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Mengzi and his wife standing not far away.


    She was a little surprised, patted the dust on her body and walked over.


    "Why are you two here?"


    Su Ying looked at the small half of wild boar in the hands of the two of them, and his eyes brightened slightly.


    The two returned to their senses, looked at Su Ying and said with a smile: "We are nning to go up and thank Mrs. Su in person, thank you for saving Jiang''er."


    Su Ying took the two of them to a resting ce and sat down. In fact, it was a resting ce, but it was actually a big wooden pier and a few small wooden plinths. They could sit on when they were tired.


    "How is he?" Judging from the data on the testing equipment, Meng Jiang should be recovering well, and her heart rate and blood pressure are both normal.


    "I''m already awake. Although I''mining about pain, I can still eat and drink. It''s all thanks to Mrs. Su." Tian Niu really thanked Su Ying. She only had one son. If she really lost her son, the rest of her life It doesn''t make any sense anymore.


    "You are wee."


    "If Mrs. Su is free some other day, please invite Mrs. Su toe to our ce for a thank-you meal." Tian Niu sincerely asked.


    Su Ying thought of Tian Niu''s craftsmanship, and agreed without thinking.


    Although her cooking skills are not as good as the two chefs like Uncle He, the meals she makes have a special vor and are still delicious.


    "What was Miss Su doing just now?" Mengzi exchanged pleasantries with Su Ying, then pointed to the person behind her.


    "The house is being built, and this ce will be the shop of the Tiger Camp in the future, with the school building and the medical center behind it."


    "School building, medical center?" Mengzi looked shocked.


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes, there are so many children in the tiger camp, it can''t be that there are not even one who can read."


    The surprise in Mengzi''s eyes grew even worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s useless for them to study now. After a long time, everything is possible.¡±


    The shock in Mengzi''s eyes gradually turned into admiration. These days, they have been hesitating whether to merge with the Eastern District. They are also worried that if the integration is over, there will be changes that they cannot ept, and they are also worried that Su Ying will backtrack. cause harm to them.


    But now she actually wants the children in the tiger camp to study, and also wants to build a medical clinic. Based on these two points, he is willing to ept the proposal of integration.


    "I don''t know when the rulebook Su Niangzi mentioned wille out?"


    "Come on, Chu Yun has a lot to write recently, so he hasn''t finished it yet. When he finishes writing, I will send it to you."


    Mengzi nodded, "Then there will be Mrs. Laosu, this is our little thought, please ept it."


    Su Ying pushed the pork toward them politely, "You''re wee, you''re wee."


    "This is what it should be, Su Niangzi will ept it."


    "It was easy for me to save people at the time, you are so kind."


    Tian Niu looked at Su Ying who said no, but honestly grabbed the pork, and couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Then since Mrs. Su doesn''t want it, we won''t force you."


    Su Ying took the pork to him at once, with a serious face, "I think it''s not easy for you, Aunt Meng, toe here. How tiring it is to carry this pork. I''d better take it back."


    Both of them couldn''t helpughing.


    On the way back, Tian Niu couldn''t help but want tough when she thought of Su Ying''s cute appearance while sitting on the cart.


    "Brother Zi, who do you think Miss Su is? I can see that she is no different from an ordinary female doll."


    Mengzi recalled Su Ying''s appearance, and found it difficult to see through, "It doesn''t look different."


    "yes."


    But it is such a clever but delicate girl who pulls out all the dross buried in the ground in the tiger camp, which is really unbelievable.


    "If you don''t, just agree." Tian Niu said softly.


    Mengzi knew what she was talking about, "I''ll tell them when I get back."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying didn''t know what Mengzi and the others were thinking. After getting half a fan of wild meat, she couldn''t wait to carry it home.


    He Shouyi and Murongde were basking in thete autumn sun in the yard for a rare moment of leisure. Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, they saw Su Ying rushing over with a small half fan of wild boar on his shoulders.


    Su Ying put the wild boar in front of the two with a "snap" and said excitedly: "Tonight, let''s do it!"


    The two looked at her excited look, a little dumbfounded, how could there be a sense of wronging her during the meal during this period of time.


    "Madam went hunting again?"


    "No, I don''t have time to go now. It was sent by the governor and his wife of the North District, saying that they thanked me for saving their son."


    Su Ying didn''t mention the matter of rescuing people in the North District, so the family didn''t know much about it.


    He Shouyi smiled and said, "It''s rare for Madam to be kind."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, feeling that this sentence doesn''t sound like apliment to her?


    "Ma''am, let''s get busy first, we will definitely finish this meat for you."


    "good."


    As soon as Su Ying walked to the front yard, she heard a hasty knock on the door.

 Chapter 167: Ten lines at a glance, never forgetting

    Chapter 167 Ten lines at a nce, never forgetting


    Su Ying opened the door.


    "Ma''am, Manager Tian and the others dug something when they were digging the foundation."


    Su Ying''s heart skipped a beat, she won''t be digging someone else''s coffin again, "Go, let''s go and have a look."


    When Su Ying rushed back, Tian Mu and others had already carried out all the things in the field.


    "Madam is here."


    Su Ying looked at the mouthfuls of boxes that had been dug out, and couldn''t help being curious, "Are these all dug out from the ground?"


    "Yes, there are more underneath."


    Su Ying took advantage of the situation to look into the pit, and there were several people digging hard inside.


    "Stand back, I''ll go and see what''s inside." Su Ying took out a cloth towel from her body and covered her mouth and nose, and slowly came to those boxes.


    Because it has been buried underground for too long, the surface of the box has been corroded, and when you get close to it, you can still smell an earthy smell of corroded wood.


    She picked up a sickle and cut off the lock on the box, then slowly opened the box.


    Everyone looked at the direction of the box curiously, maybe they all hoped that it contained gold, silver and jewelry, but the result was destined to disappoint them. Books were stacked neatly.


    Su Ying picked up a book and opened it to read. She really didn''t understand the obscure expressions in it.


    Then she opened other boxes, which were full of books. This result disappointed many people present. In this ce, these books are the least valuable.


    But Su Ying doesn''t think so, and doesn''t know who buried these books in this ce, but since they have dug them out, let''s keep them here for now.


    "No. 10, go to Tiger Camp nearby and ask them to pull a few cars over and send these boxes back to me."


    "It''s ma''am."


    What Su Ying didn''t expect was that there were as many as thirty or forty boxes when they were dug out.


    It was really hard for her to imagine how an exiled person could bring so many books to this ghost ce.


    There were too many boxes, and they had to be resettled after they were sent, so Su Ying followed them back.


    Backing to the yard, everyone couldn''t help being shocked to see Su Ying brought so many boxes back at once.


    "Chu Yun,e down." Su Ying stood in the yard and shouted upstairs.


    Chu Yun heard the movement and came out of the house, and was also very surprised when he saw the boxes all over the yard.


    He went downstairs to those boxes and wondered: "What is this?"


    Su Ying opened the box at hand, "It''s all books."


    Chu Yun was shocked. He picked up the books in the boxes and opened them. The more he looked at him, the more shocked his face became. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. He opened the boxes one by one, and the books in some boxes were corroded. , but most of them are still viewable.


    "I didn''t expect to see these books in this ce, it''s really..." It was a pleasant surprise.


    For so long, the expression on Chu Yun''s face has always been indifferent, as if he would be humble and courteous to everyone except Xiao Jin, but in fact he didn''t care about it, and kept a certain distance. It was rare to see him showing his face. A look of joy.


    "What books are these?"


    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and he said: ¡°Many of them are rare books, some of which I thought were lost, but I didn¡¯t expect to see them here.¡±


    Su Ying is not interested in studying these raw and lonely books. Seeing that Chu Yun likes them, let him arrange these books by himself.


    Chu Yun naturally agreed repeatedly.


    "Has the legal regtion that I asked you to write before been written?"


    Chu Yun hugged the lonely copy and nodded, "It''s finished, I''ll go get it to Madam."


    Su Ying paused, this was the first time this kid called her madam.


    Chu Yun went upstairs and took down some brochures, "These are rough, and there are many more detailed ones that can''t be finished in a short time, but I will further improve them."


    Su Ying nodded, "OK."


    She carried the booklet into the room and slowly flipped through it.


    She told Chu Yun before that it is best to use easy-to-understand vocabry when writing the first edition. After all, most of the people in this tiger camp have never read a book, and the jerky words are afraid that they will not understand. .


    Su Ying just saw half of it, Xiao Jin and the others wille.


    The light in the room was covered by a tall figure, Su Ying looked up and saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    "looking at what?"


    "Look at Chu Yun''sws and regtions." Su Ying handed the other books to him, and she felt her eyes hurt after reading so many words.


    Xiao Jin took the booklet and flipped through it.


    Su Ying found that he flipped the pages very fast, often before she finished even one page, he had already read several pages, which made her feel that he was just looking at the flowers without distracting his mind.


    He grabbed the booklet in his hand and said, "Have you read it all?"


    Xiao Jin nodded inexplicably, "I see."


    Su Ying frowned, "I don''t believe it."


    Xiao Jin chuckled, "Ask."


    Su Ying looked suspiciously at what he had read just now, "What does Article 67 say?"


    "Whoever breaks into the house and steals shall be sentenced to five to ten years in prison."


    Su Ying flipped to the front on purpose, "Article 50."


    "Whoever rapes a woman shall be punished with thirtyshes and three years in prison."


    Su Ying asked several more questions, and Xiao Jin was able to say it verbatim. Now she had to believe that he really read it.


    Good guy, even if you look at ten lines at a nce, you can still remember it, so Su Ying threw the booklet to him, "Then I will leave it to you. If you have any questions, you can tell Chu Yun."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "Aren''t you watching?"


    "I''ll take a lookter." She could already smell the smell of braised porking from the kitchen, so let''s talk about it when she''s full.


    Xiao Jin looked at her leaving back and shook his head helplessly, picked up the booklet on the table and continued to flip through it.


    Early the next morning, Mengzi and two middle-aged uncles found Su Ying.


    "Why did Uncle Menge over so early in the morning?"


    Mengziughed and said, "Auntie Meng made some rice cakes early in the morning. Let me bring you some. I heard that you have two children. The rice cakes are sweet, just like dolls."


    "Aunt Meng really bothered." Su Ying invited them into the house.


    Bai Shuang quickly brought up the hot water.


    Mengzi took a sip of water and didn''t smear any ink, and said straight to the point: "I came here today to tell Mrs. Su that our North District agreed to integrate with the East District."


    Su Ying guessed that Mengzi and the others would eventually agree, but she didn''t expect to agree so quickly.


    "It just so happened that we wrote out the booklet of rules and regtions yesterday, and all the uncles read it." Su Ying handed the booklet to them.


    After reading the brochures, the faces showed approval. If these systems are implemented, I believe that the tiger camp will definitely get better and better.


    After roughly reading the booklet, Mengzi closed the booklet, "Ms. Su, tell me in detail, how will this great integration be integrated?"

 Chapter 168:

    Chapter 168


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to call Chu Yun, and asked Chu Yun to tell them.


    The general meaning is that each district will have an internal office. There are a total of five people in the internal office. One domain chief is responsible for the main affairs, and the others are responsible for assisting rted matters. If there is a case in the area, the domain chief must report to the general office. Circumstances, re-judgment.


    Chu Yun spoke in great detail, and Mengzi could understand it. The more they listened, the more they felt that Su Ying really wanted to organize the tiger camp.


    "Because it''s just started, there are still many leaks that need to be patched up, but maybe you won''t think of it for a while, so you can only slowly improve it. What do you think?"


    Mengzi and the others exchanged nces, then nodded in satisfaction, "Okay, let''s do as Mrs. Su said."


    Chu Yun saw that they agreed, so he went to the house and got the contract and asked them to sign it. Basically, if they did not follow the rules and regtions, the General Yamen had the right to remove them from their posts, or even expel them from the tiger camp.


    The three of them did not hesitate too much, and directly pressed their fingerprints on the contract.


    For the sake of fairness, each district in this general office will select someone to be a deacon, so that each district has its own spokesperson, and there is no fear of favoritism.


    Such supplements made Mengzi more satisfied, and Su Ying asked Uncle He and the others to cook good dishes for lunch and bring out drinks, and let Mengzi and the others eat lunch before leaving.


    Now that the North District has also signed the contract, Su Ying''s heart has beenpletely settled, and the next step is toplete the nned things step by step.


    Until the beginning of December, people in the Tiger Camp were busy with their own work, and everything began to look good.


    Even Qiao Yang¡¯s gate waspleted today.


    Qiao Yang looked at the towering gate, and expressed his pride in his heart. If Mrs. Su saw it and praised him for his ability, what a solid gate, he would have built it!


    Thanks to theirrge number of people, otherwise, just transporting stones and knocking rocks would make them choked up.


    The entire gate''s city wall is made of rocks, but the open and close main gate is made of solid wood that is interlocked and spliced ??together. The door panel alone is as thick as an adult''s body, and it takes several adult men to open the gate. It takes a lot of force to push them open, which shows how heavy the door is.


    Qiao Yang was appreciating his masterpiece outside the door, and in a blink of an eye, he saw an olddy with a stooped body and a woman with a thin face and a ragged face, but with particrly beautiful eyebrows and eyes, walking towards this side.


    Qiao Yang watched them approaching, and stared at them vigntly, "Who is it, stop."


    The two of them stood still and didn''t dare to go forward again, "Master, we and I were exiled from the southern country. There is really nowhere to go. Please take me in."


    Qiao Yang looked them up and down. Before, anyone who could afford a tael of silver was let in. But now, they are going to rebuild the tiger camp. It is not appropriate to add new people at this time. After all, everyone I don''t know what the other party''s background is, and it will be difficult to deal with any troubles.


    "No entry here, go elsewhere."


    The woman knelt down towards Qiao Yang with red eyes, "Please, sir, please let us in. I can be a cow or a horse for you, and I can do anything."


    Qiao Yang looked at her beautiful little face and frowned. She was so delicate and beautiful even after she had fallen into such a state. If she dressed up, she would definitely be a beauty.


    Qiao Yang was dreaming, when Su Ying''s cold phoenix eyes suddenly appeared in his mind, and he shivered suddenly, no, no, Miss Su is the most beautiful!


    "No, let''s go, go to the back, there are people over there." After Qiao Yang finished speaking, he turned and went in and closed the door.


    Looking at the high door wall, the woman frowned, and could only stand up and help the old woman walk away.


    After walking far away, the two of them stopped in their tracks, and there was no hopeless sadness on their faces at all, only a look of coldness remained on their faces.


    "They are all rootless people who have been abandoned by all countries. They actually built such a ce. The gate wall is so high and the wooden door is thick enough. How do we get in?" The direction, eyes narrowed.


    The olddy supported by her has also straightened her back. From the perspective of her back, she is half a head taller than a woman. Wherever she is an olddy, she is clearly a man.


    "The spies got the news that Xiao Jin was exiled here. The Lord wants us to find him."


    "Master, are you sure he is still alive?"


    "Well, the official **** who escorted them has been found, and it is confirmed that they are still alive."


    "Think of a way, no matter what, go in and find out."


    "kindness."


    Qiao Yang never imagined that he just stopped the two spies.


    After the gate was confirmed to bepleted, he hurriedly ran back to the tiger camp to take a shower, put on a clean robe, and ran to the school building to be built to find Su Ying, asking her to see what he had built. door.


    But Su Ying ruthlessly rejected it, because the inner house of the school building has been built today, and she will follow everyone to enclose the fence to ensure the safety of the students who wille to school in the future.


    "Miss Su, are you really not going to take a look?" Qiao Yang followed her buttocks without giving up.


    Su Ying paused slightly, and mmed a sharpened log into the ground. After confirming that the log was firm, she turned to look at Qiao Yang.


    "I''ll goter when I''m done with work." She was also curious about how the gate had been made, because she was so busy that she never had time to go and have a look.


    Seeing her agreeing, Qiao Yang was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    For a whole row of logs, Su Ying drove them into the soil as hard as nails, so that the school building was surrounded by a high fence.


    She **** the logs in her hands, looked at the sky, and after feeling that it was about the same, she wiped her hands and followed Qiao Yang into the carriage and headed towards the gate.


    In the carriage, Qiao Yang kept talking about how he built this solid gate.


    "Miss Su doesn''t know. When I went to knock the stone, my hand was injured for many times. Look at the wound on this hand. It hasn''t healed yet."


    Qiao Yang stretched out his hand to Su Ying with a pitiful expression.


    Su Ying said very carelessly, be careful next time, and looked at the gate not far away through the curtain of the car.


    This door is indeed as Qiao Yang said, it was really built with heart. From a distance, the door wall stands tall, and there are people standing guard at the top door, which ispletely different from when they came.


    After the carriage stopped, Su Ying jumped down, went to the gate, looked at it, and said sincerely, "You can do it, kid."


    When Qiao Yang heard this, he almost flew up with joy.


    Before he had time to express his joy, he heard a call from outside the door.

 Chapter 169: your father came to find you

    Chapter 169 Your father, came to find you


    "Who is it? This is not a ce for you toe, hurry up." The guard standing on the door wall looked at the people outside the door and shouted loudly.


    "Brother, we were exiled here, and we identally got separated from our son, so I wanted to ask some of you if you have seen my son."


    "No, no, go quickly."


    Su Ying heard the conversation between the other party and the guard, and asked the guard to open the door.


    "Miss Su, be careful, there are all kinds of people outside." Qiao Yang reminded worriedly.


    "Well, I''ll go take a look."


    Su Ying walked out the door and saw a man wearing rough clothes, his body was as dirty as a beggar, and his hair was messy.


    The man heard the movement and turned his head to look at Su Ying, "Littledy, I don''t mean any harm, I just want to ask if you have seen my son."


    The man has a beard on his face, and there are many silver threads in his messy hair. He looks about forty or fifty years old.


    He came to Su Ying with a portrait in his hand.


    Su Ying looked down, and always felt that the person in the portrait looked familiar, "Your portrait is too sloppy, who can tell? Is there any characteristic in your son?"


    The man thought for a while and said: "Yes, yes, there is a mole on his earball, the earball on the right, a disability on his leg, and handsome eyebrows. The littledy has seen it?"


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank invisibly, and asked Qiao Yang to quickly get someone to fetch a piece of paper, and then she took out a homemade charcoal pencil from her body, "Tell me more about his appearance, and I will draw it for you."e out."


    The man responded: "Okay, okay, then thank you littledy."


    The man began to describe in detail, Su Ying kept his hands on for a while, but within a quarter of an hour, a portrait jumped onto the paper.


    Qiao Yang leaned over curiously and looked at it, and he saw who the person in the portrait was at a nce. He nced at Su Ying in surprise, but received Su Ying''s eyes that implied warning, he hurriedly swallowed the words in his throat. Swallowed it.


    Su Ying handed the portrait to the man, "Look, does your son look like this?"


    When the man finally saw the portrait, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. It seemed that Su Ying could draw so vividly, as if the other party was right in front of his eyes, "Yes, yes, yes, it is him. I wonder if the youngdy has seen him before?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "I haven''t seen it before, but our tiger camp is very big and there are many people, I can''t see it for everyone, how about this, I''ll draw a few more pictures for you to post, if there are news, I¡¯ll ask someone to mark the door, and if you see it, juste and knock on the door.¡±


    The man was very grateful to see that Su Ying was willing to help him find someone.


    Su Ying smiled and said: "You don''t have to thank me, you can go back first."


    "well."


    As soon as the man turned around, Su Ying and the others also turned around and entered the door to close it.


    "Miss Su, the person in the portrait is clearly Xiao Jin..." Qiao Yang covered his mouth in shock as he said, "Could it be that... the monarch of Chu was also exiled?"


    Su Ying nced at him, that look was definitely looking at a fool.


    Even if there is a rebellion, the previous monarch will basically be killed. Even if the rebel has a brain problem and is sentenced to exile, it is impossible for him to reach the Northern Wilderness in such a short time.


    Su Ying stood on the high wall of the guard station and took out the binocrs she carried with her to look around. After making sure that there was no one around, she quickly left the gate.


    "Miss Su, where are you going?"


    "I''ll chase after it and have a look, I''ll be back soon."


    Just now she didn¡¯t directly take him down because she wanted to cast a long line to catch all the fish, and the other party sent people to find Xiao Jin¡¯s whereabouts, and it was impossible to send only one person.


    Su Ying quickly chased after the man not far behind.


    The man arrived at a hidden ce, looked around, and after making sure that there was no one else, he took off the disguise on his body, revealing his true colors.


    The man blew a secret whistle, and after a while, a woman came over.


    "How is it?" the woman asked as soon as she came.


    The man shook his head with deep brows, "The other party is very vignt, and they still don''t want me to go in. I showed them the portrait and they all said that I hadn''t seen it."


    "The people who came all the way from the exile are all disgraced. Even if they have seen them, it is difficult to recognize them. We still have to find a way to sneak in to find them, otherwise it will be difficult to return to the Lord."


    "Well, look for another entrance."


    After the two finished talking, they turned around to leave, but when they turned around, they found a person standing behind them at some point.


    The faces of the two changed slightly, and their hands touched the weapons at their waists.


    The man recognized Su Ying, his eyes showed a murderous look, "Why are you here, littledy?"


    Su Ying picked up a branch from the ground, held it in her hand and said quietly, "I said I was passing by, but you definitely wouldn''t believe me."


    The man narrowed his eyes, "You have seen Xiao Jin!"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes."


    The two looked at each other, then suddenly drew their weapons and rushed towards Su Ying.


    The branch in Su Ying''s hand threw a flower in the air. When the two approached, she leaned back to avoid the soft sword in their hands, and the branch in her hand hit the woman''s calf fiercely.


    "Ah!" The woman cried out in pain, and quickly backed away with a spin.


    The man continued to attack, stabbing at Su Ying fiercely.


    Su Ying dodged one by one, when the soft sword in the man''s hand pierced her forehead, she suddenly flew out the anesthetic needle in her hand.


    The man only felt a slight tingling pain in his body, and lost consciousness the next moment.


    The woman stepped forward again upon seeing this.


    Su Ying also lost the intention of ying with her, and directly flew out the anesthesia needle and knocked her down.


    Just now she made a move to try the skills of the two of them. Although they are not her opponents, they can be regarded as masters from the perspective of kung fu.


    Su Ying threw the two of them directly into the space and then walked back. When he was approaching the city gate, he lifted them out of the space.


    After Su Ying left, Qiao Yang kept guard outside the door. When he saw Su Yinging back with two people, he hurried over.


    "Miss Su, are you okay?"


    Su Ying threw the man to the ground, "It''s okay, tie these two up and bring them back to me."


    Qiao Yang didn''t ask any more questions, and asked the guards to tie him up and throw him into the car.


    "It''s getting dark, let''s go back."


    "Eh, good."


    After returning home, Su Ying threw him directly in front of Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Who?"


    Su Ying kicked the man on the ground, "He said it was your father who came to look for you."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying roughly told him what happened at the door, Xiao Jin didn''t say a word, and directly carried the two of them to the side courtyard.


    During dinner, Xiao Jin came back.


    "The trial is over?" Su Ying asked.


    "kindness."


    The interrogation ended without even screaming.


    "Who are they?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, "A spy from the southern country."

 Chapter 170: business plan

    Chapter 170 Buying and selling n


    Su Ying was puzzled, "What do the spies from the southern country want you for?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head. Now there is another friction on the border between Nanguo and Chu. Nanguo sent people here at this time. It is very likely that they want to kill him to avoid future troubles, or they may want to recruit security, but no matter what it is, he will Nothing will end well.


    "Nothing good will happen."


    "When I chased them, there were only these two people. If there is no news from them for a long time, the South Country will definitely not stop there." At that time, the other party may send more people to look for them.


    "I''ll take care of these two people. We can only strengthen our defenses first. They won''t be able to find them in a short period of time. A few people from No. 1 and them will take turns guarding the gate, just in case." They are more familiar with No. 1 , If there is something strange, they can detect it faster.


    Su Ying nodded, for the current n, he can only dy the time to strengthen himself, so that even if the enemy finds him in the future, they will have the strength to resist.


    That night, Jiang Yang and the others dealt with those two people.


    But this incident also reminded Su Ying and Xiao Jin that there are still many loopholes in the defense of Tiger Camp, which need to be improved as soon as possible.


    So the next morning, Xiao Jin continued to lead people up the mountain to log, nning to use wood as the main material, and rocks and mud as auxiliary materials to make walls, enclose the entire tiger camp, and ensure the safety of the tiger camp to the greatest extent.


    Su Ying was about to go out to dig out the charcoal that had been burned a few days ago, when she saw Qiao Yang running towards this side.


    "Miss Su, where are you going?" Qiao Yang rushed all the way to Su Ying, not breathing well.


    "Go to the back mountain to dig charcoal." Under the guidance of the young man, the charcoal they burned was getting better and better every time. Today, this is already the third batch. If this speed continues, the people in the Tiger Camp will definitely not be short of charcoal this winter. burn.


    "It''s the state of Chu''s switch again. The eldest brother said that he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to go shopping quickly, so he asked me toe over and ask Mrs. Su if you still want to list the things on the listst time. and bring it back."


    "The state of Chu is on and off again?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know why, anyway, the people who have been checking over there have sent news that they can buy and sell again."


    "Is there anyone collecting charcoal over there?"


    Qiao Yang scratched his head, "It''s hard to say, but it''s approaching winter, so I should ask for it. Miss Su wants to sell charcoal?"


    "We have burned a lot of charcoal during this time. It would be great if we could exchange it for food or other necessities."


    "Then I''ll go back and ask my elder brother to see if he has a way to do this."


    "kindness."


    Qiao Yang didn''t keep Su Ying waiting too long, and immediately found her and exined the situation to her after asking.


    Huwei was a merchant he knew before, but he was not sure whether he would collect charcoal. If Su Ying wanted to sell it, he could take it there for a try.


    Although Huwei did not give a clear answer, Su Ying felt that there was still something to be said for this matter.


    "Go to the forest and pick somerge leaves, the more the better, and then go get some rattan, there are many in the forest in front, and they will be used to bind charcoalter." Su Ying said to the man who did the work.


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Qiao Yang, "Go get some more cars and load them with charcoal fire, and sell them."


    "Okay, I''m going to pull the cart."


    After everyone picked the leaves, Su Ying asked them to stack therge leaves together, and then carefully put the charcoal that had been burnt on top to prevent the charcoal from spreading out. The root rattan carefully **** the charcoal and fixed it. When Qiao Yang pulled the car over, Su Ying and the others had already **** all the charcoal that had been burned a few days ago.


    No. 1manded everyone to carefully lift the charcoal to the car and stack it.


    The five carriages that Qiao Yang pulled were all full, but there were still many that were not loaded. However, the carriages in the East District were limited, so he had to go to the South District and the North District to borrow them.


    Before it got dark, he got another five cars back and loaded all the charcoal on it.


    "So much charcoal, if only we could sell it."


    Everyone looked at the carts of charcoal, and their eyes gradually became brighter. If these charcoals could be exchanged for food, then they would not be starved to death this winter.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s all go back." Su Ying asked everyone to go home. "Qiao Yang, go back and tell your elder brother that I will go with him tomorrow."


    "Miss Su want to go together?"


    "Well, I don''t feel relieved if I don''t follow so many charcoals myself."


    "Then I''ll take the charcoal back and tell my elder brother, Miss Su, you can go to Tiger Camp tomorrow morning."


    Su Ying nodded, "OK."


    During dinner at night, Su Ying exined to everyone that she was going to go outside Chu State Pass tomorrow.


    Xiao Jin frowned and said, "I''ll go, you stay in the tiger camp."


    Su Ying shook her head, "Now the people from the South China are looking for you. You may be found by them if you go out, so you can''t go out. I don''t trust others with so much charcoal, so I have to follow in person."


    "But ma''am, we have been exiled by the state of Chu, and there is no way for us to enter the customs."


    "There is no need to enter the customs. Huwei said that someone wille out of the customs at that time."


    Everyone is still a little worried, but they also understand Su Ying''s temperament, and know that what she decides will not be changed easily, so they can only ask her to be more careful.


    Of course, Su Ying will not tell them that she will find a way to enter the customs no matter what this time. She still has a lot of gold in her space. At this stage, it seems that these things are useless in the tiger camp. She ns to exchange them depending on the situation. It has be amodity.


    "Aniang, where are you going tomorrow?"


    When sleeping at night, the two little milk bags were squeezed into Su Ying''s arms, and she was unwilling to let go of her.


    "Aniang is going to buy you delicious food."


    Erbao''s big eyes lit up when he heard that there were delicious ones, "Mother, I want to eat jujube paste cakes, the sweet ones are the best."


    "Okay, A Niang will buy it for you if you have a look tomorrow."


    Dabao hugged Su Ying''s neck in silence.


    Su Ying felt that the little guy was not in the right mood, so she asked softly, "What''s wrong with Ji''er?"


    Dabao raised his little head from her embrace, and looked at her with his long and narrow phoenix eyes, "Will Aunte back?"


    Su Ying looked at his worried face, and knew that he was under the shadow of what she said before leaving, so she said very solemnly: "Auntie will definitelye back, Auntie promises."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying who had sworn to promise to the two little guys, took off his shoes,y down on the small bed next to him, and slowly closed his eyes.


    She always keeps her promise to her children, she will definitelye back when she says she wille back.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes, it was already dark outside.


    She carefully removed Erbao''s little head from her stomach and got up carefully. Last night, she asked Uncle He and the others to prepare dry food for her and put it in the main room. After washing, she went to the main room to get the dry food and drove The horse left.

 Chapter 171: Starting price

    Chapter 171 Sitting on the ground and starting the price


    When Su Ying arrived at Huying, Huwei and the others had already prepared all the chariots and horses, because all the chariots were loaded with charcoal, so they could only ride horses.


    Su Ying looked at Hu Wei, who was on his horse, and said, "Are your injuries healed?"


    Hu Wei smiled proudly and said: "It''s been so long, it''s already over, Madam Su, don''t worry, my fist is very hard now."


    Su Ying was very angry when he heard what he said, her internal injuries should be almost healed.


    "Let''s go while it''s still early." Su Ying said as she got on her horse.


    "Brother, I''ll go with you." Qiao Yang also came running over on his horse.


    Hu Wei red at him, "You stay on guard in the camp. If anything goes wrong in the camp when Ie back, I''ll be the only one to ask you."


    Qiao Yang''s face was mournful, and he looked at Su Ying sadly, but Su Ying had already run to the front on his horse.


    Qiao Yang could only wave his hands at them, "You muste back early."


    The ce where the Tiger Camp is located is not far from the exit of the Northern Wilderness. If they travel fast, they should be able to reach the pass of Chu State in the afternoon.


    Hu Wei rode his horse and walked in front of the team, while Su Ying followed at the end of the team. After walking for an unknown amount of time, they finally left the Northern Wilderness.


    The northern wilderness is barren as far as the eye can see, as if the door separated the two worlds.


    Su Ying looked around, this was the first time she left after entering the Northern Wilderness.


    After walking out, Su Ying could feel the wind and sand blowing hard outside, making her face hurt. Maybe the Northern Wilderness is surrounded by mountains, blocking the north wind and weakening it.


    At noon, they finally saw the border gate of Chu State.


    "Stop the team at the side, I''ll go to the gate to see if anyone ising." Huwei exined to the people around him, and ran towards the gate as soon as he mped his horse belly.


    Su Ying asked them to pull the car to an inconspicuous ce and stop. She saw from a distance that there were not many people waiting to do business outside the Chu State Pass. She asked the guards to look after the goods, and she drove her horse towards those who were outside the pass. The vendors who set up the mobile stalls walked over.


    "Pancakes, fresh pancakes, just two copper coins will fill you up."


    "Rouge, pretty rouge, littledy, would you like to bring some rouge back? My rouge is famously good. I don''t know how many people in the pass came out just to buy a box of rouge from me."


    Su Ying looked at the rouge box in the vendor''s hand, shook her head and continued walking.


    The mobile stalls are very long, and many people pull their carts to sell goods. Not to mention, there are a lot of people selling things here. It can¡¯t be said that everything is avable, but some daily necessities can still be bought.


    Su Ying walked to the front and found someone selling charcoal. She walked to the stall and asked, "How do you sell this charcoal?"


    The hawker saw someone asking, so he hurriedly greeted warmly, "Mydy wants to buy charcoal, and this bundle costs 100 copper tes. If you want more, I can make it cheaper."


    Su Ying saw that his charcoal was also in the shape of a cylinder, but the volume was smaller, and the color of the charcoal was not so good, "I''ll take a look."


    Going forward, she met two more charcoal sellers. The price she asked was simr to the first one, and the ones with better quality would be more expensive.


    Su Ying turned and left the hawker stall, and saw Hu Wei leading a middle-aged man towards the queue.


    "We burned a lot of charcoal a few days ago, see if you can take it." Huwei said to the middle-aged man.


    The man went to the side of the car to check the quality of the charcoal, and after looking at it several times, there was no change in his face, making it hard to figure out what he was thinking.


    After reading it, the man took out a sweat towel and wiped his hands, "This charcoal is not good."


    Huwei frowned, "Isn''t that fine?"


    The man said kindly, "Rich people want high-quality silver silk charcoal, you can''t sell it at a price, but I also know your situation, it is not easy toe out, how about this, I will give you the charcoal Half a penny a cart, if you are willing to sell it, I will take it all."


    Half a penny a cart, how dare he think!


    There are twenty or thirty packs of this car. ording to the price she inquired just now, one car needs at least two or three taels of silver to buy a car. This is really a big bargain.


    "Since we can''t sell at a price, then we won''t embarrass Brother Tong." Of course, Huwei knew that the man was deliberately lowering the price, and he was unwilling to sell at such a low price.


    The man is not in a hurry, he knows that Huwei will be short of food every year when they go to this checkpoint, and they only have his way in Chu State. If he doesn''t help, it will be more troublesome for them to go to other ces to buy food. At this time, he can take the opportunity to earn more money from them.


    "I know that the price is not high, but I can''t help it. Charcoal is not something that everyone can afford. The market is narrow. You don''t know that the Chu Kingdom and the South Kingdom almost fought before. The price of grain on the border It jumped up all of a sudden, and before five copper coins could buy a catty of brown rice, but now it takes ten copper coins to buy it, so it has doubled."


    Huwei frowned even deeper, "Is there more or less?"


    The man shook his head in embarrassment, "If I hadn''t stockpiled the goods before, there might not be any goods for you now, and I only have a thousand loads left. If you don''t want them, it will probably be gone in two days. "


    Of course Huwei wants it, but the price has increased so much at once, and he feels a bit heartbroken, after all, it is not easy for them to get some money.


    "How much is a catty of white rice?" Su Ying asked.


    The man gestured with two fingers, "Twenty copper coins."


    Twenty copper tes are one catty, one tael is two taels of silver, and one thousand taels is two thousand taels. This price is more than twice the price she bought before.


    Originally, their money was limited, so Su Ying didn''t want to waste so much money.


    The man saw that they were hesitant, so he immediately made a ruthless move, "How about this, you can discuss itter, I have an appointment with other people today, and they also said that they want to buy food, let''s discuss it as soon as possible, otherwise If someone orders it, I won¡¯t have so much in stock.¡±


    "this¡­"


    "Okay, I''m sorry to trouble you." Su Ying stopped Hu Wei who was about to speak.


    The man nced at Su Ying, nodded, and turned back to the city as expected.


    Huwei was a little anxious seeing him leave, "Miss Su is not going to do business with him anymore? We still have ess to him in Chu State. If we don''t, we won''t be able to buy what we want here."


    "Don''t worry, there are norge-scale disasters in Chu this year, and the price of food will not increase for no reason. The war is even more ridiculous. There is going to be a war, and so many people can run outside the customs. That person knows clearly I just want to sit on the ground and raise the price.¡±


    "Then, if we don''t buy from him, who should we buy from?"

 Chapter 172: acquaintances meet

    Chapter 172 Meeting acquaintances


    Su Ying looked at the crowding in and out of the gate and said, "I''ll go in and have a lookter, you wait outside the gate."


    Hu Wei''s face changed slightly when he heard this, "Miss Su, there are thousands of officers and soldiers guarding this pass, you can''t act impulsively."


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, dare to think that he would fail by force.


    "I will not force my way in, I will find a way to get in."


    Huwei wanted to ask Su Ying what he could do, but in a blink of an eye Su Ying had already walked towards the gate.


    She looked at the carriages lined up to enter, and slipped under the carriages when no one was looking.


    Hu Wei saw Su Ying hiding under the car from a distance, with cold sweat on his forehead, he hurried forward to stop him, but it was toote, the carriage started and walked to the officers and soldiers guarding the pass.


    The officers and soldiers went to the front of the car for questioning, and then began to check around the car body. When watching the officers and soldiers squatting down to check the bottom of the car, Huwei clenched his fists, fearing that in case...


    To his surprise, the officers and soldiers stood up after checking the bottom of the car, and let the carriage go in as if they hadn''t seen anything.


    Hu Wei was amazed to see that he had used this method to enter the customs before, but the officers and soldiers here checked very strictly, and immediately found him hiding under the car. If he hadn''t run fast enough that time, Already been caught.


    He didn''t understand how Su Ying managed to escape the search of officers and soldiers.


    Of course, Huwei would not have thought that Su Ying would slip into the space when the officers and soldiers came to check, and she woulde out again after a certain time, and thus sessfully escaped the officers and soldiers'' search.


    The carriage soon arrived in Guannei, but there was still a certain distance between Guannei and the inner city market.


    I don''t know how long it took, Su Ying finally felt that the surrounding environment became lively, and the sounds of pedestrians and yelling became more frequent.


    When the carriage passed by a quiet street, she let go of her hand and left under the carriage.


    Su Ying stood up from the ground, patted the dust on her body, looked around, and walked to the street.


    Because this is the nearest town to the pass, there are people from all over the world, and the business is very prosperous. Although the streets and shops are not elegant, the flow of people is veryrge.


    Su Ying stopped a passerby to ask where the rice noodle shop was, and then went there.


    "You little thief, don''t run away!"


    Su Ying was walking on the street, when a man ran towards her with a hurried expression, and a man chased after him frantically.


    Seeing that man ran up to Su Ying, she slowly stretched out her foot and tripped him.


    "ah!"


    The man fell hard and ate shit!


    The person chasing behind also took the opportunity to catch up and grabbed the person on the ground and beat him up, "You bastard, if you dare to steal my purse, see if I don''t beat you to death!"


    "Master, please forgive me, please forgive me, I will never dare again, never dare again."


    The person who was robbed took back his purse, and when he was about to turn him over to the government, the other party ran away.


    "Little bastard, let me meet you next time and see if I won''t kill you!" The man turned his eyes to Su Ying, just in time to meet Su Ying''s gaze. look.


    "Miss Su?"


    Su Ying recognized Zhang Liang when he chased him, "Master Zhang."


    Zhang Liang never expected to meet Su Ying in his lifetime. He was very excited, but thinking of Su Ying''s identity, he took her to a wing room of a restaurant.


    "Miss Su, you helped me again today, I am really grateful."


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t have much silver in his purse, what is important is his seal, which is as important to a businessman as the government¡¯s official seal, if lost, he is afraid of being impersonated.


    Su Ying did not expect to meet Zhang Liang here, "Didn''t you settle down in Zhuzhou City before, why did youe here?"


    Zhang Liang said with a smile: "It is true that we have already settled down in Zhuzhou City. My friends in Zhuzhou said that there are business opportunities here, so I wille and have a look."


    Su Ying remembered that Zhang Liang was in the rice grain business, what business opportunities could there be in this ghostly ce?


    Seeing Su Ying''s doubts, Zhang Liang exined: "Ms. Su doesn''t know something. I have a good friend who knows astronomy and geography. Every year he observes the sky and can urately tell the changes of the weather. Where will there be drought? Where there is still waterlogging, he said a while ago that this year will be a cold winter, which is much colder than before, so let me stock up on charcoal now if I have the opportunity, and sell it when the demandes up."


    "This side is rich in charcoal?"


    "Yes, the trees here are lush and the climate is suitable for making charcoal. A lot of silver silk charcoal from Chu State is transported back from here."


    Su Ying really doesn''t know about this.


    But he wants to buy charcoal, which is exactly what she wants, "I just made a batch of charcoal, I wonder if Master Zhang will ept it?"


    Zhang Liang is now very curious about Su Ying''s leaving the country. After thinking about it, he asked, "Ms. Su has been in the customs?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "No, I''ve already arrived in the northern wilderness, but in order to survive, I had to find a way to support myself, so I figured out a way to burn charcoal, and today I will sell it outside the customs, but there are not many people buying and selling outside the customs. I''ll try to get in and see."


    Zhang Liang didn''t ask how Su Ying came in, but said: "I don''t know where Su''s charcoal is, can you take it down and have a look."


    "Outside the customs."


    "Then Miss Su is waiting here for a while, I will go and tell my friends first, and then I will go out with Miss Su to have a look, and I will be back in half an hour at most."


    "good."


    As soon as Zhang Liang left, Su Ying followed. She wanted to take advantage of this gap to resupply as much as possible.


    Su Ying went to the rice store and asked about the price of rice noodles.


    "This rice costs eight copper coins a catty, and coarse grains only cost five copper coins a catty. Let''s see which one do you want?" The clerk of the rice shop came out and greeted enthusiastically.


    "Do you want more or less?"


    "See how much you want?"


    "All, including your inventory, Chen Mi also wants."


    The buddy was stunned. He thought it was a youngdy at home, but he didn''t expect to be a big customer. The buddy didn''t dare to neglect, so he quickly called the boss from the backyard.


    The boss has obviously never encountered this kind of thing before. He trotted all the way when he came out, so he was afraid that he would miss it. "Littledy, how much do you want?"


    "how much do you have?"


    "Well, there are a lot of stocks in small shops. There are five hundred catties of rice, two hundred catties of coarse grains, and two bags of old rice. Look at this..."


    "Give me the lowest price, and I''ll take it all."


    "You... really want it?"


    Su Ying directly put a small piece of gold on the counter, "I really want it."


    The boss''s eyes widened when he saw Jin Zi, "I will give you one copper te less per catty, so I can''t say any more."


    Su Ying felt that the price was eptable to her, so she bought them all with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 173: no return at night

    Chapter 173 No Return at Night


    Su Ying walked all the way down, but she wiped out all the rice shops, and she also bought all the necessities that the tiger camp couldn''t get.


    After shopping around, she passed the livestock stall when she was about to go back. After thinking about it, she went in and bought another ten pigs, chickens, ducks, and geese.


    After she was satisfied with the purchase, she came out of the stall, looked at the remaining gold, and couldn''t help feeling that the prices in this era are still very touching. She felt that she had almost bought a street, and there was still a lot of gold left.


    She asked everyone to deliver the goods to a dead-end alley, the goods were delivered, and as soon as the delivery person left, she quickly put everything into the space.


    After all this ordeal, it had already been more than an hour when she returned to the restaurant.


    Fortunately, when she left, she told the waiter in the restaurant that if Zhang Liang came back, he would ask Zhang Liang to wait for her to arrive soon, so when she returned, Zhang Liang was waiting in the wing room.


    Zhang Liang looked at Su Ying, who was empty-handed, with some doubts, "Where did Miss Su go?"


    "I went to buy some things, it''s gettingte, let''s go to see the goods first."


    "good."


    The two got into Zhang Liang''s carriage, but when they approached the pass, Su Ying hid under the carriage just in case.


    However, when they exited the customs, the inspection was not as strict as when they entered the customs, and they went out smoothly.


    Huwei had been waiting outside the pass for Su Ying to appear. Just as he was anxiously waiting, he saw a carriage slowly approaching their direction.


    Huwei suddenly became vignt.


    The carriage stopped in front of their team, and Huwei saw Su Ying jumping out from under the carriage.


    "Miss Su is back."


    "Well, I got someone toe over and look at the charcoal."


    Zhang Liang also got out of the car.


    "Master Zhang, how do you like my charcoal?"


    Zhang Liang went to the car to check the quality of the charcoal. Originally, he was not too optimistic about the charcoal. He just wanted to help Su Ying. After all, she was the savior of his family. But after looking at it, he found the quality of the charcoal It was much better than he had imagined. Although it wasn''t high-quality charcoal, it was good enough to sell to ordinary people.


    Zhang Liang looked carefully, and he found that some of these goods were of average quality, and some were better, as if they were slowly fired and the experience got better and better.


    "How does Master Zhang feel?"


    Zhang Liang said with a smile: "That''s right, although the quality of the charcoal is not uniform, but there are no defective products. I wonder what price Miss Su wants to sell?"


    "You make a price, we will sell it if we think it''s right."


    Zhang Liang took a bundle of charcoal down, roughly estimated the weight, and said: "How about this, I will give Miss Su four taels of silver for this cart, and see if Miss Su epts it?"


    Four taels of silver was more than she thought, and Su Ying felt that Zhang Liang had sold her some of it as a favor, but since he wanted to repay her and was short of money, he was happy to agree, "Okay."


    Huwei did not expect that this cart of charcoal would change from half a tael of silver to four taels of silver in just a few hours, which is nearly seven or eight times as much!


    "However, I don''t have much cash on me, so you may have to wait, Mrs. Su."


    "No hurry, we''re not in a hurry to go back. I''ll go to the customs with you again in a while. We still have a lot of things to buy." What she secretly hoarded was hidden, and she had to go back again if she didn''t buy anything on the surface. trip.


    "Alright, after Mrs. Su gets the money, I will take you to buy whatever you want."


    Su Ying nodded and said to Hu Wei and the others: "Find a ce to stay tonight, and I wille out before dark tomorrow."


    Huwei saw that everything was fine when he entered the customs just now, and he was not as worried as before, "Miss Su, don''t worry about us, you take the list of supplies and money, we will wait for you here."


    "good."


    After the agreement was made, Huwei and the others pulled all the charcoal to the pass. The state of Chu clearly stipted that there is no need to pay taxes for border trade. After they arrived at the pass, Zhang Liang asked his friends to pull the charcoal one by one. went in.


    Fortunately, he brought a lot of people here, otherwise it would be difficult to pull so much charcoal.


    Zhang Liang took Su Ying to a small courtyard he rented here.


    There are not many houses in the yard, but the yard is veryrge and filled with charcoal, and with Su Ying''s ten carts, there are even more.


    It was gettingte at this time, Zhang Liang arranged for Su Ying to live in a room on the second floor, and let a little maid serve her.


    "Seeing that it''s getting dark, Mrs. Su will stay here temporarily tonight. If you need to buy something, I''ll take you there tomorrow."


    Su Ying nodded, "OK."


    Zhang Liang took a bag of silver and handed it to Su Ying, "This is forty taels of silver, Mrs. Su took it."


    Su Ying thanked her and put away the money.


    "I wonder if Master Zhang has a way to buy food here?"


    Zhang Liangdao: "Of course there are. We bought some goods from here before. Although there are not many, the supply is still there."


    "I want 300 bags of rice, 700 bags of coarse grains, cornmeal, and 200 bags of cassava flour. Master Zhang, can I buy them?"


    More than a thousand bags of grain, this is not a small amount.


    "Miss Su wants so much?"


    Su Ying said: "You also know that we have a lot of people. If it is a cold winter and it snows heavily this year, it will not be so easy for us toe out."


    Zhang Liang nodded suddenly, "That''s the reason. It''s right to stock up on more food. We have the goods. As long as Miss Su''s car can fit, I''ll fill it up for you."


    "good."


    It was getting dark, Zhang Liang couldn''t stay in Su Ying''s house for a long time, so he took his leave and left.


    Zhang Liang was afraid that the food he cooked would not be tasty enough, so he asked someone to buy a table of food from the restaurant and bring it back to Su Ying.


    Su Ying was not polite, and just ate the whole table to a golden light.


    The little maid was stunned when she entered the room to clean up the table. She couldn''t believe that Su Ying, looking at the skinny little girl, could eat so much!


    After running around for a day, Su Ying was also tired. After eating, drinking and washing up, Su Ying fell asleep.


    The next morning, Su Ying woke up early.


    She sat cross-legged on the bed and began to adjust her breath, and waited for the true energy to travel around her body to make her whole body warm up, before she slowly exhaled a breath of foul air and opened her eyes.


    Su Ying opened the door and stood in the corridor, and saw Zhang Liang''s people carrying bags of food onto her carriage. The ten carriages were almost full, but the size of the carriage was limited, and ten carts could not hold it. No less than a thousand bags of grain.


    The little maid saw that Su Ying woke up, so she brought water to wash Su Ying.


    Su Ying arrived at the backyard after it was clear and clean.


    Zhang Liang turned his head and saw Su Ying approaching and greeted with a smile: "Miss Su woke up, did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Very good, how many bags of food can these ten cars hold?"


    "As far as the condition of the car is concerned, it can pull twenty or thirty bags at most, and only two or three hundred bags per round."


    Two or three hundred bags are too few.

 Chapter 174: delivered by myself

    Chapter 174 I delivered it to my door


    "But don''t worry, Mrs. Su, there is a ce for renting carriages here. I have already asked people to rent 20 carts for pulling goods. The carriages for pulling goods are rtivelyrge, and one can pull more."


    Su Ying did not expect Zhang Liangneng to be so thoughtful, "Thank you."


    "Miss Su is really polite, I will always remember your great kindness to our family."


    Su Ying looked at Zhang Liang''s sincere eyes and knew that his words came from the heart.


    "Will youe here to collect charcoal in the future?"


    "Come on, but there is a time limit on the sale of charcoal. After the winter, it will not be so easy to sell. The coldest winter in Chu is only two months. I will receive the goods until the end of December. As long as Mrs. Su still has charcoal, Just bring it to me, the price is negotiable."


    It can still be sold for a month, which is fine.


    "good."


    "I will be here until the end of December. I will give Mrs. Su an address. When Mrs. Su wants to find me, just ask someone to leave a message there." Zhang Liang took out a piece of paper from his body and handed it to Su. linger.


    Su Ying took it and opened it, and there was an address inside, "OK."


    The carriage rented by Zhang Liang soon came over, and he directed everyone to move all the rice noodles onto it.


    The rented car looked like it was usually used to pull goods, and the body was muchrger than theirs. The two horses pulling the cart looked like they were in their prime, and they were in their prime.


    During the loading period, Zhang Liang took Su Ying to buy other things. Su Ying counted the remaining gold in his hand, and went to the livestock stall to buy all the chickens, ducks, geese, cattle and sheep.


    When Su Ying came out with a flock of chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep, the battle was spectacr and sessfully attracted the shocked attention of all passers-by.


    Zhang Liang did not expect that Su Ying would be so generous. Although there were not too many livestock in the stall, Su Ying was the first person to buy them all at once!


    Su Ying bought so many because he felt that livestock could be raised on arge scale. When they grow more and more, the people in the tiger camp will be able to eat meat freely.


    After everything was ready, Zhang Liang led 30 carriages at the front, and Su Ying drove the pigs, cattle and sheep to the pass in a mighty manner.


    Along the way, there are pigs, sheep, cattle, chickens and ducks screaming, so lively.


    When approaching the customs, Su Ying still hid under the car as usual. Although the customs inspection was not so strict, but they were pulling so many things, the officers and soldiers would still check the customs clearance documents.


    After noon, the team finally left the customs smoothly.


    Hu Wei, who had been waiting outside the pass, was stunned when he saw Su Ying, who was driving a group of livestock and riding on the back of a bull with a small whip in his hand!


    He was afraid that he might be mistaken, so he rubbed his eyes fiercely, and when he repeatedly confirmed that the person sitting on the back of the bull was Su Ying, his face was still shocked.


    It wasn''t until the duck feathers flew into his mouth that Huwei took a sip and came back to his senses.


    "Miss Su, are you... robbing a stall?"


    Su Ying turned over and got off the bull, raised her eyebrows and said, "Pay attention to your wording, this is a serious business."


    "Buy so much..."


    "That''s right, I''ve rounded it all up, take it, and you''ll catch itter." Su Ying threw the small leather whip into Hu Wei''s hand.


    Zhang Liang got out of the car, "Miss Su, I have other things to do, so let''s go."


    "Thanks to Mr. Zhang this time, otherwise the charcoal wouldn''t be able to sell so smoothly." Su Ying said gratefully.


    "Miss Su, you are wee, as long as you still have the goods, feel free to bring them to me."


    "good."


    Zhang Liang Xiang Suying drove away after this trip, and the rented coachman will help them deliver the goods to the ce all the time.


    "Miss Su, it''s not safe to spend the night outside with so much food, let''s go back as soon as possible."


    "kindness."


    After Su Ying got on his horse and continued to break behind the team, Huwei sent people to drive the animals to the front.


    The business was going well, and there was enough food, so everyone felt more rxed when they returned.


    Not long after walking, Su Ying saw a team running up the road ahead. The team was led by riders in front, and there were guards in the middle guarding arge vermilion carriage, followed by guards with sabers. There is momentum.


    In order to avoid running into each other, Huwei asked people to drive the chickens and ducks to the side to make the team temporarily stop and let them pass first.


    But the other party didn''t seem to care about their lives at all, and ran over in a rampage, startling the cattle and sheep in the team.


    The cattle and sheep rushed into the opponent''s team in a panic, and collided with the guards riding horses.


    Because the speed was too fast, the people behind the team had no time to stop, and the team suddenly became chaotic due to a series of collisions.


    Fortunately, the groom who drove the car stopped the car in time and ran to the other side, thus avoiding the collision.


    The guards who were knocked over also wailed and climbed up from the ground. The leading guard walked over furiously without giving anyone a chance to react, and pulled out the saber from his waist to chop off the head of a sheep.


    Before the sheep could scream out, the sheep ended its short life like this.


    The sheep''s head rolled to the feet of Su Ying, who rolled over and got off the horse.


    Su Ying watched the blue veins on the forehead of the dying sheep bleat violently.


    If she remembers correctly, this sheep is still pregnant with amb!


    "Where did the rootless offale from, you want to die!" The guard didn''t feel relieved after beheading a sheep, so he swung his knife at the cow in front of him.


    Su Ying exhaled lightly, picked up the stone on the ground and threw it at the guard''s hand.


    There was a "snap", only a scream was heard, and a blood-stained big hole was smashed out of the guard''s palm!


    He looked at the hole in his palm with trembling hands, screaming in horror.


    Seeing this, other people came over to check the guard''s injuries, and stared at Su Ying and the others warily.


    "Who are you guys?"


    Hu Wei walked out with a sullen face, "You don''t need to know who we are, but if you don''t pay us the money for these animals today, this matter will never end."


    The opponent nced at their team, and his face turned colder, "Dare to attack King Qi''s team, take these people down for me!"


    Su Ying paused, what did he say, King Qi?


    She looked at the vermilion carriage next to her in a blink of an eye. The cold wind lifted the curtain, allowing her to see half of the face of the person sitting in the carriage.


    That face gradually ovepped with the person in memory, it must be that **** Xiao Jue.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, and slowly took out an electric baton that was only as thick as a thumb from his body.


    Xiao Jue, Xiao Jue, you brought this to your door yourself, so don¡¯t me me.


    Su Ying flicked the electric baton in his hand and rushed towards the carriage.


    The guards saw Su Ying suddenly rushing towards the carriage, and ignored Hu Wei and the others, they quickly turned around and ran towards the carriage.


    Xiao Jue sat on the carriage with a sullen face and was meditating, when he suddenly felt a strong murderous intent approaching him, he turned his head, and saw a face that he was extremely disgusted with through the curtain of the carriage that was blown away by the wind in sight.

 Chapter 175: what do you want

    Chapter 175 What do you want


    Xiao Jue looked at Su Ying''s phoenix eyes like a cold pool, and the goosebumps all over his body stood up. He had never seen Su Ying like this.


    That''s Su Ying, right?


    Xiao Jue was a little uncertain for a while.


    While he was wondering, Su Ying had already overturned the guards blocking the car and opened the curtain.


    Looking at each other, Xiao Jue was stunned, "Su Ying?"


    "It''s me, your aunt."


    Su Ying grabbed Xiao Jue''s front and pulled him off the car.


    A cold dagger was ced under Xiao Jue''s chin in an instant, Su Ying stared coldly at the guards who wanted to get closer, "One step closer, and I''ll cut off his head and kick it as a ball."


    The cold and piercing touch brought Xiao Jue back to his senses, an unbelievable shock shed in his eyes, Su Ying held him hostage, he couldn''t believe it!


    Is this woman crazy!


    The guards looked at Xiao Jue who was being held hostage, and they didn''t dare to step forward. They only stared at Su Ying vigntly, trying to find a way to make a move.


    "Yingying, this king knows that you are angry with this king, look, isn''t this kinging to pick you up now?"


    "Snapped!"


    Before Xiao Jue finished speaking, Su Ying pped his face hard, "Shut up your dung-spitting mouth, or I''ll cut your tongue off."


    Xiao Jue was pped with stares, and instantly lost the ability to think.


    Seeing Xiao Jue being beaten, the guards were so nervous that their palms were sweating, "This is His Royal Highness King Qi of the Chu Kingdom, you are so brave, you dare to attack the King of Qi, you know, as long as the King of Qi gives an order, the guards will Thousands of soldiers and horses can trample you to pieces!"


    As soon as the words fell, Su Ying raised her hand and pped her again.


    Xiao Jue was directly forced by these two ps.


    Su Ying sneered, "Okay, I want to see if it''s faster for you to trample me into a pulp, or for me to cut off his head first."


    "Who the **** are you? You have so much courage." The guard was angry and anxious, afraid that Su Ying would really kill him with a knife.


    "You go first." Su Ying looked at Hu Wei and said.


    How can Huwei leave Su Ying here alone.


    Su Ying said: "Let''s go, stop talking nonsense."


    Hu Wei looked at Su Ying''s upromising eyes, he knew that Su Ying was not joking and showing off, "Let''s go!"


    With Huwei''s order, the team moved again. Some guards wanted to stop them, but Su Ying said: "Go ahead and stop them. If you go one, I''ll cut off one of his ears, and if you take two, I''ll chop off it." He has one hand, I want to see how many things he has on his body that can be peeled off for me."


    The guards are honest, and the two sides are at a stalemate.


    Xiao Jue managed to regain hisposure, only then did he realize that Su Ying was wrong, this person was not Su Ying at all, the Su Ying he knew had such a good skill, if she ran faster, she would throw a dog and eat **** , let alone be willing to attack him!


    "You, what exactly do you think, what do you want to do, you said..." He was in her hands, and he could only give in.


    "Want to negotiate terms with me in exchange for a dog''s life?"


    Xiao Jue choked, and suppressed his anger, "What do you want!"


    "I want grain, oil, seeds, cloth, cotton, and money. I''ll give you one day to get me these things. The more the better, understand? If you bring them, I think it''s too little." ..." Su Ying pointed the dagger forward, and blood flowed down Xiao Jue''s jaw in an instant.


    "Okay, okay, don''t move, don''t hurt the prince, we will get you what you want immediately!" The head of the guard winked at the people around him, and the other party left in an instant.


    Of course Su Ying knew that they wanted to find more people, so she didn''t care at all.


    "Everyone back up, back to a distance where I can''t see your faces clearly, back up."


    The guards were unwilling to move, but Xiao Jue wanted to suffocate Su Ying, "Back, back!"


    The guards had no choice but to step back.


    Su Ying took Xiao Jue to an open space and sat down, pulled off his belt, tied his hands from behind, and threw him to the ground, preventing him from escaping.


    Xiao Jue had never been humiliated like this before, he was going crazy, but he had no ability to resist in Su Ying''s hands.


    He looked up at Su Ying, no matter how he looked, the woman in front of him looked exactly like the Su Ying he knew, but her aura, words and deeds werepletely different.


    Xiao Jue suddenly thought of what the spies had said to him before. They said that Su Ying seemed to be a different person, so powerful that they couldn''t believe it.


    At that time, he still felt that these spies were joking, but now it seems that they really have nothing to say.


    It''s just that he can''t figure out how a fool, how the idiot suddenly became so powerful.


    "Haunting..."


    "Snapped"


    Su Ying was stunned again, "If I hear you screaming so disgustingly again, I will destroy you."


    "Pfft..." Xiao Jue opened his mouth, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This **** woman! She''s already pped herself three times! He must make her look good!


    Su Ying sat down on a nearby rock, took out a piece of jerky from his body, and ate it,pletely ignoring Xiao Jue''s existence.


    Xiao Jue is still not reconciled, he no longer wants to think about why Su Ying became so powerful, he just wants to know why she is so unfeeling to him.


    Xiao Jue finished his mental preparation and continued to speak, "Su Ying, I came this time to look for you. When I was in Chu State, I also sent people to look for you, but due to various reasons, I couldn''t find you in time. You brought it back to me, it''s my king''s fault, you can be angry, but after you get angry, just go back with me obediently, and I will definitely marry you as my concubine."


    In the past, Su Ying would have jumped on him when she heard his soft words, but now...


    Su Ying just nced at him coolly, as if looking at a fool.


    She thought he was a fool!


    Xiao Jue continued his efforts, "Su Ying..."


    Su Ying directly grabbed the yellow mud on the ground and stuffed it into his mouth, "Shut up, I''m afraid I''ll tear you up if I hear your voice again."


    "Oh!" Xiao Jue''s pupils shrank, and his anger reached the extreme, but he couldn''t do anything to the person in front of him at all.


    The guards who retreated not far away looked at Su Ying and the others, and racked their brains, unable to figure out how to save them. The view here is wide, and it would be difficult for them to go around behind Su Ying and kill them, because there are so many people around. There is no shelter.


    "What about the archers, let the archers look around to see if they can find a ce to ambush."


    The guards under him looked at the forest in the distance. It is possible to ambush there, but it is not within the range of their arrows, and it is useless to ambush there.


    "Captain, let''s see if we can force that woman to the edge of the forest, so that we can wait for the opportunity to save her."


    "That''s a good idea, a few of them wille with me."

 Chapter 176: lore

    Chapter 176 Lore


    Su Ying looked up and saw several guards walking towards her.


    She stood up and put her foot on Xiao Jue''s neck, "Standing five steps away, I can hear everything I say."


    The guard quickly stopped, "Littledy, you see that the wind and sand here are too strong, why don''t you go into the city with us and avoid it? It''s very cold here at night."


    Su Ying nced at the direction of the gate, then at the forest not far away, slightly raised the corners of her lips, and suddenly exerted force on her feet, Xiao Jue screamed, "Go back."


    Seeing that she wasn''t fooled at all, the guard clenched his fists for a moment, but he didn''t dare to step forward, "Littledy, don''t be angry, we are also worried that the prince will be cold at night."


    Su Ying didn''t intend to let go of his feet at all, the guards didn''t dare to stay any longer and backed away repeatedly.


    After they backed away, Su Ying rxed his feet a little.


    "Xiao Jue, don''t me me for not giving you a chance to live. If I can''t get what I want, I will cut off your flesh and feed it to the wolves."


    Xiao Jue only felt the muscles in his body tightening with pain.


    They are not far from the pass, and they can get there in less than two quarters of an hour if they run fast, but it takes more time to prepare what Su Ying wants.


    It wasn''t until it was almost dark that an army drove over with a carriage.


    "We have brought all the things, you hurry to King Qi."


    As the sky was getting darker, Su Ying watched the carriages slowly stand up from the ground, loosened the belt on Xiao Jue''s body and strangled his neck, and pointed to one of the carriages, "The ck sack, Open it, I want to see what''s inside."


    After receiving the signal from their superiors, the officers and soldiers quickly pulled down the sack designated by Su Ying and opened it, revealing the white rice inside.


    "That, let me see it too."


    Su Ying pointed to several sacks, and the officers and soldiers showed her the contents one by one.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the things, Su Ying said: "The person pulling the cart follows me into the woods."


    These words made the guard captain''s face darken.


    Their people have already ambushed in the woods, but now it is getting dark, the woods are dark, Su Ying and Xiao Jue are very close, if they act rashly, they may identally hurt Xiao Jue.


    This woman is really smart!


    Su Ying took Xiao Jue into the woods, she knew there was a **** in the depths of the woods, the **** was not high, but it would look like an abyss.


    "The person pulling the cart entered, and the rest of the people were waiting outside the forest. When I found someone following, I immediately killed him!"


    The officers and soldiers immediately let the person pulling the cart go ahead, and the rest followed behind, or sneaked in from other directions outside the forest.


    Su Ying led Xiao Jue up the slope.


    Su Ying said to the officers and soldiers: "Throw everything down."


    The officers and soldiers were astonished when they heard the words. She waited so hard to get these things, but now she let them throw them away. Is this woman ying with them?


    The officers and soldiers did not move.


    "I''ll say it again, throw it down!" She tightened her grip on Xiao Jin''s hand.


    The officers and soldiers had no choice but to follow suit, throwing the things on the car down little by little.


    Because there were too many things, I kept throwing them away for half an hour before I finished throwing them away.


    Su Ying led Xiao Jue to walk down the **** slowly.


    "Stand back, put out the torches, and if anyone follows, I will kill him."


    The officers and soldiers did not dare to step forward, so they could only extinguish the torches as they did.


    The moment thest torch was extinguished, the forest was instantly plunged into endless darkness. At this time, the genius had just darkened, and the moon had not yete out. It can be said that even a ray of light could not prate the forest, and it was so dark that you could hardly see your fingers!


    "Xiao Jue, shout, tell them not toe down, shout!"


    Xiao Jue gritted his teeth and shouted: "Everyone, don''te down, don''te down!"


    As soon as Xiao Jue finished shouting, Su Ying covered his mouth, and the dagger stabbed fiercely into his chest.


    Xiao Jue widened his eyes in despair, Su Ying didn''t care about his life and kicked him down the steep slope.


    Su Ying threw the recorder on the ground, Xiao Jue''s shouts resounded all the way down the slope, and she took out the night vision goggles to quickly find the thrown things and put them all into the space.


    The guards above heard Xiao Jue''s voice and slowly moved down the slope. They heard the shout right next to their ears, but they couldn''t see Xiao Jue''s figure anyway.


    After an unknown amount of time, Xiao Jue''s shouting stopped abruptly.


    The officers, soldiers and guards realized that the situation was wrong, and immediately asked people to light the torches, and the beams of arge number of torches illuminated the slope, but to their surprise, there was nothing on the slope.


    There is no vegetation on this slope, only a few low trees and some weeds, which can be seen at a nce, and there are traces left when they threw things down on the ground. It can be seen that those things are gone!


    They rubbed their eyes again and again in disbelief, thinking that their eyes were dazzled, but they rubbed their eyes red, and they still didn''t see anything.


    "This, really, really hell..."


    "My lord! I found it, I found my lord!"


    Officers, soldiers and guards stepped forward to lift Xiao Jue up one after another. He was in a mess, with wounds on his head and face.


    "Hurry up, lift the prince up, you **** the prince back, I will lead people to chase those people, they will not be able to go far with so many things."


    "yes."


    The officers and soldiers and the guards were divided into two groups.


    At this time, Su Ying, who was in the space, knew how chaotic it was without even thinking about it.


    These people still cherish Xiao Jue''s life very much, and they sent a lot of things, or they think that these things are just for show, and they can be taken back, but unfortunately, they made a wrong calction.


    Su Ying happily counted the supplies bought yesterday and today in the space. I have to say, the more I look at it, the more satisfied I am.


    Those people should not leave in a short time, and Su Ying was not in a hurry to go back, and took the jerky and snacks from the shelf that he had hoarded before and ate themfortably.


    At 10:00, Huwei and the others finally returned to Tiger Camp.


    However, when approaching the Tiger Camp, Huwei still paid attention to it, and did not let the drivers go directly to the Tiger Camp, but took them around the Tiger Camp, and finally asked them to unload the goods in the direction of the Qinglong Camp. Get down, and then send someone back to call someone over.


    "Thank you all, this is the fare, everyone take it." After Huwei gave the fare, he asked two people to lead the driver and send them out of the Northern Wilderness.


    The drivers also realized that Huwei and the others were not ordinary people, and they didn''t dare to look around when they left, for fear of causing trouble to their upper bodies.


    Nearly half an hourter, the people from Tiger Camp rushed over.


    However, it was not Qiao Yang who was leading the horse, but Xiao Jin.


    Thank you "Purple Butterfly" for your reward, thank you for your support to Zenzi~~~~


    The National Day ising soon, where are you guys nning to go~

 Chapter 177: should die

    Chapter 177


    Xiao Jin drove his horse directly to Huwei, "Where''s Su Ying?"


    Hu Wei said with a sullen face: "She has kidnapped King Qi of Chu State, and let use back first."


    Xiao Jin''s dark pupils suddenly shrank, "Where are you!"


    "A few miles away from the Chu State Pass."


    Xiao Jin reined in the reins and turned around to leave, Hu Wei also got on his horse, "I''ll go with you."


    Xiao Jin needed someone to lead the way, and he didn''t refuse.


    ¡­


    Xiao Jue''s guards sent him back to the pass in the shortest possible time.


    "Doctor, where is the doctor?"


    "Military doctor, the military doctor is here."


    After being in a hurry, Xiao Jue was finally taken into the house by the Tai Tai and treated by a military doctor.


    The military doctor opened Xiao Jue''s shirt, and frowned when he saw the slight depression in his chest. After that, he checked Xiao Jue''s body and found that Xiao Jue had several broken bones, but fortunately there were no fatal injuries. It was saved.


    Xiao Jue woke up in a burst of severe pain. When he opened his eyes, he saw his cronies waiting anxiously. When he opened his eyes, everyone in the room let out a deep breath.


    "It''s great that the prince is awake."


    Xiao Jue wanted to speak, but felt that his throat was congested. He remembered that Su Ying had grabbed a handful of soil and stuffed it into his throat. He was instantly angry, but who would have thought that the moment he moved, the pain on his body would disappear. It''s more obvious.


    "My lord is seriously injured, it''s better not to move around." Seeing that Xiao Jue was about to get up, the military doctor hurriedly stopped him.


    Xiao Jue closed his eyes and recalled the scene of being held hostage by Su Ying at that time. He remembered that before he was pushed down by that woman without hesitation, she stabbed the dagger into his chest fiercely. At that moment, he really I feel like I''m going to die.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and touched his chest. Although it hurt, there was no wound there.


    "The lower officials thought that the dent in the prince''s chest was knocked out. The prince is wearing soft armor, which can block the invasion of sharp weapons. The prince forgot?" The confidant said beside him.


    Xiao Jue suddenly realized that he really forgot, thanks to his usual caution, otherwise this time he would really have died at the hands of that woman.


    "Where is that woman, Su Ying? Have you caught her?"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, my subordinates have already sent people to search."


    Xiao Jue gritted his teeth, "Even if the world outside the pass is turned upside down, I will find her out for this king! I want her to live."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jue closed his eyes, but he couldn''t suppress the anger in his chest, and he couldn''t figure out how Su Ying suddenly changed. Could it be that she had been hiding from him before?


    Xiao never believed it, what was she hiding, just to be exiled? How can this be!


    No matter what, he must catch him and find out!


    ¡­


    When Su Ying came out of the space, it was already very cold, and the officers and soldiers did not find her trace on the slope, so they went to look elsewhere.


    Su Ying went up the slope, ready to go back.


    Not long after she left, she met the officers and soldiers who were looking for her. She climbed to the tree with one jump, and jumped down from the tree after the officers and soldiers passed by.


    Dodging so repeatedly, she soon arrived at the entrance of the Northern Wilderness.


    As soon as she walked in, she heard a sound of horseshoes.


    Su Ying turned around and hid behind a big tree. When the sound of horseshoes got closer, she could clearly see the person sitting on the horseback.


    "Xiao Jin?"


    Her voice was not loud, but Xiao Jin immediately looked over to where she was.


    Su Ying came out from behind the big tree.


    Xiao Jin quickly ran towards her with his horse''s belly in his hands. Before reaching Su Ying, he rolled over and got off the horse, looking deeply into her with his ck eyes.


    He didn''t say anything, but Su Ying could see anxiety and worry from his eyes, "I''m fine, there are still pursuers behind, let''s get out of here first."


    Xiao Jin saw that there were no traces of fighting on her body, so he got on the horse and pulled her onto the horse''s back.


    "Miss Su all right?" Hu Wei didn''t expect Su Ying to get out so quickly.


    Su Ying shook her head, "It''s okay, let''s leave and go back first."


    "Walk."


    Xiao Jin pulled the rein and the horse started to run.


    Su Ying was imprisoned in Xiao Jin''s arms by Xiao Jin''s circle in front of him. At first she moved her body a little ufortably, but the space in the saddle was too small, but no matter how she moved, she still couldn''t help but stick her body into Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Just when she wanted to go behind Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin grabbed her waist and forced her back into his arms, "Don''t move around."


    Su Ying found that the bumps he received while leaning against him would be cushioned by his body, so she simply stopped struggling.


    After galloping for more than an hour, they finally saw the gate of Tiger Camp.


    After Qiao Yang moved his things back, he waited on the door wall, saw Su Ying and the others running from a distance, and waved his hands excitedly, "Mrs. Su and the others are back, open the door quickly, open the door quickly."


    The guard listened to the order and quickly opened the gate, Xiao Jin and the others rode straight in.


    After entering the tiger camp, Xiao Jin stopped his horse and made Su Ying get off the horse.


    "Miss Su, are you okay?" Qiao Yang ran down from the door wall and asked anxiously.


    Su Ying shook her head, "It''s all right, have everything been sent back safely?"


    "Madam Su, don''t worry, everything has been put into the warehouse."


    Su Ying nodded, as long as there is no problem with the things.


    "Miss Su, how did you escape from danger?" Hu Wei was very curious, seeing that Su Ying didn''t even have any blood on her body, did she escape without even moving her hands?


    Su Ying exined: "I held Xiao Jue hostage to a slope, and then jumped down to take the opportunity to escape."


    Su Ying said it simply, but Hu Wei felt that the situation at that time must be very dangerous.


    "This door needs to be guarded by more people, and the other party maye looking for it."


    Hu Wei nodded, "Madam Su, don''t worry, just leave this matter to me."


    "Okay, where are the chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep, drive them back to me."


    "I put those animals in the backyard. I''ll have someone chase them out for Mrs. Su."


    Qiao Yang ran to the backyard and had people drive out all the livestock that Su Ying bought at the stall.


    Su Ying hadn''t seen the child for several days, and she wanted to go back as soon as possible. When the animals were driven out, she and Xiao Jin took them home.


    "You met Xiao Jue outside the pass." Xiao Jin spoke slowly.


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s expressionless face and didn''t intend to say anything more, and frowned, "What did he tell you?"


    "He said he was here to take me back to Beijing."


    Xiao Jin frowned even tighter, "He recognized you."


    "right."


    "However, I stabbed him and kicked him down the slope. Theoretically, he couldn''t survive."


    At that time, she didn''t even think about covering her face. She just wanted to use this face to kill Xiao Jue, a scumbag, and she didn''t use this body in vain.


    but¡­


    Su Ying frowned. She was in a hurry to put the supplies into the space, and she didn''t know whether Xiao Jue was dead or not.

 Chapter 178: award

    Chapter 178 rewards


    "You stabbed him?" Xiao Jin was very surprised, but he was relieved that she was not her, so he naturally had no scruples about attacking him. This realization made him feel much more rxed.


    However, he felt that his news hadgged to a certain extent, and he didn''t even know that Xiao Jue was here.


    Based on his understanding of Xiao Jue, since he knew that Su Ying was still alive, he would definitely do everything possible to find her.


    "In the future, you will not easily leave the tiger camp."


    Su Ying nodded, they have sufficient supplies now, and there is no problem in finishing this winter.


    Xiao Jin was still not at ease, he nned to take people outside the camp tomorrow to deploy some confusing formations, so as not to let outsiders find it easily.


    Su Ying drove a group of livestock, walking on the yellow dirt road with a spring breeze on his face, attracting the attention of many people.


    "Miss Su, why did you bring back so many animals?" Those who knew Su Ying couldn''t help asking boldly.


    Su Ying flicked the small leather whip and said, "This animal is a reward for everyone."


    After hearing this, everyone followed Su Ying''s pace and became even more curious, "What reward?"


    "Whoever works the hardest and contributes the most to the future development of the Tiger Camp, I will give a chicken. The greater the contribution, the bigger the animal I will award."


    Chickens and ducks are better, but there are very few pigs, cattle and sheep in the tiger camp. If anyone can get one, they have to offer it like a baby.


    "Miss Su, don''t worry, we will work hard."


    "That''s right, we won''t make trouble anymore, you can give me a chicken and a meal."


    Xiao Jin was sitting in the carriage, looking at Su Ying who was riding on the back of the bull with a small leather whip, his eyebrows and eyes were flying, and the corners of his lips raised slightly unconsciously.


    He found that he would always be attracted to her who was flying freely and a little bit arrogantly, even if she was still fighting **** one second, she couldugh like a child the next moment.


    "Okay, don''t follow. As long as you are willing to work hard, this year will be a warm winter with enough food and drink. Go back."


    During this period of time, many people have been working with Su Ying and the others. Although there are no big fish and meat, at least it is not like before without food for several days. Compared with the past, it is much better now. People, always It is to learn to be content.


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, Auntie is back." Su Ying stood outside the gate and shouted angrily.


    Soon, she heard a rush of people in the yard.


    "Aniang, it''s Aniang, and Daddy, my Aniang ising back." Ling''er''s excited and milky voice sounded in the yard, and Su Ying, who was waiting outside the door, couldn''t helpughing.


    The courtyard door opened, and two little milk **** rushed out and crashed into Su Ying''s arms.


    "Aniang, aunt, my aunt is back." Er Bao hugged Su Ying and kissed him non-stop.


    "Aniang..." Even Dabao, who has always been reserved, secretly kissed her several times.


    Su Ying''s face was covered with saliva, but even so, she was still smiling.


    "My dear baby, Aniang will bring you delicious foodter, take a look, what are these behind."


    Dabao and Erbao looked behind her, and saw a group of animals mooing, baa~, oooh~~~~


    "My God, why did Madam buy so many animals?" Mother Zhao and the others also ran out, and were shocked when they saw the animals outside the yard.


    "Not much, not much. Didn''t Uncle He and the others build a big barn behind the house before, and I thought it would be a pity that the shed was empty, so I bought these back."


    "Hey, I''m afraid my shed isn''t big enough to amodate these animals, so hurry up and drive them into the shed first." He Shouyi easily **** a chicken on the ground, "Chicken is here. He Shouyi won''t be able to escape from his hands."


    Murongde took a homemade broom and snorted away.


    Seeing the fun, the two children twisted their bodies and got off Su Ying''s body to watch the excitement.


    Su Ying looked at the empty embrace and shook her head, saying that she would be each other''s angel, but in a blink of an eye I was not as good as a few chickens.


    Su Yingy down on the bed as soon as she returned to the house. Although the house has not been built for a long time, this ce gives her an inexplicable sense of belonging, and she will feel extremely rxed when shees back here.


    "Ma''am, are you tired? I''ll rub your legs." Lin Zhuyu walked into the room and rubbed Su Ying''s legs obediently.


    Su Ying wanted to refuse, but don''t say, her handiwork is not bad, and the little finger pinched her muscles on her legs, and her muscles rxed a lot.


    "After I gave Madam the pine, Madam went to take a bath. I have already asked Baishuang to boil the water."


    Xiao Jin entered the room, and saw Lin Zhuyu smiling at Su Ying like a cat that caught fish, she was everywhere.


    "Go get thedy a ss of water."


    Lin Zhuyu turned her head to look at Xiao Jin, and when she met Xiao Jin''s shiny ck eyes, she shrank her neck subconsciously, and then whispered to Su Ying with a frightened face: "Madam, do you want some water? Shall I pour it for you?"


    Su Ying almost fell asleep, "No need."


    Xiao Jin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Lin Zhuyu raised her chest but did not dare to look at Xiao Jin and said, "Madam said she doesn''t want to drink water, so I''m pinching Madam''s legs."


    Before Lin Zhuyu finished speaking, Xiao Jin threw her out by holding her neck.


    "Eh¡­"


    "boom!"


    The door is closed.


    Lin Zhuyu clutched her sore nose and almost cried, the pain was so painful, the master is so hateful!


    Su Ying opened her eyes when she heard the movement, and looked at Xiao Jin suspiciously, "Do you have a problem with her?" Could it be that she still hated the fact that she was greened.


    "You used to upy the hole and didn''t shit, so save it." Su Ying turned over and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Jin''s temples twitched violently, knowing that she must have gone to the side again, a deep sense of helplessness rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Su Ying woke up and smelled a strong fragrance.


    She stood up like a carp, opened the door and walked out, followed the smell to the backyard.


    In the backyard, Murong De had built a simple shelf out of stones at some point in the yard. There was a charcoal fire burning under the shelf, and a fragrant sheep was roasting on the charcoal fire. This sheep had its head chopped off by Xiao Jue''s guards. That one, Hu Wei had someone pick up the sheep''s carcass when he left, and when he came back, Qiao Yang had someone pretend that the sheep had been processed and brought it back to Su Ying.


    "smell good."


    Murongdeughed and said: "Ladies, I need to eat more. I also boiled some wild fruit tea to reduce the fire. The mutton is dry. After eating, I should drink more cold fruit water to reduce the fire."


    Su Ying stared at the Roasted Whole Lamb and no longer has the ability to think. Now she just wants to eat it quickly!


    Although the roasted wholemb was not small, there were many of them, and He Shouyi cooked several more dishes.


    Jiang also picked some fresh vegetable leaves and ate them withmb.


    When eating at night, everyone sat together happily, as if they were just ordinary people, and this was their home.

 Chapter 179: delivery

    Chapter 179 Delivery


    Su Ying returned to the house after taking a bath, and found Xiao Jin writing something in front of the table. She walked over curiously to have a look, and there seemed to be some figure drawn on the paper, "What is this?"


    "The formation method of the ecstasy formation." Xiao Jin raised his head and said.


    "Ecstasy?"


    "Well, in order to prevent outsiders from discovering the Tiger Camp, I n to set up formations outside the camp, and this area will be included in the protection zone."


    In fact, the ce where the Tiger Camp is located is rtively hidden. If they hadn¡¯t been brought to the Tiger Camp by a few money collectors from the Tiger Camp, they might not have been able to find it smoothly.


    But one moreyer of protection means more safety, and Su Ying is still very supportive of Xiao Jin''s formation.


    "Okay, this range is just right, if it isrger, it will arouse suspicion from outsiders."


    "right."


    Su Ying yawned after speaking, "I''m tired, I''m going to sleep."


    She went to the bed andy down, and the two little guys got into her arms at once.


    "Aniang, do you miss Linger?" Er Bao raised his little head from Su Ying''s arms and looked at her expectantly.


    "Of course I did, did Linger miss A Niang?"


    Erbao Chick nodded as if pecking at rice, "I think so, so much."


    Su Ying squeezed Dabao''s little face again, "Does Ji''er miss Aunt?"


    Dabao didn¡¯t have any obvious expression on his small face, but his eyes were shining. Looking at Su Ying¡¯s childish voice, he said, ¡°I think.¡±


    "Then, did Niang miss Daddy?"


    Xiao Jin, who was about to lie down on the bed, had his ears pricked up.


    "Well, I thought about it too." Su Ying pondered for a moment and said.


    She recalled her mood after leaving the tiger camp, as if she really didn''t think too much about other things besides wanting to quickly resupply and sell the charcoal?


    But looking at the expectant eyes of the two treasures, she nodded against her will.


    Xiao Jin raised his brows and eyes unconsciously, and when hey down on the bed, there was a smile on his face.


    Su Ying hummed a strange but melodious tune, her voice was particrly deep and pleasant in the dark, and the brother and sister fell asleep with her humming.


    The mountain wind swept away the ck clouds, and the golden light broke through the dawn. Su Ying woke up to the crowing of the rooster.


    She opened her eyes, and heard the sound of three small milk bags reading from upstairs. The sweet and glutinous voices lifted Su Ying''s spirit and made her whole body feelfortable.


    Su Ying got up to wash and ran to the barn in the backyard. Roughly speaking, they only had 20 to 30 cattle and sheep, 20 to 30 pigs, and even more chickens, ducks and geese.


    She looked at her property with satisfaction, and the more she looked at it, the happier she became.


    "Why did Madam get up so early, don''t you want to sleep a little longer?" A woman wearing a headscarf came out of the pigsty, holding arge bucket of pig excrement in her hand.


    Su Ying saw that it was Mrs. Li''s wife, Hu Shi. A while ago, they were too busy due tock of manpower, so Jiang Shi invited Hu Shi to help take care of the livestock.


    Mr. Hu is diligent and agile, and can take care of these livestock well every day.


    But now that there are so many more animals, Mrs. Hu might not be able to get them by herself.


    "Come over and have a look when you''re full of sleep. If there are so many aunts who can''t take care of them, I can find a few more people toe over."


    Hu said: "It''s okay madam, in fact, there is not much work to do, just cleaning and feeding, I can do it by myself."


    It must be tiring for Mrs. Hu to manage alone if there are too many animals, but Su Ying has been kind to their family and gave Li Laosan a job so that they have a chance to fill their stomachs, so no matter how tiring the work is, She will grit her teeth and persevere, besides, it is not that Baigan will send her some food every day when she goes back, she is already very content.


    Su Ying saw that although Hu''s face was thin, but he was quite energetic, she said: "Then Auntie will do it first, if I can''t do it, I will find two more people to help."


    "Okay, if I can''t do it, I will definitely not try my best."


    Mr. Hu put the pig manure on the side. After a while, Mrs. Jiang will send people to take the manure to the wastnd for soil cultivation.


    "Oh, why is this cow''s stomach so big, isn''t it going to give birth?"


    Su Ying was about to leave, when she heard Hu''s low voice, she turned around and walked back.


    She almost forgot that when buying cattle, an old man said that the cattle he sold were pregnant with cubs, and they would give birth in a short time. If it wasn''t for the fact that his grandson was sick, he wouldn''t be willing to sell the cows that were pregnant. , she remembered that the price of this cow was indeed higher than others.


    "Is the cow about to give birth?" Su Ying went to the cowshed, and sure enough, she saw a cow lying on the ground with a big belly, looking very bad.


    These animals were brought back with great difficulty. Su Ying didn''t want anything to happen to them, so she opened the cowshed and walked in.


    "Will my aunt deliver the cow?"


    Hu Shi was a little confused: "I haven''t really started to operate this before."


    Su Ying saw the cow lying on the ground in pain, and her body twitched from time to time, guessing that it was about to give birth.


    "Moo!"


    The cow saw Su Ying and Hu approaching, and cried out anxiously, perhaps because it was not familiar with the two of them, which made it even more manic in the already unbearable pain.


    Su Ying thought for a while, then stood up and said: "Auntie, watch first, don''t startle it, I will go back as soon as I go."


    Su Ying turned around and left the cowshed, then went to a hidden ce and entered the space.


    She also has no experience in delivering cows, so she can onlye in to find information.


    After flipping through the materials, she found what she needed from the space, and then returned to the cowshed.


    Moo!


    The cow looks more painful, probably because of dystocia, it has no strength to give birth.


    Su Ying put on her gloves and walked behind the cow tofort her, "Don''t worry, I''m here to help you."


    "Moo!"


    The cow didn''t know whether it understood Su Ying''s words or it had lost the strength to struggle. Su Ying didn''t move when she got closer.


    Su Ying reached into the cow''s body and grabbed the calf''s front hooves. When the cow''s body convulsed, she followed the cow''s movements and slowly pulled the calf out. After pulling out some, she tied the calf''s front hooves with the prepared rope, and handed the rope to Mrs. Hu.


    "Auntie, take it, I will let you pull itter, and you can pull it."


    "good."


    Su Ying reached out and pushed on the cow''s belly. When the cow suddenly exerted force, Su Ying asked Hu to pull it hard.


    The two of them stayed together one after the other. After almost two quarters of an hour, a calf was finally born.


    After the calf was born, the cow fell to the ground motionless with exhaustion, and Su Ying quickly fed the prepared forage on the nutrient solution bubble to the cow.


    Su Ying took care of the calf, and then exited the cowshed with Hu. At this time, the two of them were already dirty.


    Bai Shuang walked into the shed and saw Su Ying and Hu Shiing out covered in blood, she screamed in fright.

 Chapter 180: try it

    Chapter 180 Just try it


    "Ma''am, Aunt Hu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Ying nced at the dirt on her body and said, "Just delivered a cow."


    "The cow delivered the baby?" Bai Shuang didn''t expect Su Ying to be able to do this job.


    "Well, why are you here?"


    "Someone is looking for Madam."


    After exining a few words to Hu Shi, Su Ying followed Bai Shuang to the house, "Who is it?"


    "These are the schrs."


    Su Ying immediately understood that it should be built over the school building.


    Su Ying returned home to wash off the dirt on her body and put on clean clothes before going to the main room.


    People in the room saw Su Yinging out, and they all got up and saluted.


    Su Ying sat down on the chair and waved his hands to make them stand up, "The school building has been built?"


    One of the schrs surnamed Qi said: "Mrs. Hui, the school building was built yesterday, but the tables, chairs and benches may have to wait a while, but we have discussed with Mr. Chu, and we feel that the children in this tiger camp are almost It is difficult for everyone to have a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and their basic skills are not very good, so we n to make some sand tables on the ground at the beginning, let them sit on the ground and listen to the ss, or bring small stools from home."


    "You mean let them learn calligraphy on the sand?"


    "Yes, at the beginning, we can use branches first. We can go to the mountain to dig out the sand. If there is really no one, we can use mud. There is always a way."


    Su Ying thinks this is a good idea. At the beginning, the poor learning environment is not necessarily a bad thing. After their foundation isid, the economy of the Tiger Camp will gradually develop, and everyone will have a good time. Once you have a stable ie, it is not toote to buy expensive pens, inks, papers and inkstones.


    They can barely fill their stomachs now, so how can they be required to have a set of high-end school supplies?


    "Okay, you can go to Chu Yun if you don''t understand anything about teaching or you need to discuss it. You don''t teach for free."


    "Yes, Ma''am, don''t worry, this is something we didn''t even dare to think about before. Now that we have such an opportunity, we will definitely cherish it."


    They all say that they are worthless schrs, especially after they were exiled, their thoughts became stronger. They once felt that they could not even fill the stomachs of their families, so what was the use of reading so many books.


    Now that Su Ying has given them a chance to realize their self-worth and earn a living at the same time, they naturally cherish it very much.


    After thanking Su Ying, these people went upstairs to find Chu Yun to discuss some details.


    Su Ying was not idle either. After drinking two sses of water, she went out to the back mountain again.


    Zhang Liang said that the charcoal business can still be done for a month, and he will transport the charcoal away after December, so before the end of the month, she wants to burn as much charcoal as possible.


    On the other side, Xiao Jin also took Jiang Yang, No. 1 and the others to the outside of the Tiger Camp.


    Qiao Yang stood on the door wall, watching the group of them messing around, but he didn''t know what they were messing about.


    "Just toss around, dig the tree from one hole to another, can it grow silver?"


    The guard next to him said a lot after hearing this: "I heard that this is a maze."


    Qiao Yang snorted, not believing it at all, if you move something, you will be lost? Only fools can''t get out!


    For the next few days, Xiao Jin was setting up formations outside the camp. Qiao Yang stood on the tower every day, chanting, and threatened that after Xiao Jin''s formation waspleted, he would be the first to go out. It is impossible to p Xiao Jin in the face well.


    A few dayster, Xiao Jin stood at the outermost edge of the formation, walked along the outer edge several times, checked for any mistakes, and repaired them in time after finding the problem. After confirming that there were no mistakes in any details, he took everyone Call it a day and go back.


    Qiao Yang saw theming back, and quickly got down from the door wall.


    Qiao Yang walked up to Xiao Jin, tried his best to stand on tiptoes and raised his neck to look at him, trying to make the two look evenly matched in height, but Xiao Jin was too tall, even if he touched the ground with his toes, he was still shorter than him up some.


    "You said yesterday that this ghost formation can bepleted today? Is it finished now?"


    Xiao Jin nced at him lightly and said, "Do you want to try?"


    Qiao Yang straightened his chest, "Just try it, I''m afraid you won''t seed?"


    Xiao Jin hooked the corners of his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. He pointed to a path next to him and said, "Go out from this path, and then walk back."


    Qiao Yang felt that Xiao Jin was humiliating his IQ, and immediately walked out from the path.


    After walking for a while, he saw the entrance of the old tiger camp. He has been here for so many years, and he can walk out even with his eyes closed!


    Qiao Yang confidently puffed up his chest and walked in as usual, but after walking for a while, he clearly felt that he was very close to the tiger camp, but no matter how he walked, he couldn''t reach the end.


    Qiao Yang hissed, did he hit a wall with a ghost? It shouldn''t be, after so many years, he doesn''t believe that he can''t get out!


    At this time, Hu Wei, who was standing on the door wall, watched his younger brother circling around like a fool.


    It has to be said that Xiao Jin is a master who hides his secrets, and it is impossible for someone who is not a middle-level master to create a formation like this in a short period of time.


    "Brother Xiao is really amazing."


    Xiao Jin watched as Qiao Yang put his fingers to his mouth and blew. At this moment, Qiao Yang, who was still circling in circles, was shocked, as if he had been stimted by something. The scenery in front of him gradually became clear. When he raised his head, he saw A door not far away.


    He ran to the gate as if he had seen a ghost, "Open the door, open the door for me quickly."


    The guard heard the sound and hurriedly opened the door.


    Qiao Yang ran in quickly, saw Xiao Jining down from the top, he said angrily: "What kind of enchantment did you kid use on me?"


    "That''s the Ecstasy Array."


    Qiao Yang jumped straight to his feet, "What kind of **** ecstasy array, I believe in you..."


    "Second Joe, you are so ipetent and have the face to make a noise here." Hu Wei felt that the younger brother at home was really ashamed.


    "Brother, you can''t turn your elbows out, he just drugged me, otherwise I can get out?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t even bother to give him a look anymore, he got on his horse and left.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid if you have the guts, stop, let''s fight one-on-one!" Qiao Yang didn''t want to lose his momentum.


    Just when he felt that he had regained his ce, Xiao Jin reined in his horse and stopped suddenly, turned his horse''s head and looked at him coldly.


    "You want to challenge me one-on-one?"


    Qiao Yang''s heart skipped a beat, seeing Xiao Jin''s fist, which was harder than a sandbag, immediately jumped on Huwei''s back.


    "Brother, this kid wants to engage in internal fighting, you hit him!"

 Chapter 181: ghost hit the wall

    Chapter 181 Ghost hits the wall


    Hu Wei turned his head and pped him on the head, "Don''t worry about it, kid, if you push me any further, you''ll roll into the pigsty to shovel shit."


    Qiao Yang covered his head and ran away yelling, sooner orter he had to ask Xiao Jin to shovel pig shit!


    After entering December, the weather is getting colder and colder, especially the temperature difference between morning and evening is particrlyrge, and it can make people feel warmer every day, that is, the two hours at noon.


    Because it gets cold quickly at night, Su Ying will not let everyone work toote, so as not to be troublesome if they catch a cold and get sick at night.


    After the weather is cold, the nightes very quickly.


    After a busy day, everyone returned home.


    Because it was cold and the cooked dishes cooled quickly, He Shouyi discussed with Murongde and nned to start making hot pots for everyone, so he burned a few small stoves and used them to eat hot pots.


    Fortunately, Su Ying spent moneyst time to buy a few more pots forter use, otherwise there would not be enough pots.


    Su Ying looked at the steaming hot soup, and the whole room was filled with the aroma of hot pot.


    They didn''t know that at this time someone was already quietly approaching the tiger camp.


    Those people took advantage of the night and slowly approached the tiger camp. Because they were afraid of being discovered, they dared not light torches, and could only use the faint moonlight to illuminate their way forward.


    Those people raised their heads and could vaguely see a fire not far away, but the distance may be too far, and the light flickered on and off. I don''t know if they saw it wrong.


    "How can there be light in this wild ce, look over there."


    "yes."


    They slowly moved towards the ce where the light was, but after walking for a long time, they felt that they were still so far away from the ce where the light was.


    "We have been walking for more than an hour, why do I feel like we are standing still?"


    "Not necessarily, we can''t see the situation in front of us in this dark light. What if the light just looks close to us, but is actually far away from us? Let''s take a look."


    Others think it makes sense, so they continue to move forward.


    They walked until the sky turned white, and all the light they saw disappeared, and they hadn''t reached the ce where the light was shining.


    "What a hell, no matter how far away that ce is, we should get closer, but it''s been a whole night, and I feel like we''re still standing still."


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to stay where we are.¡±


    Someone spoke, pointed to the footprints in the ce and said, "Look, these are the footprints we stepped onst night."


    Several people looked down, and sure enough, there was a row of neat footprints on the ground, but they stepped on itst night.


    "We didn''t encounter ghosts hitting the wall, did we? I''ve heard that the Northern Wilderness is evil, but we didn''t expect to encounter it as soon as we came."


    There is still something unknown waiting for them ahead, and they don''t know. If they continue to advance rashly, they may lose their own life. After discussing with each other, they decided to go back and return to their orders first.


    On the door wall, after visiting the door to see those people who circled around all night, No. 4, and after confirming that those people had left, immediately went back to report the situation to Xiao Jin.


    The speed at which these people came didn''t surprise him too much, "You keep guarding, and if you find someone who can break the formation,e and tell me immediately."


    "yes."


    After No. 4 left, Xiao Jin called Jiang Yang, "I asked Lin Kun and the others to inquire about the news, did you reply?"


    Jiang Yang shook his head, "The message hasn''te back yet."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Where is the team exiled from Jincheng?"


    "We''ve arrived at Mawang City. If the speed is fast, we may be able to reach the Northern Wilderness before the end of the month."


    About half a month, even if there are some losses during the exile, at least most of them will be able to go to the Northern Wilderness, that is thousands of mouths to eat.


    Xiao Jin frowned even tighter.


    "After contacting Lin Kun and the others, let theme to see me."


    "Yes, this subordinate will leave a message."


    ¡­


    Xiao Jue spent a few days recuperating from the injuries on his body, so that he wished he could die.


    "My lord, the person who went to investigate has returned." The confidant walked into the hallway.


    Xiao Jue raised his head with hatred in his eyes, "Let someonee in."


    The spy walked into the house and knelt down in front of Xiao Jue, "My subordinates will see the prince."


    "Have you found it?" Xiao Jue asked impatiently.


    "Going back to my lord, I haven''t found it yet. The Northern Wilderness is very weird. The younger ones have been circling in one cest night. They can''t get out, let alone find someone. All the way in, except for bing brittle. corpses, with almost no survivors."


    The veins on Xiao Jue''s forehead throbbed crazily, "Useless trash, you can''t even find a woman!"


    "Your Majesty, forgive me." It''s okay to go to other ces, but it''s outside the pass, and it''s the northern wilderness. It''s not easy for them to find someone.


    "Keep looking, if you can''t find it, I will take your heads off!"


    How dare the spies refute, "Your Highness, calm down, I will try my best to find you and bring him back."


    "roll!"


    Xiao Jue was so angry that his chest hurt. Although the soft armor blocked Su Ying''s knife, it didn''t have the strength of the knife. Su Ying used a lot of strength for that knife, and broke his two sternum. Every time he gasped for breath it hurt like hell.


    "Where is the person I want to see? Has it arrived yet?" Xiao Jue calmed down his anger slightly and said.


    "Go back to the prince, they spread the news that the man will arrive today."


    As soon as the confidant''s voice fell, the guard''s voice came from outside.


    "My lord, people have brought it here."


    Xiao Jue brought it up again in one breath.


    "Bring people to this king."


    Li Da was brought into the room by the guards, seeing Xiao Jue who was half leaning on the bed, Li Da knelt down and saluted very consciously.


    "Grassman Li Da sees His Royal Highness King Qi."


    Xiao Jue withdrew his gloomy aura, Li Da stood up with a smile on his face.


    Li Da looked at Xiao Jue''s half-smiling expression, feeling a sense of despair at the imminent catastrophe.


    "You came all the way here, but it still didn''t give you a breather. Sit down and bring some good tea and snacks."


    How dare Li Da sit down!


    "The little ones are not worthy, my lord, just ask if you have anything to say, and the young ones will know everything."


    Xiao Jue saw Li Da on the road, and the smile on his face became real, "Sit down, you don''t have to be cautious in front of this king, and it''s not a big deal, I just want to chat with you."


    Li Da was really about to cry. The errand he sentst time was not done well, and arge number of prisoners escaped. After sending the rest of the people out of the pass, he resigned himself to his fate and went back to receive the punishment. Directly let him go back to his hometown, because Shangfeng thought that he had worked for so many years, no credit but hard work, otherwise how could he appear in front of Xiao Jue safely now, and he would have to be stripped of his skin if he didn''t die.

 Chapter 182: Nightmares are full of her

    Chapter 182 The nightmare is full of her


    "This king knows that Xiao Jin''s exile team was sent out by you."


    Li Da said truthfully: "It was sent by the grass people."


    "I want to know what Su Ying is like along the way?"


    Li Da thought that Xiao Jue would ask about Xiao Jin, but unexpectedly he asked Su Ying.


    Su Ying, hiss, his memory is not bad...that''s just...the figure of her will never be missing in nightmares.


    Xiao Jue and Su Ying are errands in Beijing, and they all know something about it, so they don''t know what he is doing when he asks this woman whom he despises.


    "It''s... very powerful."


    "How powerful?"


    Li Da rubbed his hands together and said, "Tearing the white tiger with one hand, blowing the head with one kick, and punching the official? Hiss... and single-handedly fighting the mob? Using the python as a pendant?" Li Da felt that there were too many, and he recalled every single thing I still feel extremely shocked.


    Li Da said, Xiao Jue''s face turned ugly, and in the end it was even hard to see numbness. If it wasn''t for what happened before, he must have felt that Li Da was ying tricks on him, but he saw Su Ying holding him to confront hundreds of people. Yes, and she was able to retreat without any fear, this would definitely not be the Su Ying he knew.


    Absolutely not!


    "Since when did she be like this?"


    Li Da frowned and thought for a while, but he really didn''t have any impression. There were too many people in the exile team at that time, and he rarely paid attention to everyone. Everyone was disheveled and lifeless, and he would not let go on heart.


    "Probably... more than a month after the exile? It was about that time." He couldn''t remember the specifics, and his mind was full of pictures of Su Ying kicking his head...


    "Was Xiao Jin still alive when he left the customs?"


    "Alive." This matter has been recorded, and he can''t fake it, but he doesn''t want to say that he is not only alive, but also alive.


    "Are those legs okay?" Xiao Jue''s face became more and more gloomy until he saw Li Da shaking his head, his face turned pale.


    "No, I have never stood up."


    Xiao Jue showed a sinister smile on his face, "Send him out."


    Li Da''s hairs stood on end when he heard that, he was very afraid that Xiao Jue''s words of sending him out meant sending him to the west.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jue thought that killing him would do no good, so he let him go.


    "My lord, this woman Su Ying hides really deep enough." The confidant Liang Kuan said.


    Before, when Su Ying chased after Xiao Jue''s butt, he looked like a fool, how could he be so powerful.


    "Can the prince be sure that that person is Su Ying?"


    Xiao Jue had also questioned it before, but he secretly observed Su Ying''s face, and it was true that she was not wrong, so he concluded that Su Ying had deliberately hidden his strength from him before.


    What the **** is this **** trying to do!


    "But the prince doesn''t have to worry, even if Xiao Jin doesn''t die, his power over Jincheng will be slowly disintegrated by us, and everything will never go back."


    But Xiao Jin didn¡¯t get rid of it, Xiao Jue couldn¡¯t exin the hatred in his heart, ¡°The army that I asked you to find before hasn¡¯te back yet, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liang Kuan''s face was a little stiff, and he was also very annoyed by this matter. They also went to contact the leader of the army, but the people there kept saying that the two sides had lost contact and they were still looking for someone. The people in the room disappeared together with Xiao Jin and the others, as if they had evaporated from the world, and they couldn''t be found no matter what.


    "My lord, do you think this matter is rted to Xiao Jin and the others?" But Liang Kuan felt that even if dozens of people were killed, there should be corpses, right?


    "You ask me, I know what to do with raising you people? I should have done them in the territory back then, and they are all you idiots who are afraid of wolves and tigers. Otherwise, he would have rotted in the ground by now In the ground!"


    Zhang Kuan was so scolded that he didn''t dare to say anything, if he hadn''t identally got news from the Ministry of Punishment that the emperor had secretly talked with the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, and said that he must watch Xiao Jin leave the country alive, otherwise they wouldn''t just take his side People under the dead hand.


    "Don''t be angry, my lord. You havee to the Southern Kingdom to negotiate peace and now you have met an assassin. Could it be that you can take this opportunity to search for the whereabouts of Su Ying and Xiao Jin in the name of hunting down assassins?"


    Xiao Jue narrowed his eyes, "You''re right, someone assassinated this king, and if this king says anything, he will find out the assassin. You immediately go to the nearest city to mobilize troops, the more the better."


    The soldiers and horses at the pass cannot easily be mobilized on arge scale without tiger charms. If they want to send more people to search for people, they can only go to the nearby cities to mobilize officers and soldiers.


    "Yes, little one, let''s set off immediately to do it."


    ¡­


    Three days after Jiang Yang left a letter to Lin Kun, Lin Kun finally met Xiao Jin.


    Lin Kun looked at Wei Ran''s Xiao Jin standing in front of him, with an unconceble excitement on his face.


    "My lord''s legs have recovered? Are you able to walk freely?"


    Jiang Yang saw that he was going to be so excited, he stretched out his hand and punched him twice, "What are you thinking, my lord, of course it will be fine, these two legs should be flexible before."


    Lin Kun dared not even dream about it, "This is really great, my lord, if General Sima and the others find out, they must drink three jars to celebrate."


    Xiao Jin also showed a slight smile on his face when he thought of his legs.


    Lin Kun didn''t forget to talk about business after he was happy, "My lord, Xiao Jue is not dead."


    The smile on Xiao Jin''s face gradually faded, Su Ying said that he stabbed Xiao Jue once, and it should be very difficult for Xiao Jin to escape with Su Ying''s method of killing people.


    "Can you inquire about the specific situation?"


    Lin Kun shook his head, "It''s very difficult. His yard is strictly guarded, and all the people around him are cronies. It''s hard for our people to get in, but from sporadic inquiries, we can know that the day when he was brought back was full. There was blood all over his body and he looked badly wounded."


    Xiao Jin suddenly thought of something. Many years ago, Xiao Jue got a soft armor, which can withstand sharp weapons. Xiao Jue is cautious and afraid of death. He would wear it even at night. Xiao Jue''s soft armor stopped him.


    "What is he doing here this time?"


    "The news from the spies in the capital said that the emperor sent him here to find out the tone of the southern country and to negotiate a peace." Now Xiao Jin, who has a great chance of winning the southern country, was exiled, and he didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. Naturally, the king of Chu Kingdom I don''t want to go to war with the Southern Kingdom again.


    Jiang Yang listened and said: "No wonder spies from the southern country came to look for the prince before. They probably don''t want to negotiate a peace."


    Lin Kun also said: "Before they were beaten so badly by the lord, with the vengeful temperament of the southerners, they would never let it go, but they were worried that the emperor''s exile of the lord was just a cover, and they would give them a fatal blow when they sent troops again. hit."


    Xiao Jin shook his head slowly and said: "No, the monarchs of the two countries don''t want to fight, but some people want to fight again."

 Chapter 183: fucked up

    Chapter 183 Fuck Broken Heart


    "After you go back, form a team to go to the border of the southern country to make trouble. You don''t need to do anything, just make the other party think that you are officers and soldiers of Chu State."


    Lin Kun said: "The prince wants to provoke the rtionship between the two countries?"


    Xiao Jin said with a cold face: "This king just wants to find something for Xiao Jue to do." If he has been focusing on finding the whereabouts of him and Su Ying, they won''t be discovered for long, this little friction The two countries will not be at war, but it is not so easy to negotiate a peace afterwards.


    Lin Kun understood Xiao Jin''s meaning, "Yes, this subordinate will go back and do it."


    After the matter was exined clearly, Lin Kun left in the dark.


    Su Ying suddenly had a gust of cold wind blowing when she came out of the clean room, and the "Ha Qiu" cold wind poured into her nasal cavity, which stimted her to sneeze.


    The sky is getting colder and colder.


    Su Ying walked to the front yard, and Lin Zhuyu came out when she heard the movement, "Madam has finished washing, and the winter clothes made for you by the servants are ready, Madam,e and try."


    "Okay." Su Ying followed her into the room.


    Mother Zhao and her children are sewing clothes under themp.


    "Come and see, Ma''am, do you like these cotton coats and trousers?" Bai Shuang took out the finished cotton coats, each of which was stuffed with thick cotton, and felt warm when held in her hands. heavy.


    Su Ying puts on the cotton coat, the coat will be wider, but in winter, she will wear a few more clothes underneath, so a wider coat would be appropriate.


    ording to Su Ying''s request, the lower body is made of pants. It will be more convenient to move when doing things like this.


    "The madam is still too thin. The servants have made their clothes so small, and the madam''s clothes are still empty."


    "I''m not thin, my flesh is so strong that you can''t touch the bones with your hands."


    Su Ying looks skinny, but in fact it is because of her small frame that she can hide her flesh.


    After trying, Su Ying took off the cotton coat.


    "It''s gettingte, you should also rest earlier, poor light can easily hurt your eyes."


    Zhang Cuiniang shaved her scalp with a needle and said with a smile: "Madam, don''t worry about us, we''ll go to bedter."


    "Yes ma''am, you should go back and rest quickly. The trousers are too big, and the ves have already fallen asleep after changing them."


    Su Ying nodded, turned around and returned to her own room.


    "Why aren''t you two sleeping?" Su Ying walked into the room and saw two little milk buns staring at her eagerly.


    "I want to sleep with A Niang."


    Su Ying stepped forward and hugged them up, "Go to sleep, don''t you have to go to school tomorrow?"


    The school has been finished, and Chu Yun ns to let the children go to the school tomorrow.


    "Aniang, can my brother and I really go to school tomorrow?"


    The two treasures are still too excited to fall asleep because they are going to school tomorrow, and they are too excited to think that they can go outside.


    "Of course, A Niang will personally send you there tomorrow."


    "Good~~"


    "Then hurry up and sleep well first."


    The two little guysy down beside Su Ying obediently, hugged her and fell asleep.


    After the two little guys fell asleep, Xiao Jin slowly said: "Xiao Jue is not dead."


    Su Ying, who was about to fall asleep, woke up again after hearing the words, "Your life is quite big."


    It took a lot of force for her knife, and she was pushed to the bottom of the slope, but she didn''t die, it was a disaster for thousands of years.


    "He should have been wearing soft armor and blocked the fatal knife."


    "He has already sent someone to look for it?"


    "Well, but I was stopped by the formation, I will continue to strengthen the defense of the tiger camp, Xiao Jue will try to distract him temporarily, if you want to sell charcoal again, you let other people go, because Xiao Jue saw it before Those who have passed must not leave the tiger camp for the time being.¡±


    "good."


    "Oh, oh, oh"


    "Aniang, Aniang, get up quickly, or you will bete for school soon."


    Su Ying opened her eyelids, and saw Erbao lying on the head of the bed with a smile on her face.


    Su Ying stretched her waist and sat up from the bed, "Okay, Auntie ising."


    "Look, Ma''am, this is the book bag that Aunt Bai Shuang gave me." Er Bao dangled a small cloth bag in front of her as if offering a treasure.


    Su Ying was a little curious, "What''s in the little book bag?"


    Er Bao opened the cloth bag and took out the contents lined up, "There are meat buns made by Grandpa He, and wild fruits given by Grandpa Murong, this is the water jar prepared by Zhao''s mother, and there is one bought by Auntie." snacks and sugar."


    Su Ying looked at the food lined up on the table and was a little bit dumbfounded. They were all for food. Those who didn''t know thought the two little guys had gone on an outing.


    "Okay, I''ve put away all the food, you can''t eat it during ss."


    "Got it, Ma''am."


    After breakfast, they boarded the carriage and went to school.


    After arriving at the school, Su Ying jumped off the carriage and carried the child down.


    At this moment, many children have arrived at the school.


    Su Ying said before that anyone who meets the age can go to school to study, and there is no money for the first three years, and a lunch is included.


    The promise of including lunch brought almost all the school-age children in the tiger camp toe.


    The school has built a total of thirty rooms, almost all of which are full.


    It was the first time for the two little milk bags to see so many children of the same age, and they both hugged Su Ying''s leg timidly and refused to let go.


    "Aniang, Ling''er doesn''t want to go to school anymore." Erbao pursed her mouth in fear.


    Although Dabao didn''t cry, he was unwilling to let go of Su Ying''s hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, A Niang will apany you in."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t go to school." Er Bao burst into tears.


    Da Bao saw that Er Bao was crying, and also ttened his mouth.


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying, who followed behind, looked at each other helplessly. Both of them were a little at a loss for this situation. After all, the little ones were happy when they came, and who knew they would not be happy when they came.


    Xiao Jin could only hug Dabao, "Didn''t Ji''er always want toe to school to study?"


    Dabao kept his mouth shut and said nothing.


    "Go to school now, father and mother wille to pick you upter."


    "Man, don''t cry."


    Dabaoy on Xiao Jin''s shoulder and sobbed for a while before saying, "Ji''er won''t cry, Ji''er should study hard."


    Xiao Jin couldn''t help but feel distressed seeing his son''s strong appearance, "Good boy."


    Er Bao was not so easy to coax, she cried louder and louder, wishing she could grow up in Su Ying''s arms.


    "My dear, don''t cry, don''t cry, I will go to schoolter to teach you or Mr. Chu will teach you."


    "No, I want to be with A Niang."


    Su Ying saw that her voice was about to cry and hoarse, so distressed that she almost retreated.


    "Doesn''t Ling''er want to go to ss with Mr.?" Chu Yun could only step forward to help, and several people coaxed the two children for a while before sending the two children in.


    Xiao Jin got on his horse and saw Su Ying still standing outside the school door poking his head out like a thief, "What are you looking at?"


    Su Ying didn''t turn her head back, "Look at the child, I don''t know whether to cry or not, what if I faint from crying."


    Su Ying felt that the heart of her old mother was really broken.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and ran out of the wall.


    Xiao Jin was puzzled, so he could only get off his horse and follow.

 Chapter 184: late night visit

    Chapter 184 Late Night Visit


    When Xiao Jin found Su Ying, he saw her hunched over in front of a venttion hole in the courtyard wall.


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Ying said without looking back: "I saw it, I saw it, Ling''er didn''t cry anymore, thankfully I read it to Chu Yun for a while, otherwise I can''t coax her right now."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying didn''t get into the carriage until the bell for ss rang.


    Xiao Jin will continue to do the protection work of the tiger camp, but she will go to the mountains, and she will burn more charcoal before the end of the month, not only to sell it for other supplies, but also because it is cold now, if the temperature is too low , the wood will be difficult to fully burn. If more charcoal is not burned before then, the people in the tiger camp will have to survive the cold winter.


    Su Ying drove his horse to the mountain, and Tian Mu led everyone to get busy.


    "Madam is here."


    "Well, today, some people wille over and continue to open new pits with me. We still have more than half a month to burn as much as possible."


    "Yes, I will arrange for someone toe over."


    Since the two people who were punished died on the pirst time, the people who followed the work have be more honest. No one dared to make trouble, and the efficiency was much higher than before.


    Su Ying took a shovel and found a rtively t open space nearby. After testing the tightness of the soil, he began to dig the area.


    Su Ying has been busy until the sun is about to set before putting down the shovel. The new pit has been almost dug today, and it can be burned as soon as the wood is cut down tomorrow.


    "Okay, you guys are busy first, I''m going to pick up the baby." Su Ying kept working, but all she could think about was the two crying babies.


    When Su Ying rushed outside the school, the bell for the end of get out of ss had just rang.


    Zhao Neng looked at the children pouring out, and opened the door.


    Su Ying stood at the front, and saw Er Bao, who was holding hands with Da Bao, walking out with a smile, followed by a little girl who was about the same age as them.


    The two little girlsughed hahaha, not knowing what they said.


    Little Lin Sheng also followed them, letting Chu Yun lead them.


    Before Su Ying could speak, Erbao saw her. The moment Erbao saw her, Erbao was stunned for a moment, and then he cried out with his mouth ttened. He let go of Dabao''s hand and rushed towards Su Ying. Filled up.


    Su Ying was also taken aback, why was she smiling with her little friend one second, and crying when seeing her the next?


    "A Niang, A Niang Linger misses A Niang so much."


    Dabao pursed his lips when he saw Su Ying, but when he thought of Xiao Jin''s words, he suppressed his tears.


    "Aniang misses you so much, where''s brother?"


    Er Bao raised his head and looked behind him, "Brother is there."


    Su Ying hugged Erbao and squatted down, and picked up Dabao who came over.


    "Did Ji Er miss A Niang?"


    Dabao looked at Su Ying with red circles in his eyes, "Think, miss A Niang."


    "Aniang misses you too, let''s go home, Grandpa He must have cooked a lot of delicious food for you to go back to."


    Su Ying carried them into the carriage, and then carried Lin Sheng into the carriage.


    "There are still some things to deal with in the school building, Madam, let''s take them back first." Chu Yun said to Su Ying.


    Su Ying nodded, "Cheng, you should go back with Zhao Neng then."


    "good."


    Su Ying returned home first with a few children. Today is also the first day for Xiao Lin Sheng to go to school with her. Zhang Cuiniang is also worried, but she still has a lot of things to do and cannot pick up the children immediately. Now seeing hime back safely I am very pleased.


    "Is Sheng''er happy in school today?"


    Little Lin Sheng nodded obediently, "Happy, sir is different." He was older, so he was assigned to another ss.


    "Do you know how to study hard?"


    "I know mother, I will definitely study hard."


    "Hey, mother will bring you something delicious."


    The moment Zhang Cuiniang stood up, her eyes turned red. She never dreamed that her son would still be entering school.


    Although they are all rootless people without Ding Ji, she believes that as long as each of them works hard, life will be different one day.


    In the evening, He Shouyi and Murongde used the previously dried beef to cook soup, and made several pots of beef pimple soup. Some peppercorns were also put in the pimple soup, which can not only keep the cold away but also improve the taste. It''s all hot.


    Su Ying thought of the bison still in the space, and had to find a way to get them out for everyone to process and store before the winterpletely entered, so that there would be no worries about no meat to eat in winter.


    When everyone was eating happily, there was a sudden knock on the courtyard door.


    Jiang Yang put down his chopsticks and stood up, "I''ll open the door."


    Not long after, Jiang Yang''s voice came from the yard, "Madam, master, it''s Uncle Meng from the North District and they''re here."


    As soon as Su Ying heard this, she got up and walked out holding the bowl.


    The Mengzi couple walked in slowly with Meng Jiang.


    "Uncle Meng, why are you here,e in and sit down."


    Mengzi was carrying two chickens, and Tian Niu was carrying a basket of eggs.


    "I didn''t intend toe over sote to bother you, but seeing that it''s getting colder and you''re all busy during the day, I thought of bringing this kid over as soon as possible to kowtow to Mrs. Su as a thank you."


    The supported Meng Jiang was about to kneel down to Su Ying.


    Su Ying stepped forward and pulled him back. Meng Jiang had already hurt her leg, so she didn''t know what would go wrong with her kneeling, "Come on, I ept your wishes, his leg is not good enough to kneel down, yes It''s no good for him, it''s cold outside, so hurry up and sit inside."


    Meng Jiang saw Su Ying for the first time. When Su Ying was with him before, he was in aa and didn''t know anything. These days, his parents often mentioned Su Ying in his ears, and his ears were almost callused. , he was very curious about what kind of powerful character Su Ying was.


    If you just look at the appearance, apart from being more delicate and beautiful than ordinary women, she seems to be nothing special at first nce, but he looked down at Su Ying''s hand holding his arm, and was shocked speechless.


    Her hand held his body tightly like iron tongs. Even if he put all his strength on that hand, his legs did not move at all.


    "We won''t go in while you are eating." It is an unwritten rule in the North District not toe to the door for meal order. After all, there is little food here, soing to the door for meal order will only embarrass others.


    "If youe to the door and don''t enter the house, there is no such way of hospitality. Come in quickly, it''s cold, and it won''t be toote to go back after drinking a warm bowl."


    Mother Zhao came out of the house, took Tian Niu and the others to sit in the house.


    As soon as the family of three entered the house, they found that the inside of the house was much warmer than the outside. "It''s so warm in this house. Has a charcoal basin been burned?"

 Chapter 185: kindly please

    Chapter 185 Unfeeling Please


    Mother Zhao, Bai Shuang and the others brought them a big bowl of beef pimple soup.


    "No, for some reason, our house is much warmer than outside."


    Su Ying, who was sitting by the side, took a sip of pimple soup. Of course she would not tell them that the reason why the main room is hotter than other rooms is that she secretly ced sr heaters on the roof. The heat is transmitted through the radiators in the house, which is why the house is very warm without a heater.


    Meng Jiang is young after all. When the pimple soup was served, he picked it up and took a big sip. He couldn''t stop drinking it. He has never had such a delicious pimple soup since he grew up. See you in a bowl soon It''s over.


    "Uncle Meng, try it too. Uncle He''s and Uncle Murong''s cooking skills are not built on their own."


    The Mengzi couple''s hospitality was hard to turn down. They each picked up their bowls and ate, and their eyes lit up after a bite.


    Don''t look at this pimple soup. It doesn''t look amazing at first nce, but it is silky in the mouth when you eat it. The aroma of beef is so strong that you can''t stop eating it.


    "Delicious, really delicious."


    After the two finished eating, Bai Shuang filled another bowl for them.


    After two bowls of big pimple soup, the family of three was extremely satisfied.


    "Look at me, I was so engrossed in eating that I almost forgot the serious business." Mengzi put down the bowl a little embarrassedly.


    Su Ying was also full, "What''s the matter?"


    Mengzi looked at Su Ying with some doubts: "It''s really hard to tell Miss Su about this, but for the sake of everyone, I have to say it cheekily. Recently, I saw people in the western district burning charcoal on the back mountain. Just wondering if you can also teach us people in the North District?"


    As if afraid that Su Ying would disagree, Mengzi added: "Miss Su, don''t get me wrong, we definitely don''t want to take advantage of it, we can spend money to learn the technology of burning charcoal, and you will sell the charcoal in the future. We can give you money too."


    Tian Niu also said: "Yes, Mrs. Su, you don''t know how cold the winter in this northern wilderness is, it''s wet and cold, and it can be tossing people. Every winter, many people are frozen to death. We just thought about it." If you learn how to let everyone have charcoal burning in winter, it will be easier."


    Su Ying thought it was something, she agreed without thinking too much, and she wanted to find more people to make charcoal, so Mengzi and the others came to the door.


    "Okay, no problem, let''s do it tomorrow. Tomorrow I will take people to the North District. Uncle Meng will see if there is a ce suitable for making charcoal in the North District. If there is no ce, we must look for it. After all, it is not far from winter now." Far."


    Mengzi didn''t expect Su Ying to agree so simply, and the creases on his face deepened with joy, "Yes, yes, there is a half-slope behind the North District, and there are trees on the slope, and we can go there at that time." burn."


    It will be easier if there is a ce and materials, "Okay, then I will take people there tomorrow."


    "Thank you so much, Mrs. Su." Mengzi expressed gratitude, "It''s gettingte, we won''t disturb Mrs. Su and your rest, we should go back."


    Tian Niu also stood up, "Yeah, I''m really bothering you tonight."


    "If you have something to do, you cane here anytime."


    "well."


    The husband and wife supported Meng Jiang to stand up. Before leaving, Mother Zhao packed some beef jerky for them to take back.


    The three of them couldn''t shirk it, so they had to ept it.


    Su Ying stood outside the gate of the courtyard, watching their ox cart swaying away, then turned around and entered the courtyard and closed the gate.


    Mengzi was driving an ox cart, and Tian Niu was holding a dancing oilmp to illuminate the road ahead.


    "I didn''t expect Mrs. Su to be so generous. That''s the ability to make a fortune. She said let others learn it." Tian Niu couldn''t help feeling emotional while sitting in the car.


    Mengzi said: "When she set up a school and let all the children in the camp go to school for three years for free, you should know that she is making long-term ns for the tiger camp."


    "Mother, Miss Su has so much strength. Just now she held my hand, but I couldn''t move it. The kung fu is really amazing."


    Mengzi and Tian Niu looked at each other and smiled, "Of course it''s amazing, otherwise the gutter rats from the Gu n wouldn''t be nted in her hands."


    "Hey! Be careful!" Tian Niu eximed suddenly.


    Mengzi subconsciously pulled the ox cart to a stop.


    Meng Jiang almost fell off the car due to a jolt, but Mengzi blocked him with a quick reaction.


    "What''s wrong? What are you talking about?" Mengzi looked at Tian Niu.


    Tian Niu looked ahead and frowned, "I just saw a person fell on the ground, if you don''t stop, we will pass over him?"


    "People?" Mengzi raised his vignce, pulled out a wooden stick from the car and jumped off.


    Tian Niu also got out of the car and looked around vigntly.


    "Come and take a look, it''s a girl." Mengzi, who walked to the front to check, suddenly said.


    When Tian Niu heard this, she walked over with amp. She was also very surprised when the weak light illuminated the people on the ground.


    She stretched out her hand to feel the pulse on the opponent''s body, "It should have passed out from hunger."


    Heideng fainted from hunger in this kind of ce and didn''t know what would happen. Mengzi thought about it and nned to take him back first.


    Tian Niu is not a cruel person, she thinks the same as Mengzi, she gave the oilmp to Mengzi, picked up the people on the ground and put them on the bullock cart.


    "Mom, are we really going to take her back?"


    Tian Niu took the quilt from the car and covered her with it, "Take it back first, and we''ll talk about it when she wakes up."


    After speaking, the couple jumped into the car again and continued to the North District.


    Early the next morning, Su Ying just woke up and heard Erbao crying.


    "I don''t want to go to school, Daddy, Linger doesn''t want to go to school today..."


    Su Ying got up, put on her clothes and went out, only to see Er Bao holding Xiao Jin''s thigh and crying miserably.


    It¡¯s not just her, Xiao Jin has never experienced such a thing, and he doesn¡¯t know how to coax him for a while, because he has exhausted the words, but the emotional child can¡¯t listen, what should I do?


    Su Ying came to the kitchen with a big head, and brought a te of sugar cakes to Erbao.


    "Linger, look, what is this?"


    Erbao looked back when he heard Su Ying''s voice, the little guy was already crying so much that his nose and eyes were red.


    "Yes, it''s rice cakes, sweet and glutinous rice cakes."


    Su Ying picked up a piece of rice cake and shook it in front of her, "Want to eat my treasure?"


    Er Bao swallowed, "I want to eat."


    "You go to the school with your two brothers and Mr. Chu, will you bring these mothers to you?"


    Er Treasure heard that he still wanted to go to school, and his mouth was ttened, ready to go.


    But before she could cry, Su Ying took a piece of rice cake and ate it, "Forget it, it seems that Ling''er doesn''t like rice cake very much, since you don''t want to take it to school, then Auntie will eat it all." drop it."

 Chapter 186: take in

    Chapter 186 Shelter


    Erbao''s eyes were wide open in shock, watching Su Ying stuff rice cakes into his mouth one by one, and with a yell, he rushed over and hugged Su Ying''s thigh, "Mother, I''ll go, do you want to eat it or not?" , I go to school, I want to go to school with my brother."


    Su Ying licked her lips with some unfinished thoughts, "Why don''t you go?" She picked up another piece of rice cake.


    Er Bao was so anxious that tears came out, "Go, go, go, mother, don''t eat it!"


    Su Ying stopped regretfully, "Okay, I''ll pack the rest and take it to the school."


    Standing by the side, Dabao, who was brewing emotions and hadn''t cried yet, froze, looking at his younger sister with disgust, she made herpromise with a te of rice cakes, and he swore to himst night that he would definitely not go today school!


    The three little guys followed Chu Yun to the school honestly.


    As soon as they left, Su Ying asked Tian Mu to find the former charcoal-burning expert, and they went to the North District.


    As soon as Su Ying left, Qiao Yang took people out of the yard. They came to load charcoal. Because of the addition of many new pits, their efficiency of producing charcoal is now higher than before. Su Ying told Hu Wei that the charcoal needed Sell ??them in batches, otherwise they will all go out together, the battle is too big, and they don''t have so many vehicles to transport.


    The hoarded charcoal was also loaded into ten carts. After Qiao Yang loaded the charcoal, he dragged it back to the tiger camp.


    Huwei checked the quality of the charcoal carefully, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, he said, "Let Mengzi from the North District go with you tomorrow."


    Qiao Yang was a little puzzled, "Why, this charcoal doesn''t have their share in the North District, what is he going to do with it?"


    Huwei red at him, "If you are told to hire someone, go ahead and hire someone. Where is there so much nonsense?"


    After being yelled at by Huwei, Qiao Yang was persuaded, "I know, I know, but they won''t be jealous, right? What if..."


    "No, Mrs. Su saved his son''s life. He is a kind person and will not do stupid things. What good does it do him to seek such a small profit?"


    Qiao Yang pouted, "Understood, I''ll go hire someer."


    "Take two jars of wine."


    "oh."


    On the other side, Su Ying also brought people to the North District.


    Different from before, Zhou Xing had been waiting outside the gate of the North District early on. When he saw Su Ying''s carriage approaching, he hurried over to meet it.


    "Miss Su is here."


    "kindness."


    "Uncle Meng and the others are waiting, Miss Su,e with me."


    "good."


    Zhou Xing jumped into the carriage, sat in the driver''s seat, and soon brought Su Ying outside the gate of Mengzi''s courtyard.


    "Uncle Meng, Mrs. Su is here."


    People in the yard heard the sound, opened the door and walked out.


    "Ms. Su is here,e in and sit down for a while." Tian Niu warmly greeted.


    Su Ying shook her head and said, "No, auntie, let''s go check the location as soon as possible. It''s getting colder and colder now. We need to burn the charcoal sooner."


    Mengzi and several uncles also came out of the yard.


    "Miss Su is right, it''s better to finish this matter as soon as possible, let''s go, I''ll take you to see that ce right now."


    "good."


    In order to save time, Mengzi also drove the ox cart out, took a few principals and ran to the front to lead Su Ying.


    Tian Niu saw that they had gone far, so she went back to the yard and closed the gate. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a head shrank back quickly in front of the window of the side room.


    Tian Niu frowned, but still walked towards that room.


    Wang Furong shrank when she heard the footsteps, and looked in the direction of the door timidly.


    As soon as Tian Niu entered the room, she couldn''t help being curious when she saw her fear of death, "Little girl, you are awake, don''t be afraid, we will not harm you, we saw you unconscious on the ground yesterday, so we gave you Bring it back, are you okay now, is there any difort?"


    Wang Furong shrunk her head and whispered, "I, I''m so hungry..."


    Tian Niuughed when she heard that, "You said it earlier, I knew you passed out from starvation, and I poured you a big bowl of sugar water in the morning, just wait, there are still some cornmeal pancakes in the pot I''ll get you some of them."


    Tian Niu ran out in a hurry after speaking.


    As soon as the people left, Wang Furong stretched her neck and looked outside. When she saw Tian Niu running back, she hurriedly acted like a quail again and dared not make a sound.


    "Come on, this pancake is still warm, you should eat it quickly, you will have strength when you are full."


    Wang Furong swallowed hard looking at the browned and browned corn pancakes, and ignoring the others, grabbed the pancakes and stuffed them into her mouth, and ate them with big gulps.


    Seeing her like this, Tian Niu felt more and more pitiful for her, "Oh, eat slowly, if you are not full, there is still in the pot, Auntie will take it for you."


    Wang Furong gobbled it up and didn''t listen to Tian Niu''s words at all.


    "Ugh, ugh!"


    Tian Niu saw that she was choking, so she hurriedly poured her a ss of water and drank it, "Be careful, rough food will make your throat worse, eat slowly."


    After a few cornbreads were stuffed into her stomach, Wang Furong rolled down from the bed and crawled to Tian Niu''s feet, hugging her with red eyes and saying, "Auntie, please take me in, I''m alone Alone, there is really no ce to go, I can do anything, I just ask my aunt to give me a bite to eat."


    Tian Niu is not a hard-hearted person either. Looking at a girl whose family is so pitiful, it would be a lie to say that she is not soft-hearted, but in this ce, the family members may not be able to eat enough, let alone an extra mouth from outside?


    Seeing Tian Niu''s hesitation, Wang Furong continued to plead: "Auntie, please, I only need to eat one meal a day, no, two days, I can eat one meal every two days..."


    "Okay kid, don''t worry, tell me about your family?"


    Wang Furong lowered her eyes to cover up the strange color in her eyes, "I, I have no family anymore..."


    Tian Niu only thought that she was dead, and couldn''t bear it even more, "Forget it, you can stay here for now. If you find a good ce, it''s not toote to leave." There is also a lot of work to do at home, and her son''s The legs also need to be taken care of, so why not just stay and be a helper.


    Wang Furong saw Tian Niu agreed, with a relieved smile on her face.


    On the other side, Su Ying followed Mengzi and the others to the Banpo Land behind the North District.


    Although it is a half **** here, the **** is not steep, and there are vegetation around it. Although there is no open space on the slope, it should be no problem to burn charcoal here.


    Su Ying immediately finalized the ce with Mengzi, and asked them to find someone to dig a pit, and let them teach them the process of burning charcoal.


    Technical problems, Mengzi handed over to the chief, and after confirming that there was no problem, he went back with Su Ying.


    As soon as the two of them returned to the courtyard, they saw Qiao Yang running over on his horse.

 Chapter 187: track

    Chapter 187 Tracking


    Qiao Yang reined in his horse and stopped in front of the two of them, then got off his horse and looked at Su Ying happily, and said, "Miss Su, you are here too."


    Su Yingen said, "Are you here for something?"


    Qiao Yang said: "It''s about selling charcoal. Brother said he wanted to ask Uncle Meng to bring some people to go with us."


    Mengzi was surprised when he heard that, "Your elder brother wants me to go?"


    "That''s right, Uncle, Big Brother said that you can feel more at ease following him." Qiao Yang would never say that it was because Hu Wei didn''t trust him, and he couldn''t lose face in front of Mrs. Su!


    Mengzi agreed without any hesitation, "OK, when are you going?"


    "Leaving at night."


    Mengzi nodded, "Okay, I will take people there at night."


    "Then thank you, Uncle Meng."


    Su Ying said: "There should be a batch of charcoaling out today. If Uncle Meng has a car, let''s help to sell it together."


    "no problem."


    After agreeing to Su Ying, Mengzi asked people to go to the North District to collect the carts, whether they were ox carts or horse-drawn carts, before loading all the charcoal into the carts.


    That night, just after the fourth watch, Mengzi brought a team to the tiger camp. Qiao Yang and the others were already waiting.


    Huwei looked at the people brought by Mengzi and nodded reassuringly.


    "Brother Meng, this trip will be hard for you." Hu Wei stepped forward and said.


    Mengzi waved his hand, "Now everyone is dedicated to the Tiger Camp, so there is no need to be so alien."


    Huwei pulled Mengzi aside and said: "When I came back with Mrs. Su in the car, Mrs. Su met her former enemy. That person is not easy to mess with. These days, she has been leading people around to find Mrs. Su''s whereabouts, so We had to set off in the middle of the night because we were afraid of being discovered by the other party."


    Mengzi understood immediately after hearing this, he didn''t ask who Su Ying''s enemy was, he only said that everyone would be brought back safely.


    Huwei patted Mengzi on the shoulder, "Then there will be Brother Lao Meng."


    Mengzi sped his fists at him, walked to the front of the team and got on his horse, "Let''s go."


    Because they were traveling in the dark, they didn''t walk fast, but fortunately, Mengzi was already familiar with this road, and it wasn''t too difficult to walk.


    When the sky turned slightly pale, they finally left the Northern Wilderness.


    After arriving outside the Northern Wilderness, the field of vision widened a lot.


    Su Ying has given Qiao Yang Zhang Liang''s contact information, and Qiao Yang sent someone to leave a message for Zhang Liang yesterday.


    So as soon as the gate was opened, Zhang Liang waited there with his people.


    Zhang Liang''s eyes fell on Qiao Yang who was walking beside Mengzi, and saw that he walked up with a red cloth strip on his head, "But Mr. Qiao?"


    Qiao Yang nced at Zhang Liang and got off his horse, "How many children does Mrs. Su have?"


    Zhang Liang was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Two, one male and one female, the male doll is bigger."


    Qiao Yang nodded in satisfaction, so as not to misidentify the person, "Is it Master Zhang?"


    "Second Master Qiao can just call me Zhang Liang."


    "Master Zhang, you are wee. This is our batch. Master Zhang, take a look."


    Mengzi also came down from his horse. They should not stay here for a long time, it is better to fight quickly.


    Zhang Liang nodded slightly, and stepped forward to inspect the goods. He found that this batch of goods was better thanst time, "There is no problem with this job. I will pay you ording to the previous price, four taels of silver per car. You are all right." Bar?"


    The price is the same asst time. Zhang Liang didn''t give less money to the people who came because they weren''t Su Ying. This person is frank.


    "Then have more Master Zhang."


    "I know that Mrs. Su wants food, so I prepared enough rice for you early in the morning. The price of rice may rise a lot in the next period of time, so I will buy it for Mrs. Su first. Rice, you go first Take it back, and the missing silver can be filled with charcoal next time."


    "Why, the price of rice has increased?"


    Zhang Liang nodded, "My friend in Soutnd sent me a letterst night saying that there was another friction on the border between Chu State and Soutnd State, and the situation between the two countries has be tense again. Now Chu State has not reacted. After realizing it, the price of grain and rice at the pass will definitely increase.¡±


    "Chu and Nanguo have ceased fighting, why is there friction again?" Mengzi raised his eyebrows. Fortunately, they had hoarded enough rice, otherwise they would starve again this winter.


    How did Zhang Liang understand these important national affairs, "I don''t know, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to have a rtionship with the Southern Kingdom. You should take your things and go back as soon as possible."


    "good."


    Zhang Liang asked people to pull all the rice and grain, unloaded the bags and put charcoal on them.


    Mengzi looked at the rice in the car, the value of the rice was far more than the charcoal, if Zhang Liang hadn''t trusted Su Ying, how could they have pulled the rice back in advance.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhang, we still have to hurry, so let''s take our leave first."


    "Not much thanks, next time when you deliver the charcoal, just leave me a message one day in advance."


    "good."


    After the two parties sped their fists to bid farewell, they each left.


    A cart of charcoal was exchanged for a cart of grain, which made Mengzi feel a lot more rxed on the way back. Everyone just wanted to go back quickly and burn more charcoal, and reced all of them with edible grains and rice.


    "Everyone stop for a while, take a rest before continuing on the road."


    Mengzi suddenly stopped and said.


    Qiao Yang said: "Uncle Meng, let''s go back early, walk faster now, maybe we can go back before dark."


    Mengzi shook his head and said, "Everyone didn''t sleepst night, and today we don''t have much energy. Let''s all take a breath." After speaking, he made everyone stop.


    Qiao Yang had no choice but to get off the horse and find a ce to lie down. At least his thighs were so painful all the time.


    Mengzi got off his horse, took a water bag and walked slowly around all the cars.


    When walking to a car in the middle, Mengzi suddenly pulled out the saber at his waist and quickly stabbed under the car!


    "ah!"


    Suddenly there was a scream from under the car.


    After a while, a figure burst out from the ground.


    Everyone heard the noise and ran over vigntly.


    The opponent saw that he had exposed his whereabouts and turned around and wanted to run. Mengzi would not give him a chance to escape, and the saber in his hand flew out as soon as he turned.


    "ah!"


    The opponent''s leg was stabbed with a saber, causing him to fall to the ground in pain.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people rushed forward and arrested him.


    "Stinky boy, how dare you steal our car! Tell me, who sent you here?" Qiao Yang kicked the opponent''s heart, and after the person fell down, there was no movement.


    Qiao Yang pulled him up in his heart and checked, he was out of breath!


    "I, when did my kung fu be so good..." Qiao Yang was a little overwhelmed and a little excited, he actually kicked someone to death! ?


    Mengzi broke his fantasy, "he hanged himself."

 Chapter 188: Its finally a human thing

    Chapter 188 I finally did something


    "What?"


    Mengzi pinched the opponent''s mouth open, and a stream of ck blood overflowed from the corner of the mouth, "There is poison hidden in the mouth, and he killed himself by biting the poison."


    "Oh, he killed himself by biting poison."


    Mengzi''s face was a little dull. Usually such people are trained dead soldiers. The other side even sent dead soldiers to follow them. The people behind them may have a lot of background. "You check each car carefully, look Are there any Tibetans?"


    "yes."


    Qiao Yang looked at the dead people in the ce and couldn''t help wondering, "How did Uncle Meng find out that he was hiding under the car?"


    "Just now I was following the car and found water flowing from under the car." Mengzi didn''t always walk in front, but kept going back and forth to inspect, and when he walked to the back, he found a car with water flowing After getting out, he felt that something was wrong and ran to the side of the car. Seeing that there was nothing unusual about the driver, he guessed that there might be someone hiding under the car.


    Only then did the team stop to rest, just to pull out the "leech" that was attached to the car.


    "Director Yu, we have checked all the other cars and found no one."


    Mengzi was worried, so he checked again himself, and after confirming that there was no one there, he let everyone get in the car and continue to set off.


    However, he didn''t go to the Northern Wilderness immediately, but kept going around in circles after arriving in the Northern Wilderness.


    After the previous experience, everyone did not have any doubts, and quietly followed Mengzi until the sky darkened and the surroundings were so dark that they could not see the road, Mengzi let them enter the northern wilderness to go to the tiger camp to go.


    "Uncle Meng, is someone following us?" Qiao Yang came to Mengzi and asked in a low voice.


    Mengzi nodded. Originally, he didn''t notice it, but after the person hidden under the car hanged himself, the other party probably revealed his whereabouts a little out of anxiety.


    "These bastards, Second Master, I really want to kill them with one blow."


    "We don''t know how many people are on the other side, so don''t act rashly."


    Qiao Yang held back his breath and said, "Uncle Meng, don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive."


    Mengzi let the team go first, and he broke the rear. After entering the northern wilderness, it would not be so easy for those people to catch up with them, but the grain and rice are very heavy, and the car will leave obvious marks on the ground. Coming down is to erase these marks.


    Mengzi guessed right. After those people followed the team into the Northern Wilderness, they lost their way because it was too dark. They wanted to follow the traces on the ground, but there were no traces on the ground. If they stayed, they could only move forward in the direction of the Tiger Camp by relying on the direction they had been looking for before.


    Mengzi hid in the dark and watched those people slowly approaching the team. He quietly lurked behind them, like a cheetah lurking in the dark. The mouth and nose of thest person twisted his neck before the other party could react.


    "Who!" The people in front quickly turned around when they heard the movement behind them, but they didn''t see anything.


    "Everyone, don''t disperse, and be careful with those who are blind."


    "yes."


    As soon as the voice fell, another person''s neck was twisted and broken.


    The corpse was silently dragged into the grass.


    Just when Mengzi was about to make another move, he was discovered by the people in front.


    "Someone, everyone be careful!"


    Mengzi swung the saber in his hand and shed at the opponent. Within a quarter of an hour, five people fell to the ground. A column of blood spurted out from each of their necks, and their bodies fell to the ground, twitching continuously. Until the blood on the body runs out.


    Mengzi put the corpses in an abandoned cave, covered them with weeds, packed them up, and set off to chase the team.


    No. 4, who was guarding the door wall, found a team approaching, so he led people out of the gate, bypassed the formation and hid in the dark to observe the approaching team. After confirming that the person who came was Qiao Yang and the others, No. 4 came out from the dark. walked out


    "Second Young Master is back."


    Qiao Yang was startled, and gave him an annoyed look, "You''re a dead man, you didn''t make a sound when you came out?"


    Number Four curled his lips, he was just so vignt, why did he me him for walking silently?


    "It''s gettingte, Second Young Master should go back first."


    Qiao Yang snorted, and arrogantly drove his horse back to the tiger camp. If it wasn''t already veryte, he would have to go to Su Ying to ask for credit, and see if he can handle errands for the first time out of the camp so beautiful!


    Huwei didn¡¯t sleep all the time. He knew his younger brother¡¯s urination behavior. Although Mengzi was with him, he still couldn¡¯t avoid worrying.


    "Commander, the Second Young Master is back."


    Hu Wei stood up from the chair when he heard the words, but after hearing the unsteady sound of going upstairs, he sat back slowly.


    After a while, Qiao Yang walked in hurriedly, "Brother, your younger brother, I havepleted the task you gave me beautifully, and all the money Zhang Liang got from selling charcoal was exchanged for grain and rice."


    Huwei nodded with a straight face, "That''s right, it''s finally a human thing."


    Qiao Yang: "??"


    "Brother, are you praising me?"


    "yes."


    "Commander, are all those rice noodles put in the warehouse?" The subordinates came in and asked.


    Hu Wei was a little puzzled, he just put the food in the warehouse without getting too much money for dozens of taels of silver, and asked him what he was doing, he stood up and walked out, and saw a dozen carts full of rice bags slowly, He stared at Qiao Yang in shock, "Have you been robbed?"


    "Brother, don''t wrong me. I''m a good person. Zhang Liang gave these. Let''s bring them back first if he says they are rice grains. If you owe the money, you can just refill him with charcoal."


    How much charcoal is that?


    Huwei did not expect Zhang Liang to be so loyal.


    "Okay, where''s Brother Meng? Why didn''t I see youe back with you?"


    "Uncle Meng is dead. When we came back, there were a few sons of **** who followed secretly. Fortunately, Uncle Meng found out, otherwise it would be troublesome for them toe back."


    Hu Wei heard the words, his face sank, "Those people really didn''t give up."


    "Brother, is King Qi of Chu State really that powerful? He can''t send troops to deal with us, right?"


    Hu Wei didn''t know, but he felt that it was unlikely that Chu would send out arge number of troops to deal with them. He was not unaware of the friction between Chu and Nanguo these years. The troops at the pass were not enough to deal with Nanguo. , and it is absolutely impossible to send troops wantonly.


    But King Qi is backed by a country, they should try to avoid it as much as possible.


    "At the end of the month, after the charcoal transaction ispleted, everyone should not leave the camp."


    "good."


    The two brothers were talking, when they saw Li Yong running over in a hurry, "Themander is not good, the regional chief of the northern district is injured."


    Huwei was startled, and immediately left the tiger camp with Qiao Yang.


    Thank you Baozi, "I will take your heart off" for your reward~~


    There was supposed to be a 4th update tonight, but because of something that happened during the day, Zenzi was disturbed, so I will update another 4 chapters tomorrow night, thank you for your support

 Chapter 189: Keep your glory forever

    Mengzi was carried in, with an arrow stuck on his shoulder.


    "Go, call Lao Xue over immediately." Huwei said to the guards, "Bring him into the tiger camp first."


    After Mengzi was sent to the tiger camp, a middle-aged man with a goatee came over with a medicine box on his back. He was a doctor in the tiger camp, and he was usually in charge of treating the people in the tiger camp. Tiger camp elsewhere to do travel medicine.


    Because of excessive blood loss, Mengzi''s face was a little pale, "Don''t worry, I won''t die for a while."


    Huwei frowned even tighter, "Don''t say anything, save yourself some energy."


    Mengzi closed his eyes and let out a deep breath.


    Lao Xue cut open his clothes and checked the wound. The arrowpletely pierced Mengzi''s shoulder, and the arrow came out from the other end. Get the arrow out."


    Mengzi took a deep breath and nodded. Lao Xue took the scissors and roasted them on the fire, then cut off the two ends of the arrow, and then slowly took the arrow out.


    "ah!"


    Mengzi''s whole body was tense in pain, and cold sweat broke out on his back.


    Old Xue hurriedly applied medicinal powder to his wound to stop the bleeding, and then bandaged the wound.


    Huwei asked people to boil medicine and gave it to Mengzi to drink.


    "How about Brother Meng, do you feel better?"


    Mengzi drank the medicine and nodded, "A little injury, it''s fine."


    "Uncle Meng, were you injured by someone who followed us?"


    Mengzi took a look at the severed arrow feathers, "It should not be the same group of people."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "At that time, I hid in the dark and dealt with the people who were following us. When I was packing up the corpse, I suddenly felt a strong murderous aura. By the time I wanted to escape, it was toote."


    Hu Wei''s face became tense, "You can''t even hide from Brother Meng."


    Mengziughed at himself, "I am old, and my legs and feet are not so flexible, but the archer must be a master of the middle, with very strong internal strength, and ordinary people are by no means his opponents."


    "Then how do you determine that they are not together?"


    Mengzi held up the arrowhead and said: "The arrowheads of the people of the southern country are sharp and short, while those of the Chu country are t. This arrowhead is a typical one made in the southern country."


    "People from the southern countries have also found this ce."


    "The other party is very skilled, and I''m afraid that the ecstasy circle outside the door won''t be able to trap him. It''s better to exin this to Su Niangzi and the others as soon as possible."


    Hu Wei nodded, "Well, I will strengthen my defenses at the gate. I will send someone to Su Niangzi''s side early tomorrow morning to pass the message. If you are injured, you should take a good rest. In order to prevent your wife and children from worrying, I will send someone to talk to Mrs. Su tomorrow. They exined the situation."


    Mengzi nodded, "OK."


    Outside the tiger camp, a ck figure slowly walked into the ecstasy formation.


    As soon as he walked in, he realized that something was wrong, so he didn''t rush forward, but observed the situation around him.


    After a while, he sneered, "Heh, tricks are also trying to trap me."


    He took out the arrow on his body as a stick, then closed his eyes and walked forward slowly, walking in the formation very regrly.


    No. 5, who was guarding the door wall, looked at the other person''s figure and became vignt. This person was different from the previous one who forced the intruder. He seemed very cautious and seemed to know how to do it. No. 5 worried: "You keep an eye on that person, I''m going to report the situation to my wife immediately."


    "good."


    After getting off the gate wall, No. 5 rode straight to the wooden building where Su Ying was.


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin have exined before that if someone seems to be able to crack the formation, they should tell them as soon as possible.


    Su Ying was awakened by a knock on the door, and when she opened her eyes and got up, she found that Xiao Jin had also sat up.


    In the darkness, the two looked at each other silently and walked out.


    As soon as the two went out, Wang Su had already opened the door to let No. 5 in.


    "Ma''am, master, someone who seems to know how to form a formation broke into the formation. I was worried that the other party would break in, so I came back immediately to report the situation."


    Xiao Jin narrowed his ck eyes, "I''ll go take a look with you."


    Su Ying also said: "I will go too."


    Xiao Jin stopped her, "There must always be someone in the house, you stay at home."


    Su Ying thought of the whole room full of old and young, and could only give up, "Okay, be careful yourself."


    Xiao Jin nodded, entered the room, put on his robes, and drove away with No. 5.


    Su Ying didn''t lock the courtyard door until their backs disappeared.


    "Is the ecstasy array very powerful?"


    Wang Su said: "Madam doesn''t know something, the prince''s formation is very powerful, and few people can sessfully break through the formation he set up."


    Su Ying was relieved to hear what he said, "Call me if you need anything."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin and No. 5 rushed all the way to the gate.


    Xiao Jin got on her horse and stood on the door wall, holding the night vision binocrs Su Ying gave her and looking at the people below.


    "It''s him¡­"


    Xiao Jin''s sword eyebrows sank.


    "Master recognizes the other party?"


    Xiao Jin raised the corners of his lips grimly. He knew him even when he turned into ashes. This is the number one archer in the Southern Kingdom. During the previous war between the two countries, his arrows shot at him a lot. Although he avoided most of them, but When it was inevitable that he would be negligent, the two scars on his shoulders were left by him, so how could he not recognize them.


    But although this man is good at archery, the formation technique is unbearable in front of him.


    "Master, can this person break the formation?"


    "not easy."


    If it was just an ordinary ecstasy formation, he might be able to, but his formation is so extraordinary that he can''t break it.


    But this person cannot stay.


    "Open the door."


    Xiao Jin arrived at the door with the dagger Su Ying gave him in his hand, and the guard obeyed his orders to open the door.


    Xiao Jin walked out, and his figure quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    In the formation, Nanmen has been walking ording to the rules he knows, but after walking around, he found something was wrong, and he circled back again.


    This is impossible, this is clearly just an ordinary ecstasy formation, how could he not get out?


    When he closed his eyes and was about to try again, he felt a strong murderous intent rushing towards him like a wolf.


    Nanmen opened his eyes in astonishment, and saw a familiar face appearing in front of him.


    Before he could open his mouth in time, he drew out the dagger that was flying from behind him in a panic, but the power of the pile was too strong, and he was shocked to back again and again.


    "Xiao Jin, you are still alive!" Nanmen red at Xiao Jin, and he said that the ecstasy formation couldn''t get out, and the person who set up the formation turned out to be Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin grasped the short knife that flew back, and the sharp tip of the knife shed a cold silver light under the dim moonlight.


    "it''s me."


    Nanmen looked at his standing legs, his pupils shrank, didn''t the spies get the news that Xiao Jin''s legs had been crippled, how could he look crippled now?


    "Xiao Jin, you are already an abandoned son of the Chu Kingdom. If you are willing to submit to the Southern Kingdom, the monarch can protect your wealth and glory for the rest of your life. What do you think?"

 Chapter 190: To praise or not to praise

    "What if not?"


    Nanmen narrowed his eyes, "Otherwise, between you and me, only one can survive!"


    Xiao Jin sneered, and the dagger in his hand flew out again.


    Nanmen did not dare to be distracted any longer, and responded with all his heart. If he was fighting alone, he would not be Xiao Jin''s opponent at all. His sharp weapon was the arrow.


    Nanmen turned around and ran, he jumped up to the tree like a monkey, and after finding the best position, he quickly pulled out the arrow behind him and shot at Xiao Jin.


    There was a "chick", and the arrow hit the target.


    But before he was happy, he took a closer look and found that the one shot just now was not Xiao Jin at all, but a tree!


    Before Nanmen came back to his senses, a chill suddenly felt down his spine. When he turned his head, the short knife in Xiao Jin''s hand had been lying across his neck at some point.


    "You! Huh!"


    Before Nanmen could speak, his throat was cut by Xiao Jin. His staring eyes seemed to indicate that he would not rest in peace.


    Perhaps he didn''t expect Xiao Jin to kill him so simply and neatly.


    The corpse fell from the tree, and Xiao Jin jumped down, wiped the blood from the dagger on his body, and then returned to Tiger Camp for them to dispose of the corpse.


    Nanmen wille here, probably because the two people they solved before, and now Nanmen is dead, even if Nanguo knows that there may be a mystery in the northern wilderness, I am afraid that they will not easily send people here again. After all, for many people in these countries, the Northern Wilderness is full of weirdness and unknowns, and everyone will be afraid of unknown things.


    "Master, Second Master Qiao and Chief Mengyu have also returned from selling charcoal, but Chief Mengyu was seriously injured." No. 5 told Xiao Jin about the previous situation.


    Xiao Jinjian frowned, "Take care, I''ll go and have a look."


    "yes."


    When Xiao Jin arrived at the Tiger Camp, the sky had already turned pale, and the Tiger Camp had already got up and just walked out when he saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    "Why did brother Xiaoe here so early?"


    "I heard that the head of the North District was injured, so I''lle over and have a look."


    "The injury has been treated, there is no major problem, I will take you there." Huwei took Xiao Jin to the outside of Mengzi''s house, and after confirming that Mengzi had woken up, he opened the door and walked in.


    Actually, Mengzi didn¡¯t sleep all the time, mainly because the wound was so painful that he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    "Why did brother Xiaoe here?" Mengzi''splexion looked bad because of his injury and poor rest.


    Xiao Jin nced at the Broken Arrow that was taken out beside him, his brows sank, "Is it an arrow wound?"


    "Yes, the opponent''s arrows are too strong, and it is really hard to resist."


    Xiao Jin looked at Mengzi with deep eyes, "Even if a general master is prepared, he can''t escape his sword alive. Uncle Meng''s skill is not low."


    Hu Wei was surprised, "What is the background of this person?"


    "The number one archer in the Southern Kingdom, but now he has gone to the Pce of the King of Hades to report."


    "What?"


    Both Huwei and Mengzi were shocked.


    Xiao Jin said with the same expression on his face: "Just now he wanted to force his way into the formation, but I have already killed him."


    The two were silent, thinking that the man was a king, but it turned out that the king was right in front of their eyes. Do they want to praise it or not?


    "If there is any abnormality in the wound, send someone to find Su Ying." After Xiao Jin left a sentence, he turned and left.


    Mengzi looked at Xiao Jin''s back and shook his head, "After all, he was a prominent killing god, and he really deserves his reputation."


    Huwei thinks so.


    As Xiao Jin said, the masters sent by Nanguo Yi never returned, which made them fearful, and even felt that this might be a trap set by Chu State to kill their masters.


    So the officials who were going to negotiate a peace with the Chu State sent a letter to Xiao Jue directly, not to negotiate a peace, but did not say whether to fight or not.


    When the news reached Xiao Jue, Xiao Jue was sending people to investigate who was attacking the southern border before, but his people could not find the existence of that team even after searching all over.


    "A bunch of useless trash, what the **** is this king raising you for?" His wound still hurts so much that he can''t sleep, but they not only failed to find Su Ying''s whereabouts, but now there is a mistake in the peace negotiation, How did this make him go back and exin to the emperor?


    "My lord is not well. I just sent a letter from the Southern Kingdom to say that I will no longer negotiate peace with the Chu Kingdom."


    "What did you say!" Xiao Jue stood up from the bed at once, just touching the wound on his body so that he yelled loudly.


    "My king has already exined to them what happened before. It is clear that someone wants to provoke the rtionship between the two countries. Those idiots in the southern country don''t believe my king''s words! Continue to send letters to the southern country and tell them that the king is sincere. here."


    "My lord, the letter from Nanguo said that if we are sincere, we will hand over Xiao Jin''s head. If we can''t, then don''t me them for being rude."


    He wants Xiao Jin''s head more than anyone else!


    "You''re wee, what else can they do if they lose the country alone?"


    "My lord, this subordinate thinks this is a big deal. It''s too dangerous for us to be here. Why don''t you go back to Beijing and report the situation to the emperor, and then even if you want to take Xiao Jin, it will be more reasonable to change your name?"


    Liang Kuan didn''t think that the emperor would send someone to find Xiao Jin, but he knew that if Xiao Jue stayed here and didn''t go back, if the southern country really had a brain twitch, then Xiao Jue would be left with an ipetent The infamy, after all, the emperor asked him to negotiate a peace, and the war broke out after the negotiation, it''s not because he is useless or what!


    Xiao never wanted to evacuate so soon, as if he was really scared.


    Seeing Xiao Jue''s thoughts, Liang Kuan could onlyfort him earnestly, "My lord, if the Southern Kingdom reallyes, the food and grass here will not arrive so quickly. By then..." Xiao Jue couldn''t keep it all together, so he had to think of a way. Would Xiao Jue do unpleasant things?


    The soldiers guarding the border are half farmers and half soldiers. From the beginning of the imperial court to save food and grass, these soldiers and horses have taken turns to defend. Save a lot of food and grass.


    If the war calls everyone back, then the hoarded food and grass will definitely not be enough.


    Xiao Jue thought over and over again, although he was unwilling, he could only grit his teeth and go back.


    "Let''s go back to Beijing early tomorrow morning. We will continue to send people to look for the whereabouts of Su Ying and Xiao Jin. As soon as we have any news, we will report it to me."


    "Don''t worry, my lord, the people here will never neglect you."


    Early the next morning, Xiao Jue left without stopping.


    When Nanguo got the news of Xiao Jue''s departure, he confirmed his guess even more. He felt that Chuguo was defrauding them, waiting for them to be fooled and wiped them all out. It was really sinister intentions, and immediately asked people to close the border gate. Everyone is only allowed to enter but not to exit, and no one should think of going to the southern country.

 Chapter 191: go in person

    "You said that Uncle Meng was injured?" Su Ying got up with the child, and Xiao Jin came back and exined to her what happenedst night.


    "Well, the wound has been treated, you can go and see it when you have time."


    Su Ying nodded, "Did you kill the person who entered the formationst night?"


    "Killed, it''s from the southern country. After this time, they won''t send anyone again in a short time."


    "Well, at least I can spend the winterfortably."


    Su Ying helped the two little milk buns put on clothes. Now that the weather is very cold in the morning and evening, she took the cotton padded vest made by Bai Shuang and the others to put them on, so as not to catch cold.


    After sending the child to school, Su Ying went to the tiger camp.


    Tian Niu got the news first and rushed over, looking at the pale Mengzi, she felt distressed, "Why are you so careless?"


    Mengzi smiled weakly and said, "Old man, it''s useless."


    Tian Niu wanted to say a few words to him, but seeing his weak appearance, she was reluctant to say so.


    "Uncle Meng." Su Ying walked into the room.


    "It''s Mrs. Su who is here."


    "I heard from Xiao Jin that you were injured, so I came here to take a look."


    Mengzi said indifferently: "It''s just a small injury, it''s not a problem."


    Qiao Yang told her just now that Mengzi''s entire shoulder was pierced by the arrow, and the shoulder de was pierced, so it''s not a minor injury.


    "I have some medicine here, which is used to relieve pain and help bones and wounds recover. Take it, Uncle Meng." Su Ying took out two brown paper bags from her body, "The red one is for pain relief. You can take up to two pills a day. It hurts so much." Eat it when it¡¯s over, the ck one helps the wound heal.¡±


    Tianniu gratefully said: "Miss Su has a heart."


    "Uncle Meng was also injured for the tiger camp. I can''t just ignore it. Uncle, rest well. Don''t worry about making charcoal. I will arrange people to go over there."


    "Miss Lao Su is here, and Mistress Su can go to work on her own."


    Su Ying nodded slightly and walked out.


    Qiao Yang knew that Su Ying wasing, so he quickly changed into a clean robe and walked out with his chest upright.


    "Miss Su, you are here."


    Su Ying took a look at him, and felt that this kid was always in high spirits.


    "Come and see Uncle Meng."


    "Miss Su, that old master Zhang brought us a lot of food yesterday, I''ll take you to have a look."


    "How much silver did we exchange for those charcoal?"


    "It''s less than one hundred taels after all."


    Qiao Yang took Su Ying to the warehouse, and when the door opened, it was full of rice.


    "Master Zhang said that the food will be brought back to us first, and we will use charcoal to supplement him with the remaining money afterwards."


    Su Ying looked at the grain in front of her, fearing that even if the charcoal was burned until the end of the month, it would not be able to burn so much grain and silver.


    Waiting until the end of the month to calcte, if the money exchanged for charcoal is not enough, then just give Zhang Liang more money.


    Until the end of December, people in the Tiger Camp were busy burning charcoal. After this batch of charcoal was brought to Zhang Liang, they would be able to pack up for the winter after burning a few more batches.


    Now that the weather is getting colder and colder, Su Ying walked out of the house and breathed out white mist.


    "Miss Su, the charcoal is all packed, when do you think we''re leaving?"


    This is thest delivery, Su Ying ns to go there in person, and buy back all the things that can be bought, so that she can spend the winter with peace of mind.


    "Let the team wait for me at the door, I''ll be right there."


    "good."


    Xiao Jin came out of the house. During this period of time, he led people to make defenses around the tiger camp. He had already set up formations in the four corners of the tiger camp, and now only the **** of the back mountain remained. Yes, because the **** was not within the scope of the Tiger Camp before, they had to re-enclose the slope, after all, they had already nted their fruit trees there.


    "Be careful on the road."


    "Understood." Su Ying took out the hat made by Lin Zhuyu and put it on. The hat covered her entire head and face, except for her eyes.


    Jiang Yang led the horse over, and Su Ying quickly got on the horse, "Let''s go."


    Qiao Yang and the others were already waiting at the door with a cart, because it was thest delivery of charcoal. When delivering the goodsst time, Su Ying asked Qiao Yang to ask Zhang Liang to borrow a lot of cars to bring back more charcoal this time. pull away.


    "Go early and return early, let''s go."


    "yes."


    Su Ying rode her horse and walked at the front of the team. After leaving the Northern Wilderness, she turned to the back to observe the surrounding situation.


    Fortunately, the road went smoothly, and when they arrived at the pass, it was just dawn.


    It''s just that they arrived at the agreed ce, but Zhang Liang was nowhere to be seen.


    Qiao Yang stretched his neck and looked around, "It''s strange, why Master Zhang hasn''te yet." Usually, Zhang Liang would never be toote.


    "Don''t worry, Second Master, maybe Master Zhang was dyed by something."


    Qiao Yang nodded, "Maybe, he said before that he would leave the border in just a few days, and there should be more things to do."


    After a few people said this, they saw someone walking towards this side.


    The people in the team became vignt, but after they saw the appearance of theing person, they rxed their vignce a little.


    "It''s Master Li."


    Su Ying drove to Qiao Yang, "Who is Master Li?"


    Qiao Yang exined: "Ms. Su doesn''t know something. This Master Li is Master Zhang''s partner. When he came to collect charcoal the first two times, Master Li was with Master Zhang."


    Master Li, dressed in a gray cotton robe, rode to the front of the team, "Second Master Qiao kept you waiting for a long time."


    Qiao Yang cupped his fists at Master Li, "Master Li is polite, we just arrived."


    Master Li''s eyes fell on Su Ying. Although only a pair of eyes were exposed on her head, judging from her posture, she could tell it was a woman at a nce, "This is Mrs. Su, right?"


    Qiao Yang saidst time that Su Ying wille in person thisst time.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Master Li said: "Today, Lao Zhang is preparing to leave the customs, so he can''te here. Let mee down to collect the goods for him."


    "good."


    Master Li went to the back and began to inspect the goods.


    After confirming that there is no problem with the goods, Mr. Li sent someone to unload and load the goods.


    Su Ying took out a booklet from her body, which recorded the amount of their transactions each time. After deducting the money for this shipment, they still needed to make up three hundred taels of silver to Zhang Liang.


    "Thisst batch of goods is not enough for the food money given by Master Zhang before. This is three hundred taels of silver, and it is for Master Zhang."


    Master Li looked at the money in her hand but didn''t take it, "This...how about Mrs. Su going to the customs with me and giving it to Master Zhang in person, in case he doesn''t ept the money...I take it back and if he mes me, it will be a big deal. I can''t tell."


    Su Ying did n to enter the customs and buy some more things, so she agreed, "It''s okay."


    "It just so happened that Lao Zhang also said that he wanted to give something to Mrs. Su."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Anything for me?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Su will know when she enters the customs with me."


    "good."

 Chapter 192: bad idea

    Su Ying asked Qiao Yang and the others to wait for her where she was, and then entered the customs with Master Li.


    After entering the customs, Su Ying got out of the carriage and got into the carriage with Mr. Li.


    It may be due to the weather, and the number of people in the pass is much less than before.


    Su Ying watched all the way, thinking about what to buy to go backter, in fact, she came today, she still wanted to contract the livestock here, but she didn''t know how many she could have.


    After walking for about an hour, the team arrived at the yard where Zhang Liang took her to stayst time.


    After the carriage drove into the courtyard, someone closed the courtyard door.


    The carriage came to aplete stop, and Master Li got out of the car, "Miss Su, please."


    As soon as Su Ying got out of the car, a group of people stepped forward with swords in hand and surrounded her.


    Master Li has retreated behind those people, "She is Su Ying, and she is the person you are looking for."


    Those people stared at Su Ying covetously.


    "Whoever takes Su Ying down will be rewarded."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes sank, and a long sword that snatched the nearby person pierced his throat.


    Those people rushed forward upon seeing this.


    Su Ying jumped on the heads of those people and jumped in front of Master Li who wanted to escape.


    "Forgive me, I, I didn''t mean to..."


    Su Ying pulled off his belt and tied his hands, trapped him on the door bolt, and then turned to face the people who were chasing after him.


    The long sword in Su Ying''s hand turned over and pierced into the chest of the person running in front. When she pulled out the sword, hot blood sshed her face.


    The opponent saw that his side was invincible, so he could only wink at the people around him, "Go, bring them out!"


    "yes."


    Someone turned around and ran into the house, and quickly grabbed a person out of the house.


    "Su Ying, stop, or I will kill him."


    Su Ying paused for a moment, then looked up and saw the man put a knife on Zhang Liang''s neck.


    Su Ying sneered, "No way, you don''t think I care about his life or death? I still owe him a few hundred taels of silver, and you killed him, just right, I don''t have to give the money."


    Those people looked at each other, not sure what Su Ying said was true or not.


    "Don''t think we will believe your nonsense."


    The sword in Su Ying''s hand suddenly lifted up and pierced the throat of one of them. That posture really disregarded Zhang Liang''s life and death.


    Those people panicked when they saw Su Ying''s merciless strike again, "Catch her!"


    Su Ying turned around and climbed up the wall. Just when they thought she was going to escape, she suddenly took out the anesthesia gun and pointed it at the person holding Zhang Liang, and shot out the anesthesia needle.


    The man was distracted by the situation below, and when he came back to his senses, the anesthesia needle had pierced his body, and his body softened and he fell to the ground.


    Su Ying snorted coldly, "Go back to the house and close the door!"


    Zhang Liang''s hands were bound, but his feet were free. He obediently turned around and went back to the house to close the door. He put his face against the bolt and locked the door from the inside.


    After confirming that Zhang Liang was safe for the time being, Su Yingfei jumped down from the courtyard wall, every move of the cold sword in his hand was bloodthirsty, and he did not give them any chance to dodge.


    When more than a dozen people fell down, there were blood stters everywhere in the courtyard.


    Master Li trembled like a sieve, and looked at Su Ying with horror on his face. He had never seen such a terrifying woman. He was terrified, afraid that his blood would be sshed on the spot like a person on the ground.


    "Su, Mrs. Su, please spare my life, Mrs. Su, please forgive me. I, I have no other choice. They, they threaten me. If, if I don''t do this, they will kill me. I really didn''t mean it, Mrs. Su, please let me go!" Let me go..." Master Li cried and begged for mercy, but Su Ying ignored him.


    She walked up to the two survivors and lifted them up from the ground.


    The other party''s tendons in his hands and hamstrings had been broken by her, and he couldn''t move on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    "Xiao Jue''s person?"


    The man''s face changed slightly when he heard that, Su Ying threw him to the ground directly, "It seems so."


    Su Ying didn''t bother to ask any more, and turned around toe to Master Li. Master Li trembled his legs and wanted to kneel down for Su Ying, but before he could kneel down, a yellowish liquid flowed from his body. up.


    Su Ying untied the rope from his hand, and dragged her outside the house.


    "Master Zhang, it''s all right, let''s open the door."


    Zhang Liang heard Su Ying''s voice, stepped forward and opened the doortch.


    Su Ying dragged Mr. Li in and saw that the rope was still tied to his hands, so he took out a dagger and cut the rope.


    Zhang Liang untied and knelt in front of Su Ying, "Thank you Madam Su for saving me."


    Su Ying turned sideways and did not ept his gift, "You were also threatened by those people because of me, so don''t thank me."


    But Zhang Liang shook his head and said: "Miss Su doesn''t know something, it''s the **** who heard that the capital has suddenly be colder, the demand for charcoal has increased, and the price has increased several times, so he has evil thoughts and wants to monopolize it." It''s just that he didn''t expect that those people woulde to the door when he attacked me, if not for those people, I might have died in his hands."


    So whether it was indirectly or directly, Su Ying saved him again.


    Su Ying didn''t expect that there was such a joint in it, "As long as you are fine, you should find a way to deal with these people, so that no one will find out."


    "Madam Su, don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Su Ying took out three hundred taels of silver from her body and put it on the table, "This is the food and rice money for you, you take it away."


    "Miss Su, I can''t ept this. Those grains are my annual gift to Miss Su, and it''s a blessing to Miss Su in the early years."


    Since Zhang Liang refused to ept anything, Su Ying could only give up.


    "I''ll leave this person to you to deal with." Su Ying nced at Master Li and said.


    "Thank you Madam Su, although I''m leaving the border, but Madam Su can still leave a message at the old ce if she has something to do in the future, and the other party will send me a message."


    "Okay, if you can handle it here, I''ll go first."


    Zhang Liang is also a person who has been in the mall for many years. Although the matter is a bit tricky, he can still deal with it, so he personally sent Su Ying out.


    "Miss Su, there will be a dateter."


    "There will be a periodter."


    Zhang Liang found a close friend to send Su Ying to the street and left.


    It was noon, the warmest ce of the day, and there were more people on the street than when she first came here.


    As soon as Su Ying walked to the street, a vendor recognized her, "Oh Goddess of Wealth, no, madam, you are here to buy something again. Our store bought a batch of high-quality rice noodles today. Would you like Go in and have a look?"


    As soon as the vendor finished speaking, shopkeepers from other shops rushed over like bees that had seen honey.


    Su Ying was immediately surrounded by them.

 Chapter 193: The nest is taken

    Finally, the shopkeepers all smiled with satisfaction and sent Su Ying out. Su Ying patted thepletely shriveled purse. I have to say that her purchasing power is still very strong.


    After the things were sent to the designated ce for her to put into the space, Su Ying walked around to the livestock stall.


    To her surprise, there were more animals today thanst time. She only found out after asking a sheep seller that it was almost Chinese New Year. Everyone sold the animals and kept them for some money.


    So when Su Ying walked out of the livestock business, the battle was even bigger than before. She rode directly on the back of a mule, whipped a small leather whip and called a few helping uncles to help her drive the livestock out of the pass. , When she left the customs, she hid under someone else''s carriage and left smoothly.


    Qiao Yang looked at the darkened sky and couldn''t help bing anxious, worried that something happened to Su Ying.


    "Second Master, look, Miss Su is here."


    Qiao Yang stretched his neck, and saw Su Ying riding on a mule, swinging a small whip, leading a group of pigs, cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks, geese and mules walking towards this side.


    "My lord, Madam Su is probably trying to take away the people''s livestock nest." Qiao Yang hurriedly called for help.


    "Hurry up and tie those chickens, ducks and geese to the car."


    "Come on."


    Everyone went to the car and took the sticks that fell on the car, **** the paws of chickens, ducks and geese and put them on the car.


    "Miss Su, put this pig in the car too, don''t let it make you thinner along the way."


    Su Ying felt that what Qiao Yang said made sense, so he asked him to get a few big fat pigs into the cart. Except for the cows and mules, everyone else got into the cart. Anyway, the cart was empty.


    After everything was packed, they started to set off and walk back.


    "Miss Su, why are there so many bloodstains on your shoes?"


    Su Ying was afraid that the blood on her body would be scary, so she specially bought a ready-made dress to change into when she went to the street, but she was still discovered by Qiao Yang.


    "Then Master Li wanted to swallow all the charcoal and became ill-intentioned to Master Zhang, so I will help him solve the problem."


    Qiao Yang didn''t expect such a thing to happen, "I just said that Mr. Li''s wicked eyebrows are not a good thing, Mr. Zhang, is he okay?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "No serious problem."


    "As long as it''s okay, s, with Mrs. Su here this year, we can also have a fat winter."


    Qiao Yang stared at the carload of pigs, ducks, cattle and sheep, almost dying of hunger. Although his life in the tiger camp was better than ordinary people, he couldn''t eat meat to his heart''s content, especially in winter, when supplies were scarce and the sky was cold. It''s cold, and it''s good to have a half full meal if you have a stutter. Everyone will stay at home every winter to avoid consuming more energy and getting hungry faster.


    The team returned to the Tiger Camp after the second watch at night.


    Seeing so many animals, everyone swallowed with greed, but they all understand the rules. Su Ying said that these animals are used to give birth to cubs, and they only need to give birth to more cubs. The animals in their tiger camp People can eat more meat.


    Qiao Yang and the others helped Su Ying deliver the animals home.


    A few days ago, Su Ying asked Tian Mu to expand the barn, and she was not afraid that it would not be able to amodate it.


    He Shouyi and Murongde, who were sleeping in the back room, heard the movement and hurried out of the room in their clothes.


    The two held the oilmp, and they were stunned when they saw Su Ying driving a group of animals outside the door.


    "Madam is back."


    "I''m back, there''s nothing to do here, uncle, you all go back to sleep."


    Now that you are up, there is no reason not to help.


    "This pig is fat enough." Murong De patted a pig, and drove it into the pigsty with a smile.


    "Madam went to clean up the livestock stalls again?"


    Su Ying smiled and said: "Yes, those people almost regard me as the God of Wealth."


    He Shouyiughed loudly when he heard the words, "Madam is the God of Wealth." Whoever buys livestock buys a stall.


    "Ma''am, after a long day''s journey, it''s better to go back early to have a rest. It''s enough for the two of us to handle the affairs here."


    Murongde walked into the chicken coop with the chickens. These are hens thaty eggs. From now on, they can make custard for several children every day.


    "Yes ma''am, go and rest, just leave it to us."


    "Okay." Su Ying stretched her waist, asked Qiao Yang and the others to go back to rest, and then returned to the courtyard by herself.


    "Ma''am is back, the stove is still boiling water, do you want to wash?" Bai Shuang put on her clothes and opened the door and asked.


    Su Ying smelled the smoky smell on her body and nodded, "Wash it, I can do it myself, you go to sleep."


    Bai Shuang shook her head and went to pour water for Su Ying.


    After everything was ready, Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to go back to the house to rest.


    She closed the door of the clean room, took off her dress and submerged her body in the warm water. The moment her body was wrapped in hot water, the pores of her whole body openedfortably.


    Su Ying breathed outfortably, and she didn''te out of the bucket until the water was almost cold.


    She was about to go back to sleep when she found that Xiao Jin had just returned.


    "Why are you sote?"


    Xiao Jin''s body was still mixed with wind and frost, and when he walked up to her, she could clearly feel the chill on his body.


    "The protection on the side of the soil **** is a bit difficult to do, so it''s a bitte."


    "It''s hard to do, just do it tomorrow, why rush to work in the middle of the night."


    Xiao Jin didn''t exin much, but just told her to go to bed first.


    Su Ying yawned. After taking a bath, all the blood in her body was mobilized, and she didn''t feel so sleepy.


    "I''ll go and see if there''s any water in the pot. You''re so cold, take a hot bath to get rid of the cold." Su Ying turned and went to the stove as she said that.


    Xiao Jin didn''t stop him either, it was rare to see her take the initiative to care about him.


    Seeing that there was not much water in the pot, Su Ying added some firewood and some water to the stove. After covering the pot, she poured out all the water in the wooden bucket, which can be used to water the backyard tomorrow. dishes.


    After tidying up, the water was almost boiled, Su Ying scooped out the hot water, and when she was about to take it to the clean room, Xiao Jin had already arrived behind her, took the bucket in her hand and walked out.


    "You go clubbing, I''m going to bed."


    "good."


    Su Ying yawned and returned to the house.


    "Aniang, you are back."


    Su Ying was very surprised when she heard Dabao''s voice. She walked to the bed and hugged Dabao, "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Wake up." Dabao murmured, Su Ying and Xiao Jin were not there at night, it was Mother Zhao who coaxed them to sleep, but Dabao was used to Su Ying being by his side at night, so he couldn''t sleep well if Su Ying didn''te back today Don''t worry, I woke up just now and felt flustered when I didn''t see Su Ying, and I couldn''t fall asleep anyway.


    "It''s still early, let''s sleep for a while." Su Ying hugged him andy down on the bed.


    Seemingly sensing Su Ying''s breath, Erbao also subconsciously squeezed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying kissed them on the face before hugging them and closing her eyes.

 Chapter 194: interesting

    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, it was already bright outside.


    Now it''s getting dark and it''s getting brightte. The daylight is so bright that it''s time to say the least.


    Su Ying turned over and sat down, and found that the two little guys and Xiao Jin were no longer in the room. She vaguely seemed to see them getting up and going out of the house, but she only muttered a few words to the two little guys before falling asleep again.


    After Su Ying lifted the quilt, got up, put on her clothes and opened the door, she was shivered by the cold wind.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, so she asked them to dig more new pits and burn more charcoal, otherwise the snow would fall before the charcoal was burned enough.


    "Ma''am, get up. Uncle He made rice and vegetable buns today. The servant girl will bring them to Madam." Lin Zhuyu, who was doing embroidery in the next room, saw Su Ying, put down her needle and thread and was about to leave the house.


    Su Ying said: "No need, I will go to the back room to see what you did."


    After Lin Zhuyu and the others had finished making the cotton coats, they were now making winter shoes again. In order not to freeze their feet, they had to sew cotton into them. The fur that Su Ying had peeled off from the rabbits that Su Ying had caught before was also processed and taken out, so that they could spend more time on it. Make several pairs of shoes for several children.


    When Su Ying walked to the kitchen, he saw He Shouyi and the others were having a meeting. Now the entire kitchen was contracted by the two of them. Although they were tired, the two old friends were very busy.


    "Uncle He, Uncle Murong, what do you have for breakfast?"


    He Shouyi stood up from the stove when he heard the words, "Madam got up, I''ll warm up the buns for you, you can eat them quickly." He opened the lid of the pot, and there were a dozen or so steaming buns with mixed grains inside.


    Sleep until now Su Ying is already hungry, she quickly took the buns and thanked: "Thank you, uncle."


    Su Ying didn''t go anywhere else, but directly took a small stool and sat in front of the stove, smelling the smell of the pot, and couldn''t help but took a big bite of the bun in her hand.


    "Uncle Murong, what is cooking in this pot so fragrant?"


    Murongde was making noodles, and he said with a smile, "It''s a soup made from dried beef. If the dried beef is dried and used to cook the soup for a longer time, the aroma will be stronger than that of fresh beef."


    Su Ying thought of the cows in the space again. The previous beef was almost eaten, and it was time to get some more for the winter.


    "Madam wants to eat, so I''ll serve a bowl for Madam to taste. A bowl of it will ensure that Madam is warm."


    "good."


    Murongde smiled and filled a big bowl for her.


    Su Ying had a mouthful of beef soup and a mouthful of steamed stuffed buns, sweating all over his body after eating.


    "tasty."


    "Where is Madam going now?"


    Su Ying stood up and said, "Before it''s too cold, I might as well go to the mountains to see if I can still catch prey."


    "Winter is full of greedy beasts, madam, be careful." Murong De couldn''t help exhorting.


    "Well, I''ll be careful, let''s go."


    Su Ying went to the front yard to say hello to Bai Shuang and the others, and then rode to the back mountain.


    The mountain behind the Tiger Camp is not within the scope of the Tiger Camp. Before Su Ying reached the foot of the mountain, he found that a protective wall had been erected here. He did not expect Xiao Jin to work so efficiently, and the ce was already protected.


    She walked straight along the protective wall, and found an exit near the slope. There was a big lock on the wooden door of the exit.


    Su Ying came to the door and looked around, and saw the bandit leader running towards here on horseback.


    "Ma''am."


    The bandit leader got off his horse before and after Su Yinghe.


    Su Ying also fell off the horse, "Why are you here?"


    "Ma''am, the master asked me to patrol the nearby exit. I have all the keys."


    "You open this door for me, I''m going to go around the back mountain."


    "Eh, yes."


    He took out the key and opened the door.


    Su Ying was about to leave when she thought of something, "Then how do I get in?"


    "Madam can stille in from the side of the soil slope. The protection there is not done yet. In the future, Madam can only go through this door. The master said that people will guard here every day from now on."


    Su Ying nodded, Xiao Jin was quite thoughtful about this aspect.


    "Okay, I''ll go first, close the door."


    "yes."


    Su Ying got on the horse and went to the back of the mountain.


    Now that the weather is cold, the wild vegetables and fungi near the foot of the mountain are gone, and even the small animals that we could encounter in the past are gone.


    After reaching the mountain, Su Ying put the horse into the space, and walked all the way into the body.


    After confirming that there was no one around, she took out the detection instrument from the space and began to look for traces of the prey.


    But after walking around, apart from finding some scattered small prey, there is nothing more to gain.


    Just when Su Ying was about to go back home, he found a red dot appeared on the instrument, and soon the red dot spread and slowly spread around, Su Ying''s eyes lit up, and there was a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    "Good guy, if you don''t have one, you don''t have a big one. Come here as soon as youe."


    Su Ying followed the direction of the epidemic, and the more she chased, the more excited she became. Damn, there are more and more red dots!


    As the red dot approached, Su Ying turned around and climbed to a big tree, took out the binocrs to observe the surrounding situation.


    Soon, she heard a noiseing towards her.


    She looked through the binocrs and saw a herd of deer.


    Deer are also herd animals and like to move in groups. Uncle He said that eclipsing deer in winter is a great supplement.


    Su Ying took out the anesthesia gun, and found that the herd of deer seemed to be in a panic and was running towards this side. She was not in a hurry, but observed quietly.


    Soon, she saw more than a dozen tigers running towards the herd of deer.


    The moment she saw the tiger, Su Ying''s eyes widened. She always thought that the white tiger she met on the road to exile was already a top-notch one, but these ck and yellow tigers were no bigger in size. That white tiger was inferior. Judging from its posture and mobility, this group was more lethal.


    "It was delivered to my door, why would I not want it?"


    Su Ying raised the anesthesia gun in his hand and pointed it at the leading one, thergest one, and then shot out the anesthesia needle.


    The anesthesia needle pierced the tiger''s body, and the tiger fell to the ground after a moment of stiffness.


    Afraid that these big guys would not be able to be put down, Su Ying increased the dosage.


    But just when Su Ying was about to put it on the second head, the tiger that had been injected with anesthesia shook its body, and then slowly stood up from the ground. It looked very angry, and watched with vignt tiger eyes. Looking around, it seems to be looking for someone who plotted against it.


    "Roar!"


    It suddenly roared and jumped at the deer bitten by itspanions again. Although its movements were not as flexible as before, it was able to stand up again, which has greatly exceeded Su Ying''s expectations.


    Su Ying repeatedly determined the dose of his anesthetic, "The dose that can bring down an elephant can''t put you down. It''s interesting."

 Chapter 195: you look so pretty when you smile

    Chapter 195 You look so pretty when you smile


    Su Ying increased the dose of anesthesia, but this time her target was not the previous tiger, but another one.


    The anesthesia needle was shot, and the tiger became stiff like the previous one for a few moments before copsing.


    Su Ying did not sit idle, but shot the anesthesia needles at the deer that were fleeing in panic.


    "Roar!"


    It seemed that a tiger had discovered where Su Ying was. It slowly walked towards the big tree where she was hiding. After smelling it under the tree, it raised its head and looked up the tree.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, and met a pair of tiger eyes with a cold and dark light.


    The tiger''s beard trembled, its teeth gritted, and the big tiger crawled towards Su Ying.


    It has a huge body, but it is extremely flexible when climbing trees.


    Su Ying looked at it, and slowly raised the anesthesia gun in her hand, but just as she was about to shoot out the anesthesia needle, she saw the tiger who was just hit by the anesthesia needle stand up in a blink of an eye.


    Heh, it''s really interesting.


    Su Ying put away the anesthesia gun and took out the electric baton.


    Since the anesthesia needle can''t fix you, let you try what it''s like to feel numb all over your body.


    The tiger was very vignt. When it was only three steps away from Su Ying, it stopped and did not go forward immediately. Instead, it observed Su Ying''s situation and chose the best time to attack.


    Su Ying didn''t have the patience to waste time with it. She turned the electric baton in her hand to the maximum and threw it at the tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s roar stopped, and the tiger''s body froze in ce for an instant, and then fell headlong under the tree.


    The movement here attracted the attention of other tigers, and instead of biting the fallen deer, those tigers came towards Su Ying one after another.


    Su Ying swung the electric baton, waiting for the restless tiger toe up.


    The tigers sniffed the fallen tiger, but they were vignt and did not climb up.


    The two sides are so deadlocked.


    If the enemy does not move, I will not move. Su Ying has plenty of time.


    I don''t know how long it took, and finally a tiger couldn''t stand it anymore. It tentatively climbed up the tree, every step was full of vignce.


    Su Ying looked at it with a calm face. After a short distance, the tiger walked for nearly a quarter of an hour.


    Just when it was halfway running, the tiger suddenly roared and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, and the electric baton in her hand was opened to the maximum and pierced the tiger''s jaw.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s limbs stiffened after being shocked, and even stuck out its tongue.


    With a bang, the tiger fell down.


    "Roar!"


    The tigers waiting below saw this and ran away one after another.


    The tiger seemed to be irritated, and just as it was about to attack with the other tigers, there was a strange whistle in the air.


    The tigers tensed up when they heard the whistle, then turned around and ran towards the depths of the forest.


    Su Ying frowned, and quickly jumped down from the tree to chase after him, but looked back at the deer and the other two tigers that fell on the ground, and took them into the space first.


    After she collected all the prey, she found that there were no traces of tigers on the detector. The distance that this detector can detect is not too far, but judging from the time she used just now, those tigers ran away all the way. of.


    There are still people domesticating tigers in this mountain...


    Su Ying suddenly thought of the group of wild beasts that she identally saw when she entered the mountain. At that time, she thought they were all wild. Now it seems that there are many unknown existences in this mountain.


    However, she had a good harvest today. As for the unknown personnel, she didn''t want to explore too much before she was provoked.


    On the way down the mountain, Su Ying picked up some wood, which can be used to bind preyter.


    After returning to the slope, she took a deer out of the space, put the deer on the tied wood, and then pulled it down the **** with rattan.


    From a distance, she could still see Xiao Jin leading people to turn over the guardrail outside the slope.


    "Xiao Jin." Su Ying called out.


    Xiao Jin raised his head and looked at her when he heard the sound, and after exining a few words to the people around him, he ran towards Su Ying, frowned slightly when he saw the deer behind her, "Are you on the mountain again?"


    "Well, improve the food, have you done it here?"


    "I''ll tell them toe back with you."


    "kindness."


    After Xiao Jin said a few words to Jiang Yang, he went home with Su Ying.


    "You came here on foot?" Xiao Jin took the cane from Su Ying''s hand to help her pull the deer.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, she forgot to get the horse out.


    "No, I came on horseback, but my horse is tied to the front door. You wait for me here, and I will bring the horse over."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying ran forward, and came back riding a horse.


    Xiao Jin tied the rattan to the saddle and let the horse lead the deer. He was leading the horse in front, and Su Ying walked beside him.


    Xiao Jin tilted his head slightly, looking at Su Ying, the rays of the sun shone on her, coating her whole body with ayer of golden light, making her look like a warm sun in winter, illuminating the whole world. The icy earth beside him and his frosty face.


    "Su Ying, how did you celebrate the New Year before?"


    Chinese New Year?


    Su Ying felt that this word was both familiar and unfamiliar. In thest days, she no longer cared about any festivals, but herrades would always tell her some festivals that she had hardly heard of on unexpected days.


    She knows it during Chinese New Year, because every day herrades-in-arms don¡¯t know where to get some food to eat with her.


    That might be the day she looks forward to the most of the year.


    "eat delicious food."


    Xiao Jin chuckled lightly.


    Su Ying turned around, his smiling face hit the depths of her pupils.


    His wheat-colored skin looked more energetic under the orange-red halo, coupled with his smile, made him alive,pletely different from the expressionless him in the past.


    "Xiao Jin."


    "kindness?"


    "You look pretty when you smile." Su Ying said very sincerely. She is not a person who cares about people''s appearance, but she still has her own aesthetics. Xiao Jin''s face is indeed pleasing to the eye, but she is toozy to appreciate it.


    Xiao Jin smiled, "Do you like it?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, unlike Qiao Yang, he looks like a fool when he smiles."


    "Ha Qiu!"


    Qiao Yang, who was far away in the tiger camp, sneezed violently, "Bastard, who is it, who is speaking ill of grandpa behind his back?"


    Hu Wei pped him on the head, "What are you idiots talking about, keep your eyes wide open and watch carefully, otherwise you will follow them to the back mountain to burn charcoal."


    Qiao Yang rubbed his head aggrievedly, "I don''t want to burn charcoal, can I keep the gate?"


    On the other side, Xiao Jin''s smile instantly froze on his face.


    Su Ying didn''t realize that there was something wrong with what she said. Thinking of having venison to eat tonight, she would walk like a float, humming a little tune in her mouth.

 Chapter 196: Its time to blow fire

    Chapter 196 It¡¯s time to purify the fire


    "Aniang, Aniang!"


    When Su Ying and the others returned home, it happened that Chu Yun came back with a few little ones.


    Dabao and Erbao jumped out of the carriage as soon as they saw Su Ying.


    "What is this, A Niang?" Er Bao asked curiously with his two big eyes open.


    "Stupid Linger, this is a deer, you saw it in the deer park before." Dabao said with disgust.


    Erbao''s face swelled, and he went over to hug Su Ying''s thigh coquettishly, "Aniang, is it a deer?"


    Su Ying picked her up, "Yes, it''s a deer, we''ll eat venison tonight."


    Erbao snorted, "The deer is so cute, how can you eat it!"


    "Ling''er, Grandpa He will make venison buns for you tonight, okay?" He Shouyi opened the door and walked out when he heard the sound.


    Er Bao twisted his body and got off Su Ying and ran over, "Grandpa He, are the venison buns delicious?"


    He Shouyi patted her little head and smiled, "It''s very delicious."


    Erbao cheered, "I want to eat venison buns, I want to eat venison buns."


    Dabao rolled his eyes speechlessly, and said that the deer is too cute to eat!


    "Madam is really good at craftsmanship." He Shouyi looked at the deer on the ground and praised sincerely. Every time Su Ying went hunting, he would never return empty-handed.


    "Pull the deer in first and deal with it quickly. It''s cold, so make a pot of venison to eat, and you will be warm when you sleep at night." Murong De also followed, and his eyes lit up when he saw the old deer.


    He and He Shouyi cheerfully took the deer to the backyard to deal with it, and Bai Shuang and the others put down their work and went to help.


    The two little guys wanted to follow to watch, but they were stopped by Chu Yun, "There are still big characters to write today, so it''s not toote to write the big characters first and y."


    The two little milkbags looked sad, and Chu Yun carried them upstairs to practice calligraphy unwillingly.


    Venison is indeed a great supplement. They have a lot of people. One deer is enough to feed dozens of people. Except for a few women at home, everyone else goes out to do physical work, and their appetite is also good. At the end of a deer, there was not even a little soup left.


    "Ma''am, a batch of charcoal has been burned today. I asked someone to bring some back, and I asked them to share some of the rest, and then pulled them to the store for storage."


    Before, Su Ying asked them to build several shops near the school, one of which she nned to use to sell charcoal, but the price would not be high, it was just a supply ce for those who didn¡¯t have enough charcoal in the camp in winter.


    "Well, let''s put it there first. After the shops are full, you can let them share the charcoal and take it home."


    "good."


    It may be because of eating a lot of venison, Su Ying felt extremely hot at night, as if her whole body was in a stove, she had no choice but to sit up from the bed and nned to go outside to enjoy the cool breeze.


    As soon as Su Ying walked out the door, she was suddenly hugged from behind. She was startled, but she heard Xiao Jin''s voice behind her.


    "Su Ying."


    His deep voice was extra alluring in the silent night.


    "What are you doing, let go, it''s too hot."


    Xiao Jin directly pressed his face to her neck, the scalding heat made Su Ying tremble, "Are you sick?"


    Xiao Jin held her hand tightly, "It seems to be."


    Su Ying frowned, squatted down, and carried the person on his back.


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying directly threw the person...on the bed, "If you are sick, just lie down and move around, and show me your hands."


    Xiao Jin closed his eyes, stretched out his hand while lying on the bed slumped.


    When Su Ying checked his pulse, he found that although his body was very hot, it was not the kind of fever that is sick. "It''s not sick. If it''s hot, go out and blow the cold wind." After finishing speaking, she let go and wanted to leave.


    Xiao Jin grabbed her wrist with his backhand, and pulled her to his bed.


    Su Ying staggered and fell on his chest.


    "Well."


    She broke free from his hand and wanted to get up, but he carried her directly to the bed.


    Su Ying was not willing to be restrained by him. After falling down, her legs mped around his waist, and she turned over and sat on his body with her palms on his face.


    "Xiao Jin, do you want to sleep with me?"


    Xiao Jin was startled, and subconsciously said, "Yes."


    Su Ying pped him on the forehead, "Get out." Immediately, he turned over neatly, jumped to the door, opened it and walked out.


    The cold wind hit her face, Su Ying was shivering from the cold, and the heat on her body dissipated a lot. She felt that it was necessary for Xiao Jin to go outside to enjoy the wind, lest he only think with his lower body.


    Su Ying returned to the house and saw Xiao Jin lying on her bed.


    When the house was finished, he said that sleeping in one bed was too crowded, so Tian Mu made two beds. She took the child to sleep in the older one, and he slept in a small bed. What is she doing in her bed now?


    "Did you lie in the wrong ce?"


    Xiao Jin opened his eyes and looked at her, "The children are cold, I will keep them warm."


    Su Ying reached out and touched the heads of the two children. It was still cool and they were sweating!


    "This is my bed, get up."


    Su Ying pushed him to the side of the bed, but Xiao Jin hugged the two children and did not let go.


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched, "Can''t you get up?"


    "You can go to sleep in my bed."


    Ah!


    She has her own bed, why should she sleep in his?


    "Okay, I''ll let you sleep." Su Ying pushed him into the bed, theny down next to him and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Jin looked at her back, with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Actually, you can really sleep in my bed."


    "Shut up!"


    Su Ying took a deep breath and suppressed the hotness in her body. She could throw him out, but the hotness in her body became calm when she was closer to him, so she simply let him asleep.


    Soon, Su Ying''s breathing became even.


    Xiao Jin was really depressed now, he carefully carried the two children to his bed, and then walked back to Su Ying''s side to lie down, but smelling her breath, the restlessness in his body became louder and louder.


    In the end, I could only get up and go outside to blow the cold wind.


    Jiang Yang, who was guarding the yard, nced at Xiao Jin and pretended he didn''t see it. The master and his wife ate a lot of meat tonight, probably enough!


    "Oh, Dad, you have a nosebleed."


    Su Ying opened her eyes amid Erbao''s exmation, and saw the expressionless Xiao Jin with two tubes of nosebleeds hanging from his nose.


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, this kid looked very depressed.


    She took the handkerchief and threw it into his hand, "Wipe it quickly, don''t scare the child."


    Mother Zhao ran over when she heard the movement, took a look at Xiao Jin and muttered softly, "This is really, the master is about to vent his anger..." After speaking, she still did not forget to look at Su Ying pointedly...


    Thank you "Purple Butterfly" for your reward, thank you for your continuous support~~~~~~~

 Chapter 197: Regenerate a few

    Chapter 197 Rebirth


    Su Ying sneered, it was time to vent his anger, "You have to be energetic and understand all the protection before youe back, so as not to be full of yellow waste in your mind all day long."


    The blue veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead jumped up and went out of the house to take a cold shower.


    I ate too much tonicst night, so in the morning He Shouyi and the others made some cool and fire-reducing food. After everyone ate it, they felt that the dry fire in their bodies had been suppressed.


    After Su Ying was full, he went to the backyard to get two bamboo baskets. Murongde came out of the kitchen and asked curiously, "Where are you going, ma''am?"


    "Go catch fish." While the river is still flowing, try to get as many fish as possible to raise in the fish pond.


    "Fishing, it happens that we want to cook fish at night. I will go with my wife. I am a good fisherman, old man."


    "You old boy is bing more and more talkative. If you don''t fill up your wife''s basket today, you will have no meat to eat at night." He Shouyi came out with a smile and joked.


    Murongde smiled confidently: "You are waiting, I promise to open your eyes."


    Murongde said, and excitedly went to prepare tools.


    "Madam, why don''t you push the car?"


    Su Ying nodded, "It seems that Uncle Murong is going to show his skills today."


    "necessary."


    After getting ready, the two pushed a wheelbarrow to the field.


    The grain seedlings nted in the previous fields have all been pumped up, and they are green and full of vitality at first nce.


    "Why is Madam here?" Li Laosan was watering the field when he saw Su Ying and the others walking over, he quickly stopped what he was doing and went up to greet him.


    "I''m going to catch fish, you all go to work."


    "Hey, Ma''am, be careful."


    After agreeing to them one by one, Su Ying followed Murong De to the stream.


    Murongde was not in a hurry to catch fish after releasing the things, but walked up and down by the stream. Su Ying looked puzzled, "What are you looking at, uncle?"


    Murong De raised his head upon hearing this and said, "I''m observing where there are many fish. Only when you find a fish nest will you be hooked."


    Su Ying is not good at this. She used to catch fish by moving fast enough. She didn''t know that there was such a skill.


    After Murongde chose a ce, he took a simple fishing rod. The hook was made by bending an embroidery needle he asked Mother Zhao to bring. After hanging the bait on the hook, he threw the fishing line out.


    Su Ying is curious, the current here is more turbulent, is it easier to catch fish here?


    Not long after, there was a reaction in the water. Murongde did not immediately withdraw the line in a hurry, but slowly retracted the fishing line.


    Su Ying kept staring at the water surface, and soon discovered the restlessness in the water.


    "Madam, it''s a big one, go to the bamboo basket and pick it up."


    Su Ying also noticed it, turned around and took out the bamboo basket and jumped into the water to catch the still struggling fish.


    "I''ll go, it''s such a big fish." The fish weighs at least a dozen catties, but it''s not because Su Ying is holding it, it will jump out of the bamboo basket.


    "This kind of fish is too big to be raised in fish ponds, it will eat all the small fish."


    Murongde''s face was calm, as if it was not unusual for him to catch such a fish.


    "Then let''s cook and eat tonight."


    Su Ying didn''t want the fish to die, so she covered the bamboo basket with the lid and tied it to death with rattan, then put the bamboo basket back into the stream to raise it.


    Murongdeid the bait calmly again, and within a quarter of an hour, there was another movement.


    When he pulled the fishing line back, Su Ying watched with bated breath. It has to be said that watching people catch fish one after another is also a kind of enjoyment.


    "Ma''am,e on, this is a big one too."


    Fortunately, they brought several bamboo baskets with them when they pushed the cart today, otherwise it would not be enough.


    Su Ying jumped into the water and caught another fish, but this one was smaller than the first one, but still weighed seven or eight catties.


    The two of them spent the whole morning by the stream, until all the baits were used up, and Murong De finally stopped.


    "It''s a pity. Knowing that the fish here are so easy to catch, I came here earlier. We will catch some back in the spring and let themy eggs in the fish pond, so that there will be more and more fish in the fish pond. Yes, but the types of fish still have to be divided, and I will go to the fish pond to see when the timees..." Murong De said to Su Ying, and kept dividing the fish in his hands.


    The smaller ones were put into the canal, and the fish were raised in the fish pond. Therger ones were brought back, and the unfinished ones were made into dried fish, which could be eaten after the weather was cold.


    Su Ying followed Murong De back. When passing the fish pond, Su Ying thought that if it snowed in winter and the water in the fish pond froze, wouldn''t the fish in the pond freeze to death?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t move her legs.


    "Uncle, you go back first, I''ll go along the road to see if I can put the fish in the ditch back into the fish pond."


    Murong De did not doubt him, "Okay, Ma''am, go and do it yourself, but it''s colder after dark, Ma''am''s shoes are wet, it''s better to go back early."


    "good."


    After finishing speaking, the two parted ways. Su Ying turned her back and took out the sun warming board from the space.


    This warming te is not big, one needs to be installed in the fish pond, and the other is ced outside the fish pond. The warming te in the fish pond will absorb the heat from the warming te outside the pond, so that the warming te in the pond can dissipate heat. , keep the water in the fish pond at a certain temperature.


    The outer baffles can be installed directly on the wooden roofs guarding the fish ponds and fields.


    Su Ying first ced the warm board on the ground in the fish pond, and then climbed onto the wooden roof.


    "Ma''am, what are you doing? Tell us what you want to do, or let us do it?" Youngest Li saw Su Ying on the roof and hurried over.


    Su Ying quickly attached the warm board and jumped off.


    "No, it''s already done. They said that the wooden house is a bit drafty and too cold, so I came to repair it and put a board on it. With it in the house, it won''t be cold."


    "From now on, Madam will just entrust us with such work."


    Su Ying nodded casually, "Okay, go ahead, I''ll go back first."


    "Hey, Ma''am, go slowly."


    When Su Ying came home, her hands and feet were freezing cold. Mother Zhao felt distressed when she saw it, so she quickly asked Bai Shuang to bring hot water for Su Ying to soak in, "Ma''am, you are a woman, and women must pay attention to keeping warm." That''s fine, otherwise you''ll be the one who suffers from the cold."


    Su Ying said indifferently: "It will be fine."


    Zhao''s mother gave her a helpless look, and let her warm her hands and feet before getting up to make **** soup, "Madame and master are still young, and they will have a long life in the future, and master is also young, how many children will you have?" Is it normal? You can''t freeze your body right now."


    Have a baby with Xiao Jin?


    Su Ying shivered violently, she didn''t want it!

 Chapter 198: You will be hungry if you eat less

    Chapter 198 You will be hungry if you eat less


    Except for the smaller fish that were put in the fish pond, Murong De and Su Ying caught four big baskets of fish.


    He Shouyi couldn''t help but sigh when he saw it, "Brother Murong''s fishing skills are still so good."


    Murongde puffed out his chest proudly, "That is, apart from cooking, catching chickens and fishing, I can''t do anything."


    "You old boy, it''s really showing off. We can''t finish eating so many fish. Let''s deal with it first. The basket is boiled, and the rest can be made into dried fish."


    "Well, make dried spiced fish, I''ll prepare the marinade."


    After the two discussed it, they began to work together.


    Su Ying changed into a clean dress and went to the backyard to help. There are so many fish and the two of them don''t know how long they will have to deal with.


    "Uncle He, I''ll kill this fish, you guys go and do something else,e back early today, I have nothing else to do."


    "Sessful, thedy will help us kill all the fish, clean out the stomach and gills."


    "good."


    After He Shouyi exined it to Su Ying, Su Ying understood that at the beginning, one or two things were a bit unfamiliar, butter on, he slowly got used to them.


    These fish had burped on the way back, so it wasn''t that hard to deal with.


    It was almost dark when she had gutted and cleaned all the fish.


    He Shouyi cut the processed fish into pieces and put them in wooden basins, then marinated them with sauce.


    Murongde marinated the rest of the fish in the same way, then put it into a wooden barrel and put the lid on it.


    After Su Ying washed her hands, a strong smell of fish wafted out of the stove, mixed with the smell ofrd, it smelled so gluttonous.


    When she came to the door of the stove, she saw He Shouyi frying the battered fish in the oil pan.


    "Uncle He smells so good, shall we have fried fish tonight?"


    He Shouyi raised his head and said, "I''ll make a sweet and sour crispy fish for everyone, and make a fish head tofu soup for those fish heads."


    Su Ying looked at the fried fish that was fished out, and couldn''t help but steal a piece.


    "Hot, hot!" Su Ying took a bite and was blown by the heat, but even so, she didn''t like to spit out the fish.


    "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious." The fried fish is crispy on the outside, but the meat inside is very tender, and there is still juice inside after biting into it. Su Ying wished she could swallow her own tongue.


    He Shouyi was praised by Su Ying, and the smile on his face got bigger, "Madam, if you like itter, eat more."


    Murongde also set up the pot to prepare for the Lord.


    Seeing that there was nothing to help, Su Ying picked up a few pieces of fried fish and went to the barn behind.


    Mrs. Hu was feeding the animals the second meal, when she heard the movement and turned around, she saw Su Ying walking over.


    "Madam is here."


    Su Ying looked at this low-temperature person, and Hu''s back was wet with sweat. It can be seen that taking care of these animals is strenuous work.


    She took the feed bucket in her hand and said: "It''s getting dark, auntie, go back first, you can take this bowl of fried fish back to your children, and I''ll do the rest."


    How could Mrs. Hu be ashamed, "Mrs., it''s almost ready, I''ll get the pigweed and feed it, and I''ll be done." After saying that, she hurriedly picked up the bucket to get the pigweed, for fear that Su Ying would **** it from her if she was slower. Seems like.


    Su Ying didn''t forcefully stop her, but just gave her the fish and some potatoes after she finished feeding the pig, "Auntie, go back, it''s not easy to walk at night."


    Mr. Hu looked at the fried fish in the bowl and wanted to refuse, but thinking of the children at home, he took it cheekily, "Thank you Madam, thank you Madam, this job is not tiring, I can do it well."


    "Okay, as long as you can handle it, go back."


    "Hey, thank you Ma''am."


    After Mrs. Hu left, Su Ying did the final cleanup work and put the eggs picked up during the day into a basket and carried them back.


    She just arrived home and Dabao and the others are back too.


    "Aniang, we are back."


    During this period of time, the little ones have fully adapted to the life in the school, and their tempers have be much more cheerful than before.


    Su Ying carried them into the house and asked them to wash their hands and prepare to eat.


    "Ma''am."


    Su Ying turned to look at Chu Yun, Chu Yun continued: "Today, I will discuss with the gentlemen of the school, because the Chinese New Year will be soon, so we n to let the school take a holiday in two days, and the start time will be determined ording to the weather here. .¡±


    Su Yingen said, "Since you have discussed it, then implement it ording to your wishes."


    "good."


    When it was time to eat, Xiao Jin and the others also came back.


    "Daddy is back."


    Dabao and Erbao jumped up from Su Ying''s body and ran out, rushed over and hugged Xiao Jin''s thigh.


    Xiao Jin knelt down and hugged them all.


    "I''m back from school."


    "Yes, Daddy, Linger misses you so much, she misses you so much that she doesn''t even eat lunch."


    Dabao nced at Erbao, the idiot Linger was really going too far, at noon he clearly ate a big bowl of porridge with whole grains and jerky, and couldn''t eat anymore.


    In order to make it easier for the children to study, He Shouyi and Murongde will take turns to go to the school every day to prepare a lunch for the children. The lunch does not need to be too rich, as long as it can make the children full. After all, this is already enough for them. It''s a luxury.


    Xiao Jin looked at Erbao''s increasingly round face, and thoughtfully did not expose her, and carried them back to the main room.


    "Eat and eat."


    Mother Zhao and the others came over with a big pot of vegetables.


    From a distance, Su Ying could smell the sweet and sour smell, which made her salivate quickly.


    The sweet and sour fried fish piled up like a hill will whet your appetite.


    There is also a pot of white tofu fish head soup and a pot of Chao vegetables. There are not many kinds, but each pot is full.


    "The big stone mill Madam brought back earlier is really useful. I''ll make more tofu tomorrow, and I''ll make braised tofu for you." It is tiring for chefs to prepare meals for so many people every day, but they enjoy it.


    "Yes, it would be even better if there is corn, and you can also grind fresh corn to eat. Using that corn juice to make corn cakes is also sweet and delicious, so delicious."


    Everyone sat around the table to eat, and a meal instantly dispelled their tiredness from busy days.


    Su Ying didn''t have the slightest intention to stop, she ate mouthful after mouthful until her stomach bulged, and she reluctantly put down her chopsticks.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was held motionless, frowned slightly and said: "Eat less at night, it''s not easy to digest."


    "If you eat less, you will be hungry in the middle of the night."


    Xiao Jin acquiesced, thinking that two nights before she woke up in the middle of the night and hadn''t returned for a long time. When he looked for her, he saw her eating leftovers in the kitchen, and he didn''t know where the food went. I gained a lot, but I didn''t see any flesh on my body.

 Chapter 199: to seek revenge

    Chapter 199 came to seek revenge


    Su Ying woke up to the sound of **** crowing.


    She moved her body and found that the two little guys were still sleepingfortably beside her. They were covered with new quilts. They made a bed and covered a bed. They were very warm, even if it was Su Ying, sometimes it was nothing. I don''t want to get out of bed as soon as I wake up.


    "It''s snowing, Mommy Zhao, look at the snow outside."


    Snowing?


    Su Ying heard the movement in the yard, so she got up carefully, put on a cotton coat, opened the door and went out.


    As soon as the door was opened, there was a strong cold air blowing towards her face, Su Ying was shivering from the cold, and if she was unlucky in the morning, her Yang Qi would be weaker, if she passed, this temperature would not be able to freeze her.


    "It''s really snowing." Su Ying looked at the eaves covered with ayer of icicles. Although the Northern Wilderness is called the Northern Wilderness, from the perspective of the overall geographical location, it is not northward, but southward. .


    The winter snow in the south is different from the dry snow in the north. The snow in the south is frosty and humid. This kind of cold mixed with cold and damp is even more biting.


    "Fortunately, thest batch of charcoal on the Charcoal Mountain has been sorted out yesterday, otherwise the charcoal will not be wanted after the snow falls." A few days ago, everyone dug a lot of new pits to burn charcoal, just after the children''s school holiday. The charcoal was ready in two days, and it was dug out yesterday. If you wait until today, it will be useless.


    "The weather is really cold." Lin Zhuyu tremblingly went to the backyard to bring a bucket of hot water for everyone to wash. When the spoon came out, it was still boiling water, but when walking from the backyard, it became lukewarm water.


    After Su Ying washed with water, she went out through the back door to the barn.


    The day before yesterday, she put warm panels on the barn for the animals, but she didn¡¯t know if the effect would be good. If the animals were frozen, it would be a big loss.


    Su Ying pushed open the door of the barn, and as soon as she entered, she could clearly feel that the temperature inside was much higher than outside, so she felt a little relieved.


    Maybe because it snowed, Hu cameter than usual.


    "Why did Madame here? Look at me, I didn''t expect it to snow at night. If I knew it, I would have gone out half an hour earlier." Hu''s face was apologetic, feeling that he had dyed work.


    "Auntie, don''te here after today. Come back after the Chinese New Year. The Chinese New Year will be the day after tomorrow. Let''s prepare at home."


    When she heard the first part of the sentence, Hu was so frightened that she thought Su Ying didn''t want her anymore, "It''s okay Madam, our Chinese New Year animals don''t celebrate with us. These animals also need to be taken care of."


    "The end of the year is approaching, and everyone has a lot less things to do. Just let them do things here for the time being."


    Speaking, Su Ying went back to the yard, packed a bag of food for Mrs. Hu, and brought her a basket of eggs for her to take back after finishing her work at night.


    Hu could not refuse, so he had no choice but to agree.


    Su Ying returned to the yard and saw Xiao Jin was about to go out.


    "The protection is not done yet?"


    Xiao Jin said: "It''s almost the same if it''s still a little short, and the rest can be repaired after the new year."


    "Do you need help?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "You just stay with the child, let''s go."


    Su Ying nodded, "En."


    But Su Ying can''t apany the child today, she ns to get all the cows out of the space, and distribute some of them to the people in each district before the New Year, which can be regarded as a reward for their hard work during this time.


    So after breakfast, Su Ying went to the back mountain.


    When she got to the fence, she rode out after No. 3 opened the door for her.


    Because of the snow, the road on the mountain is very difficult to walk.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Su Ying put the horse in the space, took out a pair of non-slip and waterproof military boots from the space and put them on, and then walked all the way up the mountain.


    Before it snowed, there were very few prey on the mountain. Now that it snows, you can¡¯t even see the prey. Walking on the mountain, you can see all the ice and snow at a nce, and there is not even a living thing.


    Su Ying tentatively took out the instrument and turned it on, but unexpectedly saw a lot of red dots in the instrument.


    She looked at the direction where the red dot was and slowly walked over there. Just after she got close to the red dot, she smelled a unique breath from the beast.


    Su Ying paused slightly, turned around and climbed onto a big tree, waiting for the red dots to approach this side.


    Not long after, Su Ying saw a few old men walking over majestically.


    Su Ying looked at the stripes on the tiger''s body. If she remembered correctly, these tigers were exactly the ones she metst time.


    These tigers kept sniffing the ground, as if they were looking for something.


    When they came to the big tree where Su Ying was, the head tiger sniffed at the root of the tree, then stopped suddenly, as if trying to make sure of something, it sniffed around the tree several times, and finally stopped body, slowly raised his head and looked towards the tree.


    The four eyes faced each other, and the pupils of the tiger''s eyes shrank.


    The tiger took a step back as if it had spotted its prey, and let out a low growl that only they could understand at thepanions behind it.


    Su Ying had already taken out the electric baton from her body, and the moment she met the tiger''s gaze, she felt that the beast recognized her, and that look made her feel that they were looking for her.


    The vengeful tiger is interesting.


    Su Ying jumped directly under the tree without recklessness. It would be more beneficial for her to break through the trees one by one. If these tigers targeted her, they would definitelye up.


    Sure enough, seeing that Su Ying was not moving, the tiger backed up a few steps, and touched itspanion next to it. The tiger slowly walked towards the big tree, showing its sharp ws, and slowly climbed up the tree. .


    Su Ying was not in a hurry, she turned on the electric baton, switched on the switch, and after the white tiger came over, she threw the electric baton out without even giving it a chance to react.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger was hit by electricity, and the roar was still stuck in his throat, and he rolled under the tree without even being able to scream.


    "Roar!" Seeing hispanion fall, Touhu roared angrily, and looked at Su Ying even colder.


    Those tigers seemed to realize that climbing a tree was not a good way, so they stepped forward one after another and surrounded Su Ying under the big tree, but they didn''t attack. It seemed that they nned to consume Su Ying to the end.


    Su Ying is not in a hurry. She is also curious how long these tigers can guard her. After all, they are domesticated and cannot stay here forever.


    Time passed by every minute and every second, and both sides were deadlocked.


    At this time, the whistle heard by Su Ying sounded again in the air, and the tiger stood up from the ground at once. It wanted to turn around and leave, but it seemed unwilling to let Su Ying go, and stood deadlocked for a moment. Finally, it suddenly turned around and climbed up the tree.


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes darkened, it seemed that this beast hated her so much that he didn''t even listen to the order to tame her.


    The head tiger approached Su Ying slowly, jumping one by one towards Su Ying.

 Chapter 200: Be obedient and it wont hurt

    Chapter 200 Obedient and obedient, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore


    The prey that came to the door in vain, Su Ying has no reason to let her run away again.


    The electric batons in her hand have been turned on to the highest level. Even if they can withstand the effects of the anesthetic, they will never be able to withstand the electric shock.


    But when Su Ying threw out the electric baton, Touhu deftly avoided it.


    Su Ying''s eyes sank, as expected, the head tiger is different.


    She sped the branch with both hands and jumped to a higher branch. The tiger wanted to take the opportunity to attack her before her body settled down, but she didn''t want to hit Su Ying''s way. Its ws were facing Su Ying. Su Ying suddenly turned her head when she patted it, and with a flick of the electric baton in her hand, it precisely pierced into its wide-open mouth.


    "Roar!"


    Touhu roared, and his body stiffened instantly and fell to the tree.


    Seeing this, the other tigers instantly became leaderless and climbed up the tree angrily to attack Su Ying, but the tree was so big that they were not allowed to climb up at all, and those who did not climb up in time could only I watched helplessly as mypanions nted their heads under the tree one by one.


    All of a sudden, the big tree was full of tigers, and the only remaining tiger watched Su Ying, who had jumped from the tree, slowly back away.


    How could Su Ying let it go easily? When it turned around and wanted to run, the electric baton in its hand was thrown out.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger wailed, became stiff for a moment, and then fell to the ground.


    Su Ying stepped forward and put away the electric baton. The two tigers she got into the space before were not dead, but were locked by her with an electronic lock.


    She took out the electronic lock from the space, locked the tigers one by one and threw them into the space, but she looked at the first tiger, but she didn''t n to put it in the space, such a tiger with good revenge and spirituality , don''t be sorry.


    However, since this tiger has spirituality, it is more difficult to control it. After she brought the tiger into the space, she took a gun and shot it in the back of the neck, and then came out of the space to prepare to go down the mountain.


    When approaching the protection zone built by Xiao Jin, Su Ying entered the space, and pulled out twenty of the bison that had been caught before, and she also pulled out the tiger.


    Su Ying took out the injection and injected it into Tou Hu''s body, but after a while, Tou Hu started to move.


    The tiger got up slowly, shook the hair on his body, looked up and saw a fierce light in Su Ying''s eyes, and immediately made an attacking gesture.


    Su Ying sneered, "A little wild cat also wants to act wildly on your master, presumptuously."


    The head tiger bared, apparently not paying attention to Su Ying, but just as it was about to attack Su Ying, a sharp pain suddenly came from its head.


    "Roar!"


    The head tiger rolled to the ground in pain, roaring, but the pain on the head involved the nerves of its whole body, it was so painful that it wanted to tear Su Ying apart, but it didn''t even have the strength to stand up!


    The tiger''s roar rmed Xiao Jin and the others who were not far away.


    Xiao Jin got on his horse and quickly ran towards Su Ying''s direction. From a distance, he saw a tiger rolling on the ground in pain, while Su Ying stood calmly at the side.


    This is not the most shocking thing, the most unexpected thing is that on Su Ying''s body, there are a bunch of bison lying in disorder...


    "Su Ying."


    Su Ying had heard movement behind her a long time ago, seeing that it was Xiao Jin and the others, she stood still.


    "It''s just in time for you toe. Hurry up and ask people to go back and pull all the cars over, and pull these bison back."


    Hearing Su Ying''s voice, everyone recovered from the shock.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    Xiao Jin looked at the tiger writhing in pain on the ground, and felt that this scene seemed familiar.


    "And caught a tiger."


    "Well, I see it is quite spiritual, so I n to keep it as a guard."


    Only she could think of using a tiger to guard the door, but it''s not surprising, after all, she is the one who raises wolves like dogs.


    Su Ying snapped his fingers, and the severe pain on Touhu''s body slowly faded away like a tide.


    It seemed to be the first time it encountered such a situation. The whole tiger was lying on the ground stiff and motionless, but a pair of eyes stared at Su Ying angrily.


    "If you know it hurts, be honest, otherwise you will die in pain."


    The tiger growled unconvinced, but it was not stupid, it did not attack Su Ying anymore, but took the opportunity to escape when Su Ying turned around.


    However, Su Ying seemed to have eyes in his back. Before he could run a few steps, the severe pain from just now struck again.


    "Roar!"


    Su Ying didn''t even turn his head. For the disobedient big cat, he will only be obedient if he knows that the world is dangerous.


    "Where did you go to catch so many bison?" Looking at the bison on the ground, Xiao Jin was very shocked. Why are there so many bison in the mountains at this season?


    "This herd of bison was driven out by a herd of tigers, so I took the opportunity and caught a tiger by the way."


    Xiao Jin looked at the tiger rolling on the ground and the bison piled up like a hill, how could it be as simple as eating a meal in her mouth, which is impossible for ordinary people?


    Soon, they got a car that could be used.


    Dozens of people carried the bison into the cart in twos and threes.


    After the bison were carried away by them, Su Ying came to the tiger that was still rolling on the ground.


    "Are you honest?"


    "Roar!"


    The tiger salivated in pain, like a sick tiger.


    Su Ying snapped his fingers, and the pain on the tiger disappeared.


    At this time, the head tiger waspletely limp and motionless on the ground, and it no longer had the vigor it had just now.


    Su Ying reached out and scratched its head like teasing a cat, "Follow me if you are obedient."


    Xiao Jin looked back at Su Ying, and saw the tiger obediently following behind her.


    Xiao Jin felt that the tiger was still too dangerous, but he didn''t say anything when he thought of the pack of wolves.


    Su Ying brought so many cows back at once, and when passing by other districts, everyone was shocked. She didn''t n to eat alone this time, so she asked Jiang Yang to call all the district chiefs over.


    "Each of you take three cows back home and share them with everyone for Chinese New Year''s Eve."


    When Hu Wei heard what he was willing to ask for, "Thank you, Mrs. Su, for your kindness. Everyone has enough food this year, so Mrs. Su should keep it for herself."


    "Yes, Mrs. Su, we have something to eat."


    Su Ying nced at them, "This is not for you to eat alone. Recently, everyone has worked very hard. These cows are for you to take back and distribute them equally. Whether you cook a bowl of meat for each household or cut it You can take one piece per household, and I just hope that you will not be biased."


    Since the beef was not given to them alone, Huwei and the others had no choice but to ept it.


    "Madam Su, don''t worry, anyone who works hard to follow the construction of the tiger camp will have meat to eat."

 Chapter 201: Momentum cannot be weak

    Chapter 201 The momentum cannot be weak


    After Huwei and the others thanked Su Ying repeatedly, they pulled the bison back.


    Now except for Xiao Jin''s protection and some finishing work that has not been done well, other things have basically been finished, because it is snowing, and the field only needs to go there every day to look at it, and there is no need to water it every day All of a sudden, everyone was free.


    "Mother, the big tiger is so scary." Dabao and Erbao hugged Su Ying''s thigh tightly, and looked at the tiger temporarily arranged to squat in the corner from a distance.


    This tiger can swallow their heads with one mouth, it''s terrible!


    "Don''t be afraid, A Niang will take you to let it recognize your face."


    Su Ying hugged the two little guys and walked towards the tiger.


    Although the tiger doesn''t know what method Su Ying uses to control it, it already has some calctions in its heart. As long as it is out of her control, it will feel unbearable pain, so now it will not do anything for the time being. Counter move.


    When he saw Su Ying walking over with the two children in his arms, Touhu stared at them coldly with a pair of eyes.


    Facing the tiger''s eyes, Erbao hugged Su Ying''s neck in fear, not daring to look at it, it was too scary! Scarier than a dog!


    Although Dabao forced himself to look directly into the tiger''s eyes, his little hands still clenched unconsciously to suppress the fear in his heart.


    "Don''t be afraid, Auntie is here."


    Su Ying led them to stop three steps away from the tiger, "Big cat,e here."


    The head tiger didn''t want to talk to him, but in a blink of an eye, it met Su Ying''s half-smile eyes, and it sat up from the ground at once.


    "Come here, I don''t want to say it a third time."


    Tiger already sensed bursts of murderous aura from her.


    It finally took a humiliating tiger step and sat down in front of Su Ying.


    "Gouzi,e here."


    Wolf King, who was lying on the groundzily basking in the warm winter sun, turned over and sat up joltingly, and walked up to Su Ying.


    Obedient like a dog.


    Tiger looked at the wolf king with extreme contempt. He was not as fierce as a wolf should be. He lived like a dog, so he might as well let him eat him!


    "Dog,e and turn your stomach."


    Wolf King showed his belly in front of Su Ying very spinelessly.


    The tiger looked down even more, and didn''t even want to give this wolf-like dog more eyes.


    "Did the big cat see it? Come on, flip one."


    Tiger: "..."


    "No? Let Gouzi show you a few more times."


    The wolf king happily rolled a few times on the ground, and then showed his belly again.


    tiger:"¡­"


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, and looked at it lightly, "Look at my hand, get down on your body,e, turn over."


    The tiger looked at Su Ying''s hand, as if he had been greatly insulted, he opened his mouth and bit Su Ying in anger.


    As soon as it appeared to be attacking, the wolf king who was still rolling on the ground jumped up and rushed towards it.


    The next moment, the severe pain struck again, and the tiger rolled on the ground in pain.


    The wolf king bit off the tiger''s fur, and returned to Su Ying''s side to guard vigntly.


    "Ho, **** ho!"


    "I said that disobedience will be punished."


    Su Ying snapped his fingers, the pain on the tiger faded away, and ity motionless on the ground as if dead.


    "In this yard, you''d better treat yourself like a cat with no temper, but if you have any sense of attacking others, you will feel the pain just now again,e on, turn your stomach."


    The tiger let out a low growl, and rolled his body to the ground, revealing his belly.


    That expression was full of humiliation.


    Although the tiger is under control now, just in case, Su Ying took a chain and tied it up. This tiger has been trained before, and it will take some time for it to change hands.


    "Keep an eye on it, Gouzi, if you identally get torn apart by it, I won''t care."


    The wolf king let out a low whimper, it is indeed no match for the tiger alone, but it has brothers!


    Su Ying returned to the house with the two children in her arms.


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, my mother told you, even if you encounter something that makes you feel scared, don''t be afraid. You can''t be weak in momentum, understand? Because you are weak, they will Will be stronger!"


    The two children nodded half understanding.


    Su Ying squeezed their little faces, brought out a bag of snacks for them to eat, and went out of the house to help.


    They have to get rid of all those cows before Chinese New Year.


    After Huwei and the others pulled the cattle back, the people in Huying were very happy. They could asionally eat a bite of meat, but they had never encountered three cows all at once.


    "Brother, what should we do with these cows? Should we kill them and distribute them to everyone, or cook a bowl of meat per person?"


    If you kill the meat and divide the meat, I am afraid that some people will feel that they are at a disadvantage if they get the position of the bull''s head and cow''s feet. It is better to chop it all up and cook it in a pot and give a bowl to each household. It is fairer to have bones and flesh. .


    "Let them kill and clean it up, remove the big bones and cook the soup, and cut the meat into smaller pieces, otherwise I''m afraid there won''t be enough portions."


    "Oh, okay, I''ll let them do it now."


    On the other side, Mengzi also took Zhou Xing and the others to pull the cow back.


    "Director Yu, how should we deal with such a big three cows?"


    Mengzi looked at the three cows and felt very relieved. If it weren''t for Su Ying, they wouldn''t have beef to eat.


    "Take it back and clean it up. Let everyonee overter. I will exin this to everyone. On the 30th day of the new year, we will have the beef cooked and distributed to each family by a spoonful. "


    The three cows may not seem small, but they can¡¯t stand the crowd. It is very difficult for everyone to get a little bit. They can only be divided ording to households. It is not bad that one household can give a spoonful.


    "Okay, I''ll find someone to deal with the cow in a while."


    Mengzi nodded and asked someone to pull the cow into his yard first, and wait for someone toe over.


    "Oh, where did these three cowse from? Bison." Tian Niu heard the movement and came out of the house, and was surprised to see the people in the yard.


    "Madam Su caught it when she was hunting, maybe she ran into a herd of bison, so she separated three of them and came back."


    Tian Niu didn''t expect Su Ying to be so generous, after all, she has to take care of so many mouths.


    "Miss Su is really a good person." Although her temper seemed a little cold and her attacks were ruthless, her mind was clear.


    "She really hopes to finish the Tiger Camp. Before the 30th year, you are catching a duck and sending it to her."


    "Eh, good."


    Wang Furong hid in the house, watching the eyes of the three bulls in the yard were about to pop out. She couldn''t remember how long it had been since she had a mouthful of warm meat.


    "Furong, what are you still doing in a daze, quickly bring the water to Jiang''er, the water is going to be cold."


    Tian Niu turned her head and saw Wang Furong staring at the cow,pletely forgetting what she was going to do.

 Chapter 202: disappear into thin air

    Chapter 202 Disappears out of thin air


    Wang Furong came back to her senses, and after responding, she entered Meng Jiang''s room with a wooden basin.


    This water is for Meng Jiang to wipe his face. He was seriously injured, and he has not fully recovered. He has been raised in the house during this time, and the weather is cold, Tian Niu is even more reluctant to let him out of the house.


    Wang Furong put the wooden basin, and twisted the veil for Meng Jiang to wipe his face.


    Meng Jiang avoided it with some embarrassment, "No need, let me do it myself."


    Wang Furong dodged his hand, stood beside her with her head down and said aggrievedly, "Brother Jiang dislikes me?"


    Meng Jiang is a sincere young man with three virtues, not a mboyant type, she panicked when she saw Wang Furong standing there with a downcast face, "No, no, don''t get me wrong, I, I mean I can move my hands, I can do these things myself, so I don¡¯t need to bother you.¡±


    Wang Furong was still disappointed, "I, I can''t do much, I''m afraid, if I can''t do this little thing for brother Jiang, then if my aunt thinks I''m useless, she will drive me out, I, I really have nowhere to go woo woo woo..."


    She started crying after speaking, and Meng Jiang panicked even more, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, no, no, mother won''t drive you away, don''t worry."


    Wang Furong raised her aggrieved eyebrows, "Really?"


    Meng Jiang nodded, "Well, really, really, absolutely true, I promise."


    Wang Furong burst into tears when he heard him say that, "Thank you brother Jiang, I, I will wipe your face for you."


    Meng Jiang was afraid that she would cry again when she rejected her, so she could only let her wipe her face.


    Tian Niu walked outside the house and frowned when she saw the intimate behavior of the two, she always felt that this was not appropriate, "You kid is useless, and even let someone wipe your face, tell me what you want to do from now on, See if I can get used to you, Fu Rong, go out and boil water first, andter everyone wille to kill the cattle, so you boil more water for preparation."


    Wang Furong quickly stopped what she was doing, and went out with a water basin.


    After watching her leave, Tian Niu entered the room and stared at her son, "Don''t you have any hands? Let people see everything, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Meng Jiang was really speechless, "Mother, I''m not..."


    "It''s done. From now on, you will call me a mother. Keep a distance from the girl''s family. Don''t gossip and ruin other people''s reputation."


    Meng Jiang nodded honestly.


    Tian Niu left the house after exining. She thought it was okay to take in Wang Furong before, but she felt a little ufortable when she ran to Meng Jiang''s house too many times. Did she know nothing about this little girl? The intention is too obvious.


    If she is really interested in her son, then she is not incapable of fulfilling it, but her small thoughts are almost written on her face. She doesn''t like this kind of girl who is not honest. Leave it alone.


    Today, everyone is busy with bison.


    Although there are many people on Su Ying''s side, it is not easy for the bison to deal with.


    Afterforting several children, Su Ying went to the backyard to help.


    On the 1st, they had already dragged all the bison to the yard, and they still had eight bison besides the ones given away. Even though they were so many, it was enough to feed them for several days.


    Because there were not enough stoves, they used stones to temporarily build two stoves outside the yard on the first day, and took out the extra pots to boil water.


    Su Ying took a knife and stepped forward to peel the skin.


    "It''s good to save this cowhide to make shoes." Zhang Cuiniang carried the cowhide cut by Su Ying aside. With so much cowhide, he processed them and made them into waterproof and warm shoes, which are most suitable for winter and spring cold.


    "Can sister-inw Zhang make it?" It would be even better if it could be made into shoes.


    "Yes, ma''am, save the skin. I''ll take care of it when I''m done."


    "good."


    Su Ying asked everyone to peel off all the cowhide intact.


    "My lord, this ox bone has been cut so that the knife is blunt." Murong De looked at the kitchen knife with several gaps, dumbfounded.


    He Shouyi is covered in cow blood, "Let''s make do with a hatchet first."


    Murongde smiled helplessly, so he could only pick up the hatchet to chop. After separating the flesh and bones, he set aside a corner of the kitchen to pile up these ox bones. These ox bones can be used to make soup, and they are reluctant to throw them away.


    They nned to finish the beef tonight, so they asked Mother Zhao to cook some for dinner. After everyone was full, they continued to work, and finally finished all the beef before midnight.


    Su Ying washed off the **** smell on her body and went back to bed to lie down. The two little ones were already so tired that they fell asleep.


    The moment she closed her eyes, there was a whistle in the air, and the tiger, who was bound in the corner of the yard, stood up from the ground and looked around.


    A ck figure came to the tree where the tiger was taken care of by Su Ying today, squatted down to check the traces on the ground, and could only vaguely find the footprints of a person on the ground, how could this be possible, his tiger just disappeared out of thin air.


    He took out his whistle and blew it continuously, and then waited where he was, but he waited until dawn, and the tiger did not appear.


    He punched the tree beside him, and the trunk was dented, and then he followed the steps on the ground to find the foot of the mountain. He stood on the hillside, looking at the traces left by the bison, and then looked up at the guard Tiger Camp behind the fence narrowed his eyes, then turned around suddenly, and his figure quickly disappeared into the woods.


    Su Ying woke up early in the morning on New Year''s Eve, this was her first year in this world, just like herrade-in-arms once told her, there must be a sense of ritual.


    So she put on the new clothes made by Bai Shuang and the others with a sense of ritual, put on new shoes, and tied her long hair into a ponytail.


    After tidying up cleanly and neatly, she went back to the bed and woke up the two little ones, and new clothes were ready for them.


    Today they n to invite all district chiefs over for a reunion dinner, so as to promote the better development of Tiger Camp next year.


    So as soon as they got up in the morning, He Shouyi and the others began to prepare the ingredients to be used tonight. If they wanted to invite people over, they would have to prepare meals for a hundred people. This workload is not a joke.


    Bai Shuang and the others also got up early in the morning and went to the backyard to help.


    "Two little slobs, it''s time to get up."


    Su Ying pinched the noses of the two little guys, and the two little guys groaned before they got up.


    After Su Ying changed their clothes, she pinched their rounder and rounder faces with satisfaction, and she found that they had grown taller, and their faces had be white and tender,pletely gone from the yellow and thin faces they had before. appearance.


    "It''s very tall, let''s y with brother Lin Shengter, don''t run around, you know?"


    "Understood, aunt, let''s go y with my brother." The two little milk buns cheered and rushed outside the house to have fun.

 Chapter 203: beat you one day

    Chapter 203 One day I will defeat you


    Even if the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight is not full of manchurian feasts, it must have abination of meat and vegetables. Murongde pursues perfection even more, and even has dim sum. In this way, there is more work to be done.


    "Although there is a lot of beef, we can''t just eat beef on the table. There are two broods of chicks in the henhouse in front, so let''s catch a rooster and ughter it. That rooster is very fierce. The rooster is so bullied that it runs around and fights with other roosters, so I eat it."


    Murong De went to the chicken coop with Zhao Neng to catch chickens early on, and Jiang Yang took Wang Su to the fish pond to catch fresh fish. He Shouyi said that there must be a fish in the New Year''s Eve dinner, which heralds the arrival of the New Year''s Eve. More than a year.


    "Bai Shuang, let me make this dough, I can do it." Su Ying walked over and saw that Bai Shuang was making dough, and wanted to help. Seeing her approaching, Bai Shuang hugged the basin and moved aside went.


    "No need, ma''am, this servant will be able to reconcile immediately, and it will be ready to use after waking up by the stove."


    Su Ying rubbed her nose, she felt that her cooking skills were not bad.


    Su Ying rushed into the kitchen again, seeing that He Shouyi was preparing the stuffed meat, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to step forward, who knew that as soon as she leaned over, He Shouyi quickly took the stuffed meat to the side and covered it .


    Su Ying: "..."


    He Shouyi looked back at Su Ying with a smile, "Why did Madame in, there is nothing to help here, or Madam can go to the backyard to have a look, Aunt Jiang is making pickles, it seems that there is ack of manpower."


    Make pickles? This is good, she quite likes the pickles made by Aunt Jiang.


    Su Ying rushed out of the kitchen again. Seeing her leave, He Shouyi let out a sigh of relief, "It''s so dangerous, otherwise the pot of minced meat might be ruined."


    Su Ying ran to the back garden. There was arge piece of open space where vegetables were nted, but the vegetables were harvested two days ago. Aunt Jiang was going to dry the vegetables in the past two days. Put it in a jar, otherwise you won''t be able to finish eating it in a while, and it will be wasted if it is broken.


    "Aunt Jiang, is there any shortage of manpower on your side?"


    Aunt Jiang looked up at Su Ying and smiled, "If you have nothing to do, madam, please help me move these jars to the cer. The dishes are already packed."


    "be."


    Su Ying went directly to the cer with the jar in her hands.


    Mother Zhao put out all the melon seeds and peanuts she bought earlier from the basket, and the Chinese New Year would make people feelplete without these things.


    "Grandma Zhao, I want to eat peanuts." Erbao saw that Zhao''s mother brought out the food, and rushed into the room, his eager action was very simr to Su Ying.


    Mother Zhao grabbed a handful of peanuts and put them in her hand lovingly, "Miss, take it and eat it, but you must be careful when eating, don''t get stuck and chew slowly, you know?"


    "Understood Grandma Zhao, I''ll go y."


    "Go, be careful."


    "Know it."


    Er Bao ran out and came to Da Bao and Lin Sheng.


    The two of them were standing about ten steps away from the tiger, and their curious big eyes were staring at the tigerzily lying on the ground.


    The tiger also noticed their existence, but obviously it didn''t pay attention to these little beans.


    Dabao looked at the tiger and tentatively moved his feet towards it.


    Seeing this, Lin Sheng quickly grabbed him, "Brother Ji''er, don''t get too close, Madam said, this big tiger has not been fully tamed, what if it jumps up and hurts people?"


    Dabao stood still when he heard the words, "Then I will watch here, and I will not approach."


    Lin Sheng was afraid that he would lean over, so he held his hand tightly.


    Erbao came over with a small stool, and was peeling the peanuts in his pocket, eating with gusto.


    The sound of "crackling" from the small mouth caught the tiger''s attention.


    Tiger slowly raised his head and looked at Erbao.


    Er Bao was so frightened that he dropped the peanut in his hand, jumped up from the chair and hid behind Lin Sheng.


    "Sister Linger, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Lin Sheng was also so frightened that his thin body tensed up, but he still bravely stood in front of his younger siblings.


    Er Bao poked out a small head from behind Lin Sheng, "Brother Lin Sheng, do you think it also wants to eat peanuts?"


    Lin Sheng said with a tight face, "Sister Linger, tigers don''t eat peanuts, they only want to eat meat!"


    Er Bao''s big eyes widened in horror, "Wow, tigers don''t want to eat my meat."


    "Ling''er, don''t run away, be careful when you fall..." Lin Sheng saw that Er Bao was scared and ran away, and hurriedly chased after her.


    Dabao did not leave, but stood where he was, as if confronting a tiger.


    Tiger''s ears moved, and he looked at Dabao in a blink of an eye, and then slowly looked away, obviously not paying attention to Dabao.


    Dabao seemed to be irritated by the tiger''s attitude. He pursed his lips, clenched his fists and slowly moved towards the tiger.


    The wolf king who was guarding the tiger saw Dabao approaching, so he stood up from the ground, then walked towards Dabao, and stopped in front of him, as if he didn''t want him to go any further.


    Dabao plucked up his courage and said: "I, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid! I won''t go in front of it, A Niang said, it can''t bite me here."


    The wolf king''s ears moved, as if he was analyzing Dabao''s intentions, but he didn''t move when he saw that Dabao was standing still and not moving forward.


    "Big Tiger, I am not afraid of you, one day I will beat you like A Niang!" Da Bao clenched his fists and dered war on the tiger loudly.


    Tiger raised his eyelids, took a slow look at Dabao, and then opened his mouth to him. The **** mouth could almost swallow Dabao''s head.


    Dabao was terribly frightened, but he gritted his teeth and did not back down.


    He is not afraid, he will beat it!


    "Just wait, hum!" Dabao turned around and ran away after finishing speaking.


    Looking at the little guy running away, the wolf king cast a gloomy nce at the tiger, just in time to meet the tiger''s eyes, and the four eyes met. Both sides were serious with vignce and contempt.


    The wolf king suddenly turned around and farted on the tiger with a "poof", then walked to the side and went to Maodong.


    This unnoticed episode did not affect the cheerful atmosphere today. Everyone was immersed in the lively atmosphere and rxed rarely.


    Su Ying helped Aunt Jiang put away all the vegetable jars before returning to the front yard and sitting down.


    Anyway, no one wanted her to help, so she just sat in the room and ate melon seeds with her legs crossed.


    Not long after Su Ying sat down, someone knocked on the courtyard door.


    Now, except for her and a few children, everyone else in the house is busy, so she had to get up to open the door.


    Su Ying spat out the melon seed shell and opened the cat''s eyes to look out.

 Chapter 204: night

    Chapter 204 New Year''s Eve


    Chapter 204 Big


    Su Ying saw who wasing and opened the courtyard door.


    is the Mengzi family.


    "Uncle Meng, Auntie, you are here,e in first."


    Tianniu walked in with Mengzi carrying her things, "Trouble Miss Su, this is a little New Year''s gift, there are not many things, so don''t be disgusted by Miss Su."


    Su Ying didn''t refuse either, and invited the two of them to sit in the room after epting the things.


    "Why didn''t Meng Jiange over?"


    "He has trouble with his legs and feet, so we didn''t let hime here, so as not to cause trouble to everyone, we have already prepared meals for him, and we just let him eat at home at night."


    The husband and wife were naturally reluctant to leave their son at home alone for the festival, so they prepared meals at noon, and the family had already had a good meal at noon.


    "Oh, this is really true. How can anyone lose their son to spend the holidays at home alone? Hurry up to pull a cart and call people over to eat together." Zhao''s mother walked into the room, and she disapproved when she heard Tian Niu''s words.


    "Auntie, you really don''t have to be polite, just leave him alone."


    Mother Zhao saw that they insisted and didn''t say anything else, she just said to leave some vegetables for Meng Jiang alone for them to take back.


    "Miss Su, open the door, I''ming."


    Su Ying was about to sit down when she heard Qiao Yang''s shout from outside the courtyard, so she had to go out of the room to open the door.


    As soon as the courtyard door was opened, Qiao Yang''s foolish smiling face came into view, "Miss Su, I''m here, and I brought you some snacks. The cook from our tiger camp made them and they taste good. Take them quickly. "


    Qiao Yang stuffed the things in his hand onto Su Ying.


    Hu Wei really didn''t look at his stupid brother, kicked his ass, "Hurry up and take everything in, why are you blocking the door here?"


    "Oh, big brother, why did you kick me!" Qiao Yang gave Hu Wei a dissatisfied look. This is in front of Mrs. Su, he doesn''t want to lose face!


    "You''re wee, it''s cold, let''s sit in the room first."


    "I''m bothering you."


    Huwei also came over with arge jar of wine.


    Su Ying was about to close the door, and Long Ba also arrived, so that all the guests tonight are here.


    There were many people tonight, and it was cold outside. On the first day, they still ate in their room, and the meals were all the same.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, let''s serve the food."


    Bai Shuang and the others brought vegetables into the house, and for a while, the room was filled with the fragrance of vegetables.


    Qiao Yang sniffed out the gluttons, "This food is really delicious. Uncle He and Uncle Murong''s cooking skills are really amazing."


    ced in the middle of the table is a bowl of chicken soup, and two fried fish with blossoms, topped with sweet and sour sauce, and the smell is crazily secreting saliva.


    The two were reluctant to kill too many animals, so they made a fancy cow girl, stewed a beef tendon, and made beef dumplings, and put them in the pot after the waiting time, and made a big pot of fried steak with sauce and beef offal soup, And two roasted rabbits¡­


    Arge table was full of dishes, and everyone could hardly sit still because of the aroma. Because there were too many people, they divided them into two tables, one table for women and one table for men.


    Su Ying is very satisfied with this arrangement, Bai Shuang and the others have a small appetite, so she can eat more by sitting with them!


    "Sit down when youe, eat and drink, don''t be polite."


    Su Ying couldn''t stand up as soon as she sat on the chair with her buttocks. She first picked up food for the children, and then she couldn''t wait to eat it. She picked up a piece of roasted rabbit meat and bit it down. It has a strong soy sauce vor, and I don''t know what Uncle He used to marinate it, how can it be so fragrant!


    It was so delicious that Su Ying wanted to swallow his own tongue.


    The two chefs took care of the taste of the children, and specially made beef **** for them. They chopped the beef into meat fillings and put them in the oil pan. The fried meatballs were steamed over low heat. They were fragrant and delicious. Soft, a few little guys wiped out the whole te.


    Everyone thinks that they should chat while eating, but who knows, because the food is so delicious, everyone just eats the whole meal, until they are full, Su Ying took a sip of the bowl of soup and gave it tonight This New Year''s Eve dinner came to a perfect end.


    "Brother He and Brother Murong''s craftsmanship is really extraordinary. I can''t stop eating with my mouth." Mengzi put down the bowl unsatisfied. He couldn''t remember how many years he hadn''t eaten such a delicious meal. .


    "Yeah, it''s delicious, it''s really delicious." Long Ba also ate so much that his mouth was full of oil. He had already stretched his throat, but he still couldn''t bear to put down his chopsticks.


    The two chefs listened to everyone''spliments, with satisfied smiles on their faces. As a cook, the happiest thing is everyone''s affirmation of their cooking skills.


    He Shouyi smiled and said: "If you like to eat, you cane here often in the future, it''s just a matter of extra chopsticks."


    Longba wiped his mouth, "Brother He, you said that. I, Longba, have a thick skin, but I won''t be polite to you."


    "no problem."


    "Come on,e on, let''s drink to the fullest today." Qiao Yang held the wine jar and poured wine for everyone one by one.


    "Xiao Jin, I respect you with this ss." Qiao Yang came to Xiao Jin with a bowl in his hand, with a provocative expression on his face. He is famous for his drinking capacity in the tiger camp. Drink and get down!


    Xiao Jin nced at him with ck eyes, then picked up the wine bowl on the table and drank it down.


    Qiao Yang saw that his face remained unchanged, and was not convinced. After finishing the drink in the bowl, he poured it for the two of them again.


    "I''m offering you a toast!" Before he finished speaking, he drank the wine himself.


    Xiao Jin continued to drink the wine with a nk expression.


    Qiao Yang''s fighting spirit came up, and he filled up the wine again.


    Hu Wei nced at his stupid brother speechlessly, anyone with a discerning eye could see that he was no match for Xiao Jin at all, and before Xiao Jin fell down after drinking it, he fell down by himself first.


    But this year is thirty, everyone is happy, and he doesn''t bother to teach him to waste his energy, so let him be stupid.


    After Su Ying and the others had eaten their fill at the table, Mother Zhao and the others removed all the dishes and brought up all the snacks and melons.


    There are no fresh fruits, only the wild fruits picked in the mountains before are pickled in the fruit, which tastes a bit salty and sweet.


    Because of Su Ying''s integration, this year the entire Tiger Camp is immersed in the festive New Year''s Eve dinner. Even the most down-and-out households have burned charcoal pots at home this year, and there is a bite of meat on the dinner table.


    Just when everyone was immersed in the joyful atmosphere, there was a sudden loud knock on the door in the yard.


    Su Ying happened to be standing at the door, so she went out and opened it.


    "who?"


    "Ma''am, please open the door, it''s me, number eight."


    Su Ying opened the courtyard door, and saw No. 8, covered in blood, standing outside the door, barely panting.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows sank, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 205: Tiankui people

    Chapter 205 Tiankui people


    No. 8 turned around and dragged a person down from the horse and put it in front of Su Ying, "Just now, when the little one was patrolling, he heard some movement outside the guard, and when he went out, he saw someone lying there. After seeing the person clearly, the little one didn''t intend to take care of it." Yes, but he said he must see Mrs.


    Su Ying looked at the ground covered in blood, almost beyond recognition, and frowned, "Wufeng?"


    As soon as Su Ying opened his mouth, the people on the ground moved. He struggled to open his blood-swollen eyelid, and took a hard look at Su Ying.


    This made Su Ying confirm her guess.


    Wufeng moved his body with difficulty, raised his head with all his strength and said: "Su, Su Ying, help...he, they areing, Tiankui people,e,e..."


    "Tiankui people!"


    Huwei and the others had walked out of the house at some point, just in time to hear Wufeng''s words.


    Su Ying felt that something was wrong, and directly mentioned Wu Feng to the room.


    The joyful atmosphere in the room dissipated at this moment, and Mother Zhao took the children to other rooms first to avoid being frightened.


    After Huwei and the others heard the word Tiankui, the smell of alcohol on their faces dissipated.


    Wu Feng''s eyes had be numb, Su Ying knew that he was at the end of his battle, she turned back to the room and injected him with a microneedle for strengthening the heart.


    Wu Feng''s pupils became slightly focused.


    "My God, the Tiankui people are here, here they are, they want, they want two thousand bags of food... Qinglongying didn''t... have... kill, kill them all..." Before Wu Feng finished speaking, his head tilted, and he lost his breath. The bloodshot eyes gradually dted.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became dignified.


    No. 8 was about to take Wufeng''s body out for disposal when Su Ying stopped him.


    Su Ying squatted down, the padded robe on Wufeng''s body was already torn, but if he looked closely, he could find that the marks on the clothes were not man-made. She tore off the clothes on his back, and arge piece of flesh was torn off his back , the whole back was bloody.


    "It was bitten to death by wild animals."


    Su Ying came to a conclusion.


    "It''s a beast raised by the Tiankui people!" Hu Wei clenched his fists.


    Su Ying stood up and signaled No. 8 to take the corpse out.


    "Tell me, who is this day?"


    Everyone sat down on the chairs with serious faces.


    Qiao Yang patted the table and said: "Brother, what are you afraid of? We are not alone, so we will fight with them to the end. Why do we have to pay them so much food every year? Did our money fall from the sky!"


    Hu Wei stared, "Who was that idiot whose leg was almost brokenst year, have you forgotten?"


    Qiao Yang was stunned.


    During this period of time, they were making the Tiger Camp better, and with the addition of Su Ying and Xiao Jin, they forgot about the Tiankui people. In previous years, they also came in December, but this year they did not. Come, they thought that things would pass like this, but they still came.


    Mengzi took a sip of tea and suppressed the bloodshot eyes, "Tiankui people, as far as we know, they have always been the rulers of the Northern Wilderness."


    "Whether it is the Qinglong camp or the tiger camp, the time it has stood in the northern wilderness is iparable to that of the Tiankui people. In the northern wilderness, all the camps,rge and small, must be dominated by Tiankui people." People follow the lead, and the Tiankui people will not do anything to us in the past, but they will ask us to hand in a certain amount of food and 100 children under the age of five every year."


    Su Ying''s expression twisted slightly, she could understand the handover, what did the child do?


    "What do they want the child to do?"


    Mengzi shook his head, "No one knows what they are going to do, only know that if the time is up and we fail to hand over the specified number of children, they will send people to bloodbath the ce that did not follow the requirements."


    Huwei tensed his face, "There are not many people in our tiger camp, how can we get so many children for him, not to mention that every child is loved by his parents, who is willing to hand over his own child? We had no choice but to go outside to buy those orphans, butst year when it was time to hand in people, one child ran away, and we lost one person. The Tiankui people were angry on the spot and directly strangled dozens of us. !"


    Su Ying fought against Wufeng. Even if he is not a one-on-one master, theirbined formation is not bad, but he was almost torn apart by the beast. One can imagine how fierce Tiankui is. degree.


    "Wufeng said that they suddenly asked for two thousand grain packages this year. Huwei, how much do you have in your warehouse? Is it enough for them?" Long Ba had seen Tiankui''s strength with his own eyes. He was afraid of death. When he got up, he had to hide in advance.


    Huwei''s face became even more serious, "There is enough food, but it is given out. What will we eat in the next two or three months?"


    "If I survived in previous years, I will definitely be able to do it this year." As long as I survive this level, I will talk about the restter.


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin exchanged nces, it was the first time that they both saw such heavy expressions on the faces of these people at the same time.


    "Haven''t you resisted?"


    "Who said there was no..." Huwei didn''t want to think about that year at all. It can be said that the people in the Tiger Camp almost died at that time, and if the beasts of the Gu n betrayed them, it would be a disaster.


    They also recovered for some years before regaining a little vitality.


    Huwei let out a deep breath, "They have already arrived at the Qinglong camp, and they wille to the tiger camp in a few days. If it doesn''t work, let''s bring them the food first."


    "There is food in the warehouse. What about the children, you didn''t buy them in advance, and now that they are approaching the end of the year, they won''te out to do business anymore. Where are you going to get them a hundred children?"


    Su Ying''s words made Hu Wei speechless for a while.


    "How much do you know about the Tiankui people?"


    Qiao Yang gritted his teeth and said, "I only know that they live in the mountains, and we have also explored them, but their defenses are very strict. No matter what it looks like, as long as those beasts smell it, they can find out the abnormality."


    "Every time theye to collect grain, they will bring specific details about how many people they bring."


    "There are not many people with them, they are all wild beasts. Those wild beasts are very ferocious, like a murder weapon, and they are simply notparable to ordinary wild beasts."


    Su Ying nodded and stood up, "I see."


    "Miss Su, we know that you and Mr. Xiao are very skilled, but these Tiankui people are by no means ordinary people, and our manpower is limited, so it is difficult to gain the upper hand when fighting against them. It is better for Miss Su not to take risks lightly. You You are not the only one behind you." Longba also got up with difficulty, he did not want to make enemies with the Tiankui people.

 Chapter 206: no way out

    Chapter 206 There is no way out


    "In front of the enemy, the most taboo is self-disruption, calm down first." Xiao Jin said slowly.


    The Tiankui people who can change the color of Huwei and the others are definitely not easy to deal with, but they will neverpromise easily.


    Su Ying stood up and walked out the door.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin asked, "Where are you going?"


    Su Ying looked back at him, "I ate too much, so I went out to digest."


    Xiao Jin frowned, she wished she could lie down and sleep after eating too much, but she never talked about digestion.


    "You are going to Qinglong Camp."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Su Ying.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, without denying it, "Just go and have a look."


    Huwei stood up and said: "Miss Su, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."


    "Yes, those people are definitely notparable to others."


    Su Ying said: "Don''t worry, I''m just going to hide in the dark to see, I won''t make a move."


    Mengzi frowned, "Their beasts have very good noses, and they can smell strange smells."


    "They have noses, I have medicine, I''m going to get to know each other''s details." Only then can we make a coping strategy.


    "I''ll go, you stay at home." Xiao Jin got up and walked to her side.


    Su Ying refused: "I''ll go, you stay and take care of me, I''ll be back soon."


    Xiao Jin wanted to say more, but Su Ying grabbed his hand and looked at him solemnly with a pair of phoenix eyes, "I will definitelye back."


    Xiao Jin frowned even tighter. Looking at Su Ying''s persistent eyebrows, he could onlypromise, "Don''t fight head-on."


    Su Ying nodded, "OK."


    Everyone heard that Su Ying insisted on going, but they could only make her be very careful.


    Su Ying rode the night, and her slender figure quickly disappeared into the night.


    She drove her horse to the location of the slope, and ran out from the door here.


    The soil **** on this side was opened up and nted with fruit trees, and a road was opened below, making walking much easier than before.


    She hurried all the way to the outside of Qinglong Camp.


    From a distance, you can see the mes jumping at the gate of Qinglong Camp.


    Su Ying dismounted from the horse, put the horse in the space, and came to the gate of Qinglongying in the dark. He found that the ground outside the gate was covered with blood, and there were some mutted corpses that had been bitten.


    Su Ying stepped forward and briefly checked the wounds on the corpses. They were all simr to those of Wufeng, and they were bitten by ferocious beasts.


    In the cold night, there are only sporadic "cracking" sounds of burning torches and the sound of cold wind.


    Su Ying walked in through the dpidated gate, and there was a soaring smell of blood mixed in the cold wind and blowing towards him.


    The snow-capped ground was stained red with blood, and corpses fell to the ground in a haphazard manner, many of which had been gutted.


    The sound of the cold wind in his ears became more and more intense, making Su Ying''s ears hurt.


    She took out the instrument and turned it on. There was not a single red dot on the instrument.


    Qinglong Camp has no more survivors!


    Su Ying walked to the granary, the door of the granary was open, and the inside was empty.


    Nothing left.


    Huwei said that there were thousands of people in the Qinglong Camp. Could it be that thousands of people were killed?


    Su Ying walked vigntly in the Qinglong camp. There were traces of beasts'' ws everywhere. She released the horse from the space and turned on the horse, and then walked around the Qinglong camp.


    Wherever he went, there was blood all over him.


    Qinglong Camp is different from Tiger Camp, it ispletely ruled by Wufeng and the others, so the people in Qinglong Camp live in rtively concentrated ces.


    Su Ying came to those ordinary houses and got off her horse. The wooden door had fallen to the ground. She stood outside the house and looked in. The room was pitch ck, so she took out a shlight and walked in.


    In the main room, there is a corpse whose head has been torn off.


    Going further inside, there was a woman who fell on the ground. The woman was still holding a rattle tightly in her hand, and there was a cloth bag wrapping the child on the bed, but the child was gone.


    Su Ying turned around and left the house, and went into several rooms in a row, and the situation inside was basically the same.


    The houses are either full of dead people, or they are empty. There is no one alive, not even livestock.


    Su Ying walked out of the house with a condensed expression, got on his horse and left Qinglong Camp.


    By the time she returned to the tiger camp, it was already dawn.


    Huwei and the others were still waiting in the main room, and none of them left.


    Hearing the movement from the courtyard, Qiao Yang was the first to rush out and open the courtyard door.


    "Miss Su is back."


    Su Ying nodded and walked into the yard. Everyone came out of the house when they heard the noise.


    Seeing that there were no signs of fighting on Su Ying''s body, he couldn''t help but let out a breath.


    "Miss Su, how is it? How is Qinglong Camp?"


    "ughtered."


    Three short words instantly make people creepy.


    "ughtered by..."


    That¡¯s thousands of people! Kill it all? !


    "What''s the situation over there?" Huwei said with difficulty.


    Su Ying said with a sullen face: "There is blood all over the ground, there is no one alive, there are corpses bitten by wild beasts everywhere, the granary is empty, and there are not even livestock left."


    They thought that the Qinglong camp would be punished by the Tiankui people, but they didn''t expect that the Tiankui people would kill them all! This is too cruel!


    "What to do, what to do! The Qinglong Camp has been ughtered, what should we do? Run now, there is still time to run, and it will not be toote for us toe back after we have escaped this catastrophe!" Longba looked flustered, wishing he could do it now It gave birth to wings and flew.


    Qiao Yang snorted and said, "Hide, even if you hide in the remotest corners of the world, Longba, it would be easy for them to catch you. What''s more, we are all homeless people. Where can we hide?"


    When they were exiled to the Northern Wilderness, their original nationality was removed. Now they are rootless people and have nowhere to hide.


    "If you can''t hide, then just face it!" Su Ying frowned and went back to the room to sit down.


    "The Tiger Camp has finally be what it is now. I, Su Ying, will never let it be trampled on wantonly."


    Mengzi and the others followed into the house.


    "However, we are not their opponents at all. If we really want to fight... we have no chance of winning."


    Xiao Jin brought a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and unfolded arge piece of rice paper in front of them, "Maybe we have no chance of winning the main attack, but the main defense is not hopeless."


    "That''s right, we don''t take the initiative to attack, but we can defend."


    "But¡­"


    Su Ying suddenly raised her eyes, and her dark phoenix eyes looked into their eyes coldly, "There is no but, we have no way out."


    Seeing the firmness in Su Ying''s eyes, Mengzi''s eyes gradually became firmer, "Miss Su is right, we have no way out."


    If they were alone, they could make their homes all over the world, but they drag their families along. Do they want their families to follow them through a lifetime of homelessness?


    Since you don¡¯t want to, there is only one battle!

 Chapter 207: Say war, then fight

    Chapter 207 Say war, then fight


    "My Huwei''s life has long belonged to Mrs. Su, as long as Mrs. Su says to fight, then fight!"


    "That''s right, we are not afraid of death, we are afraid of death!" Qiao Yang also clenched his fists.


    Longba shrank his head and didn''t say a word. He was afraid of death, even if he was a wimp, he didn''t want to die.


    "Longba, I will give you another chance to leave. If you want to leave now, I, Su Ying, will not stop you, but you don''t want to take anything belonging to the Southern District."


    Su Ying cast her gaze coldly on Longba.


    Longha is doing battle with the gods. He wants to go, but he is afraid. Now it is freezing and snowy, and the borders of all countries are closed. Where can he go?


    In the end, Longba gritted his teeth and made a decision, "I won''t leave. From now on, I, Longba, will be born as a member of Tiger Camp and die as a ghost of Tiger Camp!"


    Su Ying then took her eyes away from him.


    "Since everyone agrees to face the battle, before they arrive, we must makeplete preparations."


    Xiao Jin had already drawn the blueprint while everyone was talking just now. This blueprint mainly shows the existing defenses in the Tiger Camp.


    "Although I have already made some traps and formations outside the camp, if the opponent''s strength is too strong, these defenses will still be broken through. We still don''t know where the opponent wille from. We need to divide the people into four groups. One strand is distributed in different directions and guarded."


    Su Ying said: "I need to know the strength of this group of people. What kind of form did they appear in the past?"


    Huwei said: "In the past, they would send a ck guardian. The ck guardian would lead a team of 200 people. Those people were here to deliver food and children."


    "Other than that?"


    "There are also a group of beasts, but at the beginning of the negotiation, the beasts will not enter the camp. First, the ck guardian will lead the people to the camp. If they can''t get what they want, the beasts will obey the ordere in."


    "How many beasts are there?"


    Huwei shook his head, "It''s hard to count."


    Su Ying frowned, "Too many to count?"


    Huwei nodded and said, "It''s not impossible to say that."


    Su Ying stood up and said to Xiao Jin, "Go on, I''ll be back soon."


    They only said that Su Ying was going to thetrine, but didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying did go to thetrine, but she didn''t want to go to the toilet, but to enter the space.


    Before, she thought that these weapons in the space were not suitable for this ce, but no matter what she thought, they woulde in handy right away.


    Su Ying entered the space and began to look for what he wanted on the rows of weapon racks.


    Soon, she found a conch-like thing at the end of the shelf. She took it out and left the space.


    Aftering out of the hut, she didn''t rush back to the main room, but went directly to the backyard and came to the tiger.


    The moment the tiger saw Su Ying, the hairs all over its body stood up, and the whole body exuded the aura of wanting to fight Su Ying to the end.


    Su Ying looked at it, put the conch to his mouth and blew it.


    The sound of "woo woo" poured out from the conch, and the tiger who was about to fight Su Ying a moment ago had all the hairs on his body drooping when he heard the sound of the conch. He took a quick look at Su Ying.


    That look is both stupid and cute, and there is no trace of the majestic look just now.


    Seeing this, Su Ying pressed another switch on the conch and blew the sea again.


    This time, the "whoop" sound from the conch was louder than before, and the docile tiger exploded again. It frantically flicked the tiger fur on its body, and kicked its paws back and forth anxiously, which looked very ufortable. Patience, even the wolf king lying next to the tiger showed the same performance as the tiger.


    The wolf king gritted his teeth manically, and stared fiercely at the tiger in front of him, as if he was about to fight him to the death at any moment.


    Su Ying let go slowly, and the sound of the conch stopped abruptly.


    The tiger and the wolf king also fell silent the moment the sound stopped.


    Tiger turned his head and looked at Su Ying suspiciously, but saw Su Ying smiling at it as if he had discovered a new continent.


    Tiger only felt his scalp go numb, what does this woman want to do!


    The test was sessful, Su Ying took the conch and went back to the main room satisfied. Everyone was still discussing the battle strategy, and didn''t notice what Su Ying did just now.


    "Did the discussione to an end?" Su Ying asked.


    Xiao Jin looked up at her.


    "kindness."


    "ording to what they said, the Tiankui people are very likely toe from the main entrance. I will guard the main entrance with you, and Huwei will lead people to guard the direction of the slope. Uncle Meng and Long Bayi are on the left and right."


    "Okay, you can go back and arm your troopster."


    "good."


    After discussing, everyone left separately.


    No one would have thought that when they came here, they would spend the new year happily together. Who would have thought that something like this would happen before they were happy for a few hours.


    After Mengzi and the others left, Xiao Jin went to No. 1 and the others to exin the situation.


    Su Ying came out of the main room, and saw Mother Zhao and the others who were full of worries.


    "Ma''am, what happened?"


    "Yeah ma''am, what happened?"


    They were not present when everyone was discussing. They only felt that the atmosphere was unprecedentedly dignified, but they didn''t know what terrible things were going to happen.


    The **** reality should be faced after all. Su Ying simply told them about the massacre of the Qinglong Camp.


    The faces of several people changed when they heard this.


    "This...then, who are those people, why are they so powerful, what can we do about this Ma''am, what should we do?"


    "We will make the mostprehensive preparations for the battle. From now on, you and Uncle He will make as much dry food as possible, just in case."


    "Okay, okay, we can do, we can do these things."


    Su Ying nodded, and went to the hut again. This time, she came in to find more suitable weapons.


    She looked at the grenades stacked on the side, she took a lot of grenades and put them in the cloth bag, and theser gun...


    When she saw the Photon Cannon, she hesitated for a moment, but decided not to take it out yet.


    When Xiao Jin returned to the house, he saw Su Yinging back with a big burden from somewhere.


    Su Ying put the burden on the ground, then sat down on the chair.


    Xiao Jin looked at the things on the ground and frowned: "What are these?"


    Su Ying said without changing his face: "The good things I bought from an overseas runner are extremely lethal. Before I teach you, don''t touch any of them."


    Xiao Jin withdrew his hand slowly, reached out and pointed at the grenade, "This, what is it?"

 Chapter 208: behave well

    Chapter 208 Behave well


    Su Ying nced at it and said: "That is, after throwing it out, there is a bang, something that can blow up anything."


    "This tab, don''t open it easily, or you will be blown to pieces."


    Xiao Jin pointed to theser gun which was not as big as his palm, "What about this one?"


    Su Ying took a sip of water, picked up theser gun, went outside the door and looked at the sky, and suddenly pointed theser gun at the bird in the sky, and the bird fell down with one shot.


    Xiao Jin shrank his pupils, and asked how to use the remaining weapons one by one, the more he looked at them, the more frightened he became.


    "Is this all from overseas?"


    "Yes." Anyway, there is no way to verify it, as long as she says yes.


    Xiao Jin took a deep look at Su Ying, and chose to remain silent. Since he already knew that she was unusual, he didn''t want to get to the bottom of some things.


    "These things are limited, so I will evenly distribute them to Huwei and the others. Let''s first look at the fighting power of the Tiankui people this time. If they are really strong enough to resist, then I will admit defeat."


    "kindness."


    Most people in the tiger camp didn''t know what happened, and everyone was still immersed in the joy of the first day of the new year. After all,pared with previous years, their lives have improved a lot this year, even if it is not a sudden change. If you have big fish and big meat, you don''t have to suffer from cold and starvation.


    Su Ying went to the backyard and loosened the chain around the tiger''s neck.


    Tiger looked at Su Ying vigntly, not knowing what she wanted to do again.


    Just when the tiger was puzzled, Su Ying grabbed its ear suddenly, rolled over and sat on its back.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger seemed to have been greatly humiliated, and shook his body agitatedly, trying to shake Su Ying off it.


    Su Ying mped its body tightly with her legs, but her **** hurt from being bumped by it. She raised her hand and pped the tiger **** the face, "Stop if you don''t want to die!"


    Tiger would not listen to her, still shaking his body, as if he would not give up until he threw Su Ying off.


    Su Ying sneered, took out a conch from her body and blew it slowly.


    When the sound of "woo woo" reached the tiger''s ears, the tiger suddenly became quiet.


    It obediently let Su Ying sit on its back, without any intention of resisting.


    Su Ying patted its head in satisfaction, "Go, get out."


    The tiger obediently walked out the door.


    Upon seeing this, the wolf king also followed out in a jerk.


    Dabao and Erbao had just woken up, and when they came out, they saw Su Ying sitting on the back of the big tiger, and they were surprised for a while and said "wow".


    "Aniang, Aniang is sitting on the body of the big tiger." How majestic!


    "Aniang, Aniang, I want to hug, I want to hug!" Er Bao stretched out his hand towards Su Ying with some fear, but he couldn''t resist the temptation to sit on a tiger.


    Su Ying patted the tiger, signaling it to stop.


    After being pped, the tiger seemed to realize that he was being ridden by Su Ying as a horse, and growled in dissatisfaction, especially when he saw Dabao and Erbao walking towards it, he deliberately red at them.


    Dabao and Erbao were so frightened that they froze in ce and did not dare to approach any more.


    Tiger looked at the two stunned milk dolls, bared and shrieked.


    Who knows, before it was too proud, Su Ying pped it on the eyes.


    "Be honest, or I will pinch your eyeballs and feed them to the dogs."


    "Aww!"


    The wolf king shook his hair in disgust.


    The tiger groaned angrily, but he didn''t dare to stare anymore.


    Dabao and Erbao saw that the tiger was tamed by Su Ying, so they dared to go over.


    "Hug, A Niang, Linger also wants to ride a big tiger."


    "Hug Aniang."


    Su Ying stretched out her hand and hugged the two small milk bags.


    "Let''s go, Auntie will take you outside for a drive."


    "Okay, okay, go for a ride on a big tiger."


    Sitting on the back of a tiger for the first time, the two little ones were both scared and excited. Perhaps Su Ling was there, giving them a sense of security. After a moment of tension and fear, they gradually let go and became less scared. He was still chattering on the back of the tiger.


    Whenever Su Ying finds that the tiger is not very obedient, she will blow the conch. After hearing the sound of the conch, it instantly bes very obedient.


    Dabao was smart and quickly discovered this trick.


    "Aniang, what is this? Why did the tiger be obedient after you blew it?"


    "This is an animal sonar controller. When they receive different sonar, their bodies will react differently, which can help us tame them to different degrees."


    Dabao nodded half-understood, he didn¡¯t know what kind of weapon it was, he only knew that it could train big tigers, so he really wanted one.


    "Aniang, I, can I use it too?"


    "Yes, I will teach you how to use it when I have time."


    Seeing that Su Ying agreed, Dabaoughed happily, "Thank you, Aunt, you are so kind."


    "Aniang, Aniang, Linger also wants Linger."


    Su Ying squeezed Erbao''s little face, "I have them all, and Aniang will give you one each when the timees."


    "Okay, Niang is so kind!"


    Su Ying was afraid that they would be cold, so he took them back without taking them outside for too long.


    After giving the two children to Mother Zhao and the others, Su Ying looked at the tiger with a half-smile.


    "When the timees, behave well in front of your old master."


    Tiger looked at Su Ying suspiciously, apparently not understanding what she meant.


    After the thirtieth year of the year, the Tiger Camp entered a state of first-level alert, and everyone was on guard, and the number of sentinels had also increased.


    Gradually, other people in the tiger camp also felt that the atmosphere was not right, and they all asked what happened.


    I don''t know who said that the Tiankui people areing. The people in the tiger camp were very frightened. Even though many of them had never faced the Tiankui people, they had heard about how terrifying the Tiankui people were. up.


    Early in the morning on the third day of the Lunar New Year, when Xiao Jin was about to go on inspection, when he opened the door, he saw a crowd of people standing outside.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Jin nced over them, seeing that they were holding sticks or hammers in their hands, and stared at him with hatchet eyes.


    "Master Xiao, we heard that the Tiankui people ughtered the Qinglong Camp, we, we must not sit still, we must protect the Tiger Camp!"


    "Yes, we must guard the tiger camp and never admit defeat."


    "Master Xiao, tell us what we want to do, as long as we can do it, we are obliged to do it."


    "That''s right, as long as we can defend the Tiger Camp, we are not afraid of death!"


    The efforts of this period of time have given them the hope of life, and they will never allow anyone to extinguish the light they just saw!


    Su Ying stood on the second floor, looking at the people in the courtyard, the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.

 Chapter 209: use force to tell the rules

    Chapter 209 Use force to tell the rules


    Xiao Jin asked them to guard the four areas respectively, and some of them were responsible for patrolling.


    Really do it, guarding the tiger camp is everyone''s responsibility.


    ¡­


    The night is getting darker.


    Su Ying stood on the wall of the door, looking at the darkness in the night.


    The cold air can still rush into the nose through the cotton mask, and the mask is covered with ayer of frost.


    "Cat, when do you think your former master wille?"


    The tiger whimpered and shook his head, then raised his head suddenly, looking in the direction outside the door, the whole tiger became excited.


    In a blink of an eye, Su Ying saw the mes jumping in the distance, and walked over slowly.


    "Ho, **** ho..." The tiger''s growl became more and more rapid, indicating that it was getting more and more excited.


    ing."


    Su Ying''s cold voice appeared clearer in the darkness.


    These two words instantly made everyone on the door wall tense up.


    "Here wee, the Tiankui people are here."


    Su Ying looked at the fire not far away, and said to the gatekeeper: "Let them in first."


    "yes."


    Su Ying looked at the flickering light of the fire below, and it seemed that they were already approaching, but they couldn''t reach the door quickly after walking around.


    Su Ying''s eyes are getting colder and colder. It seems that the person who came today is not good at formations.


    After going around for about half an hour, the other party seemed to have lost his patience. Su Ying only saw those trees falling down one by one.


    If they can¡¯t get out, they will destroy it. As long as the four corners of the formation are destroyed, the formation will naturally be broken. This is what Xiao Jin said.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs and looked in the direction of the fire, but could only see their two exposed eyes, and everything else was tightly covered.


    "Ma''am, what are they doing?"


    "Broken formation, be more vignt for a while, man, we areing soon."


    "yes."


    Su Ying walked to the door and waited.


    There was a "bang bang" knock on the door.


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, motioning for them to open the door.


    After the heavy wooden door was turned open by several people, the door slowly opened.


    A gust of cold wind blew through, bringing in a stench unique to beasts.


    The whole body of the person standing outside the door was wrapped in ck cloth, with only one pair of eyes exposed.


    When the leading man saw the tiger standing quietly beside Su Ying, a cold emotion shed through his light-colored eyes very quickly.


    "Where''s Huwei?" the visitor asked.


    "I am in charge of the tiger camp now, if you want to talk, talk to me."


    The man took a look at Su Ying, and walked in with someone behind Su Ying.


    Su Ying took them to the tiger camp.


    "sit."


    The man in ck sat down on the chair without saying a word, and raised his shallow eyelids, "Where are our things?"


    Su Ying looked at him with a half-smile, "What?"


    The man in ck narrowed his eyes, looking at Su Ying as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "It seems that the ughter of the Qinglong Camp did not wake you up."


    "What? Are you going to ughter the Tiger Camp?"


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, everyone in the room stared angrily at the man in ck.


    The man smiled contemptuously, "Why not."


    The man in ck stood up suddenly, and quickly stabbed at Su Ying with the soft sword drawn from his waist!


    The man''s swordsmanship is extremely fast, if it weren''t for Su Ying''s faster movements, the sword would have cut her throat by now.


    With a flick of the electric baton in Su Ying''s hand, it sucked the sword in the man''s hand.


    After a sh of astonishment shed in the eyes of the man, he quickly let his body hit the wooden table, and the sword in his hand fell out.


    After getting out of trouble, the man took out the whistle on his body and blew it, and the men in ck waiting in the yard quickly started to move.


    Su Ying and the others had long been on guard and threw the smoke bomb when the opponent made a move.


    The yard instantly became smoggy, and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Number five, who had already prepared for a long time, stood at both ends of the yard, holding a long iron chain in their hands, but what they held was a wooden handle. After straightening the chain, number five opened the chain. The electric baton on the iron chain quickly spread throughout the entire iron chain. The two pulled one end each, and ran towards the men in ck as if outnking them.


    Those men in ck were blinded by the smoke bombs, and couldn''t see the surrounding situation clearly.


    "ah!"


    Suddenly, there were bursts of short calls in the yard.


    The man heard that the voice was wrong, so he flew outside, saw the smog below, and red at Su Ying coldly.


    He quickly took out a golden whistle and blew it.


    At this time, the tiger waiting downstairs began to be agitated, and it was about to pounce on the people around it.


    Seeing this, Su Ying took out the conch and blew it at the same time.


    The sound of the conch and the whistle were intertwined, making the controlled animals unable to distinguish for a while.


    The ferocious beasts waiting outside the tiger camp were roaring one second to rush forward, and the next moment they were docile like cats.


    When Xiao Jin came with his people, he saw the tiger standing up its hair from time to time, ready to attack, but before it could pounce, it twisted and rolled to the ground, turning its belly out like a baby.


    Seeing that the courtyard door was locked tightly, Xiao Jin asked others to guard the door. He put his toes on the horse''s back, and flew to the front of the courtyard. Looking at the chaotic courtyard, he flew around the courtyard wall towards Su Ying. go.


    Su Ying had already chased after the man in ck. She waved the electric baton in her hand and hit the ck-clothed guardian without any false moves.


    Hei Guardian dodged with a dodge.


    His figure suddenly came behind Su Ying with a sway, his hands stretched out from the ck sleeves, and his hands wed towards Su Ying''s heart.


    Just when his hands were about to touch Su Ying, Xiao Jin came behind him and stabbed him in the shoulder with the spear in his hand.


    "ah!"


    Hei Guardian let out a cry of pain, stared at Xiao Jin coldly, turned around and flew out of the courtyard.


    Xiao Jin turned around and chased after him.


    Su Ying put on the mask she had prepared a long time ago and jumped into the yard. At this time, the electrified iron chains had knocked down many men in ck, and the smoke gradually dispersed. The remaining men in ck could clearly see the situation in front of them. After that, he drew his sword and went to kill No. 5 and the others.


    Su Ying pulled the iron chain in the hands of No. 5 and the others, "Get down!"


    No. 5, they obeyed the order and quickly got down on the ground.


    Su Ying swung the iron chain in his hand violently, and when the chain fell on the men in ck, the men in ck were stunned by the shock, unable to fight back.


    The men in ck realized the abnormality of the iron chain, and turned around to hide, but Su Ying would not give them a chance to hide.


    As soon as the iron chain in his hand flies, several of them can be knocked down with a flick.


    "Tiankui people, are you superior to others? Since you like to use force to tell the rules, then I will tell you today, what are the rules!" The man in ck fleeing from the door.

 Chapter 210: Victory in the first battle

    Chapter 210 Victory in the first battle


    The ck Protector was furious, and picked up the whistle again and blew it.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ying threw the iron chain in his hand at the man in ck, then took out the conch and blew it.


    Compared to the whistle of the ck Guardian, Su Ying Conch''s voice was just higher and louder. The beasts guarding outside the tiger camp listened to the two-phase whistle one by one, and their bodies twitched and twitched repeatedly.


    The long spear in Xiao Jin''s hand pierced Heihufa''s shoulder with a silent murderous aura like a broken bamboo.


    Hei Guardian cried out in pain, and flew away.


    The moment the spear was separated from the flesh and blood, a piece of flesh and blood appeared.


    Hei Guardian vomited blood with a "poof", knowing that he had encountered a strong enemy this time, he no longer wanted to fight, turned around and ran away.


    Xiao Jin didn''t intend to let him go so easily, he flew forward and directly blocked the way of Hei Dharma.


    "Tiger Camp is not a ce where you cane and go whenever you want."


    The long spear in Xiao Jin''s hand spun rapidly in his hand, the sharp point of the knife was mixed with the cold wind, almost blinding people''s eyes.


    Hei Guardian knew that he was invincible, he grabbed a handful of ck foam and threw it on the ground with a "boom", a thick ck smoke spread instantly, blocking his sight.


    Xiao Jin quickly closed his eyes, stopped the spear in his hand, and flew out suddenly.


    "Well!"


    The Hei Guardian, who was halfway running away, widened his eyes in shock, as if he couldn''t believe that he ended his life just like that.


    He stared nkly at the spear that pierced his chest, and fell straight to the ground.


    At this moment, the thick ck smoke dissipated, and Xiao Jin''s **** handsome face gradually became clear in the wind and snow.


    He walked to the ce where the ck guardian fell to the ground. The spear had already been plunged into the ground, but there was only a pool of blood on the ground, and even the clothes were melted.


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, he turned back to the yard, and found that those men in ck were lying on the ground without breath, and the only remaining fish that slipped through the were quickly caught by Su Ying and dealt with.


    "You stay, I will go outside the city gate to have a look."


    Su Ying asked Xiao Jin to leave behind the aftermath, while she went to the city gate. She wanted to see how many beasts these people had brought over.


    Su Ying stepped out of the gate, and met a pair of green eyes emitting green light in the darkness. When he looked over, he couldn''t see the end!


    At the front are huge tigers, lions, and even elephants. No wonder the people in Qinglong Camp were almost torn to pieces by them.


    Su Ying took out the conch and blew it slowly.


    The beasts became more calm after hearing the sound of the conch, each one was as quiet as a rabbit.


    "My God, I''ve never seen so many beasts in my life."


    "Me, me too, it''s, so, so scary."


    Su Ying slowly retreated into the gate, the conch''s voice changed and became high-pitched. After hearing this, the beasts stood up from the ground one after another, and then separated and left in different directions from the tiger camp.


    The people standing on the door wall were shocked. These monsters just left? They also thought that there would be a fierce fight next!


    Su Ying didn''t put down the conch until he could no longer smell the beast''s breath.


    "Ma''am, this, what is going on here?"


    Before Su Ying looked at the conch in her hand, she didn''t understand what the other party was using to control and train the beast, and why the tiger would have a specific emotional change when it heard the whistle.


    Later, she suddenly thought of this conch, which can transmit the human consciousness to the beast by adjusting the frequency of the blower to send out different sound waves, making the beast obedient.


    She hadn¡¯t used this thing before, and she found it while searching for enemy supplies. She thought it was fun and put it in the space, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy.


    If the lore weapons of these Tiankui people are those wild beasts, they will no longer have a strong lethality if they have conch shells in their hands.


    "I just tell them to go back where they came from."


    Su Ying put away the conch and returned to the tiger camp, and found that they were cleaning the floor with water, "What are you doing?"


    Su Ying looked at the ck blood on the ground suspiciously, "Have the corpses been cleaned up?"


    Xiao Jin said: "All the corpses have melted into blood."


    "What?"


    Su Ying looked at the blood on the ground, she thought they were washing away the blood from the battle, but she didn''t expect it to be corpse water.


    Xiao Jin originally caught two people alive, but he hanged himself as soon as he was caught, and he was never given a chance to question him.


    "Those people seem to have undergone strict training." Except for the strictly disciplined army, she has never seen any team that can walk so uniformly.


    Victorious in the first battle, which greatly improved the momentum of the Tiger Camp.


    But Xiao Jin and Su Ying knew that their opponents were not as weak as they showed. After all, they caught the opponent by surprise after careful preparation. If the opponent came prepared, they might not be so easy to deal with.


    ¡­


    In the deep mountains of the Northern Wilderness, there is arge castle-like building standing on the middle of the mountain. Below the mountain is a towering stone wall. People outside can hardly see the situation inside.


    The beast that left the tiger camp came to the towering stone wall.


    The tiger headed by "Roar" roared. A gap suddenly opened on the stone wall. The gap gradually becamerger, and then an entrance several meters long and high appeared.


    The beasts walked in slowly but orderly.


    After all the beasts walked in, a man in ck suddenly came out from inside the stone wall. He went to the outside of the wall and looked around. After seeing the empty space outside the wall, he turned around and walked in suspiciously.


    Not long after, the cracked stone wall slowly fell, and the entrance just now disappeared instantly.


    After entering through the stone wall, the inside is like a mountain forest. When the beasts arrived in the forest, they sat down and rested casually, without any signs of aggressiveness at all.


    The man in ck came to check the beasts one by one, and touched the dried blood on their bodies.


    These bloodstains have dried very hard, and they definitely cannot be stainedst night.


    The doubt in the eyes of the man in ck was even worse. After confirming that there was no fresh blood on the beast, he turned around and left the forest, came to the bottom of a stonedder, walked straight up the stonedder, walked to the stone wall, and stood on the stone wall. On the wall, he looked outside with a telescope, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t find anyone.


    Neither the ck guardian nor the team he brought back fromst night made him frown. Then he turned and walked down the stone wall, blew his whistle, and a tiger ran over after a while.


    After turning on the tiger, the man in ck rode the tiger and ran towards the most majestic building on the mountainside.

 Chapter 211: another universe

    Chapter 211 Another Universe


    The tall and majestic building is like a pce, and the gate of the pce stands high in the clouds.


    When the man in ck arrived at the door, he was stopped by two men in white who were guarding the door.


    The man in ck got off the back of the tiger, folded his hands on his chest and saluted the man in white, "The ck ve has something important to report to His Majesty."


    The man in white didn''t move, but let the leopard who was squatting on the sidee forward and sniff the man in ck. After confirming that there was no problem, they opened a small corner door under the gate to let the man in ck in.


    The man in ck walked all the way to the top floor of the pce, and knelt down facing the closed pce door.


    "The ck ve has something to report to His Majesty."


    The two men in red didn''t even look at the man in ck, they turned around and entered the hall.


    After a while, the man in red came out and motioned for the man in ck to enter the hall.


    The man in ck did not get up, but crawled into the hall on his knees and knees.


    In the main hall, resplendent and resplendent, but the man in ck didn''t even dare to lift his head, "The ck ve pays homage to His Majesty."


    A figure sat on the main hall, looking down at the ck ves on the ground, without any emotion in his eyes, "What''s the matter?"


    "Reporting to Your Majesty, the ck protector who went to the tiger''s camp for food and people yesterday has not returned yet, but the little pets he brought with him have returned by themselves."


    The sharp nails of the person sitting at the top ran across the eyebrows, and there was a hint of interest between the brows, "The ck guardian is really getting more and more misbehaved, why didn''t youe back on time?"


    "I don''t know, is your Majesty going to send someone to investigate?"


    "Go, bring the ck guardian back, the emperor will punish him well."


    As soon as the voice fell, a man in red came up. He came to the throne, opened the jar in his hand, and let the people on the throne take a look, "Your Majesty, the ck protector is dead."


    "Dead... Well, it''s a bit interesting, they dare to touch the emperor''s people, they are not small, go, let Guardian Hui take someone to see what''s going on."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    Tiger Camp won the first battle against the Tiankui people. Although everyone was happy, they did not dare to take it lightly. After all, people are instinctively alert and afraid of things they don¡¯t know.


    Su Ying sat cross-legged on a chair and adjusted her breath. Since she didn''t know the real strength of her opponent, she could only constantly strengthen herself.


    As long as you are strong enough, no matter what kind of opponent you face, you will not lose confidence.


    After the breath adjustment, Su Ying only felt that her whole body became hot. Even in snowy weather, she didn''t feel cold at all even if she only wore a thin cotton jacket.


    Su Ying walked up to the tiger, and looked straight into the tiger''s eyes.


    She found that after the death of the man in ck, the beast became honest. Sure enough, animals know better than humans what is thew of the jungle.


    Su Ying took out the syringe he had prepared long ago and pierced the tiger''s blood vessel, drawing out several tubes of blood.


    She wants to know why they are resistant to anesthetics, one or two is fine, all of them are abnormal, so she wants to take the opportunity to study and research when she doesn''t need to guard the door.


    The tiny needles pierced into the body without pain or itching, and the tiger didn''t feel anything.


    After drawing blood, Su Ying went to study in the space by herself. After going in, she didn''te out for a long time.


    Lin Zhuyu came out of the kitchen, looked at the closed door of the hut, and muttered in her heart, "Mrs. has eaten a stomachache, why hasn''t shee out after going in for so long?"


    Bai Shuang heard the words: "Not necessarily, Madam has always been in thetrine for a long time, but today is a particrly long time."


    "No... fell asleep in it?"


    The two exchanged a look, in the hut...can you sleep?


    Just when the two were hesitating whether to go in and call someone, Su Ying opened the door of the hut and walked out.


    Seeing them standing outside the door, Su Ying frowned, "Are you going to go?"


    The two shook their heads again and again.


    "What are you guys doing here, it smells good?"


    Lin Zhuyu: "..."


    Hoarfrost: "..."


    "Ma''am, why have you been inside for so long?"


    Su Ying blinked, has she been inside for a long time? She looked up at the sun, as if she had been in it all morning, "Oh, I identally fell asleep."


    The two of them squeezed their mouths together, and they looked like they were about to cry.


    "Madam is working so hard, she can fall asleep in thetrine."


    "Yes ma''am, you, you go back to the house, go back to the house, rest in the house, wait for the servant to call you after dinner."


    Su Ying did research all morning, but her eyes were a little sore, "Okay, I''ll go to sleep for a while, just call me if you need anything."


    "good."


    Su Ying turned around and went back to the room, fell down andy down.


    On the other side, a group of gray-clothed men are approaching the tiger camp with a group of wild beasts.


    The days in winter are extremely short, the setting sun has just moved down, and the sky is dark in a blink of an eye.


    A fire was lit on the gate of Tiger Camp for lighting.


    Xiao Jin stood on the door wall and observed everything around vigntly.


    Soon, he felt a strange breath.


    He picked up the binocrs, and saw a group of people slowly moving towards this side.


    "Everyone is on alert, someone ising this way."


    Hearing the words, No. 5 rushed to spread the word, and everyone cheered up.


    Xiao Jin took out a bow and arrow from the side, slowly drew the bow fully, and pointed it at the person walking towards this side.


    After the other party approached, he saw their appearance clearly through the binocrs. The clothes of the people who came were simr to those of the men in ckst night, but the difference was that the clothes of these people who came tonight were gray.


    After the opponent walked into the range, Xiao Jin let go of his fingertips, and the sharp arrow flew out with a sharp momentum.


    With a "chi", a defenseless man in gray was pierced through the chest by a sharp arrow. After a moment of stiffness, he fell straight to the ground.


    The sudden attack made all the people in gray vignt.


    "Alert!"


    The gray-clothed men stopped moving forward. Obviously, none of them realized that they were trapped in the formation.


    After the man in ck destroyed the formationst night, today Xiao Jin immediately changed the orientation of the formation and re-arranged the formation. Although the time was rtively short, it still worked.


    Xiao Jin took out another arrow, and this time, he fully drew the bow without any hesitation.


    The cold arrow pierced through the air, overflowing with murderous aura.


    When the man in gray felt the murderous approach, he immediately drew his weapon to resist.


    But when the arrow got closer and closer, he was surprised to find that his movements were slow. He wanted to dodge with all his strength, but he was still stabbed in the thigh.


    "ah!"


    The man in gray cried out in pain and fell to his knees.


    The man in gray at the head angrily took out his whistle from his body and blew the whistle, and the beasts following them became restless for a moment, and rushed towards the gate of the tiger camp frantically.

 Chapter 212: beat

    Chapter 212 Defeated


    Different from humans, many animals rely on their sense of smell to identify directions, and it is difficult to trap them with formations.


    However, Xiao Jin had thought of this before, so he set up a trap outside the door at the same time, and when those wild beasts rushed over, he would fall into the trap.


    But their number is toorge, and the traps simply cannot stop them all.


    Xiao Jin looked at the beast that was about to rush to the door, took out the conch that Su Ying gave him, and blew it.


    At the moment when the sound of conch shells sounded, those manic and ferocious beasts stopped at an unexpected speed.


    They either flicked their tails or flicked their hair, and they all stayed in ce obediently like well-behaved pets, as if they were waiting for the owner tofort them.


    Watching this scene, the man in gray behind him was shocked.


    They couldn''t believe that the wild beasts they had always been proud of to dominate the Northern Wilderness didn''t obey their orders.


    The gray-clothed man headed by picked up the whistle and blew it vigorously, and those quiet beasts became restless again.


    Xiao Jin was blowing conch shells in his mouth, but he had already drawn the bow and arrow in his hand, aiming at the man in gray who was blowing the whistle.


    When the man in gray was unprepared, he let go of the arrow in his hand.


    The sharp arrow flew towards the man in gray.


    The man in gray felt the murderous auraing, he put down the whistle in his hand, pulled the gray robe on his body with a "boom", and after a thick gray smoke came out, he disappeared.


    However, what also disappeared was the arrow shot by Xiao Jin.


    When the man in gray reappeared, it was behind a big tree. Pain appeared in his eyes. He looked at the arrow in his hand, then took out a short knife, gritted his teeth and chopped off the arrow.


    He growled in pain, hid behind a tree and blew his whistle again.


    But the voice of the other party overwhelmed the whistle, and the beasts no longer obeyed the instructions.


    "Guardian Hui, what''s going on?"


    Guardian Gray looked at those out-of-control beasts, his eyes were full of doubts, but since they came, they would never leave empty-handed.


    "You are monitoring secretly, and if something goes wrong, find a way to get out."


    "yes."


    The man in gray hid behind the tree after responding, and Guardian Gray stood out from behind the big tree, "Everyone obeys orders, follow the Beloveds and kill them in, no one will be left behind!"


    "Roar!"


    The man in gray roared like a beast and rushed towards the Tiger Camp.


    But Xiao Jin would not give them a chance toe in.


    "Prepare the chain of fire."


    "yes."


    The guards of the Tiger Camp hurriedly took out the chains that had been prepared earlier and tied them with wood and straw, lit them on fire, and then beat the gray-clothed man viciously who wanted to climb up from the city wall.


    The length of the chain of fire has been urately calcted, just enough to hit the people below.


    Without the assist of the beast, the fighting power of these gray-clothed men has been greatly reduced, and they can''t even enter the door. Seeing this, everyone''s morale is even higher.


    When he started to fight, it was merciless.


    Xiao Jin fully drew the bow in his hand again and again, watching those gray-clothed men fall down one by one, turning into puddles of stinky blood again.


    The two sides fought fiercely until dawn.


    Guard Hui saw the people around him fall down again and again, gritted his teeth, turned around and ran away.


    But he didn''t know that Xiao Jin had already aimed at the arrow.


    "Forehead!"


    Guardian Hui''s chest was instantly pierced by a sharp arrow.


    He stared wide-eyed with reluctance, his body stiffened and he fell down.


    The rest of the gray-clothed men gasped when they saw the leader fell down. They didn''t dare to fight, so they turned around and retreated.


    And those wild beasts who once rushed to the front line are still lying on the spot like docile kittens and puppies.


    "Retreat, retreat now!"


    When the man in gray gave an order, the people on the door wall only saw bursts of gray smoke rising from the wall. When the smoke cleared, the men in gray had disappeared.


    "Run away, those Tiankui people ran away, hahahaha! We won, we won again!"


    "That''s great, hahaha, let these **** see how powerful we are hahaha!"


    The victory of this battle encouraged everyone''s momentum even more, and also subverted their previous perception of Tiankui people. After all, they always thought that Tiankui people were invincible before, and they could not be Tiankui people at all. opponent.


    But without the assist of the beast, the Tiankui people are just like this these days.


    Xiao Jin looked at the beasts still guarding below with a grim expression. Although these beasts could not be the opponent''s weapons, they could not be used by them either, which was a pity.


    "Master, what should we do with these beasts? Let them go back?" Jiang Yang came behind Xiao Jin and said.


    "Don''t let it go, so many, can you afford it?" With so many beasts, if there is an ident, it will be a great threat, so they cannot be allowed to enter the tiger camp.


    "How about casualties?"


    "Sixteen people were injured, no deaths."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Treat the wounded well, rece them and continue to guard, even if this battle is won, don''t take it lightly."


    "Subordinates understand, then... do you need to rearrange the formations and traps outside?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Go find someone,e down with me now and rearrange." Even if the other party will be wary of this, different formations and traps can also y a certain role, something is better than nothing good.


    "Yes, this subordinate will go and call someone over."


    It was only after dawn that Su Ying realized that there was another person from the Tiankui people. She watched Xiao Jin enter the room with coagted blood on her body.


    "Why didn''t someone call me yesterday?"


    Xiao Jin said without raising his head: "Some ghosts and monsters, there is no need for you to take action."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Speaking so lightly?"


    Xiao Jin walked up to her and had to say that this man was really tall. Su Ying never liked to raise her head to look at people, so she slightly raised her eyebrows and looked into his lowered eyes and said, "No injury?"


    Xiao Jin looked straight at her with deep ck eyes, and his cold brows softened a lot, "It''s too cold outside, my limbs are frozen, and I can''t feel whether I''m injured."


    Su Ying frowned, this man is smart and has a kung fu foundation, so she didn''t use warm pads on him, she didn''t expect that he was just a body of flesh and blood.


    "I''ll show you."


    Xiao Jin thanked him kindly, obediently sat down on the chair, and let Su Ying take off his cotton robe.


    The room is very warm, and the temperature difference between indoor and outdoor is at least ten or twenty degrees. Even if you take off your cotton robe, you won¡¯t feel very cold.


    None of those gray-clothed men could sessfully reach the door wall, and there would be no injuries on Xiao Jin''s body.


    After Su Ying took off his shirt, he checked carefully, but found no injuries on his body.


    Her warm fingertips brushed across his back, Xiao Jin felt his whole body became hotter, and his ck eyes became darker and darker.

 Chapter 213: wait for you to pounce on yourself

    Chapter 213 Waiting for you to jump over by yourself


    After a battle, it is impossible not to suffer even a little injury. Although there were no obvious **** wounds on Xiao Jin''s body, there were still a lot of bruises on his body.


    Su Ying took the medicine for promoting blood cirction and removing blood stasis, and poured it on the palms of her hands, rubbing her warm hands on the bruises on her back. The moment the ointment touched the skin, it was as hot as a soldering iron.


    Xiao Jin''s muscles tensed instantly.


    "Rx, the blood will flow faster." Su Ying''s hands were not polite at all. Under her massage, Xiao Jin''s entire back became hot.


    The hotness on his body became obvious again, just when Su Ying pped the medicine on his heart, he grabbed her wrist and his breathing became short of breath.


    Su Ying nced at him, seeing the heat that was about to burst out from the depths of his eyes, and the center of her brows jumped suddenly. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Xiao Jin''s neck tightly, and sped her thumb slightly on his slightly protruding cheek. Adam''s apple, slowly approaching him.


    "Xiao Jin, you are such a mother, what are you thinking of?"


    His Adam''s apple rolled slightly, trembling powerfully, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the back of Su Ying''s head, pressing her towards him, and kissed her **** the lips.


    Before Su Ying came back to his senses, he pulled her hand away and stood up, turned around and took out a clean robe from the cab and put it on, his eyes as ck as cold pools carried a cold smile, " I will wait until the day when you rush over by yourself." After finishing speaking, the man walked outside the house, leaving Su Ying standing in the room alone in a daze.


    Su Ying pursed her lips subconsciously, there seemed to be residual warmth from Xiao Jin on it, she narrowed her eyes slightly, "You are dreaming."


    "Aniang~~"


    Su Ying regained consciousness, and saw two little milk buns standing outside the door, poking their heads in, with a mysterious look on their faces.


    Su Ying asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Erbao ran in with a smile and hugged Su Ying''s thigh, pouted his little mouth, "Mother, Linger wants to kiss, just like Daddy kisses Aniang!"


    Dabao stood in front of Su Ying, although he didn''t say a word, but the longing little eyes said everything.


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched, "You read it wrong, Daddy and Aniang didn''t kiss each other."


    Er Bao opened his eyes wide, "No, I saw it just now! That''s it, kiss like this, Hurry up, Auntie, Linger wants to kiss."


    Su Ying had no choice but to pick up the two babies, and their faces were inevitably saliva, so they ran upstairs to read and practice calligraphy with Chu Yun in satisfaction.


    ¡­


    In Tiankui Pce.


    The man in red looked at the dead bugs in the porcin gu, his long and narrow eyes narrowed.


    "Your Majesty, Guardian Gray, is dead."


    The person sitting on the throne sat up straight, "Dead?"


    "yes."


    "It''s really interesting, it''s really daring to eat a leopard, and the emperor''s people dare to move."


    As soon as the voice fell, a red ve came into the hall, "Your Majesty, the gray ve has returned."


    "Get in."


    The man in gray crawled into the hall and knelt down in the hall, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, the gray ve did notplete the task, and the gray guardian was hanged."


    "Where are my favorites?"


    "Your Majesty, the people in the Tiger Camp did not know what method they used to make the Beloveds disobey their orders."


    "Huh? They can make Beloved disobey orders. This group of naughty little babies really made me a little angry."


    "Your Majesty calm down."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know who came to the Tiger Camp, but the strength is indeed rtively strong."


    "Hee hee hee hee, I like powerful ones, Hong Nu, take your baby and let them know the methods of the Tiankui people."


    The man in red bowed and knelt before the throne, "Red ve, obey."


    ¡­


    At daybreak, Long Ba wobbled in a carriage to the East District, which was the area they were guarding.


    "Why is the domain chief here?" The people under hismand saw Longbaing in a carriage, and rushed to meet him.


    The people under hismand lifted the curtain of the car, took a look at the surrounding situation, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, he said: "Keep watch carefully, don''t take it lightly, if you have something to do, report it to Su Niangzi immediately, do you know?"


    "Yes, domain master."


    After Longba''s voice fell, the curtains of the car also fell.


    At the moment when his sight was blocked, the flying bird suddenly fell from the sky and flew straight into the carriage.


    Longba, who was about to grab a snack, looked serious, and quickly grabbed the little table next to him and hit the bird.


    But it moved extremely fast, no matter how Long Ba hit him, it couldn''t hit him, and even pecked him several times.


    Asuka''s mouth was very sharp, and when he took a bite, Longba screamed in pain.


    "Come on,e on, get this **** beast out of here."


    What Long Ba didn''t expect was that the sky over Tiger Camp was already invaded by flying birds like locusts in transit.


    Everyone raised their heads in astonishment and looked at the birds in the sky.


    "Why do so many birds suddenlye here? Where did theye from?"


    "Ah! My eyes, my eyes!"


    Before they could react, the birds swooped down from the sky and pecked at them without giving them any time to dodge.


    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts to death!"


    There are more and more birds, so many that they can almostpletely surround a person.


    "Damn it, they are here to attack us, everyone be on alert, kill all these birds!"


    Everyone came to their senses and quickly took out their weapons to deal with it, but there were too many flying birds, and they had almost no power to resist.


    Longba hurriedly closed the windows of the carriage, "Quick, go find Mrs. Su and the others, run!"


    The coachman took out his knife and shed the flying birds continuously. He swung the whip in his hand on the horse, and the horse ran quickly.


    At this time, these almost upied the sky over Tiger Camp.


    Su Ying came out of the space, felt the change of the sky, went outside and looked up, good guy, people with trysophobia might go crazy when they see the birds in the sky!


    "Mother Zhao, hurry up, everyone go back to the house and hide in the house!" Su Ying yelled, and rushed forward to carry the children ying in the yard of the three children into the house.


    Mother Zhao and the others turned around and ran away when they heard Su Ying''s shout, regardless of what they were doing.


    Su Ying stood outside the door and said: "Close the doors and windows, move quickly, hurry up!"


    "Yes Yes."


    "Dog,e and guard outside the house."


    "Aww." The wolf king and the pack of wolves had already been ready for battle.


    Su Ying turned around and entered the room, took out arge bag of powder from the room and sprinkled it on the wolves, then sprinkled some on himself, then entered the space and took out a protective helmet and body armor to put on.


    As soon as she came out, those birds swooped down overwhelmingly.


    Thank you "Purple Butterfly" for your reward~~~Thank you for your support~~ Chanzi will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 214: Its pretty fun to play

    Chapter 214 ying well


    Su Ying took out the shotgun and shot at the swooping birds.


    The birds that were killed were falling like raindrops crazily.


    But the number of these birds is too huge, she can guard one side, but can''t guard the other side at all.


    On a half-poked mountain outside the Tiger Camp, a man in red looked at the birds flying towards the Tiger Camp with a strange sneer on his face.


    "Indulge yourself, my darling, and let them know how good you are."


    The birds hadpletely enveloped the sky over the Tiger Camp. The people in the Tiger Camp had never seen such a scene before, and they all hid in their houses in fear.


    "Quickly, go inside, everyone go inside." The young and middle-aged came out to shoot birds with various weapons, and the elderly, children and women all hid in the house.


    But the houses in the Tiger Camp are almost all wooden houses. Soon, the birds cut big holes in the roofs and doors of the houses.


    "Ah! Ah! You **** birds, kill you **** birds."


    Those birds that took the opportunity to fly into the house were beaten by old people, children and women with weapons that they could get at hand.


    For a while, the entire tiger camp was shrouded in fear brought by the birds.


    "No matter how hard you fight these birds, you can''t beat them all. It''s a hell." Huwei and the others were outside, and they already had many wounds from being pecked by birds, but they didn''t intend to back down at all.


    Su Ying looked at the corpses of the birds that had almost taken up the entire yard, and the veins on his forehead twitched. There were too many birds, and it was impossible to finish the fight.


    Thinking about this, she turned around and entered the room and entered the space again. She wanted to find out whatplete weapons could deal with them quickly.


    At the main entrance, Xiao Jin took out a conch and blew it, trying to control the birds, but the **** thing is, these birds are not controlled by the conch.


    "Go and prepare torches and burn them with fire, they are afraid of fire."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying came out of the space again, she was carrying a spear as big as half of her body, "Today I must kill you." She carried the spear on the woodendder and climbed to the roof.


    The birds saw someone on the roof, as if they had discovered a new world, they swooped towards Su Ying one by one crazily.


    Su Ying showed a murderous grin on his face, "Enjoy yourself, baby!"


    She pointed the muzzle of the gun in the direction of the birds, and pulled the gun without hesitation.


    For a moment, thesers shot out like a rain of swords, flying towards the birds at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    The bodies of the birds hit by the light gun rustled down, and in a blink of an eye, the bird corpses were piled high in the yard.


    Su Ying turned around, changed direction, and fired again.


    Looking at the falling bird carcass, the killing in Su Ying''s eyes was even worse, almost red-eyed.


    This fierce battlested from daytime until the sun gradually set, and there was no sign of it ending.


    The people in the tiger camp were exhausted from hunting birds. Everyone could onlye out of the house in turn, and they didn''t even have time to drink.


    The dead bodies of birds were strewn all over the front and back of every house and even in the house, and there was almost no ce to stay.


    The man in red saw that there were fewer and fewer birds in the sky, so he could only take out his jade flute and y it.


    The birds heard the sound of the jade flute, and their bodies began to fly upwards. Instead of attacking, they flew towards the back mountain.


    Watching the flock of birds gradually disperse, Sunset finally reveals its original appearance.


    Asuka left, everyone in the camp fell to the ground weakly.


    This battle is really tiring.


    Xiao Jin put down the spear in his hand and extinguished the torch, and immediately sent someone to count the casualties.


    Su Ying also put away the gun in her hand.


    She came down from the roof, but there were too many ckbird corpses, so many that the stairs downstairs werepletely filled with corpses.


    Su Ying grabbed the dead body of a bird and inspected it. After confirming that it was not poisonous, she pushed away all the dead bodies at her feet.


    "Aww!"


    The wolves climbed out of the mountain of bird corpses one after another, and their bodies were more or less covered with marks of being pecked by birds, and they were all covered with blood.


    Su Ying was so tired that he sat down on the stairs, reached out and touched the head of the wolf king, "Good job, dog."


    "Aww!"


    Although he was exhausted, the wolf king proudly raised his head.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Su Ying stood up and signaled He Shouyi and the others toe out.


    Because there were too many dead birds, the outside of the house was blocked.


    Mother Zhao and the others were holding a few children in the house, while He Shouyi and the others stepped forward to open the door.


    With a bang, all the bird carcasses poured into the house.


    "Ah!" Bai Shuang turned pale with fright, they had never seen so many dead birds.


    "Don''t be afraid, they are all dead birds, clean them up, they are not poisonous, you can keep them to eat."


    There are so many birds, I don¡¯t know when I will eat them.


    Su Ying went to get a shovel and shoveled all the corpses out of the door.


    Although there are many bird carcasses outside the door,pared with those in the yard, they are still much less.


    Xiao Jin was worried about the situation of Su Ying and the children, so after exining to Jiang Yang, he rode back.


    Back home, looking at the bird carcasses piled up outside the yard, he frowned.


    "Su Ying."


    Su Ying heard the sound and walked out of the house.


    "I''m here."


    Xiao Jin looked at the blood stains all over her body, and frowned tightly, "Why don''t you deal with the injuries on your body first."


    Su Ying let out a sigh of relief, "Small injuries are fine, these bird carcasses are too many, and there is no ce to stay in the yard unless they are pushed out first."


    Su Ying took a shovel and threw it to him, "I''ll go to the backyard to see how the animals are doing."


    Xiao Jin took the shovel and nodded.


    Su Ying went to the backyard and found that the sheds of the animals were full of small holes that had been pecked out. Fortunately, He Shouyi said that the animals were also afraid of the cold. The son also rushed to the barn to attack, because he couldn''t get in, and the animals inside were all right.


    After making sure that the animals were fine, Su Ying returned to the yard. Everyone worked together until night to clean up all the bird carcasses.


    Su Ying was so tired that he sat down directly on the corridor, "These Tiankui people are having a good time."


    Xiao Jin walked out of the room, stepped forward, picked her up horizontally, and turned to enter the room.


    Su Ying really didn''t want to move anymore, and let him bring her into the house.


    Lin Zhuyu brought a basin of hot water into the house, "Madam, let me clean it up for you." The blood on her body was frozen.


    Xiao Jin stepped forward and took the veil directly from her hand, "Go out."


    Lin Zhuyu nced at Su Ying eagerly, not daring to meet Xiao Jin''s eyes, turned around and obediently left the room.

 Chapter 215: Whats the difference

    Chapter 215 What''s different


    Xiao Jin walked up to Su Ying with a handkerchief and gently wiped the blood on her face, and then looked at it carefully after wiping it off.


    Su Ying pped his hand awayzily, "There is no injury on the face."


    Xiao Jin let go of his hand, threw the handkerchief back into the basin, and reached out to untie Su Ying''s clothes.


    At this time, Su Ying had already forgotten the rules about the difference between men and women, and her mind was full of thoughts about how to make those birds taste better.


    When she felt the coolness on her body, she realized that Xiao Jin had already stripped her upper body naked, and he was squatting in front of her, wiping her chest intently.


    Su Ying: "..."


    Su Ying felt a little annoyed, and didn''t say hello after stripping her naked, but looking at his extremely serious eyes and meticulous movements, she felt that she might be thinking too much.


    Just when he took the ointment to apply on her chest, Su Ying still grabbed his hand.


    "Almost done."


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, but did not let go, "You did this to me before."


    "Can it be the same?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes and looked at her with serious eyes, "What''s the difference?"


    Su Ying paused for a while, but had no words to refute for a while.


    At the moment she was stunned, the cool medicinended on her chest with his slightly warm fingertips.


    Su Ying: "..."


    Su Ying had goosebumps all over her body, and pushed him away with a p, "I can see the front, I don''t need you!" She said, pulling the little coat on the side and putting it on.


    Xiao Jin was pped and sat on the ground by her. He was not angry, but just stood up expressionlessly, "You didn''t say it earlier."


    Su Ying: "..." She felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell.


    Xiao Jin asked her to go back to the stool and sit down, and began to apply medicine to her back.


    Su Ying is not short, but her frame is small. Xiao Jin looked at the faintly exposed ribs on her back, and his eyes were full of distress.


    "You eat so much, why are you still so thin?"


    Su Ying was lying on the table, she seemed to smell the smell of roasted birds just now.


    "Thin? It seems that I still eat less."


    The damage from the bird peck was not serious, and Su Ying was wearing protective clothing, so there were not many wounds on her back, and no matter how powerful the bird''s beak was, it would be difficult to prate the body armor.


    When Xiao Jin took care of her wounds, he found that she had fallen asleep lying on the table, so he had to change the rest of the clothes for her, carried her to the bed and covered her with the quilt, and let her have a good sleep. Then he started to treat his injuries.


    It''s just that when she saw the wound on her chest, her palm still seemed to have her softness...


    When Su Ying woke up again, it was already dawn outside, she sat up from the bed, her stomach was already too hungry to respond.


    She saw that she had changed into a clean dress, which should have been put on by Xiao Jin.


    Su Ying put on her clothes, got up and went out, and saw the yard full of plucked birds.


    "Madam woke up. You fell asleep without eatingst night. This servant will bring you breakfast for Madam." Lin Zhuyu said and ran to the backyard, and when she came back, she was holding arge pot of pimple soup.


    Su Ying was really hungry, and she didn''t care about the heat, so she just ate the pimple soup.


    Afterwards, Bai Shuang brought a lot of fried poultry meat up, "Madam, this is the poultry meat I left for youst night. There''s still a lot of it in the pot, eat it up."


    These birds are not small. Each one is about as thick as an arm, and they are also big. It may be that they are often exercised. The meat of these birds is very solid and tastes very delicious.


    "Have you all eaten?"


    "Madam, we have already eaten."


    Su Ying didn''t ask, and started to concentrate on eating.


    Because there were too many birds, seeing Su Ying eating, Bai Shuang and the others went to the backyard to pluck the feathers of the birds.


    Fortunately, the weather is cold now, and these birds are frozen to death. If the weather were hotter, these corpses would definitely stink.


    After eating, Su Ying was ready to go out. She wanted to walk around the camp to check the casualties. "Wang Su, you and Zhao Neng will stay at home."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Su Ying got on her horse and headed to the nearest tiger camp first.


    Along the way, bird carcasses can be seen everywhere, especially in Tiger Camp.


    "Ms. Su is here." The guards of the Tiger Camp saw Su Yinging, and they all stepped forward to salute.


    Su Ying waved his hand nonchntly to signal them to get up, "How was the situation yesterday, have you calcted the casualties in the Eastern District?"


    "After the gang of birds left yesterday, themander asked someone to count them. Three people died. Almost all of them were injured. Twenty or thirty were seriously injured, most of whom were pecked at the eyes."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Have all the serious injuries been treated?"


    "The doctor is looking at it."


    "Take me to see."


    "yes."


    Su Ying was taken to a room in the backyard of the tiger camp. The room was veryrge and filled with Datong shops. As soon as he walked outside the door, he heard bursts of wailing from inside.


    Su Ying walked into the room and saw the wounded lying on the bed. Several people were treating the wounds in the room, but only one was a doctor.


    Su Ying walked to the nearest injured person and saw that one of his eyeballs had been pecked out, the eye socket was bloody, and his head and face were also covered with blood.


    But the doctor was dealing with another injured person''s injury, so he didn''t have time to take care of him.


    Fortunately, she was nning toe over to treat the injured today. She untied the burden on her body, took out the tools and potions she needed, "Go, get some more clean hot water."


    "yes."


    "Don''t move, don''t rub your hands on your eyes, so as not to cause infection."


    Su Ying grabbed the injured man''s hand, and signaled the people around him to step forward and pin down the injured man''s hands and feet.


    "Be patient, the pain will disappear soon." She took out the microneedle for anesthesia, wiped and disinfected the blood on his face, and gave him local anesthesia.


    As soon as the anesthesia injection was injected, the pain of the other party was instantly relieved a lot and he no longer struggled indiscriminately.


    The eyeball on the right side is gone, and the eyelid was almost pecked off. Fortunately, the injury was not too deep. Su Ying gave him meticulous disinfection and anti-inmmatory medicines to avoid postoperative infection, and then checked his other eye.


    Fortunately, the other eye was still there. In order to facilitate the treatment of the wound on her head, she took out the razor and shaved off her hair. After shaving, the trauma on the scalp was exposed without any cover, making the scalp numb.


    Fortunately, the skull is hard enough, and the skull is not injured. At most, it will be bald and good in the future, which is better than losing your life.


    After treating the more serious injuries, Su Ying let them deal with the rest, and she went to check on the condition of the next injured person.


    "It hurts, it hurts...it hurts, help, help..."


    Su Ying walked up to the next injured person and found that his entire face was blurred.

 Chapter 216: Cure the brain

    Chapter 216 Cure the Brain


    Compared with the injured just now, this one is much more serious, "How did you get hurt like this?"


    "Madam didn''t know something. At that time, he was pecked down by a bird, and his head just hit the stone. When the brothers found him, his face became like this."


    No wonder the face was injured like this by the bird. It is difficult to find a piece of intact skin on the body. This should be the most serious injury among all the injured.


    This must be handled separately.


    "Are there any spare rooms?"


    "have."


    "Bring a stretcher and move the person to the empty room first."


    "yes."


    After the wounded were transferred, Su Ying had someone guard the door, and she brought the wounded into the space.


    The external wound can be easily seen, but the internal wound is different. If it is not clear, it is easy to miss, so she needs the help of equipment, which can greatly shorten her examination and treatment time.


    Su Ying put on gloves, took a disinfectant solution to disinfect the wounds on the wounded, and began to use the instrument to detect.


    After searching for photos, she found that it was not just a trauma, but even internal organs had obvious bleeding.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, and could only inject a hemostatic agent first, and then drain the congestion through the opening of the abdominal cavity.


    After the hemostatic agent was injected, she took out a scalpel and made a small opening in her abdominal cavity to insert a catheter. Soon, congestion flowed out of the catheter.


    Su Ying began to check the wounds on his face. After disinfection, all the wounds on his face were exposed. It might be because the blood stains looked too scary just now. His face is better than imagined, except for the eyes In addition, the other facial features are still intact, but there are two more holes on the cheeks, which look a little scary.


    The wounds were numerous and small, and it took Su Ying a lot of time to treat all the wounds.


    By the time she brought people out of the space, it was already afternoon.


    Su Ying opened the door, and immediately saw Qiao Yang waiting outside.


    "Miss Su, you havee out."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, nced at him up and down, saw that he was also holding a cloth towel on his head, his face was covered with blood, and he seemed to have suffered serious injuries.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Qiao Yang saw Su Ying''s face slumped, and wailed shamelessly: "Miss Su, show me quickly, my wound really hurts like hell."


    Su Ying said without changing expression: "Where does it hurt?"


    "Everywhere hurts, my whole body hurts, can you go to my room and show me?"


    "Where''s your elder brother?"


    "Brother is upstairs too."


    Su Ying nodded.


    Seeing her promise, Qiao Yang joyfully led her into his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he couldn''t wait to drag the clothes on his body, "Ms. Su, you have to take a good look at meter, I''m dying of pain..."


    Qiao Yang stripped himself naked, but when he turned around, he saw Huwei standing at the door with a dark face.


    "Brother, why is it you? Where is Mrs. Su?"


    Huwei gave him a sip, "Idiot, quickly put on the clothes for me, don''t embarrass me here! Hurry up!"


    Qiao Yang frowned unwillingly, "Brother, I want Miss Su to treat me."


    "I think you want me to cure your brain!" Hu Wei was so angry that he came in and pped him on the head, "If I see you like this again, I will drown you!"


    When Qiao Yang heard this, he covered his crotch in panic.


    When Huwei returned to the hall, Su Ying was sitting on a chair eating melon seeds.


    "Mrs. Suughed."


    Su Ying spat out the melon seeds nonchntly, "Can you handle it yesterday?"


    "There are too many of those birds, which hurt many of our brothers, and we didn''t expect it." I really didn''t expect that there are too many tricks by Tian Kuiren these days.


    After these few days of fighting, Su Ying also felt that they knew nothing about the enemy and they were too passive.


    "Do you know where the Tiankui people are hiding?"


    Huwei said: "In the deep mountains, it is difficult to get in."


    Su Ying suddenly thought, when she was catching bison, could it be the ce she saw through the telescope?


    She remembered that she saw a lot of beasts at that time.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying began to think about it. They wanted to take the lead, but she didn''t like being passively beaten.


    Before leaving, Su Ying went to the backyard to check on the conditions of the other seriously injured, and was busy until dark before leaving the tiger camp.


    But she didn''t go back, but went directly to the North District.


    The dog guarding the gate of the North District rushed out barking wildly when it heard the movement.


    Followed by a group of people with weapons.


    "it''s me."


    Su Ying got off her horse.


    Zhou Xing held a torch to illuminate Su Ying''s face.


    "It''s Mrs. Su, why is Mrs. Su here?"


    Su Ying said: "I''ll take a look at the casualties."


    "Let Madam Su worry about it." Zhou Xing took Su Ying directly into the North District, and brought her to a big wooden house.


    "It was used for everyone to dry the millet before, and now it is temporarily used to amodate the wounded."


    Su Ying went in and looked around. The casualty situation in the North District was better than that in the Tiger Camp, and there were fewer serious injuries. Before that, Mengzi had ordered them to go together in threes and twos no matter where they went, and not to be alone. Action, so when resisting the birds, thebined strength is still stronger than fighting alone.


    "Uncle Meng."


    Mengzi heard the sound and stood up to look at Su Ying, "Miss Su is here."


    "Well, I''m here to see what''s going on here, are you all okay?"


    "Miss Su has a heart. We have gathered all the injured here. There are quite a few minor injuries, but not many fatal ones. Don''t worry, Miss Su."


    As long as there are not many fatal injuries.


    "Now there are repeated setbacks over there, and they must be holding back ruthless moves in the future. Next, we need to be more vignt."


    "What Su Niangzi said is that the Tiankui people are vicious and vengeful, and they will not let us go easily. We will strengthen our patrols at night, and we will not let them take advantage of it."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying saw that Mengzi could be settled here, so she left without saying anything.


    As soon as Su Ying left the North District, she heard a strange sound of a flute. The sound of the flute seemed toe from a very far away ce, but it was difficult to discern the exact direction when listening carefully.


    Su Ying listened to the footsteps, and listened intently to the direction of the sound. Finally, she started to ride her horse towards the direction of the slope.


    Su Ying rode fast all the way to the slope, and as soon as the horse got close to him, he kicked the horse''s hooves a little anxiously, as if there was something frightening in front of him, making it dare not move forward.


    Su Ying narrowed her cold eyes slightly, got off the horse, put the horse into the space, then put on the night vision goggles and walked forward slowly.


    She hadn''t walked for long when she felt a cold aura rushing towards her face.


    She paused slightly, and when she lowered her head, she saw countless snakes crawling towards her direction.

 Chapter 217: looks familiar

    Chapter 217 looks familiar


    Snake, she is not afraid.


    Su Ying stepped into the space and took out the gun from the shelf.


    When she came out, the snakes were almost at her feet.


    "It''s a good feeling that you don''t sleep, but you just ran out to die, who is to me?" Su Ying shot, a fire snake rushed out like a strong dragon, forcing those poisonous snakes back again and again.


    Snakes are afraid of fire, looking at the burning guns, those poisonous snakes dare not approach at all.


    Su Ying walked forward holding the musket, and the sound of the flute became clearer.


    When she reached the foot of the protective wall, she took out the long barb and threw it out, then climbed over the protective wall.


    Su Ying wore night vision goggles and scanned around, and found a red figure on the branch of a big tree.


    The red figure stands under the moonlight, mysterious and weird.


    Su Ying set the musket on fire into the space, took out realgar powder and sprinkled it on himself.


    The snakes stopped approaching her after smelling the realgar.


    Su Ying quietly approached the red figure over there.


    Just as he entered his shooting range, a leopard standing under a tree growled vigntly.


    The movement of the leopard rmed the people on the tree, and they looked in the direction of Su Ying in a blink of an eye.


    But when he looked over, it was pitch ck and there was nothing.


    The man in red looked away calmly, but motioned for the leopard to lean towards the big tree.


    The leopard came to the big tree vigntly. When it suddenly jumped behind the big tree, it found that there was nothing under the tree. It climbed up the tree again, but found nothing.


    Leopard tilted his head in confusion.


    It returned the same way, and returned to the man in red to guard.


    Not long after the leopard came down from the tree, Su Ying came out from the space.


    She hid behind a tree and pointed the tranquilizer gun at the man in red.


    Just when she was about to pull the trigger, the man in red suddenly looked at her. Su Ying only heard a soft "boom", and a thick red smoke rose from the ce where the man in red was standing just now. After the thick smoke dissipated, where was his figure?


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, and put away the gun in her hand.


    Just when she was about to turn around, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. The man in red had arrived behind her at some point, and the dagger in his hand was on her neck.


    "Don''t move around, or my knife won''t have eyes."


    Su Ying heard the sound, and slowly raised her hands.


    "You cane to me quietly, you are indeed stronger than that group of trash, but to me, you are nothing more than an ant, go to hell!"


    The scimitar in the red man''s hand moved forward, and when he was about to cut Su Ying''s artery, Su Ying suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    The man in red was stunned, and looked at the ce where Su Ying was standing just now in disbelief.


    People just disappeared in front of him out of thin air, how is this possible! ?


    The man in red looked down at the leopard under the tree, but saw that the leopard was still looking at the surrounding situation in a daze, and didn''t notice Su Ying''s breath at all.


    The man in red quickly flew under the tree and began to look for Su Ying.


    Su Ying is waiting quietly in the space at this time, counting the time to go out.


    After the other party found out that she was missing, he would definitely not stay where she was, and that was enough for her.


    After the time calcted in her mind was up, Su Ying came out from the space. Standing on the tree, she saw the man in red looking for her not far away.


    She took out the tranquilizer gun again and pointed it at his vest.


    Su Ying put her breathing to the lightest, and restrained her murderous aura. When the man in red was concentrating on looking for someone and didn''t find her, she quickly fired the anesthesia gun.


    By the time the man in red realized something was wrong, it was already toote.


    With a bang, the red smoke rose again, and Su Ying jumped down from the tree. The red smoke had faded, but the figure in red was no longer there.


    The leopard next to her saw Su Ying approaching, and it rushed towards her directly.


    Su Ying turned on the electric baton in her hand, and directly brought the leopard down.


    Su Ying checked the location where the man in red disappeared. Although he was gone, her anesthesia needle was also missing, which proved that her shot hit him.


    Unless she was raised with drugs like those beasts, and she has a strong resistance to drugs, otherwise he will not be able to run far.


    Su Ying took out the instrument and turned it on, and the direction of a red dot was quickly disyed on the instrument.


    Su Ying followed the direction of the red dot and chased after it, and sure enough, he saw the man in red struggling to move forward.


    It seems that the anesthesia injection worked, but he didn''t fall to the ground immediately, which still shows that his body has a certain degree of drug resistance.


    Su Ying quietly followed behind the man in red, she wanted to know where he was going.


    But the man in red fell to the ground without holding on for too long.


    Su Ying stood in the dark and did not go forward immediately, but waited for a while to make sure that the man in red would not get up before walking over.


    Su Ying turned him over and tore off the red cloth on his face to reveal his face covered by the cloth scarf. Su Ying looked at this face and thought it looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it for a while. .


    She stretched out her hand to pinch the opponent''s mouth open, and found a ck thing hidden in his back mr, she put her fingers in, picked out the ck thing and threw it on the ground, then took the rope from the space Tie up the man with the horse and throw him on the horse to go back.


    It was almost dawn when Su Ying returned to Tiger Camp.


    As soon as I entered, I saw No. 1 running over here with several people.


    "It''s madam, really madam."


    Several people saw Su Ying clearly and quickly ran to her and got off the horse.


    "Ma''am, where have you been?"


    Su Ying pointed to the man in red on the horseback, "I found it outside the protective fencest night. Those flying birds were probably instigated by this kid. Now I have arrested him, and when he wakes up, he will be carefully interrogated." .¡±


    "yes."


    On the 1st, they stepped forward to take the reins from Su Ying, and brought the man in red back.


    Xiao Jin was guarding the gate of the cityst night, and came back after dawn. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Su Ying sitting in the yard, and a man in red was tied in front of her.


    "Who is this person?"


    Su Ying raised her eyelids and said, "Tiankui people."


    Xiao Jin frowned, and turned to look at the man in red.


    Su Ying calcted that the time was almost up, so she asked No. 1 toe over with a bucket of ice water, and it sshed on the man in red. Ayer of hot air rose from his body. Woke up to the cold.


    The man in red slowly raised his head, and when he realized that he was being arrested, panic shed in his eyes, but he quickly realized that he was going to bite the poison hidden in his teeth, but found that the poison in his mouth was gone.


    "All Tiankui people look like you, neither yin nor yang?"

 Chapter 218: common advance and retreat

    Chapter 218 Advance and retreat together


    The man in red looked at them with cold eyes, "If you fight against the Tiankui people, you will die without a ce to die!"


    Su Ying sneered, looked at Xiao Jin and said, "I leave the interrogation to you. He probably made those birds yesterday. I also encountered a group of snakes at night, but after I caught him, the group of snakes disappeared. Disappeared, please interrogate carefully, I will go in and rest for a while."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Okay."


    Su Ying wasn''t worried about Xiao Jin''s ability to interrogate people at all, and after exining to him clearly, she turned and went back to the house.


    As soon as Su Ying entered the room and sat down, Lin Zhuyu poked her head in, "Ma''am, do you eat birds? Roast them."


    Su Ying touched her already shriveled stomach and nodded, "Eat."


    "ve servant, go and prepare for the madam."


    Su Ying thought for a while, then got up and went to the main room to wait.


    Since the birds came, they now have three meals a day of bird meat, but under the cooking of the two chefs, Murong De and He Shouyi, these bird meat can be different delicious every time, and they will not be eaten Tired and crooked.


    As soon as Lin Zhuyu walked out the door, Su Ying smelled a charcoal-roasted aroma. The roasted bird was heated on the charcoal fire again, and the meaty aroma mixed with the charcoal fire was even more aroused.


    Lin Zhuyu came up with arge portion of roasted bird meat and prepared arge bowl of vegetable pimple soup.


    "This is a pimple soup made from dried wild vegetables picked up in the mountains before. Uncle He said that this roasted bird will make you angry if you eat too much. It just so happens that the wild vegetables are cool and reduce the fire, so you won''t get sick if you eat them together."


    Hearing these words, Su Ying couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Their food is really good now. Not only can they be full, but they also pay attention to nutrition.


    Su Ying took a sip of the pimple soup, and felt a slightly bitter taste on the tip of her tongue, but after swallowing it, there was a bit of sweetness in her mouth, very refreshing and appetizing.


    She had a bowl as big as a washbasin, and she was full after eating three bowls. She also ate all of a dozen roasted birds.


    Su Ying burped contentedly, and when she was about to go back to the house for a while, she saw Xiao Jin walking over.


    "The trial is over?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "It is."


    Su Ying turned around and entered the room, poured a ss of warm water casually, before she could take a sip, Xiao Jin took the ss in his hand, and drank her ss of water very smoothly.


    Su Ying: "..."


    Xiao Jin took a sip, smiled at her half-empty hand, and put the remaining half of the water ss back into her hand, "It''s just right to drink now."


    Su Ying nced at the cup and drank the water in it without any hassle. The temperature was indeed just right.


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing was said."


    "The trial is over?"


    Xiao Jin took out a red token and a red purse from his body.


    Su Ying nodded her chin, "What is that?"


    "It was found on him, and he was nervous when it was turned out."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "It proves that this is very important to him."


    Xiao Jinen said, "You still remember Huwei and the others said that they can''t mix into the Tiankui people''s territory, even if they pretend to be them, because the beasts inside can distinguish their scent."


    However, there are so many people working for the Tiankui people, it is impossible to distinguish every one of those wild beasts, so they probably use something in these people to distinguish them from outsiders.


    Su Ying opened the purse, and there were some ground medicinal powder inside, which smelled a faint medicinal smell, but not strong, so even if it was worn on the body, ordinary people would not be able to smell the strange smell, but animals could. .


    "I''ll try it." Su Ying picked up her purse and walked to the big tiger in the backyard.


    The tiger lying on the ground and dozing soundly heard Su Ying''s footsteps, its ears instantly pricked up, and a pair of light-colored tiger eyes slowly opened and fell on Su Ying.


    She has never let go of the tiger''s shackles because it is more difficult to tame a wild beast that has recognized its master than a wild one. In order to prevent it from identally injuring people, it can only be trapped first.


    "Take it easy, let me show you something you are familiar with."


    The tiger moved its ears, looked at Su Ying suspiciously, and saw Su Ying handing a purse to it.


    Tiger moved his nose and sniffed it in front of the purse. After that, the vignce in his eyes gradually faded, and his guard against Su Yingpletely disappeared.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, and she was sure that this thing was used to let those beasts distinguish outsiders from their own people.


    Confirmed her guess, Su Ying turned and went back to the house.


    "With these two things, I can just take the opportunity to sneak into the camp of the Tiankui people."


    Su Ying put the purse on the table, and took a look at the red token. If she remembered correctly, one of the two groups who came directly came from the night people, and the other, Xiao Jin was from Hui. The one who came next time was a man in red. Could it be that these Tiankui people use colors to distinguish people''s ranks?


    This token should be the identity symbol of the man in red.


    As soon as Xiao Jin heard her words, he thought of her n, "What do you want to do?"


    Su Ying didn''t intend to hide it either: "Take these things in and see what kind of things those Tiankui people are."


    Xiao Jin frowned in disapproval, "It''s too risky."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair, "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you won''t catch a tiger, and you can''t always be passively beaten."


    "Don''t say you go, the defense system of the Tiger Camp, I mean you know better than me the deployment situation, you are more suitable to stay here to guard, looking at the entire Tiger Camp, no one is more suitable than me to go."


    These words really left Xiao Jin speechless.


    "I know, even if I don''t agree, you will go." The decision she made would never be changed easily, he was just a little annoyed at himself, and he couldn''t ce her under his wings.


    Su Ying looked at the depression between his brows and got up and patted him on the shoulder, "I, Su Ying, have never been a little white flower who would shrink behind anyone. If you have the ability, then stand by my side and fight side by side with me. advance and retreat."


    Xiao Jin held her hand, and slowly wrapped her small hand into his palm, "Okay, let''s advance and retreat together."


    Su Yingughed, and punched him with two fists as big as her own, "The Tiger Camp depends on you."


    "Well, you must be careful."


    "no problem."


    That night, Su Ying took the big tiger out of the tiger camp.


    The tiger has been in the territory of the Tiankui people for so long, so it naturally knows where its base camp is. Su Ying sat cross-legged on its back and wobbled towards the deep mountain like this


    The night in the deep mountains was extremely quiet, so quiet that only the whistling wind and the heavy breathing of the tiger could be heard.


    Su Ying closed her eyes, slowly slowed down her breathing, and used this to adjust her breath, so that her body could be adjusted to the best state before arriving.


    After an unknown amount of time, the tiger stopped suddenly.


    Su Ying slowly opened her eyes, and what she saw was a towering city wall.

 Chapter 219: inside

    Chapter 219 There are universes


    Su Ying came down from the back of the tiger, and the city wall in front of her was much higher than the city wall on the border of Chu State. With this wall, it was almost impossible for idlers to break into it.


    Su Ying raised her leg and kicked the tiger''s butt, "How did you get in in the past?"


    The tiger shook his fur, came to the wall and roared several times.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, the city wall is tightly stitched, and she doesn''t know where the door is.


    Just when Su Ying was puzzled, a long gap suddenly opened on the wall that was pasted in front of him, and an entrance with a length and width of several meters appeared in front of him.


    The tiger walked in very naturally.


    Su Ying followed behind it nkly.


    What Su Ying didn''t expect was that there was an endless forest inside, as if she had walked through a wall and entered the virgin forest.


    When the beasts in the forest saw the tigering back, they all made way for it. It can be seen that the tiger usually has a certain status among these wild beasts.


    The tiger walked under a big tree and wanted to get down. Su Ying coughed lightly, and the tiger who was about to get down stood up at once.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows at it, motioning for it to lead the way.


    The tiger had no choice but to turn around and continue walking forward.


    During the period, some bold beasts stepped forward to smell Su Ying''s breath, but they retreated immediately after smelling it.


    This should further confirm Su Ying''s guess that these beasts are identifying the identities of the people here through the powder in their purses.


    After the tiger led Su Ying out of the forest, Su Ying realized that the forest was surrounded, but she had been walking for at least half an hour, which shows how big it is.


    There is an iron gate under the wall. The tiger stood in front of the iron gate and looked back at Su Ying. Su Ying knew that it was the exit of the forest.


    Su Ying came to the iron gate, and saw a ck figure appear behind the iron gate.


    Su Ying tentatively took out the token from his body, and the man in ck behind the door saluted him when he saw it, and opened the iron door.


    Behind the iron gate was a dark corridor, which was very long. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Su Ying vaguely saw the beam of light ahead.


    Coming out of the tunnel, Su Ying waspletely stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Behind the corridor, there is an open space that is sorge that it can hardly be seen. The open space is full of people. They are not living freely like ordinary people, but are receiving the cruelest and strictest training like soldiers.


    Su Ying nced over and found that there were many three- and five-year-old children among the people receiving training.


    "Useless waste, you can''t even carry a sandbag, get up quickly, if you can''t get up, I will kill you!"


    A loud roar caught Su Ying''s attention, and she saw in a blink of an eye, a child who was about the same age as Dabao and the others fell to the ground, a man in ck with a long whip stepped forward and kicked the child body.


    How could a small child be able to bear the foot of a grown man, and immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    This scene was something that Su Ying might not have been able to bear seeing in the past, let alone she still has a baby now.


    But now she can''t expose herself, she secretly aimed the small light gun in her hand at the man in ck, and shot out the light needle silently.


    "ah!"


    The man in ck was shot in the leg and knelt on the ground in pain.


    The light gun is very painful, but it is very difficult to kill. After the man in ck fell to the ground, other men in ck came over and asked people to carry him away. As for the children on the ground, they were like rags Throw it aside.


    The people practicing on the field trembled in fear as they watched the child who fell to the ground and his voice gradually became weaker, but none of them dared to say anything.


    Su Ying didn''t hurry to move on, but found a rtively secluded ce and entered the space. Fortunately, she had prepared before she came. They didn''t have any gray cloth, but they still had ck ones for winter clothes. Yes, she immediately asked Mother Zhao and the others to help her make a ck dress that was the same as the red one.


    After she changed into ck clothes, she came out of the space.


    She observed just now that there would be men in ck guarding her, so she found a ce with the best view to stand and watch the people in the field train.


    There are men and women, but most of them are men.


    The youngest is three or four years old, and the oldest is no more than ten years old.


    Compared with younger children, those teenagers look a lot more numb.


    Su Ying is sure that she is not mistaken, it is numbness, the eyes of those people are dull, like... a machine that has been wound up, without any emotion.


    Judging from the skills they practice, the people in each echelon are different.


    After observing for a while, she found that the skills they practiced had a certain rtionship with the color of the clothes they wore. The more conspicuous the color, the deeper the practice.


    She said that the people here use color to distinguish grades.


    And those youngest children, as if they had just arrived in this ce, seemed not to have adapted to this kind of life. This reminded her of the Qinglong camp that was ughtered before. Looking back, it seemed that there were not many children in the Qinglong camp at that time. corpse.


    It''s likely that those children were brought back to this ghost ce.


    Su Ying looked at the sun in the sky, and it was already scorching hot in the sky. Although the winter was not hot, it was still too hot to keep one''s eyes open, but these trainings showed no intention of stopping at all.


    Su Ying has to say that these people are more ruthless than her. When she trained No. 1 of them, they had three meals a day on time without dy. Even so, some of them couldn''t stand it, let alone these sallow and emaciated children. .


    One morning, I don''t know how many children fell down.


    To deal with the children who fell down, the people in ck either whipped them or sshed them with cold water to wake them up. If they couldn¡¯t wake up, they lifted them up and threw them aside.


    "Hush!"


    A piercing whistle sounded, and everyone stopped what they were doing. After the whistle stopped, those on the training ground sat down on the ground. The whistle sounded, indicating that they could rest.


    The men in ck would not give them water at all. When they were thirsty, they grabbed a handful of ice cubes and put them in their mouths to chew.


    Afterwards, several men in ck pushed a trolley over, threw the children who fell on the ground onto the trolley and pushed them towards the corridor.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes. Behind the corridor is the ce where the beasts are ced. She doesn''t think that these men in ck will kindly push these children to rest and treat illnesses!


    Su Ying quietly followed the cart and walked over.


    The car stopped when they reached the outside of the corridor, and they walked into the corridor with their two children in hand.


    Su Ying followed up with the two children, and seeing them on the other side of the corridor, she threw the children into the woods, then turned and left.

 Chapter 220: Her Majesty the Queen

    Chapter 220 Her Majesty the Queen


    Su Ying followed behind those men in ck, deliberately slowing down while they were not paying attention.


    Waiting until they were far away, she turned and returned to the children who had been left behind.


    "Ah, no, don''te here, don''te here!"


    "Help, help..."


    As soon as Su Ying walked back, she saw that the abandoned children were surrounded by wild beasts.


    The child who was still conscious screamed for help in horror, but he didn''t know that even if his throat was broken, those people would note to save them.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, and punched the cheetah in the face that was jumping at the child.


    "Roar!"


    The cheetah roared angrily and wanted to fight back, but when it got closer and smelled Su Ying''s scent, it immediately froze, and obediently backed away step by step.


    Seeing this, the other beasts also retreated one after another, not daring to take a half step closer.


    "roll."


    The beast trembled, turned and ran away.


    Su Ying turned her head, and met those children looking at her in horror. Even if she saved them just now, they didn''t dare to get close to her.


    Su Ying knew that it was her ck dress that scared them.


    She didn''t have time to exin too much, she directly knocked the still awake child into the space, and then returned to the previous ce.


    The sharp whistle sounded again, and the afternoon training began, but they didn''t even stutter.


    The exhaustion of physical strength caused more people to fall down, but even so, the training did not mean to stop at all.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Su Ying wondered how long they would train until they suddenly heard someone shout, "Kneel down, Your Majesty ising."


    Before he finished speaking, the men in ck around him knelt down on the ground.


    Su Ying followed the trend and knelt down. The moment she knelt down, she saw a team slowly walking towards this side.


    The men in red were the leaders, and behind the man in red was a gorgeous carriage. The gemstones on the carriage shone dazzling golden light in the afterglow.


    Your Majesty, Su Ying raised her eyes slightly, the ruler of the Tiankui people is a woman, which she had never thought of before.


    Su Ying raised her eyes, suddenly, the wheels stopped in front of her.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and she slowly held her breath.


    After the carriage stopped, a man in red stepped forward and knelt on the ground. Not long after, a pair of shoes iid with pearls appeared in front of everyone, followed by a strong fragrance.


    Su Ying raised her eyes, and saw a woman with her hair **** high, with a golden crown on her head, with a haughty look and contempt in her eyes, came down from the carriage.


    Wei Ji nced around the people on the ground with upturned eyes, "All raise their heads."


    People kneeling on the ground raised their faces one after another. Just when Su Ying was about to raise their heads, she found that the man in ck was still kneeling with his head bowed. She knew that the woman was referring to those who were training on the field.


    Wei Ji nced over the faces of those people very quickly, and finallynded on a fair and delicate face.


    She stretched out her hand and pointed at the other party, "That''s it, the emperor likes delicate ones today."


    "yes."


    She casually ordered two more people in the crowd, and then turned around in satisfaction and prepared to go back to the carriage.


    "Poof!"


    At this moment, someone in the silent crowd suddenly farted.


    Wei Ji, who was about to get into the car, turned pale, and raised a pair of slender red eyebrows, "Who, who dares to do such an indecent thing in front of the emperor?"


    Among the crowd, a child about five or six years old was trembling with fright.


    Wei Ji nced at them very quickly, "Hey, stand up and admit it yourself, otherwise, His Majesty will be angry." She bit her index finger on her lips and blinked. , that look is really disgusting.


    "If you don''t admit it, then no one will even think about eating tonight!" Wei Ji''s voice suddenly changed, instantly making hair stand on end with a shrill voice.


    "Yes, it''s him, Your Majesty, it''s him, he farted!" Suddenly, a child about ten years old pointed at the boy who farted just now.


    The identified boy trembled even more.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, Your Majesty, I dare not, I will never dare again."


    Wei Ji looked at the child begging for mercy, frowned slightly, and pouted, "Stop it with a wooden stick, will it stop?"


    The man in red next to him stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty is wise."


    "Hahahahaha, it''s fun and fun, so let''s do it."


    The man in ck got up, picked up a wooden stick as thick as an arm, and walked towards the child.


    The child was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he even forgot to beg for mercy.


    Wei Ji had already boarded the carriage and drove away, and the boy she had just spotted was brought out by the man in ck, and left with the team.


    The man in ck walked up to the child, kicked him to the ground, then pulled off his pants, and mmed down the wooden stick in his hand.


    However, just as the wooden stick in the man''s hand was about to prate the child''s body, he felt a sudden pain in his hand, and the stick in his hand fell immediately.


    "ah!"


    The man in ck fell to the ground in pain.


    Su Ying put away the light gun in her hand, stepped forward and lifted the child up from the ground, "Trash." After saying that, she walked towards the corridor behind her without looking back.


    Seeing this, the other men in ck didn''t show any strange expressions on their faces, and continued what they hadn''t done just now as usual.


    "Please let me go, please let me go..." The child came to his senses when he saw Su Ying enter the tunnel. What.


    Su Ying didn''t say a word, but continued to walk forward with him. She didn''t use a proper amount of drug on him until she got out of the tunnel, and put her into the space.


    When Su Ying came out of the tunnel again, it was already dark, and all the people on the field had dispersed, and there was no one in the empty field.


    Su Ying was not in a hurry to find the empress, she was more curious about those trainees now.


    She looked around and found a gate on the sidelines, which should be the exit of the training ground.


    Su Ying came to the gate, pushed it open and walked in.


    There are rows of houses outside the door, and the people trained just now are neatly lined up outside the door, waiting for the men in ck to distribute food.


    "Today, if you perform well, you will be rewarded, and if you perform poorly, you will get nothing."


    The men in ck began to distribute the food in their hands, a potato, a multigrain steamed bun, and the so-called fist-sized jerky, which was pitifully small.


    But those children seemed to be holding treasures. After they got the food, they didn''t gobble it up. Instead, they returned to their seats and stood upright. They waited until the man in ck said that they were ready to eat, and then they... ate gracefully stand up.


    The man in ck walked back and forth among them with a whip, and whoever was eating ugly and not elegant enough, he swung the whip away.

 Chapter 221: Its a pity you didnt die

    Chapter 221 is not dead, what a pity


    Su Ying''s brows twitched. Staying here for another quarter of an hour will test her patience iparably!


    After everyone chewed and ate their food slowly, the man in ck asked them to go back to the house to rest.


    At this point, the men in ck also left one after another.


    Su Ying followed behind these men in ck and came to the ce where they lived. There was a bigger yard behind where the children lived.


    Su Ying followed them, and found that these people had nomunication, not onlynguage, but even eye contact with each other, they were like walking dead, without a trace of human emotion.


    The men in ck also went back to their own rooms to wait, and soon another man in ck came up with the food they wanted to eat.


    Compared with the group of children in training, the meals of these men in ck are better. There is a boiled dish with some sporadic oil foam on it, and a bowl of broth. There are three or two pieces of meat in each bowl. The staple food It is multigrain pancakes.


    The men in ck lined up to get their portion of the meal. Su Ying didn''t go up to get the meal immediately, but stood behind the man in ck who distributed the meal and watched them take the meal Back in his own room, he ate until he couldn''t even hear the sound of chewing.


    Looking at those men in ck, Su Ying felt unspeakable disgust and depression in her heart, which reminded her of those dark childhood memories that were pressed deep in her memory.


    She didn''t want to stay any longer, so she turned around and followed the men in ck who delivered the food.


    Because there was no meeting of eyes and words, no one noticed anything wrong with her at all.


    At the end of the day, Su Ying discovered that these men in ck may be the lowest in the entire color system, because they are doing a lot of rough and heavy work.


    Su Ying no longer lingered, and started walking in the direction where the empress disappeared today.


    The night here is extraordinarily quiet, so quiet that there are only her slight footsteps.


    Su Ying discovered that there are many stone walls here, and each area is surrounded by a stone wall. Behind these stone walls are residences, where people in different colors of clothes live.


    At this time, Su Ying had already changed into red clothes, and after passing through the twelfth gate, she finally saw clearly the pce standing on the middle of the mountain.


    Generally speaking, the architectural style of this pce is quite different from that of the surrounding countries, and it is full of the atmosphere of European style architecture.


    Su Ying stepped up the stone steps and finally came to the gate of the pce.


    There were only two lions guarding the gate of the pce. When they saw Su Ying approaching, they stood up slowly. They looked at Su Ying coldly with eyes shining in the dark, walked up to her and sniffed up and down. After smelling her breath, they retreated to their previous positions and sat down.


    The door opened suddenly.


    Su Ying straightened her back and walked in. The pce was resplendent and resplendent, and it was as bright as day, but she didn''t see any fire around.


    She came to the lighting device and saw a bead the size of a baby''s fist. It looked like a pearl, but it was much bigger than a pearl.


    The entire hall is illuminated with these beads.


    Su Ying was thinking whether to dig out these beads when she heard footsteps behind her.


    She turned around and saw a man in green walking over.


    Su Ying didn''t make eye contact with the man in green, but turned his eyes to the other side, but the man in green stopped when he came to her.


    Su Ying''s expression faltered, and she slowly raised her eyes to look at him.


    The man in green showed a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, "It''s a pity that you didn''t die."


    Su Ying looked at him without changing his face, without saying a word.


    The man in green seemed to be used to him not responding, and left with a cold snort.


    Su Ying nced at the direction he came out, and walked over there.


    The pce is veryrge, and every door inside is at least several meters high. Su Ying walked all the way to a bright door, and wanted to go in, but was stopped by the man in green guarding outside.


    "The Red Protector should not spoil His Majesty''s interest just yet."


    Su Ying slowly raised her eyes and nced at him, then stood aside.


    Before she could stand still, she heard a scream from inside, which was the unique voice of a teenager.


    It was also apanied by the woman''s insolentughter.


    Su Ying took a deep breath, letting her breath sink down.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the voice inside gradually became quieter.


    At this time, the rattle hanging on the door suddenly rang, and the two men in green opened the door and walked in. After a while, they came out carrying the two men.


    It was the boy who was favored by that woman today.


    The boy was naked and covered in scars. When she passed by Su Ying, she could hardly feel their breath.


    Su Ying clenched her hands tightly, and walked into the open door.


    The inner hall is veryrge, and as soon as you walk in, you can see a big tiger-skin seat, and beside the seat is a big and round bed covered with animal skins. At this moment, Wei Ji is naked Sitting on the big bed, when she heard the movement, she just nced at Su Ying sideways.


    "Red Protector, are everyone dead?"


    Su Ying said, "No." It was the voice of the Red Protector who said it.


    Hearing this, Wei Ji got up from the big bed at once, her eyes stinging at him like a poisonous snake, "How dare youe back if the matter is not settled?"


    "It''s difficult for them."


    Wei Ji stood up, walked up to Su Ying step by step, and suddenly pulled off the scarf on Su Ying''s face.


    After seeing Su Ying''s face clearly, she suddenly sneered, and with a big hand wave, the pce door behind her was instantly closed.


    "You are better than the others. You managed to get in front of the emperor, but you were still seen through by the emperor." Wei Ji had a smile on her face, but her eyes became colder and colder. She suddenly yelled at Su Ying, "Say it! Where is my emperor''s red protector!"


    Su Ying only felt a throbbing pain in the eardrum, and even her head ached.


    She frowned slightly, she had already clenched the electric baton in her sleeve, "You can go to the underworld to find him."


    "Presumptuous!" Wei Ji roared suddenly, and swept towards Su Ying with a palm.


    The sharp palm wind made Su Ying''s pupils shrink, and she turned her head quickly, avoiding it quickly.


    Wei Ji let out a roar, and prostrated herself on the ground with both hands like a beast, her buttocks raised high, like a leopard ready to go, it jumped in front of Su Ying with a single pounce.


    The powerful jumping ability is shocking.


    Su Ying mustered up all her energy and concentrated on dealing with it.


    "Rip you apart! Roar!"


    Su Ying flicked the electric baton in his hand, and hit Wei Ji.


    But her movements were so fast that almost ghost images appeared, and she was able to dodge Su Ying''s electric baton again and again.


    Su Ying saw her shadow flicker and then disappeared.


    Suddenly, a powerful murderous aura erupted from behind, Su Ying felt a pain in her back and was kicked flying out!

 Chapter 222: fully armed

    Chapter 222 Fully Armed


    Seeing that Su Ying''s body was about to collide with the shining golden rhinoceros horn decoration, she pushed the electric baton in her hand to the ground, turned her body in mid-air, and rolled over the rhinoceros decoration.


    Wei Ji smiled coldly, pulled the robe on the side and put it on her body, flung the wide sleeves towards Su Ying, and two blue poisonous snakes flew towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying squinted her eyes and swung the electric baton in her hand, the poisonous snake was electrocuted to the ground.


    "There are two tricks."


    A long red cloth suddenly fell down from the inner hall, Wei Ji grabbed the red cloth and jumped on it, then the red cloth quickly shrank upwards, and in a blink of an eye, Wei Ji disappeared.


    Su Ying clenched the electric baton in her hand, paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    Suddenly, the surrounding light turned red, and a piece of red cloth covering the sky and sun flew over the head, almost covering the entire room.


    Su Ying quickly took out the dagger on her body, and when the red cloth was quickly falling towards her, she shed the dagger in her hand, and cut a big hole in the red cloth.


    She wanted to jump out of the hole, but Wei Ji suddenly descended from the sky, like a spider pounced over, like a patch, directly filling up the hole Su Ying made.


    Su Ying was covered by a whole piece of red cloth, and his sight waspletely blocked. At this moment, a thick white smoke filled the room, and the smoke quickly spread throughout the inner hall.


    Su Ying shrank her pupils the moment she inhaled the white smoke, and quickly dodged into the space.


    That white smoke is highly poisonous!


    After Su Ying entered the space, she crossed her legs and sank to her dantian, and expelled the poisonous gas she identally inhaled just now from her palms through the transportation and transformation of true qi.


    Wei Ji is standing above the inner hall at this moment. From this angle, the inner hall is like a square cage, and no one can escape from her palm.


    Just a little bit of this white smoke can poison the biggest elephant, let alone a person.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" The green protector rushed over immediately after receiving the news.


    Before he could stand still, Wei Ji pped him across the face, "You trash, someone sneaked in and didn''t know, go check and see if there are others."


    "Your Majesty calm down, Green ve will go now."


    The white smoke in the inner hall gradually dissipated, revealing the situation inside the hall.


    When Wei Ji proudly prepared to check Su Ying''s death, she found that she was nowhere to be seen in the inner hall.


    Wei Ji''splexion changed, and she jumped back from the sky. After checking the entire inner hall to make sure there was no corpse, the expression on her face gradually became ferocious, "Where is the person!"


    She let out a roar, and the men in green who were guarding the door rushed in one after another.


    "You have been escaped!"


    The men in green knelt on the ground and said: "Your Majesty, the green ve has been guarding the door just now, and no one has been noticed leaving."


    "impossible!"


    There are only two exits in this inner hall, the gate and the top. She has been guarding the top just now. It is impossible for people to go out from there, so only the gate can go.


    "Look for it, if you can''t find me, I''ll feed you to the darlings!"


    "yes."


    Su Ying was not in a hurry to go out in the space. This empress is very skilled and her methods are very vicious. The battle just now can be regarded as a test of the strength of the opponent, so that she can deal better in the future.


    Su Ying came to the arsenal and began to search for suitable weapons.


    The pce gathered arge number of people in the second half of the night, just to find out Su Ying''s whereabouts.


    But no matter how hard they searched, they couldn''t find anyone.


    Wei Ji leaned on the throne, listening to the report from the man in red, her face became more and more angry.


    She sat up from the chair, "Where did the red protector go?"


    "Go back to Your Majesty, Tiger Camp."


    Wei Ji twisted his expression, "Tiger camp, gather the three emperor''s protectors and crush the tiger camp."


    "yes."


    Just as the man in green turned around to leave, the door of the pce mmed shut suddenly.


    The people in the inner hall immediately became vignt and looked around.


    Wei Ji tilted her head to look around, and slowly sat up straight on the throne.


    Su Ying jumped up from the beam and was instantly surrounded.


    Wei Ji saw her fully armed, and narrowed her eyes, "Where did the monstere from, let me take it down!"


    Everyone rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying slowly raised the light gun in her hand, killing without discrimination!


    "ah!"


    People who were shot by the light gun fell to the ground screaming in pain.


    Wei Ji turned her face aside, and quickly dodged to dodge.


    Su Ying turned his gun and continued to attack Wei Ji.


    The speed of the light gun was so fast that it was difficult for even a master like Wei Ji to resist. She flew upwards quickly and disappeared in the inner hall in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, a sharp whistle sounded outside the pce. The whistle sounded quickly, and the footsteps outside the pce became closer and closer.


    Su Ying ran outside the hall, and saw countless men in ck swarming up.


    Su Ying raised his light gun and fired at them.


    "ah!"


    The men in ck who rushed to the front fell to the ground one after another. The fallen people almost formed a human wall, blocking all the people behind.


    Su Ying turned around and ran up, capturing the thief first and the king first.


    In the dark pavilion of the pce, Wei Ji who was shot by the light gun roared in pain.


    "Assemble all, all Belovedse over, I will tear her apart!"


    The beasts sleeping on the ground heard the whistle from far to near, and one by one stood up from the ground and came to the entrance to the pce. The man in ck opened the entrance door, and the beasts rushed in one after another.


    The rapid whistle means that something happened to the pce and everyone must gather to fight. All the people who have rested quickly got up and rushed to the pce.


    Su Ying stood at the top of the pce, watching the people and beastsing in like a tide, the pale moonlight gradually illuminated the murderous intent in her eyes.


    Just in case, she left the conch to Xiao Jin, and tonight with these beasts, she can only fight hard!


    Su Ying opened all the firing ports of the light gun, aiming at the rushing crowd and beasts.


    The moment she pulled the trigger, the light-energy bullet flew down like a shooting star.


    "Ahhhh!"


    There were too many people, so Su Ying simply put the light gun on his shoulder and started to shoot at 360 degrees without any dead angle.


    Wei Ji, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the fallen people one by one, her eyes widened.


    "Let everyone stop, all guardians obey orders, and use your most ruthless means to take her down for me."


    "yes!"


    The whistle sounded again, and those who were still rushing forward suddenly stopped and retreated one after another, even the beasts turned their heads and left.


    Su Ying stood with her back to the moon, casting a heavy shadow on her cold face.


    After everyone faded away like a tide, a dark cloud slowly floated over, covering the moon behind her, and there was only endless darkness in the sky and earth.


    Su Ying has already put on the night vision goggles, and can clearly see everything hidden in the dark.


    At this time, ck birds covering the sky and the sun flew from a distance, instantly making the night thicker.


    Su Ying''s eyes sank, and she raised the light gun in her hand to shoot at Asuka.


    The birds that were hit fell like a torrential rain.


    However, just as she was hitting the bird, there was a sudden rustling sound from under her feet.


    She looked down and saw that a group of ck rats had quietly approached her.


    Su Ying''s eyelids twitched violently, this damned ce has all kinds of rubbish!


    As soon as the light gun in her hand turned, she shot at the ck rats.

 Chapter 223: life and death

    Chapter 223 You die


    But there were too many flying birds and ck rats, and even the non-stop shooting of light guns for a second could not quickly reduce their numbers in a short period of time.


    Seeing that Su Ying was gradually surrounded by ck birds and ck rats, Wei Ji showed a sneer on her face, "People from the Tiger Camp dare to sneak in, I want them to know how powerful they are, the three guardians of green, blue, and purple obey orders, I The emperor wants you to level up the tiger camp before dawn!"


    Three ghostly figures appeared beside Wei Ji, "Yes."


    Soon, they disappeared into the darkness.


    Su Ying could care about the light gun in her hand, but couldn''t care about it, she turned around and jumped under the pce.


    "Don''t let her run away, chase after me!"


    When Su Ying''s figure disappeared in the dark, he quickly dodged into the space to change weapons!


    She put the light gun on the shelf, quickly put on the protective clothing, then took out the gun and shed out of the space again.


    Those ckbirds and mice quickly found her trace, but as soon as they approached, Su Ying''s body "boomed", and a big fire broke out.


    Both the ckbird and the ck mouse are afraid of fire. Seeing the zing mes on her body, they dare not move forward.


    "Tonight''s supper, roasted bird and fire mouse!"


    Su Ying opened the musket in his hand and "boomed", a huge me rushed towards the stagnant ck mouse, and in an instant, the open space outside the pce was filled with the smell of burning meat.


    Hufa Huang, who was following the ck mouse, appeared quickly when he saw the situation, and blew the bone flute in his hand to make the ck mouse dodge first, but he didn''t know it and thus exposed his whereabouts to Su Ying.


    The methrower in Su Ying''s hand was aimed at him as soon as he turned.


    The me in the injector was like a fire dragon carrying a scorching heat wave, causing Huang Hufa to retreat again and again.


    Hufa Huang turned around and tried to escape, but was shot by the small light gun in Su Ying''s hand while running.


    "ah!"


    The moment Guardian Huang fell to the ground, his body was engulfed in mes.


    "ah!"


    Seeing the yellow protector rolling in the fire, other protectors appeared one after another to attack Su Ying. Su Ying was waiting for this moment. When he used the me to attract their attention, the other hand pointed at them with a light gun !


    The three guardians fell under weapons beyond their knowledge.


    Su Ying came to Huang Hufa and crushed the bone flute that fell to the ground with one foot.


    At the moment when the bottom of the bone shattered, those ck rats seemed to wake up suddenly, and fled in all directions.


    The sessive retreats of the guardian made Wei Ji''s eyes turn scarlet. She roared angrily, and a lion came to her.


    She turned over and sat on the back of the lion, and rushed towards Su Ying frantically.


    "My lord, I will tear you to pieces with my own hands tonight!"


    Su Ying extinguished the mes on his body, took out the light gun again, and aimed at Wei Ji who was rushing over.


    At the moment when the light gun fired, the birds in the sky quickly flew towards Wei Ji, forming a bird wall in front of her.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes gradually became cold, and she directly sacrificed the cannon barrel with a "boom".


    The bird wall was sted open a huge gap.


    Wei Ji was like an evil spiriting out of hell, throwing a chain full of barbs and pounced on Su Ying.


    "go to hell!"


    Su Ying threw down the cannon barrel, wiped the blood sttered on her face, picked up the light gun and pointed it at Wei Ji again.


    The lion moved extremely fast, leading Wei Ji to jump and dodge.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes sank, she threw down the light gun, took out the electric baton and rushed forward to fight.


    The stimtion of close hand-to-handbat made all the hairs on her body stand on end, just like when she was thrown into the pool of zombies back then, only **** killing remained in her eyes.


    The sky gradually turned pale.


    When Xiao Jin drove his horse to the city wall, he felt a strange aura.


    He took out the binocrs and looked, and saw a dense crowd of peopleing towards this side of the forest.


    "Everyone is on alert."


    The watchman''s expression turned serious, knowing that those Tiankui people hade again.


    "Go and send a message to Huwei and the others, the Tiankui people''s brigade hase to kill them."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin clenched the spear in his hand, ready for battle.


    After Huwei and others got the news, their expressions also became solemn, and they began to enter the state of fighting at any time.


    When the three guardians were about to approach the tiger camp, they began to disperse into three forces, approaching the tiger camp in different directions.


    Xiao Jin stood on the city wall, watching a group of cyan men and horses move over, and found that after they entered the formation, they didn''t go forward immediately, but were digging and running around, not knowing what they were doing.


    Just when the people in the Tiger Camp were puzzled, they heard a "boom" and they blew up the formation.


    "They blew up our formation, what should Master Xiao do?"


    Xiao Jin said without changing his face: "All archers are ready to attack after the enemy enters the range."


    "yes."


    Suddenly, Xiao Jin said, "Shooting arrows."


    Cold arrows flew out like rain.


    Tsing Yi protector saw the cold arrow flying, and immediately let everyone dodge.


    "Guardian, we are within the range of the arrow, which proves that we are very close to the Tiger Camp."


    The Tsing Yi protector squinted his eyes and split the team into two groups, one for cover and the other for lurking forward.


    On the city wall, Xiao Jin fully drew the bow in his hand and shot out a sharp arrow.


    There was a sound of "Chi", and a man in Tsing Yi fell to the ground.


    "Fast!"


    "Mist cover."


    "yes."


    In the array, a puff of blue smoke suddenly rose, and the people on the city wall could hardly see the situation below.


    The arrow feathers in their hands are limited, and they dare not shoot them randomly.


    "It won''t take long for people to go under the gate, let them immediately strengthen the gate and adjust the way of fighting."


    "yes."


    Sure enough, as soon as Xiao Jin finished speaking, he heard the sound of an explosioning from outside the door.


    They want to blow open the gate.


    On the fifth, they immediately brought arge bag of white powder, then sprinkled it down, then lit a torch and threw it down.


    With a "boom", the white powder quickly burned in the air, and during the burning process, a ck smoke came out and blew towards the man in Tsing Yi.


    Before the people in Tsing Yi figured out what it was, they felt as if their necks were being strangled. The air in their chests gradually became thinner, and a sense of powerless suffocation hit them, almost making them unable to breathe.


    The Tsing Yi protector came back to his senses, "It''s poisonous gas, everyone retreats holding their breath."


    But those who rushed to the front could no longer run. They were gradually surrounded by poisonous gas and fell outside the gate.


    The moment their hearts stopped beating, their bodies turned into a puddle of blood at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The Tsing Yi Guardian could only continue to retreat with the rest of the people, and did not stop until all the poisonous gas dissipated.


    "Guardian, what shall we do next?"


    Guardian Tsing Yi didn''t expect the people in the Tiger Camp to be so powerful. If they don''t adjust their strategy, they will only die.

 Chapter 224: capture

    Chapter 224 Captured Alive


    "The defense at the main entrance is too strong, we will find a breakthrough from other ces."


    The scope of the tiger camp is not small, and he can''t enter from other ces if he doesn''t believe it.


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin watched the people in Tsing Yi retreat one after another, without the slightest joy of victory on his face, he knew that they would never give up easily.


    In order to prevent them from entering the tiger camp from destroying the fence, they had to fight out.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Jin turned around and went down the city wall, took a team with him, opened the gate and rushed out.


    The protector in Tsing Yi saw Xiao Jin came out with someone to kill and sneered, but he didn''t have the slightest intention of avoiding it. The Tiankui people were never afraid of death. Without the barrier of the city wall, the people in the Tiger Camp were no match for them at all.


    "kill!"


    Golden light broke through the clouds, driving away all the gloomy darkness, and illuminating the **** and dpidated city.


    The electric baton in Su Ying''s hand touched Wei Ji''s heart. The weakened electric voltage would not be fatal immediately, but it would gradually paralyze her limbs until she could not move.


    The gorgeous dress on her body was already blood-stained, her meticulouslybed hair became messy, and the corners of her eyes were swollen. The most surprising thing was her originally young and beautiful face, which seemed to be drained at this moment. Like the essence, he aged more than thirty years in an instant.


    Compared with Wei Ji, Su Ying''s condition is not much better. There was a cut on her forehead, and bright red blood flowed all over her face, which made her unable to open her right eye, and the protective clothing on her body was also scratched. There were many openings, and there were fine wounds all over the arms.


    Wei Ji did not show the anger after the defeat, but looked at Su Ying with a maniacal smile, "You really have the demeanor of the emperor back then, ha ha ha."


    Su Ying withdrew the electric baton in his hand, Wei Ji''s body lost support and fell heavily to the ground.


    "I''m curious, who are you?" How did you build such a magnificent ce.


    This sentence seemed to have opened up Wei Ji''s longsting memory, she half-closed her eyes and didn''t make another sound.


    Su Ying didn''t kill her immediately, because there were many things she hadn''t figured out yet, so she took out the electronic lock and locked her hands, feet and mouth, and then took a ck helmet to cover her head Throwing people into space.


    She wasn''t worried that Wei Ji would break free from the electronic lock. The electronic lock would emit a limb-numbing current if she struggled even a little bit. Even in a normal state, she would struggle to break free, let alone now.


    Su Ying tore off a corner of her clothes and simply bandaged the wound on her forehead.


    After a night of fierce fighting, the ground was full of the corpses of wild animals captured alive, but the corpses of people were the only ones that could not be seen, because those people would turn into blood as soon as their hearts stopped beating.


    Wei Ji was defeated, and the rest of the people lost their backbone for a while. They didn''t know whether to continue to attack Su Ying or surrender directly.


    Su Ying took a step forward, and those people took a step back.


    Su Ying looked at them coldly, these things that have been trained to be neither human nor ghost, "Those who don''t want to die, go to the training ground."


    Those people looked at each other, not knowing whether to listen or resist.


    Su Ying didn''t give them too much chance to hesitate, she raised the light gun in her hand, "Let''s go!"


    Perhaps they were overwhelmed by her chilling aura, those people unconsciously began to walk towards the training ground.


    ording to past practice, she would not keep any of these people, but looking at their numb eyes, she decided to let them live first.


    Su Ying stood on a high ce, looked down at them, and after sticking the speaker on her throat, she spoke quietly.


    "Your queen has already died by my hands. If you want to bury her, bite the poison hidden in your mouth. If you don''t want to die, just be obedient."


    Those people looked at Su Ying with confusion in their eyes, as if trying to understand what she meant.


    "If we are obedient, can we not die?" A man in a scarlet robe asked cautiously.


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on him, "Of course, but if any of you want to avenge your queen, I will let everyone be buried with him!"


    Revenge...


    Those people looked at each other, as if they couldn''t understand what kind of emotion it was.


    If they are obedient, they can still live as before, then they will be obedient.


    Su Ying also had a hard time understanding the inner thoughts of these people. She was alone here now, and she couldn''t keep an eye on them, and she didn''t know what was going on in the Tiger Camp.


    "Go, let everyone heree out." Su Ying said to a human in ck.


    The man in ck saw that Su Ying really didn''t intend to kill them, so he turned around and obediently called out the children on the training ground.


    These children had witnessed the duel between Su Ying and Wei Jist night, and they had long been terrified by Su Ying''s lethality. Now that they were brought out, they all thought that Su Ying wanted their lives.


    "Does anyone know where the Tiger Camp is?" Su Ying looked at the children and asked.


    The kids were too scared to look her in the eye.


    At this time, a boy in his early ten years with stubborn eyes stood up.


    "I know, I know where."


    "where do youe from?"


    The little boy said: "I, my parents are from the Qinglong Camp. I, I know where the Tiger Camp is."


    "Are you captured by them from Qinglong camp?"


    "yes."


    "Okay, you will go out from here in a while and go to the tiger camp to see the situation over there. If you can go in, go tell the people in the tiger camp that I have settled down here and ask them to bring someone over immediately. If you can I have my own reward forpleting the task."


    The boy looked at her incredulously, "You, won''t you kill me?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Why should I kill you?"


    "I, I will definitelyplete the task!"


    Su Ying pointed to a man in ck and asked him to take the little boy out.


    The man in ck obeyed obediently, and led the little boy to the corridor.


    Not long after, the man in ck came back again, returned to his previous position and stood up, Su Ying was surprised by his docile appearance.


    "What color man served in front of that woman?"


    The men in red and green in the crowd stood up one after another.


    Su Ying looked at the two clearly differentiated colors on their bodies, and the corners of his eyes twitched. Red and green, the taste is quite unique.


    "Do you know everything in the pce?"


    The man in red nodded to the man in green, and shook his head again.


    "The guardian knows." A man in green said.


    "Which Warden?"


    People in green clothes looked in a certain direction.


    The green guardian met everyone''s gaze, and a look of panic shed in his eyes very quickly.


    Su Ying looked at him and waved to him, "Come here."

 Chapter 225: are all destroyed

    Chapter 225 is destroyed


    Green Guardian walked up to Su Ying, and before Su Ying could speak, he knelt down.


    The rest of the people saw him kneeling, and they also knelt down one after another.


    Su Ying: "..." Are you so conscious?


    "Take me into the pce, I want to know every ce in the pce."


    "yes."


    "As for the others, spread out, repair the destroyed city, and then go to the field and wait for orders after finishing."


    "yes."


    The man in green led Su Ying to the pce, and all the signs of destruction outside the pce told everyone about the fierce battle that happened herest night.


    The two of them entered the hall from the main entrance. As soon as they entered, there was a spacious hall. In the center of the hall was a throne iid with gems. This should be where Wei Ji often stayed.


    The entire pce is as high as six floors. Wei Ji''s bedroom is on the highest floor, upying as much as an entire floor.


    There is a half-floor attic on the sixth floor. This ce is a dark room. After Wei Ji poisoned her, she hid in this ce.


    The pce is veryrge, but there are only less than thirty rooms. After walking around, except for the attic, the inside of the pce does not look different.


    Su Ying felt that this ce would not be so simple, the whole pce didn''t have any trace of Wei Ji''s past background.


    After walking around, Su Ying pulled up a chair and sat down, "How does she live every day?"


    Green Protector said: "Your Majesty will only get up every day in the middle of the day. After eating, if you are in a good mood, you will go to tease your favorites, or find two people to tease, and if you are in a bad mood, you will fight with anyone."


    "Other than that?"


    The man in green paused and said, "asionally, I would go to the tomb of the previous queen."


    "Thest queen?"


    "Yes, those who have stayed here longer say that His Majesty''s throne was snatched from the previous empress."


    Su Ying thought of Huwei and they said that the Tiankui people have been in the world for hundreds of years, and it is not surprising that there is a previous queen.


    She felt that she had too many questions about this ce, and she wanted to find out what form this ce originally existed in.


    Su Ying''s eyes lightly fell on the man in green, "Take off the face scarf."


    Lv Guardian was stunned for a moment, then obediently took off the face towel.


    Su Ying was also taken aback when she saw his appearance clearly. He actually looked somewhat simr to the Red Protector. It may be because of wearing a face scarf for a long time. His face is extraordinarily fair. White, white, but not healthy.


    His brows and eyes are clear, and his appearance looks very clean and handsome. Even though his hands have been stained with blood, his eyes are already clear, even though they look a little dull and numb.


    "How did you get here?"


    Lv Guardian was taken aback, he didn''t expect Su Ying to ask such a question, he frowned slightly, as if a picture shed in front of his eyes, but the picture was too fast, he couldn''t catch it at all.


    "have no idea."


    "In your memory, there is no ce other than here?"


    Green Guardian shook his head, "En."


    "The people here are all the same as you. Those children on the training ground were all brought back by you?"


    Green Guardian nodded, "Yes."


    Su Ying looked at Guardian Green, and suddenly remembered those memories that she never wanted to recall.


    In the cold training camp, apart from the boring training every day, there is crazy fighting.


    People are just opponents who will fight to the death at any time, so she will not take the initiative to contact anyone in that ghost ce. Of course, this is also after she has learned many painful lessons. She will no longer believe in the training camp. Otherwise, she would not be able toe out of that ghost ce alive.


    This city, and all the people in colored robes here, are very much like her back then. They don''t have any close contact with each other, and they don''t even want to meet their eyes. Someone who stabbed himself in the back.


    "After you die, why do you turn into blood?"


    The man in green shook his head, this is a question they never think about, "The queen said, it is a gift from God to us."


    Ah.


    Su Ying suddenly admired Wei Ji a little bit, this woman is still very good at brainwashing.


    "Take me to another ce, I want to know every ce here."


    "yes."


    Su Ying followed the man in green out of the pce. This ce is equivalent to a city. Although there are not so many people, the ce is veryrge. Excluding the forest used to keep wild animals, the remaining area is at least asrge as several forests , this is not counting the pce.


    It''s just that most of the ces are open spaces, and there are no people living there, because the people here are all concentrated in the training ground.


    There is not a single normal person here. When youe to this ce, except for those who have not been trained, everyone else is marked with a colorbel based on their strength. The brighter the color, the higher the level, and they can be more powerful Close to the pce, the color is dark, and the rough and misceneous tasks are taken care of.


    Su Ying walked around for a while, and the more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was with this ce. Compared with Tiger Camp, the defense system here is higher, because the city wall here is so high that it is almost impossible for anyone to climb it, and the wall is very thick and firm.


    "Are all of you here?"


    "No, the three guardians of blue, blue and purple have brought people to kill the tiger camp."


    Su Ying frowned, "When did it happen?"


    The Green Guardian saw that Su Ying''s face changed, and hurriedly said: "When you are fighting the Queen."


    Su Ying shrank her pupils, turned around and ran towards the corridor.


    Fortunately, she was still wandering around just now, they actually took people to the tiger camp long ago.


    After running out of the corridor, Su Ying shouted to thezy figure not far away, "Cat,e here!"


    When the tiger heard Su Ying''s voice, he stood up from the ground in a jerk, and ran towards her resignedly.


    After the tiger approached, Su Ying quickly got on his horse and walked towards the tiger.


    When Su Ying ran all the way outside the tiger camp, he found blood all over the ground, and many protective fences were destroyed.


    "Damn, go in and see!"


    The tiger ran into the tiger camp with Su Ying. As soon as he entered, he saw someone carrying the wounded one by one towards the tiger camp.


    "Qiao Yang."


    After seeing the other party clearly, Su Ying immediately called him to a stop.


    Qiao Yang thought he was hallucinating, he stopped and turned around, and saw Su Ying running over on a tiger.


    Qiao Yang showed joy on his face, "Ms. Su, it''s Mrs. Su who has returned."


    "Did the Tiankui people kill them?" Su Ying asked solemnly.


    Qiao Yang nodded, "Yes, but Madam Su, don''t worry, everyone will be wiped out by us!"


    Thank you "Good" Baozi for the reward. For the time being, there are two updates every day, and it will be updated around the early morning. If there is an update, I will tell you in advance~~~~~Thank you for your support~

 Chapter 226: everything is fine

    Chapter 226 Everything is fine


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "So fast?"


    Qiao Yang raised his chest proudly, "Without the help of wild beasts, they are not as powerful as imagined, and we have prepared for it, and we have those treasures given to us by Mrs. Su, and they will be blown to pieces in one go .¡±


    Su Ying suddenly realized that it was the grenade she left behind that yed a vital role.


    "What are the casualties?"


    "It''s being counted, butpared with us, the other party is miserable. It''s dead without a single one left."


    Su Ying nodded, "It''s fine, I''ll go elsewhere to see you deal with the wounded first."


    "Hey, Mrs. Su, you are also injured, shall I treat your injuries first?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "No, I''ll handle it myself, you go." After speaking, she rode the tiger and left without looking back.


    "Hey, Mrs. Su..."


    Su Ying was still a little worried, so she went home first.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the house, they saw Zhao Neng and the others guarding outside. When they saw Su Yinging back, a look of joy appeared on their faces, "Madam is back."


    Su Ying turned over and got off the tiger, "Well, is there nothing wrong at home?"


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, everything is fine."


    Su Ying nodded, "I''m going to see the children."


    After Su Ying entered the courtyard, she was worried that her appearance would frighten the children, so she went to the backyard to wash her face. After washing all the blood on her face, she went back to the house and took off the blood-stained robe , After entering the space, I did some simple treatment of the wounds on my body before I came out and put on a clean cotton coat.


    Mother Zhao and the others were busy working in the kitchen, when they came out and saw Su Yinging out of the house, they all stepped forward in surprise.


    "Amitabha Amitabha, madam is back."


    "Aniang is back."


    Dabao and Erbao who heard the movement on the second floor also ran out, and threw themselves into Su Ying''s arms without saying a word.


    "Aniang, you are back, Linger is worried."


    Su Ying knelt down and picked them up, and kissed them **** the face.


    "Do you want to miss Mommy?"


    Er Bao hugged her neck and said, "I think so, so much!"


    Dabao also leaned on Su Ying obediently, "Aniang, you are injured, does it hurt?"


    Dabao looked at the wound on Su Ying''s forehead, his small face was full of worry.


    Su Ying pinched his little face and said, "It hurts, why don''t you give me a whimper?"


    The two little milk packs bulged their little faces and blew several breaths on her wound.


    "Okay, Auntie doesn''t hurt anymore. There are still many things outside. Auntie has to go out to deal with it. Now you stay at home obediently and wait for Auntie toe back, you know?"


    The two little guys held Su Ying''s hand with some reluctance. She had just returned and was about to leave again.


    "Aniang, can you not leave."


    Su Ying also wants to apany them well, but now everything is chaotic, and some things must be done.


    "Ling''er, let go, A Niang has business to do, you can''t dy A Niang''s business." Da Bao grasped Er Bao''s hand sensiblely.


    Er Bao pursed his mouth in reluctance, but obediently did not cry.


    Mother Zhao took the two of them by the hand and said softly, "Good boy, Madam will be back soon."


    "Yes, Auntie will be back soon, let''s go y first, and Auntie wille back to apany youter." After Su Ying finished speaking, she turned and went outside the house.


    "Where''s Xiao Jin?"


    "Master is at the main entrance."


    "I gonna go see."


    When Su Ying arrived at the gate, Xiao Jin was also leading people to treat the wounded and repair the damaged gate.


    "Xiao Jin."


    Xiao Jin heard the sound and looked down from the city gate, seeing that it was Su Ying, he turned and came down from above.


    Seeing that he was covered in blood, Su Ying subconsciously frowned, "Are you injured?"


    While Su Ying was looking at herself, Xiao Jin also turned his attention to her. Seeing that her forehead was simply bandaged with cloth strips, herplexion became ugly, so she directly pulled her to a small room by the door and sat down. .


    "Rough."


    Xiao Jin spoke dissatisfied words, but his hands gently helped her treat the wound on her forehead.


    Seeing the length of the wounded thumb, Xiao Jin frowned even tighter.


    "What''s the situation over there, how did you get injured?"


    "It''s nothing, just a fight. There is a queen there, who rules them, but I have already taken them down."


    Su Ying simply told Xiao Jin about the situation there.


    "Are you fighting them alone?"


    After listening to her, Xiao Jin''s face became even more serious. Although she briefly mentioned the fighting process, he could imagine how intense the situation was at that time, but it was not easy for him to check her injuries here. .


    "Is there any more serious injury on the body than the forehead?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "No." Since she can handle it herself, there is no need for him!


    "After the situation here is dealt with, follow me to that ce to have a look."


    Xiao Jin nodded. Although they killed those Tiankui people, they also suffered a lot of casualties, and they couldn''t finish it in a while.


    Su Ying didn''t worry about what demons those Tiankui people would do, they were just puppets raised, so she was not in a hurry to go back immediately.


    After helping everyone take care of the wounded, she and Xiao Jin returned home.


    Not long after, Huwei and the others also came over. They learned that Su Ying had returned from the Tiankui people''sir, and they all wanted to know the situation there in time so that they could make more countermeasures in the future.


    After everyone sat down in the main room, Su Ying briefly exined the situation there.


    "ording to Madam, the Tiankui people are no longer a threat to us?" When Longba asked this question, his face was still suppressed with uncontroble excitement.


    "If nothing unexpected, yes."


    "No idents, no idents, absolutely no idents." If it wasn''t for the size, Longba really wanted to stand up and dance.


    Huwei and the others did not expect that theirs of those Tiankui people would be wiped out by Su Ying just like that!


    They really wanted to know how Su Ying did it!


    Su Ying saw their doubts, and only said: "To capture the thieves, first capture the king, and capture their queen. They have no leader, and they will naturally be a mess."


    "Ma''am, take us over there to have a look." They were really curious. For so many years, Tiankui people have been full of magic everywhere, and they really want to know what''s going on.


    Su Ying hasn''t figured it out yet, but it''s better topletely control it in his own hands as soon as possible, "Well, we will set off early tomorrow morning, Uncle Meng, the tiger camp will be handed over to you."


    Mengzi nodded, "Ma''am, just go at ease." Without the threat of the Tiankui people, who woulde to this ce in the world of ice and snow?


    "good."


    After the agreement was made, everyone finally had a rtively rxing dinner. After eating, everyone didn''t stay long. Yesterday''s fierce battle also made them terribly tired. Finally, they can rest well tonight.

 Chapter 227: you are the queen

    Chapter 227 You are the Queen


    "Grandma Zhao, I don''t want to sleep by myself, I want to sleep with my mother!"


    At night, just as Su Ying came out of the clean room, she saw Er Bao writhing and slipping from Mother Zhao''s arms, with a pair of small hands tightly sped to the door, refusing to let go even if killed.


    Dabao took the opportunity and ran into the house.


    Mother Zhao could only follow into the house when she saw this.


    "What happened to Mother Zhao?"


    Seeing Su Ying enter the room, Mother Zhao let go of Dabao''s hand temporarily, "I want Madam to sleep better at night, seeing that the young master and the others are getting older, I want to separate them from Madam sleep."


    "I don''t want it, Ling''er hasn''t grown up yet, don''t sleep with A Niang separately!" Er Bao ran up on his short legs and hugged Su Ying''s thigh and didn''t let go.


    "I, I have to protect my sister at night, and I have to sleep with her." Dabao also stood beside Su Ying, unwilling to leave.


    Mother Zhao sighed helplessly when she saw this, she just wanted to give the wife and the master some time to be alone, why the young master and the others didn''t understand.


    "Mother Zhao, it''s cold now, people sleep together to keep warm, let them follow me first, and it won''t be toote to separate when the weather gets warmer."


    Mother Zhao couldn''t help but hear her say that, "Ma''am is still injured, young master, youngdy, you should be more careful at night."


    The two treasures nodded obediently, "We know."


    Mother Zhao left the house.


    Su Ying hugged them and sat down on the bed, "It''s too cold outside at night, you should go into the room as soon as you wash up, so you don''t catch a cold, you know?"


    "Understood, A Niang, Ling''er should not sleep separately from A Niang."


    Su Ying squeezed their fleshy little faces, "Okay, sleep with Auntie, lie down quickly."


    The two little guysy down under the quilt obediently.


    Su Ying hugged them and covered them with quilts, humming a serene tune, and apanied them into dreand.


    When Xiao Jin came back from patrolling, the mother and son were already asleep.


    A lot of the fences were damaged yesterday. Just in case, they need to repair them as soon as possible.


    Xiao Jin stood in front of the brazier and roasted. He waited until the cold air on his body dissipated before he came to the mother and son.


    Looking at their peaceful sleeping faces, a smile unconsciously curled up on the corner of his lips.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, the sky outside was already bright.


    She moved her body, and found that the two small milk bags were lying on her body, and her small body was curled up in the quilt, so she was not afraid of being stuffy.


    Su Ying hugged them to the pillows and fell asleep, covered them with the quilt again, and saw Xiao Jin get up from the bed in a blink of an eye.


    "When did you get backst night?"


    "Third watch."


    Su Ying said with rare concern: "You can still sleep for a while."


    Xiao Jin listened to her naturally caring words, and the tiredness in his body was cleared away, "I''m not tired."


    "Go over there first to find out the situation."


    Su Ying nodded, the two got dressed, Qiao Yang and the others arrived after breakfast.


    "Miss Su, my elder brother said he stayed in the tiger camp and asked me to follow you." Qiao Yang brought a team over.


    Su Ying nodded,st night she noticed that Huwei was also injured on his leg, and she probably asked Qiao Yang toe here because she was afraid that her mobility would dy things.


    Longba also came with people driving a carriage. ording to his temperament, he didn''t want to move at first, but he was so curious about the ce where the Tiankui people stayed, so he nned to follow him to have a look.


    "Since everyone has arrived, let''s go."


    "yes."


    Su Ying sat on the back of the tiger and let it lead the way.


    In order to find out the situation over there as soon as possible, they speeded up. After noon, they finally saw the towering city wall.


    "I don''t know how the city wall was built in the first ce, it''s so high." Qiao Yang looked at the towering city wall, and his expression became serious.


    The tiger walked to the base of the wall and howled twice, a crack opened in the city wall, gradually revealing an entrance.


    Su Ying walked in ahead, Xiao Jin and the others followed closely behind.


    After entering the forest, those wild beasts surrounded them one after another. It seemed that they smelled a strange smell on them, and their bodies immediately showed an aggressive state.


    Su Ying nced at the eyes and pped the tiger on the head, "Let them be quiet."


    "Roar!" With nowhere to vent his aggrieved heart, the tiger turned his head and roared at the eager beasts.


    Those beasts bared, even though they were a little unconvinced, they still obediently backed away.


    While passing through the corridor, Su Ying got off the back of the tiger.


    "The defense cloth here is very good." Xiao Jin suddenly said after he was about to walk out of the tunnel.


    Su Ying also agrees with this point very much. This ce is easy to defend but difficult to attack, and outsiders can''t easily take it down. If she didn''t get in and disintegrate from the inside out, it would be very difficult to rely on attack.


    After Su Ying walked to the training ground, she was a little surprised when she saw the clean inner court. Last night, she had a hard fight with birds, mice, and beasts, but in just one night, It was cleaned up here unexpectedly, as if nothing had happened, and even the damaged walls had already been repaired.


    Su Ying had to admire the action of these people.


    "This ce is really big."


    The man in ck who was working saw Su Yinging, so he stepped forward respectfully and knelt down on the ground.


    Qiao Yang and the others looked at each other, what''s going on?


    Soon, the other men in ck and red all rushed over and knelt down in front of Su Ying after getting the news.


    "What did you do to them?" Xiao Jin looked at her and asked.


    Su Ying also wanted to know what she had done.


    At this time, the green protector who was kneeling at the front raised his head and said, "From now on, you will be our queen."


    Su Ying, "??"


    Is it so easy for you to recognize the queen?


    "Ma''am, you have be a queen!"


    "Why do you think I am willing to be the queen?"


    Green Guardian looked devout, "You defeated the previous queen, so you are the new queen."


    "Is this the rule of your Tiankui people?"


    "yes."


    "Is there any history of the Tiankui people?"


    The green protector raised his head and said: "All the historical records are in the mausoleum."


    Su Ying couldn''t suppress her curiosity, so she asked Qiao Yang and the others to go to the pce first, and she was going to visit the mausoleum.


    "I''ll go with you." Xiao Jin walked to her side.


    Su Ying nodded and let Guardian Green lead the way.


    "You said that you can be the new queen if you can defeat the previous queen, so how did you defeat the previous queen?"


    The green protector lowered his eyes and said: "Your Majesty, forgive me, the green ve has no way of knowing the specific situation."


    The mausoleum is behind the pce, Su Ying is a little curious, since she is the defeated, why should she build the mausoleum?


    They walked out from the corridor behind the pce and came to a hidden cave.

 Chapter 228: tomb

    Chapter 228 Mausoleum


    The green protector stopped outside the cave, they are not eligible to enter the mausoleum.


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin looked at each other and walked slowly into the cave.


    The cave doesn¡¯t look big from the outside, but when you walk in, you find that the cave is very spacious, and there are beads lighting inside, leading them all the way down.


    The cave was winding, and the two walked cautiously for nearly a quarter of an hour before they came to a stone gate.


    Xiao Jin observed the situation around the stone gate, and finally slightly turned a shelf with beads on the side of the stone gate.


    With a "click", a gap opened in the stone door in front of him, and after a while, a stone door that two people could pass through appeared in front of him.


    Su Ying was about to go in, but was held back by Xiao Jin.


    She looked back at him suspiciously.


    Xiao Jin didn''t say anything, he directly pulled her behind, and walked to the front by himself.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, looking at his solid and broad back, her heart felt as if she had been scratched by a cat.


    Behind the stone gate is a row of stonedders winding straight down. Thedder went down. The two walked for a long time before they came to another stone gate.


    After pulling the mechanism of the stone door to open the stone door, a strong golden light hit the stone room, almost blinding Su Ying''s eyes.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, opened them slowly after getting used to the light, and walked in with Xiao Jin.


    Rao is two people who have seen the world and experienced storms, but they were also blinded by the mountains of gold, silver and precious stones piled up inside.


    What kind of mausoleum is this?


    Su Ying stepped forward curiously to pick up a gold cup and weighed it. After confirming that these things were real, she suddenly wanted tough three times.


    Damn it, get rich!


    Xiao Jin restrained his thoughts, and turned his attention to arge bookcase beside him.


    He walked over to pick up a book and flipped through it. It actually wrote about how to control people, and some unique secret techniques.


    "Puppet book?" Su Ying picked up a book and looked at it. Isn''t this the way she saw in the field that day to train those children?


    "The rulers here have blocked the minds of those people through various trainings, and almost made them lose the ability to think for themselves. They only know how to obey orders and serve the queen." But the rulers forgot that they have only one , but the queen can be many people.


    This is why those people came to recognize the Lord so soon after she captured Wei Ji.


    Su Ying looked at a big and thick book in a blink of an eye. She walked over and opened it curiously, and it was recorded that it was the origin of the city of Tiankui.


    A hundred years ago, this ce was already a ce where prisoners were exiled, but there were not so many people. Then a woman suddenly appeared and integrated all the prisoners. It took them 30 years to establish the Tiankui Temple. City, self-reliant as emperor.


    But it didn''t take long for the queen to find that as she grew older, people around her became more and more jealous, and some people even wanted to plot rebellion, in order to prevent the Tiankui city she had worked so hard to build , She found a book of puppet secrets from nowhere, and began to recruit young children into the city, and began to train them to turn them into puppets without thoughts, and she could cut their lives and deaths.


    In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about her throne being taken away.


    But people will grow old and die one day. When she felt that her life was not long, the queen chose a person she liked to seed her. This person was the previous queen before Wei Ji.


    The previous empress inherited the purpose of the previous empress and continued to carry forward the puppet art. The normal people in the city before either died or were gradually expelled. Since then, the city of Tiankui has be what they see today. appearance.


    It¡¯s just that thest female queen is recorded on the above, and there is no record of Wei Ji in the future.


    The brochure did not state who the previous empress intended to be the sessor, nor did it even mention it.


    Su Ying calcted the time. When the first queen died, it was probably the 30th year since the city of Tiankui waspletely established. The second queen was not very old when she seeded to the throne. In less than ten years, considering the life span of the first term, the second term will be shortened by almost half.


    It is also recorded in the brochure that the new sessor can seed if he defeats the previous one. It is a formalpetition, not a fight like she and Wei Ji.


    But there is no record of Wei Ji in the brochure. This woman is likely to usurp the throne.


    Su Ying closed the booklet and continued to search for other books, trying to find some records about Wei Ji, but after searching around, there was not even a single word.


    This person seems to have appeared in the city of Tiankui out of thin air.


    "Xiao Jin, you never think that the city of Tiankui was given to us by God." If we couldn''t find it, Su Ying didn''t bother anymore, but closed the booklet and said to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin looked at her and suddenlyughed.


    When he smiled, Su Ying was stunned. She had to admit that he looked so pretty when he smiled.


    "why are youughing?"


    "You just said ''we''."


    Su Ying frowned, is there any problem with this wording? Does this kid still want to monopolize it?


    "Boy, you better not have dangerous thoughts, or I will turn you into a puppet."


    Xiao Jin was not afraid of her threat at all, "It''s not impossible to be your puppet."


    Su Ying looked at his dark eyes that were getting brighter and brighter, and always felt that there was something in his words.


    She changed the subject and said: "The brochure also doesn''t record how these gold, silver and jewels came from."


    "No matter how he got here, it''s ours now."


    Su Ying thinks this makes sense, but she is still a little worried about putting things here. Next time, she has to find a chance to hide some of them in the space. Space is the safest thing.


    Walking inside, they found that there was indeed a coffin inside. The surface of the coffin was also extremely luxurious, and it was iid with various precious stones.


    Su Ying felt that this should be the coffin of the first empress.


    However, there was only one coffin, which made Su Ying more sure of her guess that Wei Ji''s empress position could not be obtained normally.


    "Let''s go out first." This mausoleum goes all the way to the section of the coffin, and it''s over.


    Su Ying nodded, followed Xiao Jin out of the cave.


    The green protector saw the twoing out, and stepped forward respectfully.


    "Go back first, let me follow everyone to the main hall."


    "yes."


    The city of Tiankui has been taken, and the next step is how to take over here and turn it into its own territory.


    Qiao Yang and the others also walked around the city. The buildings here are very majestic. One can imagine how much manpower and material resources were wasted in the construction. It would not be an exaggeration to say that this city is made of corpses.

 Chapter 229: happy pink

    Chapter 229 Happy in Pink Clothes


    "Miss Su, how do you see it? Hey, don''t tell me, people of all colors here are like idiots, and they didn''t know how to fight against us before."


    "It''s really no different from a fool."


    Green Guardian:? ?


    "Sit down, let me tell you about a situation here."


    Everyone sat down on the chairs one after another, Su Ying asked the green protector to retreat, leaving only a few of them in the inner hall.


    "Everyone here is a puppet. Whether it''s the people in red or the people in green, it''s hard for them to have the ability to think independently. They all follow the rules and regtions formted by Tiankui City before."


    Qiao Yang interjected after hearing the words: "It means that after their empress died, they will listen to Miss Su?"


    Regarding this matter, Su Ying felt that further confirmation was needed.


    "I don''t know yet, but I have another thing to say. I want to move here. This ce is rtively mature in all aspects. Whether it is city defense or housing construction, it is veryplete. We only need to make a little improvement when wee here. It will definitely be better than the Tiger Camp.¡±


    "Miss Su doesn''t want to stay in the Tiger Camp anymore?" Qiao Yang asked anxiously.


    "The tiger camp can''t be abandoned. After all, we spent a lot of effort to build the tiger camp like that. But in terms of long-term life, I still prefer this ce from all aspects of consideration."


    "Then everyone has moved here, what about the Tiger Camp?"


    ¡°Not everyone is willing to leave the ce where they have lived for a long time. There will be no one in the tiger camp.¡±


    Moving is not a trivial matter. Su Ying just mentioned it to them to let them know. The specific situation needs to be further discussed with Mengzi and the others after returning home.


    But before they go back, they need to get everything in order here.


    Xiao Jin and Qiao Yang went to count the number of children who had not yetpletely turned into puppets, while Su Ying followed the man in green to the training ground, and he had already issued an order for everyone to gather in the training ground.


    Su Ying walked into the training field, looking at the colorful people standing in the field, she had to ask them to change their clothes sooner orter.


    Green Guardian handed a booklet to Su Ying, "Your Majesty, these are the responsibilities of people who don''t use color."


    Su Ying opened the brochure and looked at it. The man in ck is a handyman, cannon fodder, and the status of the man in gray is simr to that of the man in ck.


    The man in yellow is in charge of patrolling the pce, the man in red tames animals...


    "What does this happy pink mean?"


    The green protector said: "It is to make His Majesty happy."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and looked towards the pink clothes. At first nce, the pink clothes were much more prominent than the others, and all of them were men.


    Looking at the appearance, they are all one-on-one standouts, belonging to the kind that can be noticed at a nce when standing in the crowd, and there are various styles.


    Su Ying was watching seriously, when a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her eyes,pletely blocking her sight.


    Su Ying raised her eyes, and met Xiao Jin''s bottomless eyes.


    "Have you finished counting the number of people on your side?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes lightly swept over those men in pink.


    Heh, woman.


    "It''s over."


    "oh."


    "These are the responsibilities and numbers of people of all colors. Take a look."


    Xiao Jin withdrew his gaze, took the booklet and looked at it, his eyes narrowed when he nced at the meaning of the existence of the man in pink, and he closed the booklet after reading it.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    Su Ying said: "Come here to settle down, I just went to the granary here to see, there is enough grain for us to eat for a long time, after the beginning of spring, we will find wastnd to open up wastnd, and those who are willing toe over from the Tiger Camp wille. Those who don¡¯t want to stay in the tiger camp.¡±


    "Well, I''ll stay here to tidy up, you go back and exin the situation to Uncle Meng and the others."


    Su Ying nodded, "Okay, leave the team you brought here for you, and I''ll just go back with Qiao Yang and the others."


    "kindness."


    "You will hear his instructionster, do you understand?"


    Lv Guardian nced at Xiao Jin, and responded respectfully, "Yes."


    Su Ying called Qiao Yang and Long Ba, and took them back to Tiger Camp first.


    "Miss Su, I, I, Longba, wille over with you when the timees." Longba walked around the city several times, and he was satisfied no matter how he looked at it. Compared with here, Tiger Camp is much more down and out. He has a greater sense of security, he is optimistic about the building, and when the timees, he will ask Su Ying to ask for it!


    "If you are willing toe over, I will naturally not stop you."


    "I''lle too, I''lle too, I want to be with Mrs. Su." Qiao Yang also hurriedly expressed his opinion, how would he live without Mrs. Su?


    After returning to the Tiger Camp, Su Ying went to the Tiger Camp and asked people to find Huwei and Mengzi.


    Then tell them what you intend to do.


    "Brother, if you haven''t been there, you don''t know how safe that ce is. If we live there, it will definitely be much safer than in the tiger camp. The walls are so high that even flies cannot fly in."


    Longba also nodded in agreement, "Qiao Yang is right, I''m going, I''m going with Miss Su, you can figure it out."


    Mengzi frowned in confusion. The people in the northern district have lived here for many years, which is equivalent to taking root. I am afraid that not many people are willing to go.


    "I can''tpletely make a decision for everyone on this matter, I have to go back and ask everyone what they think."


    Su Ying nodded understandingly, and then heard Hu Wei say: "If we all leave, wouldn''t this side be lost?"


    "I won''t lose it. More exiles wille here in the future, and we can also take the opportunity to expand our number." In such a big city, such a big tiger camp, there are still too few people like them.


    "There is also the Qinglong Camp that was ughtered before, we will take it over and build our own Northern Wilderness."


    Mengzi and the others raised their heads to look at Su Ying, and gradually came to their senses, Su Ying did not simply want to change to a morefortable ce to live, he clearly wanted to win the Northern Wilderness.


    Su Ying''s phoenix eyes were dense, and she stood up slowly, her eyes were filled with unshakable determination, "We are all abandoned by our own country, some of you are guilty or wronged, but no matter what, it is impossible to go back Now, then we have to be people without a country for the rest of our lives? I, Su Ying, don''t, since they no longer recognize us, then I will create a country for myself, no one, it''s useless."


    If someone else said this, they would think that the other party is too arrogant, but Su Ying does have this strength.


    "I, Huwei, have said earlier that this life was given by Su Niangzi. No matter what Su Niangzi does, I am willing to follow unconditionally."


    "Me too, me too."


    Qiao Yang echoed repeatedly.


    Su Ying nodded, looked at Mengzi, Mengzi became a little embarrassed.


    "Miss Su, this matter..."


    Thanks to the two treasures "Yingzi" and "Yu" for their rewards. The four chapters updated tonight are on the 27th and 28th. The time is 11:57 on the 27th and 0:20 on the 28th. Next time The update is the night of the 29th, and so on

 Chapter 230: migration, staying behind

    Chapter 230 Migration, staying behind


    "Uncle Meng doesn''t need to have any psychological burden. Originally, the tiger camp also needed people to stay behind. After all, the wastnd we reimed and the orchard needed someone to watch over it. It took us a lot of effort to build it here, so how could we lose it? .¡±


    Mengzi let out a sigh of relief when he heard what she said, "What Miss Su said is true."


    Whether to go or stay, or to go back and make a decision on your own, Su Ying will never force this matter.


    After the matter became clear, Mengzi and the others left.


    Those who are willing to go to the city of Tiankui can prepare toe now.


    After the ?? people left, Su Ying brought Mother Zhao and the others over and told them about moving.


    She gave them the right to choose for others, but Mother Zhao and the others must follow her.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, we''ll pack up the things here in the next few days, and we''ll go there with madam when the timees." After listening to Su Ying, no one had any objections.


    It is normal to have no opinion. After all, it was because of Su Ying that they were able to settle down in the Northern Wilderness and have a stable residence. They couldn''t stand still and wanted to leave.


    They actually had quite a lot of things, and Tian Mu couldn''t bear to throw away those furniture, and wanted to take them with him, but Su Ying didn''t stop them.


    "Mother, where are we going?" Dabao and Erbao only heard Zhao''s mother say that they were going to move, but they didn''t know where they were going.


    "Go to a better ce, would you like to?"


    "Ma''am, are you going?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Of course Aunt has gone."


    "Aniang will go, Linger will go, brother will go, and dad will go too." Anyway, wherever there is Aniang, there must be them.


    "Yes, we want to be with Ling''er, A Niang and Daddy."


    Su Ying took their little hands and went back to the house, "Well, together, if you see what you have to bring, take a small bag and pack it up, and take it with you when the timees."


    "okay."


    The two little guys happily ran to pack their things.


    Su Ying also started to pack the things in the house. In fact, she really didn¡¯t have anything to pack except for a few clothes, and she put all the important things into the space.


    After picking up all her belongings, Su Ying took a chance to enter the space.


    She is still full of curiosity about Wei Ji.


    Wei Jiy silently in the space, as if dead.


    Su Ying walked up to her and lifted her up from the ground, but she remained motionless as if she had no bones, letting Su Ying carry her, showing no intention of resisting.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead, I know you''re alive and well."


    Wei Ji couldn''t see anything with the helmet on, but Su Ying seemed to hear her strange smile.


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    "I have a kind heart. Those puppets who obeyed you before called me queen yesterday. You still haven''t kept what you snatched."


    This sentence seemed to have stepped on Wei Ji''s tail, and she struggled excitedly, "Bitch, let me go, you bitch!"


    Su Ying grabbed her neck and lifted her up.


    Wei Ji panted heavily and struggled, "You also snatched it, and you can''t hold it!"


    Su Ying noticed that when she was struggling, there was a ck mark on her neck. She had seen this mark on the men in ck, that is to say, it was an impression left by people in ck, and it was a symbol of their identity .


    Su Ying seemed to understand something suddenly, "You are a ve in ck."


    Wei Ji''s body froze, and he stopped struggling for an instant, but soon roared again, "I am the queen, the queen!"


    "You were a ck ve brought back by the previous empress, but you became an empress instead. You are also a powerful character."


    Wei Ji said in a hoarse voice: "Why can she be the queen to enve me, and she is worthy! So I killed her and reced her, what''s wrong!"


    "No wonder I see almost all boys in the training camp. You are afraid that there will be another you in the past."


    "Who are you, who are you!"


    No matter how much Wei Ji asked, she never got any answer.


    Su Ying threw her down and left the space. Her curiosity was satisfied, and she no longer needed to live. When she packed up and left the tiger camp, it would not be toote for her to deal with her.


    Su Ying gave everyone three days to clean up. Those who are willing to go with her will gather outside the gate after three days, and then set off for the city of Tiankui together.


    Those who are reluctant to leave can stay in the Tiger Camp and make arrangements at that time.


    Three dayster, Meng Zi and Tian Niu found Su Ying first, and they decided to stay here with the people from the North District.


    Different from Huwei and the others, they have already taken root in this ce. There is their arablend and farmhouse here. It is very sad for them to leave everything behind, so they decided to stay.


    Su Ying was not surprised by this answer, "Okay, then the tiger camp is temporarily handed over to Uncle Meng''s management. Uncle Meng has taken good care of the wastnd, fish ponds, and fruit forests that were opened up earlier."


    Mengzi solemnly said: "Miss Su, don''t worry, I will be taken care of by everyone."


    "Well, other people who want to leave with us, we will set off."


    Su Ying let the tiger lead the way, while she sat in the car with the children.


    Although the weather is very cold now, everyone doesn''t feel tired at all. What''s more, they are looking forward to and longing for a new life.


    There were so many people and arge team, they didn''t go outside the city of Tiankui until it was almost dark.


    Everyone looked up at the towering city wall in amazement, feeling indescribably shocked in their hearts. They had been in the Northern Wilderness for so long, and they had never seen such a ce.


    The tiger howled at the base of the wall, and the entrance on the wall opened.


    Su Ying has never had time to study this, she thinks it must be voice-activated.


    After Su Ying led the people in, those beasts came after hearing the sound, but they were all howled back by the tiger''s two voices.


    Everyone came to the side of the corridor, there is a bigger door to pass through, but it is usually closed.


    The man in ck guarding the corridor saw Su Yinging, and immediately opened the door to let them pass.


    "This ce looks more solid than the Tiger Camp."


    "That''s right, the wall is tall and big, we are inside, if we don''t open the door, who cane in?"


    "That''s right."


    After entering the city of Tiankui, everyone looked at everything around them curiously and began to discuss that the city of Tiankui was even more majestic than they had imagined.


    Xiao Jin has been here for the past three days and has almost rectified everything. After Su Ying and the others came, he asked the men in ck to bring the others to the residential area.


    When the city of Tiankui was first built, the people in the city were all normal people, and it was only after the first empress discovered that there were signs of rebellion that people were trained to be puppets. Another area farther away from the pce.

 Chapter 231: Sullen

    Chapter 231 Sullen


    Huwei and the others followed the man in ck to the house very consciously.


    Xiao Jin took Su Ying and the others to the pce.


    "How did you arrange those people?" Su Ying walked all the way, and found that those people in ck were neatly arranged in the city.


    "Temporarily let them be guards in the city."


    Su Ying nodded, these people are all talented, and it is the best arrangement to let them be guards.


    "Wee the queen back to the pce."


    As soon as Su Ying entered the pce, everyone bowed down to her.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched. She sounded very awkward about the queen, "Don''t call me the queen, I don''t like to hear it."


    Xiao Jin didn''t expect her to refuse, "I don''t want to?"


    "It''s eptable to ask the city lord."


    Xiao Jin turned his eyes to the person kneeling on the ground, "Did you hear that?"


    "Yes, Santo."


    Xiao Jin brought Su Ying to the dormitory, this is where Wei Ji slept before, and there are two side halls on both sides of the dormitory where Mother Zhao and the others can live.


    The kitchen room is behind the pce, and there are a few rooms beside it. He Shouyi and the others are temporarily arranged to live there.


    Bai Shuang and the others can live in the vacant house on the lower floor, but the Tian Mu couple and Cheng Ming mother and son are unwilling to live in the pce. They think this ce should be Su Ying and the others living, and they are more suitable to go to the private house with Hu Wei Go to that area.


    "What do you think?" Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Yes."


    Su Yingen made a sound, but did not force them to stay, and asked them to go to the residential area and choose a house, and then register.


    The things in the pce were extremely luxurious. Su Yingy on the big bed and felt extremely soft, but she still asked people to remove all the bedding and reced it with her own things.


    "After a day''s driving, everyone is tired. Let''s talk tomorrow if we have anything to do."


    Su Yingen said, if she wasn''t still hungry, she would be sleepy.


    "Uncle He and the others have already gone to prepare meals, eat before going to sleep."


    Su Ying answered vaguely, the previous battle had taken a toll on her, she was actually holding on for the past few days, now a little more rxed, the breath she had been holding was about to let go .


    In a daze, Su Ying fell asleep.


    Xiao Jin looked at her sleeping state and didn''t wake her up, but carefully hugged her into the bed, but when Shou Zhe touched her skin, his brows furrowed deeply.


    He reached out and touched her forehead, and it turned out to be hot.


    This woman, doesn''t she even know she''s sick?


    Su Ying''s body is not bad, and she won''t get sick for no reason. Her sudden fever may be due to the wounds on her body that haven''t been treated in time.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Jin untied the dress on her body and found a long scar on her back waist. She untied the cloth strip on it and saw that the wound was red and swollen and some thick water was flowinge out.


    It is true that the wound has not been treated well.


    Xiao Jin is helpless and distressed, she always doesn''t care about her body like this.


    After covering her with a quilt carefully, he got up and went to look for the medicine box. Su Ying would have prepared somemonly used medicines in the medicine box before.


    After Xiao Jin found it, he went back and treated her wound again, and fed her the medicine.


    Su Ying felt a burning pain in her lower back, the pain made her feel hot all over, and she kicked the quilt off her body again and again because of the heat.


    When her body was on fire, she felt that someone was wiping her limbs and neck with a warm towel, which greatly relieved the heat on her body.


    I don''t know how long it took before she shivered again. She felt cold, and the coldness from the inside out surrounded her. She shivered and curled up, trying to find a source of warmth, but it was cold all around. .


    Suddenly a heat wave hit behind her, and she approached him subconsciously.


    The other party''s temperature quickly spread all over her body, and the trembling on Su Ying''s body gradually disappeared.


    Su Ying slowly opened her eyes, only to find herself being held in someone''s arms.


    She moved, Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to touch her forehead without even opening his eyes, and he opened his eyes only when he found that the temperature on her forehead had receded.


    Su Ying pushed him away and tried to sit up, but the wound on her lower back was affected, causing her to "hiss" in pain.


    "Don''t move around, the wound has just healed."


    Su Ying frowned, "Am I sick?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were slightly tired, but more sullen, "Su Ying, you can''t take your body seriously? Do you not care about your own life at all? Or do you think you have nothing to worry about and no fear?"


    Su Ying was taken aback by Xiao Jin''s continuous questioning. When she left Tiankui City and returned to Tiger Camp, she obviously went into the space to clean up her wounds. I didn''t expect that the cut in the lower back would be inmed.


    Seeing Xiao Jin suppressing his anger, Su Ying suddenly took back the words that came to his lips, "I will pay more attention next time."


    "You said the same thingst time!"


    Su Ying licked her lips, she might have been in aa for a while, her lips were a little chapped, she raised her eyes and looked at him with a rare look of cowardice, "I''m a little hungry, does it mean that I have recovered quite well? You can eat Meat? I want meat."


    Seeing her like this, the anger in Xiao Jin''s heart dissipated inexplicably, like punching cotton, making him lose his temper.


    But he still said with a straight face: "I still want to eat meat, dreaming."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, "I''m so hurt, are you still reluctant to give me some meat?"


    Xiao Jin nced at her, got off the bed and walked out.


    "Men are indeed ruthless creatures."


    Just when Su Ying was about to find something to eat by himself, the door of the pce was pushed open, and Xiao Jin walked in with the food box. Seeing that Su Ying had got up, he frowned, "What are you doing up?"


    Su Ying lost her mind when she saw the food box.


    "Wait for you."


    Xiao Jin put the food box on the table, and saw that she couldn''t wait to take out all the food inside.


    Su Ying looked at the three dishes and one soup in front of him, and there really was no meat.


    She took a steamed bun and ate it into her mouth. Well, although this steamed stuffed bun was made of vegetarian stuffing, it was tripped with butter. Sure enough, Uncle He and the others were human.


    More than a dozen buns, a big bowl of soup and two dishes, Su Ying was sucked into her stomach in a blink of an eye, and she still patted her stomach unsatisfied after eating.


    "What time is it now, is it time for dinner?"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying didn''t let her out of the pce until the wound had scabbed and no more medicine was needed.


    Breathing the cold air outside, Su Ying felt it was refreshing.


    "City Lord, are you alright?" The Green Guardian asked Su Ying toe forward and care, although what he said was concerned, but coupled with his expressionless face, it was really impressive.

 Chapter 232: harder to serve

    Chapter 232 is more difficult to serve


    "Do you have a name?"


    The green protector shook his head, "The green ve has no name, and everyone in the city will not have a name."


    "Can youugh?"


    Lv Guardian was taken aback again, and twitched the corners of his mouth in embarrassment. Really, smiling is uglier than crying.


    "Are you crying?"


    Green Protector ttened his mouth hard, feeling a strange little emotion in his heart, silently feeling that this city lord in front of him is more difficult to serve than the previous empress,ughing or crying, they... have long since ceased to know.


    Su Ying looked at him with a look of sadness in his eyes. Apart from his expressionless face, he had negative emotions, not even as good as a marite. When a marite pulls its strings, it can even make itugh.


    "Come here, sit down." Su Ying turned and returned to the hall, asked the green protector to sit down and stretch out his hand.


    The Green Protector did so without any questioning.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand to feel his pulse. She wanted to know why they turned into a pool of blood after they died.


    After some investigation, Su Ying looked at him with moreplicated eyes, "Aside from the dry food, what do you give the children in training every day?"


    "Holy water."


    "Is there any more? Show me."


    "yes."


    The green guardian retreated after responding, and not long after, he walked in holding a y pot the size of his palm.


    "City Master, this is holy water."


    Su Ying reached out to take it, and at a nce, the water in the jar had a faint blue light, and it smelled sweet.


    She dipped a little bit of it in her mouth and tasted it. It was still sweet.


    "Do you drink this every day?"


    "Yes, His Majesty personally prepared this for us back then. As long as you drink it, you won''t get sick."


    Su Ying sneered, "The most vicious poison has entered your body, what else can invade it."


    Su Ying didn''t dare to think about how many innocent people these three perverted empresses killed. What kind of holy water is that?


    "Did a lot of people die not long after drinking the holy water?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty said, it was because they were not holy enough, so they were epted by the gods."


    Su Ying smiled coldly, using this kind of poison to refine poisonous people, no wonder even anesthetics are not very effective for them.


    Due to years of drinking, it is almost impossible for these people''s bodies to return to normal. The venom has already prated into the bone marrow and ispletely integrated with the body.


    "Don''t drink any more in the future."


    "yes."


    "Is there any more holy water?"


    "No, this is the only one left. His Majesty will distribute it to the ves regrly before, and this is thest one.


    Afterwards, Su Ying left the pce, intending to visit the residential area, but when she passed the training ground, she thought of the beasts in the forest.


    "Those beasts, how did you feed them before?"


    "Returning to the city lord, they will be released regrly, and they will be called back after foraging for food."


    "They won''t kill each other?"


    "Yes, but you can''t eat it, or you will die."


    Su Ying nodded suddenly, she had forgotten that the poison in the body of those beasts was more serious than these people.


    The residential area is on the east side, separated from the pce by a high wall.


    Su Ying never came here to look carefully before.


    After entering through the gate under the wall, Su Ying felt a lively atmosphere.


    Many people came with them this time. During the few days when she fell ill, everyone packed up the previously vacant house and lived in it.


    The houses here are also mostly built of stone or blue bricks. Although many of them are rtively old, they are still much stronger than the wooden houses they lived in before.


    Huwei himself found arger house in the private house and settled down, and his people settled down around the big house.


    Su Ying walked outside the house, looked up and saw a que hanging on the house, this que seemed to be pieced together, it looked a little funny, "Shouldn''t Qiao''s house be a tiger camp?"


    "Miss Su...no, no, it''s the city lord, you''re here,e in quickly." Qiao Yang got the message from the guard and ran out of it in a hurry.


    Su Ying nodded and followed him into the house.


    The floor of the house is paved with blue bricks. Although some ces are damaged, it is not difficult to see that this must have been a big family before.


    Huwei also limped out of the main hall, and weed Su Ying into the room with a smile.


    "The injury on the city lord''s body is healed?"


    "It''s all right."


    "City Master, it''s good that you''re fine. I wanted to see you before, but Xiao Jin refused to let you go. It''s just hateful."


    Huwei red at him, "The city lord is injured, why are you going to join in the fun, I should stop you."


    Qiao Yang curled his lips, his elder brother just likes to bend his elbows outward.


    "City Master, after a while you have lunch with us and then go back, I will let the boys kill two chickens."


    When Su Ying heard that there was chicken to eat, she couldn''t move her legs anymore. In the past few days, Xiao Jin didn''t let her touch any meat, her mouth was almost fading out. It''s time to kill pigs and sheep.


    "Okay, eat chicken."


    "Everyone has settled down in the past few days, the city owner can rest assured."


    Su Ying nodded. It''s still freezing outside now, and there''s no way to go out to check the surrounding terrain. You can only wait until spring begins. Su Ying is still very persistent about nting and breeding.


    Before, the city of Tiankui was able to continue to this day because it relied on plundering all over the Northern Wilderness. She didn''t want to do this kind of thing, she needed to have an industry that could develop for a long time, or something that was irreceable in other ces.


    But before that, they still have to achieve their own self-sufficiency.


    "Well, although we have moved to the city of Tiankui, the rules set in the Tiger Camp cannot be broken, and everything must be done in ordance with the previous rules and regtions."


    "yes."


    The previous tiger camp also had cooks. Although their skills were not as good as those of Uncle He, the food they cooked was delicious.


    Qiao Yang asked him to catch two chickens, one to make soup and the other to stew in oil. When the dishes were served, Su Ying could feel her saliva secreting crazily.


    She was extremely satisfied with this meal at Qiao''s residence.


    Leaving Qiao''s residence, Su Ying went back to the side of the training ground where the arrested children were ced.


    They have been staying in the house these days, and Xiao Jin has not yet figured out how to arrange them.


    Those children range from three to seventeen or eighteen years old, and there are quite a few of them, and most of them are boys. It is indeed not a small problem to arrange them.


    "Have someone go and count, how many of these children remember where their homes are, and if they remember, those who want to go home are all recorded and arranged in the same ce, and after the spring, people will send them away. "


    "It''s the city lord, what about the rest?"

 Chapter 233: rules must be established

    Chapter 233 The rules must be set up


    leftover¡­


    "Just live in the current ce temporarily, and wait for my arrangement."


    "yes."


    She still has to discuss this matter with Xiao Jin.


    At night, she returned to the pce.


    Uncle He and the others have already prepared all the meals.


    In the pce, there is arge dining room that can amodate at least a hundred people.


    Su Ying led the two children to the chair and sat down, but saw Mother Zhao and the others standing on the side and did not move forward.


    "Mother Zhao, what are you still doing in a daze? Sit down and eat."


    Bai Shuang nced at Mama Zhao, and Mama Zhao stepped forward knowingly and said, "City Master, from now on, old ves will not be able to eat at the same table as the City Master."


    "Why?" Su Ying frowned.


    Mother Zhao smiled and said: "In the past, there was no such practice in the Wang Mansion, and in the Su Mansion. It was onlyter that the city lord took control of us, so we let ourselves go. But now it is different. The city lord wants to rule, so naturally There must be rules, and the city lord can''t break the rules just because of us."


    "Yes, City Lord, we also have a ce to eat in the apse." Bai Shuang also followed.


    "Are you determined to do this?" There was no change of emotion on Su Ying''s face.


    Several people nodded firmly.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you, but during the New Year''s Eve, we can''t let us live too deserted."


    Mother Zhao also let out a sigh of relief when she saw Su Ying''s promise. If Su Ying got screwed with them, they would have nothing to do.


    "good."


    After Su Ying sat down on the chair, she asked Mama Zhao and the others to go down to eat too.


    "Aniang, mother Zhao and the others won''t have dinner with us?" Erbao still didn''t quite understand what they were talking about just now.


    Dabao understood, "Linger, Mother Zhao and the others have their own ce to eat."


    Erbao, who was used to the excitement, said in frustration, "But I want to be with them."


    "When the Chinese New Year is celebrated, we will eat together first."


    Actually, Su Ying is not used to it, but if she continues to choose to do some things, there is always a trade-off.


    When Xiao Jin walked in, Su Ying had just filled a bowl of soup for Da Bao and Er Bao, seeing that they were the only ones at the dinner table, she asked suspiciously, "Mother Zhao and the others?"


    ¡°They said that they would not have dinner with us in the future, and they said they wanted me to set up the rules.¡±


    Xiao Jin was slightly surprised, but soon understood that he could ept this aspect faster than Su Ying.


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin sat down on the chair, picked up the chopsticks, and they didn''t talk after the meal, probably because they couldn''t adapt to theck of so many people during the meal, and they were a little silent.


    After eating, the man in green took down the bowls and chopsticks.


    It was still early, Dabao took Erbao to y with Lin Sheng.


    "What are your ns for those half-grown children in the city?" Su Ying wanted to hear Xiao Jin''s opinion.


    "Let them study with Chu Yun first, the older ones, while studying, learn other skills at the same time, let them learn to be individuals first."


    Except for the children who were just brought back this year, these children have not been puppetized because they have not stayed in Tiankui City for a long time, and because they are still young, they canpletely study with Chu Yun, and when they are older, It''s not toote to make specific ns.


    But those children who have been trained for several years have gradually be puppetized. The first thing to do is to de-puppet them before making further ns.


    "Their bodies have been soaked in poison for many years, and the possibility of breaking itpletely is very low."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but it''s very difficult, extremely difficult, because the poison has prated deep into the bone marrow. This poison will invade their nerves to arge extent, and gradually turn them into obedient puppets. She suspects that Wei Ji Being able to resist, it is likely that she did not drink the holy water at all, because she found that there was no poison in her blood.


    "Do as much as possible, if they are destined to be puppets, then train them into an army and be the most solid barrier of the city of Tiankui."


    Su Ying nodded, she agrees with this approach.


    "City Lord, the orange protector of the pharmaceutical warehouse is asking to see you." Outside the gate of the pce, the voice of the green protector sounded.


    "Pharmaceutical library?"


    Su Ying asked someone toe in.


    Guardian Orange crawled into the hall on all fours, and knelt down at Su Ying''s feet.


    "The lord of the city."


    Su Ying looked at him crawling forward, endured it but couldn''t help but said: "Come inter to salute."


    "It''s the lord of the city."


    "What''s up?"


    The man in orange stood up and said: "Go back to the city lord, a batch of new medicines have been produced in the pharmaceutical warehouse, and the city lord should check and ept them."


    Su Ying turned to look at Guardian Green, "What''s going on with this pharmaceutical warehouse? Why haven''t I heard of this ce before?"


    "Returning to the city lord, the pharmaceutical warehouse has been making medicines all the time. Regardless of other things, the people in the pharmaceutical warehouse will produce a batch of new medicines every month and send them to His Majesty, and His Majesty will sell them."


    Su Ying asked Guardian Orange to bring up all the prepared medicines.


    Many men in orange clothes came in carryingrge wooden boxes.


    Su Ying counted, there were about seven or eight boxes, and Guardian Orange opened the boxes, and inside were porcin bottles that were at least as good as they were.


    She stood up and went to the box, picked up the porcin bottle and looked at it. There was a piece of paper pasted on the outside of the porcin bottle, which detailed the effects and contraindications of the medicine, as well as the way of taking it.


    Xiao Jin walked up to take a bottle of medicine and looked at it, "Ginseng Resurrection Pill, Sanwei Shuzhen Pill..."


    These are rtively precious patent medicines, and two of them were used by Xiao Jin back then. He remembered that some medicines could not be bought in Chu State at that time.


    "How did she sell these medicines?"


    Lv Hufa said: "These proprietary medicines will be collected by special people, once a month."


    "Who came forward to make a deal? At what price did they sell?"


    "Your Majesty trades on his own, and the ves don''t know the price."


    Xiao Jin looked at the porcin bottle in his hand and said, "This ginseng resurrection pill can be sold for hundreds of taels of silver in Chu State, and it''s very difficult to buy."


    Su Ying looked at the boxes on the ground, there are so many, wouldn''t it be possible to make a lot of money with one transaction?


    Su Ying looked at Guardian Orange, "Are you proficient in pharmacology? How do you prepare these medicines?"


    The Green Protector replied for the Orange Protector: "Go back to the city lord, they have been staying in the pharmaceutical warehouse all the time, and someone will teach them."


    Su Ying couldn''t wait to stand up, "Take me to see."


    "It''s sote, it''s the same if we go again tomorrow." Seeing that Su Ying was about to walk out, Xiao Jin stopped her.


    Su Ying wanted to figure it out immediately, "It shouldn''t be far away, I''ll go back as soon as I go."


    Xiao Jin had no choice but to let the other men in green carry the medicine box to the side hall and put it there.


    The pharmaceutical warehouse is indeed not far from the pce, just outside the pce in an inconspicuous courtyard.


    Outside the gate of the courtyard, there are three big characters written on the big pharmaceutical warehouse.


    As soon as Su Ying approached, he smelled a strong smell of medicine in the air.


    Thanks to "Purple Butterfly" and "Book Friends 119***519" for their rewards~~~~ Next month, I will strive for three shifts a day~~~ Good night~

 Chapter 234: The big troops are here

    Chapter 234 The big army is here


    She found that there was still a big lock on the door of the pharmaceutical warehouse, and Guardian Orange took out the key to open the door.


    As soon as the warehouse door opened, a strong smell of medicine came to the face.


    "Sanctuary, please."


    Su Ying walked in. As soon as he entered, there was a big yard. There were many shelves in the yard. It seemed that they were usually used to dry medicines.


    Behind the yard, there are rooms. The lights are still on in the rooms. Standing in the yard, you can hear the sound of grinding powder in the room.


    It''ste now, and they''re still working.


    Su Ying didn''t enter the room to disturb them, but went to the window to look at the situation in the room. There were about five or six people in the room, and each one was doing what they were doing.


    Su Ying followed Guardian Orange to the back yard. There were various pots and stoves in the back of the yard, and a shed was set up. This should be the ce for frying medicine.


    After looking around, Su Ying was very satisfied. This is a very good sustainable development project.


    "Are the people here familiar with medical science?"


    "Yes, they started to practice calligraphy and study medicine on the second day after they came."


    "Who taught them?"


    "It''s a ve." Orange Protector said.


    "Then who taught you?"


    "The previous Orange Guardian."


    Su wandered around the pharmaceutical warehouse to get a general understanding of the situation here, and then returned to the pce.


    At this time, the two children had already fallen asleep, and Xiao Jin was still waiting for her in the inner hall.


    After a simple wash, Su Ying walked to the bedside to get ready to sleep, but felt that something was not quite right.


    She looked at Xiao Jin who was sitting on the bed reading a book, and finally found something wrong.


    Although they slept in the same room in the Tiger Camp before, they both had their own beds. Now that there are so many pces, there is no need for him to be squeezed into a room with himself.


    "What book do you read sote, don''t be afraid of being blind, go to bed." Su Ying reminded him to leave consciously.


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin closed the book in his hand, put it on the shelf, and then went back to the bed and sat down.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "This is my bed."


    Xiao Jin didn''t lift his head, and fell down directly on the bed, as if he didn''t intend to leave.


    Ah!


    Finally got a small bed for the two little milk bags beside her, she can sleep on a big bed by herself, how can Xiao Jin upy it.


    "Get up!"


    Su Ying tugged at his hand.


    Xiao Jinzily opened his eyes, with a moving light shining in his dark eyes, "When you were sick before, you hugged me and didn''t let go. Throw it away when you''re done using it?"


    Su Ying frowned, "I don''t remember."


    "Whether you remember or not, it''s all the truth."


    "You can''t afford it?"


    Su Ying has lost her patience.


    "No, start."


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, and she pulled Xiao Jin up from the bed with a forceful hand.


    "go out!"


    Xiao Jin suddenly sped Su Ying''s wrist with his backhand after he ckened, hugged her and rolled over, and pressed her under him.


    Without waiting for Su Ying to resist, she kissed her.


    Su Ying''s heart skipped a beat, this kid is addicted to attacking her, right?


    Su Ying opened her mouth and bit it down, but Xiao Jin was very cunning, as soon as she opened her mouth, he stood up and avoided it.


    "Xiao Jin, you brat want to be beaten!" Su Ying jumped up from the bed, and threw a pillow over.


    Xiao Jin turned sideways to take the pillow, turned around andy down on the soft couch next to him, "Forget it, since you want me to sleep on the couch, I will allow you."


    Su Ying: "??"


    "I''m telling you to get out."


    "I don''t feel relieved if the child is not around." Before Xiao Jin finished speaking, the quilt was covered.


    Su Ying really wanted to throw him out, but thought of him being by her side to take care of her when she was unconscious, so she held back.


    Anyway, the bed is hers!


    After Su Ying covered the lighting beads with a cloth, she also went back to the bed andy down.


    Feeling that her breathing gradually became even, Xiao Jin opened his eyes, and stroked his lips with his fingertips, as if her soft breath still remained there.


    Su Ying, you can''t escape.


    The night in the northern wilderness is always darker than other ces, because there are many trees here, which almost block all the moonlight.


    A team of people walked in the dark in the dense forest, looking at the road ahead with no light in sight, the leader of the team couldn''t help but feel a little uncertain.


    "Boss, why don''t you find a ce to rest for a while and wait until dawn before leaving."


    The leader nodded, "Well, take a few people to a ce with a better view, so that everyone can take a breather."


    "good."


    Several people in the team held torches and headed towards the front of the forest.


    The sky gradually turned white, and the night illuminated the dark earth.


    Because Su Ying took people from other districts to the city of Tiankui, the northern district re-arranged people to guard the gate of the camp.


    Mengzi will temporarily let Zhou Xing take charge of this area. After all, he was also guarding the entrance in the North District before.


    Zhou Xing came to hand over early in the morning. He went to the city wall and took out a telescope to look at. This telescope was left by Su Ying. With the telescope in hand, they could grasp the outside situation faster.


    During the routine inspection of the week, I suddenly found arge group of peopleing this way.


    Zhou Xing suddenly became vignt, "Everyone be alert, someone ising."


    When the guards heard this, they were all in high spirits. The tiger camp had just been handed over to them, and there must be no mistakes.


    Soon, the team walked into the defense formation outside the door.


    Because of therge number of people, as soon as they entered the formation, they felt that the entire formation was crowded.


    Zhou Xing frowned, already clenched the big knife in his hand, and didn''t know if the formation could stop them.


    "Go, send a letter to Uncle Meng and the others, saying that arge group of people has arrived outside the tiger camp, and ask him how to deal with it."


    "yes."


    When those people entered the formation at first, they didn''t notice anything unusual, but after going around a few times, they finally noticed something was wrong.


    "Have we encountered a ghost hitting the wall?"


    The face of the leader also sank, "Let everyone stay where they are, I''ll go and have a look."


    "You have to be careful."


    Jiang Yun nodded and walked forward slowly.


    This time was different from before. He paid attention to the surrounding situation every step he took. After walking a few times, he finally understood and returned to the ce where the team stopped, "It''s the enchanted circle."


    "Ecstasy? Could it be the prince?"


    Jiang Yun can''t be sure, after all, there are everyone in the Northern Wilderness, who can guarantee that this formation was set by Xiao Jin?


    "Brother Jiang, why don''t we wait until Lin Kun and the otherse over, otherwise it will be difficult for us to find the prince here."


    Jiang Yun nodded after pondering for a moment, "I''ve already left a message for Lin Kun, but he hasn''t replied yet. There are so many mouths to eat, and it''s freezing outside. If we don''t take the initiative to look for it, if Lin Kun If Kun doesn''te, isn''t he going to freeze to death in this icy world?"

 Chapter 235: to meet

    Chapter 235 Meet


    As soon as Jiang Yun''s words came out, everyone else fell silent.


    Lin Kun gave them a blueprint before, and told them to follow the blueprint after arriving in the Northern Wilderness, and find a ce called Tiger Camp. From the blueprint, they should have been near their destination, but There has been no way to get out of this formation.


    "Let''s talk about the formation first."


    Jiang Yun continued to look for a way to break the formation.


    Zhou Xing and the others stood on the city wall, watching Jiang Yun go around many circles in the formation but still couldn''t figure it out. They had to admire Xiao Jin''s formation. Even if they couldn''tpletely trap outsiders, they could still hold them back. .


    Until Mengzi arrived with his people, Jiang Yun was still circling in circles in the formation.


    "Domain Master."


    Mengzi nodded, took the binocrs and looked down.


    "These people look ragged and unkempt, and they are likely to be exiled to the Northern Wilderness ande here."


    "It should be, but their team is toorge. Generally, there are only three or a few hundred people in the exile team. At a nce, there must be thousands of people?"


    Mengzi nodded. Su Ying said that in the future, they want to expand their power. Where to expand, it is natural to attract more people. Getting in is risky.


    "You are all waiting here, I will meet them." Mengzi put down the binocrs, turned around and walked down the city wall.


    "Master Yu, there are so many of them, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."


    But Mengzi said: "It''s okay, you all watch from above, if the situation is not right, shoot the arrow." Xiao Jin had exined the function and details of the formation to him in detail before, and it seemed that the other party did not break the formation. Even if there is a conflict for a while, he can easily retreat unscathed if he understands the formation.


    In the formation, Jiang Yun gradually revealed an excited look on his face after making dozens of circles.


    "Boss, what''s the matter, have you found the cracking formation?"


    Jiang Yun said excitedly: "This is, this is the formation set up by the prince, the prince must be nearby!"


    Everyone cheered up after hearing this.


    "Deputy General Jiang, how do you know that this formation wasid by the prince?"


    Jiang Yundao: "I have been with the prince for many years, and I have also learned some superficial things from him." He knows some details and habits of Xiao Jin''s formation.


    "Then, can you break the formation?"


    "This is the ecstasy formation. I have just learned the rules of the formation. Let me try it."


    While they were talking, there was a sudden movement behind them, and everyone immediately became vignt.


    "Who, who is it?"


    At this time, a steady and powerful voice came from the front, "Who are you all, what are you doing here? Hurry up, this is not a ce for you toe."


    Jiang Yun listened to the tone of the other party. Although he was very bold, he was not malicious.


    "Hero, we have been exiled here. Now that it''s freezing in the cold today, there is really no ce to go. Can you give me a ce to stay?"


    "Who are you all, where did youe from, and why were you exiled here?"


    Jiang Yun didn''t answer, but asked rhetorically: "Dare to ask, the formation we are in was set up by a person named Xiao Jin? We are all followers of him."


    Jiang Yun''s words made Mengzi stunned for a moment, after thinking for a moment, he still came out from the dark.


    Jiang Yun and others saw Mengzi appearing, and stared at him vigntly.


    Mengzi looked at them with his hands behind his back, "Who are you?"


    "Chu State, Jincheng defenders."


    Chu Jincheng is Xiao Jin''s fiefdom.


    Mengzi didn''t know what happened in Jincheng, but he could guess some of those court battles. Xiao Jin was brought down, and his people would not be spared by others. That is to say, these people in front of them , it is not impossible to be Xiao Jin''s person.


    But it is also very likely that the person who came to kill Xiao Jin.


    "There is no one you are looking for here, let''s go."


    "This formation is clearly set up by the prince. The prince must be here. I also ask this hero to invite the prince toe out to meet you."


    Mengzi''s eyes fell on Jiang Yun''s face, and he saw that even in the current embarrassing situation, his waist was straight, and his voice showed a soldier''s temperament, and even his ent was from Jincheng of Chu State , I have believed his words in my heart.


    But just in case, you still have to be careful.


    "I said that there would be no people here without you. If you don''t leave, don''t me me for being rude."


    Mengzi lost his breath, turned around and disappeared into the woods.


    Jiang Yun saw him running away, so he hurried forward to chase him.


    But just like Mengzi said, he was familiar with the situation of the formation, and quickly threw them away and returned to the tiger camp.


    Zhou Xing saw Mengziing back, and hurried forward to ask about the situation.


    "Director, what''s the situation?"


    Mengzi frowned and said: "It is likely to be Master Xiao''s person, I am not sure, you should immediately send someone to the city of Tiankui to find Master Xiao, and let Master Xiao personally confirm."


    "yes."


    There were also people in the Tiger Camp who followed Su Ying and the others to visit the Tiankui City before, but decided to return to the Tiger Camp to live. These people all know the location of the Tiankui City.


    After Zhou Xing found the people, he immediately asked them to spread the word quickly.


    In the city of Tiankui, Su Ying came to the mausoleum alone, and put all the gold, silver and jewelry into the space. There are only two stone gates blocking it. It is too easy for others toe in and try to remove these things, including the first one. She picked out all the gems iid on Queen Ren''s coffin!


    Although the construction of Tiankui City is not bad in all aspects, but after all, it has been a long time, and there have been no normal people living here for decades. There are many ces that need to be improved, and all of them will cost money!


    Su Ying left the mausoleum in satisfaction after digging out every gem without missing a beat.


    As soon as she returned to the pce, she saw Xiao Jin walking out.


    "Where are you going?" Su Ying called him to stop.


    Xiao Jin stopped and turned back and said, "Go back to Tiger Camp. Uncle Meng sent someone to say that someone ising, and I''m going to check if it''s mine."


    "your people?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "I''ll be back soon."


    After Xiao Jin left the city of Tiankui, he ran all the way back to Tiger Camp.


    They entered from the **** behind the tiger camp, and when he came to the city wall, it was already dark.


    "Master Xiao is here."


    Mengzi has been guarding the city wall all the time. Seeing Xiao Jining, he handed the binocrs to him, "Look, they say they are the defenders of Jincheng of Chu State."


    Xiao Jin picked up the binocrs and took a look, and saw Jiang Yun who was still breaking through at a nce.


    "It''s mine, open the door and let people in."


    Mengzi immediately asked the people below to open the door.


    Xiao Jin turned around and walked down to the formation.


    "Deputy General Jiang."


    Hearing Xiao Jin''s voice, Jiang Yun froze in ce.

 Chapter 236: what a pity

    Chapter 236 What is so pity


    Jiang Yun turned his head and saw Xiao Jining out. He was startled for a moment, and then a look of shock appeared on his face, "My lord, it''s really my lord!"


    Jiang Yun quickly walked up to Xiao Jin and knelt down, "Thest general will see the prince."


    Xiao Jin also had uncontroble excitement in his eyes, but his expression didn''t change much all year round, and he wouldn''t look so obvious like Jiang Yun.


    Xiao Jin stepped forward to help Jiang Yun up, "Vice General Jiang has worked hard all the way."


    Jiang Yun''s eyes were red, "I can still live to see the prince, and I will die without regret."


    "Is everyone okay?"


    Jiang Yundao: "Something happened on the way, and some brothers were lost."


    Xiao Jin patted him on the shoulder, "It''s cold outside, let''s go in first."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin followed Jiang Yun to a kind of soldier, and everyone was very excited when they saw Xiao Jin.


    It was getting dark, and it was cold and windy outside, so Xiao Jin led them into the tiger camp.


    There are so many of them that only the Tiger Camp can barely amodate them.


    "Brother, I''m sorry just now." Mengzi went down the city wall and sped fists at Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun naturally wouldn''t take it to heart, "It''s right to be more vignt in this ghostly ce, and there''s nothing wrong with doing so, brother."


    "Everyone is cold and hungry, please ask Uncle Meng to prepare some food for everyone."


    "Master Xiao, don''t worry, I''ve already asked someone to prepare things."


    After Xiao Jin thanked him, he took Jiang Yun and the others to the tiger camp.


    After Huwei left with his brothers in the tiger camp, the tiger camp was used by Mengzi as a resting ce for the brothers guarding the city. There were not many things in it, but they could barely meet their daily needs.


    Jiang Yun and the others have been walking in the ice and snow for several days. They are cold and hungry. If they hadn¡¯t been in the army for many years and their physical fitness is still good, they would have fallen down long ago.


    Mengzi asked people to set fires in each house, and asked everyone to warm up first.


    "The food is still being prepared in the pot, let''s drink some hot water to warm up first." Someone came in carrying hot water, but there were not enough bowls, so everyone took turns to drink.


    Taking a few mouthfuls of hot water relieved the frozen body a little.


    Xiao Jin and Jiang Yun came to a hut and listened to Jiang Yun exin the situation in Jincheng.


    "The soldiers were very angry when they heard that the prince was wronged and imprisoned. It also made the soldiers feel that they fed their blood directly to the dogs. Later, when they found out that you were exiled, some people said that they would jointly write a letter to the emperor to rehabilitate you, the prince. How could you know that this is a scheme of those with evil intentions, but fortunately you reminded me in time, my lord, otherwise even General Sima would be lost."


    Xiao Jin''s face was tense, and his brows were furrowed, "Will the emperor send someone to Jincheng to take over the 200,000 troops afterward?"


    Jiang Yun shook his head, "No, just let General Sima supervise temporarily."


    "You have been tired all the way, take it easy for a while, and wait until you have recuperated to talk about anything."


    "Yes, you don''t know how happy you are when you know the prince is fine, it''s an eye-opener!"


    "The food is here, the food is here, let''s eat something to take a break."


    While speaking, people from the North District came in carrying arge amount of potatoes and rice soup.


    "You''ve been hungry for a long time, and if you can''t eat those big fish and meat, you should eat some light food first."


    Xiao Jin also asked Jiang Yun to eat something. He was a tall and strong general who lost more than two rounds of weight.


    Taking advantage of the time when the soldiers were eating, Mengzi came to Xiao Jin''s side.


    "These soldiers are not limited to how Master Xiao ns to arrange them?"


    Xiao Jin looked at the soldier who was wolfing down the potatoes and said: "Go back to the city of Tiankui first and resettle."


    Mengzi nodded, they are all from Xiao Jin, and it is normal to follow him to the city of Tiankui.


    But now it''s gettingte, and if he wants to leave, he will leave tomorrow. Instead, he asks people to prepare more food for them to eat tomorrow morning. After all, there is still a long way to go from Tiger Camp to Tiankui City, so we can''t leave hungry .


    That night, Xiao Jin and Jiang Yun temporarily rested in the tiger camp for the night.


    Before dawn in the morning, some soldiers woke up from their sleep.


    Although it was quite cold when I sleptst night, I don¡¯t know how much better it is to sleep with them in the wilderness.


    As soon as they woke up, they smelled a strong fragrance, which was the smell of pancakes.


    Xiao Jin got up early. He counted the number of peoplest night. There were 2,730 people in total. This number may not sound like a lot, but when you arrange them one by one, you will know that there are quite a lot.


    "Everyone wake up, breakfast is ready for everyone." Mengzi and others came in carrying arge basket of pancakes and rice porridge.


    "We don''t have any good things here, so we use the dried bird meat to make pancakes and porridge with multigrain. Everyonees to get it,e to eat, and keep full."


    Mengzi actively greeted the soldiers toe forward.


    In the past, people who had been hungry for so long would have swarmed up after hearing what he said, but those soldiers just stood there still, until they saw Xiao Jin walk in and asked them to line up to get it, they didn''t n. Step forward politely.


    Mengzi watched secretly in admiration, "I have long heard that the army led by the prince is invincible. When I saw it today, it really lived up to its reputation. Hey, what a pity..."


    Xiao Jin raised the corners of his lips indifferently, "I used to think it was a pity." But since he became Su Ying, he realized that even if he is in a desperate situation, he still has to hold his head high and face the sun.


    "Look at it now, what is there to regret?"


    Mengzi suddenly understood, and smiled freely, "That''s right, people don''t go to eat and drink, so why worry about it, when does Master Xiao n to go to the city of Tiankui?"


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave when we¡¯re full, and we¡¯ll be there before dark.¡±


    "good."


    After the soldiers were full, Jiang Yun began to organize the army, followed Xiao Jin neatly, and left from behind the tiger camp.


    "My lord, where are we going?" Jiang Yun thought Xiao Jin had settled down in the Tiger Camp before.


    "The city of Tiankui."


    The city of Tiankui, what is that ce?


    Jiang Yun was puzzled, but he didn''t ask too much, anyway, he would always knowter.


    In the city of Tiankui, Su Ying found an abandoned farm outside the pce while someone was cleaning it.


    From the outside, it looks like an independent yard inside, but when you walk in, you find that there are only a few bungalows inside, and the rest are sheds and stables for raising livestock.


    Because of disrepair for a long time, those sheds are almost damaged, but the cattle pens are rtively intact because they are made of blue bricks.


    The animals she brought are still ced behind the pce. In the future, those animals will be used for reproduction, and it is not suitable to put them behind the pce. She is also looking for a ce suitable for breeding in the city today. She did not expect He directly found an abandoned farm for her.

 Chapter 237: Your old man is out of his mind

    Chapter 237 Your father is out of his mind


    "This ce has never been used before?"


    Green Guardian shook his head, "Returning to the city lord, the ves rarelye here, and it used to be vacant."


    This breeding farm is on the side of the residential area, and the green guards mostly concentrate on activities at the training ground, so it''s not surprising that no onees here.


    "Go, find someone toe and clean up this ce, repair the damaged ce, and I will use it here."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying returned to the pce, it was already past noon, and the two little milk bags were still practicing and recognizing characters with Chu Yun every day. The children and teachers who followed this time were better. Chu Yun meant to wait It took a whole month before sses resumed.


    However, because of the children who were arrested by Wei Ji, the number of people attending the ss will increase a lot, and the teachers are somewhat insufficient. Su Ying asked Chu Yun to figure out a way for this matter. After all, she has given him full responsibility for the children''s teaching.


    "Aniang is back."


    When Su Ying walked into the inner hall, the two little guys were just about to take a nap, and when they saw Su Yinging in, they became energetic.


    Su Ying took off her cold coat and came to the two of them, "Aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    "Auntie, will you sleep with us?"


    "Ling''er wants to sleep with A Niang, A Niang is warm." Er Bao simply climbed up from his little bed and let Su Ying hug him.


    Su Yingbing didn''t intend to sleep, but she didn''t want to refuse them either. She had too many things to do recently, and she hadn''t been able to apany them properly for a long time.


    No matter what, when things are always done, you must spend more time with your children.


    "Okay, Auntie will sleep with you for a while." Su Ying carried them to her big bed andy down. She was lying in the middle, and the two little guys were sticking to her on one side.


    "A Niang, Ling''er wants to practice martial arts with you, and she will be as powerful as A Niang in the future."


    "You can''t write well, and you still want to learn martial arts from A Niang." Dabao''s small face could not express his disgust.


    Er Bao was not convinced, and argued with his big eyes open: "Brother talks nonsense, Ling''er can write! A Niang, don''t believe what brother said."


    "Ling''er wants to learn martial arts from A Niang? But when your father taught you before, didn''t you cry tired?"


    Erbao flinched when he thought of how hard he was when squatting before, "Mother, do you have to squat to learn martial arts?"


    "It''s not that you must squat in the horse stance to learn martial arts, but a person with strong martial arts will definitely squat in the horse stance. However, you are still young and it may be difficult for you to squat in the horse stance. In this way, I will make a target for you. , you guys just practice darts, it¡¯s not that tiring.¡± But it can train concentration very well.


    It is difficult for children to learn martial arts if they work too hard. In this case, it is better to let them learn to control themselves first.


    "Okay, okay, I want to practice darts." Er Bao happily jumped up from Su Ying''s arms, opened his calf, and made a gesture of throwing darts in a serious manner. Su Ying looked cute and called it cute!


    Dabao stood up not to be outdone, and showed Su Ying his steady horse gait on the bed.


    The mother and sonughed and quarreled for a long time before falling asleep one after another.


    Su Ying didn''t intend to really fall asleep at first, but when she was lying down, her eyelids couldn''t be opened.


    When Xiao Jin came back, he saw the mother and son lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    He walked to the bed and covered Su Ying with a quilt. He wasn''t a child anymore, he still liked to kick the quilt.


    As soon as Xiao Jin moved, Su Ying woke up with a start, and grabbed his hand covering the quilt with his backhand.


    She let go only when she saw clearly that the other party was Xiao Jin.


    "I''m back." Su Ying let go of her hands and carefully got up from the bed.


    Xiao Jin nodded, and followed Su Ying to the outside room.


    "I brought back almost three thousand people."


    Well!


    Su Ying almost spit out a mouthful of water, good guy, so many people came back after going out.


    That¡¯s almost three thousand mouths to eat!


    "Are they all yours?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, and briefly exined to her what happened in Jincheng.


    After hearing this, Su Ying shook her head, "Your brain is not very good." The matter of Xiao Jin being framed is still full of loopholes, could it be that the king of Chu State didn''t see it?


    Or, he saw it, but still pretended to be stupid?


    Xiao Jin is a person who has made great contributions to the state of Chu. He said that exile is exile, and there is no room for maneuver. Perhaps in his opinion, he did not kill Xiao Jin, because he was already concerned about his father and son.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes shed with anger, "It''s really not easy."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Then how do you n to arrange it?"


    "Organize into an army, how about half farming and half army?"


    There is no need to fight now, but they have to eat every day. Although they have a certain amount of food in reserve, it is not so easy to feed so many mouths at once.


    "Well, you can do this yourself."


    Xiao Jin nodded and turned around to leave the pce. It was getting dark, and he needed to settle people down as soon as possible.


    For a few days after that, Su Ying and the others were busy working in Tiankui City. It was not until the end of the month that everyone''s life gradually got back on track.


    "City Lord, the person who came to buy medicine has arrived."


    Su Ying, who was sitting cross-legged on the chair, slowly exhaled the zhenqi that sank into the dantian, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "In the past, the other party came at this time?"


    Green Guardian nodded, "Yes, they usually arrive around the end of January."


    "Bring people in."


    "yes."


    Su Ying put her legs down, and after waiting for a while, a person wrapped in fox fur with only one pair of eyes exposed came in with the green protector.


    The other party walked into the hall, and after seeing Su Ying clearly, he was stunned.


    Su Ying saw the change in his expression, "It seems that you know me."


    At first, she thought he was so surprised when he saw the throne change, but judging from his surprised and shocked eyes, it wasn''t just as simple as seeing the change.


    Xu San came back to his senses, only to realize that he had lost hisposure, "Your Majesty, forgive me."


    Su Ying felt a little familiar as soon as she heard this voice, as if she had heard it somewhere, but she couldn''t remember it for a while, "When you traded with her before, you didn''t show your face?"


    Xu San thought for a while, then took off the hat and face scarf on his head, and revealed his appearance in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at his face and frowned, as if recalling where she had seen him.


    Xu San smiled when he saw Su Ying: "Does your Majesty still remember that white tiger skin?"


    Hearing what he said, Su Ying remembered, "You are the owner of that pawnshop."


    Xu San respectfully said: "Your Majesty has a good memory."


    "It''s a surprise to see you here."


    "I am also very surprised." How could he have imagined that after he hadn''te for a month, the queen of Tiankui City would be that idiot princess of Chu!

 Chapter 238: the world is crazy

    Chapter 238 The world is really crazy


    "The world is so big, everything is possible."


    As Su Ying said, he asked someone to bring up the medicines, "Old rules, old prices."


    Xu San came up to test the medicine when he saw the situation.


    After some inspection, he was sure that there was nothing wrong with the medicine, but he was full of curiosity about how Su Ying became the Queen of Tiankui City.


    But he is not stupid, and he will not ask a question that should not be asked if there is one more word.


    "There is no problem with this medicine, and the money is ready."


    Xu San called out to the door of the hall, and after a while, someone walked in carrying a box.


    Xu San stepped forward to open the box, and there were yellow and orange gold inside.


    "This is the money for this shipment, Your Majesty needs to count it."


    Su Ying nced at Protector Lu, "Little Lu, go and count the money."


    Green Protector: "..." The Green Protector seemed a little dissatisfied with this title, but dared not say anything, stepped forward to count the gold.


    After confirming that the amount of gold was correct, he stood up and nodded to Su Ying, "Your Majesty, there is no problem with the amount."


    "Very good." Su Ying took out a list from her body and asked Guardian Green to pass it to Xu San, "When youe back next month, help me bring these things over. The money will be converted from the medicine money, and I will give you more." Some medicine."


    Xu San went up to take the list in her hand and looked at it suspiciously. He thought that Su Ying wanted something, but he didn''t expect it to be just a daily necessities of firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea.


    "Can I bring it?"


    Who is Xu San? He is the smoothest in doing business in the capital of Chu State, so naturally he will not miss this opportunity to bargain.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t know something, it''s just a long way from the outside, and..."


    "It''s enough for you to say whether you can."


    Su Ying interrupted him lightly, those shrewd eyes almost wrote the calction in it, she didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xu San paused, seeing Su Ying''s temperament, and nned to change his strategy, "Yes."


    "If you can, bring it, and I will give you a fair price."


    In someone else''s ce, no matter how shrewd Xu Laosan was, he didn''t dare to y tricks, "Then I will leave."


    "Little Green, see off the guests."


    The green protector sent Xu San outside the city.


    "Green Guardian, wait a minute."


    The green protector turned back in doubt.


    Xu San smiled and said: "I didn''t expect that after not seeing each other for a month, the empress changed."


    Green Guardian gave a grace, "Yes."


    "This...the previous queen..."


    Green Guardian said with a nk face: "Dead."


    Xu San was stunned and died. He had seen the power of that lunatic woman before, so she died if she said she was dead?


    Now Su Ying is sitting in that position, that is to say, she is the one who killed that crazy woman?


    Xu San shook his head in astonishment, this world is really crazy.


    Before, when Su Ying took the tiger skin to the **** shop, he thought she looked familiar. He didn''t realize until afterwards that she was actually the princess who was ridiculed by the world in Beijing, but now, this princess has be the ruler of the Northern Wilderness. By?


    Many wouldn''t believe it was real if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.


    I don''t know whether Xiao Jue will regret it knowing that Su Ying is so powerful?


    Xu San shook his head again, that''s all, anyway, this matter has nothing to do with him, earning money is the kingly way.


    Xu San led the people away slowly.


    In the pce, as soon as Xu San left, Su Ying asked the man in gray with the strongest tracking ability to follow secretly.


    The time they havee to the Northern Wilderness is still too short, and this mysteriousnd is still full of unknowns for them. She needs to know where many of theme from, and whether it is the same road as the one she knows.


    "Bring all this gold to my inner sanctuary."


    "yes."


    After the gold was carried down, Su Ying got up and left the pce, and in a blink of an eye she was outside the pharmaceutical warehouse.


    In the past few days, Guardian Orange has started to give lectures to the people in orange clothes trained by Wei Ji before. After the lectures, they will be able to invest in the pharmaceutical warehouse to make medicines in a short time.


    Su Ying went to the pharmaceutical warehouse and found the man in orange who was in charge temporarily.


    "The city lord."


    Su Ying asked him to get up, and then handed the booklet in his hand, "Look, if you can make the medicine on it."


    The man in orange took the booklet and looked at it carefully. It contained medicines that they had never made before, but Su Ying wrote down the method and the dosage of the medicinal materials in detail. It is not difficult for them to do it, but it is difficult The difficulty is that some have no original medicinal materials at all, and they can''t do it even if they want to.


    "City Master, these kinds of medicinal materials can be made, but others can''t."


    Su Ying understood after hearing what he said, there is no raw material.


    "Where did you buy your raw materials from?"


    "The guardian brought people to buy it."


    "Where to buy?"


    "Tribe."


    Su Ying nodded, motioning for him to go down and get busy first, and then went to the resting room to wait for Guardian Orange toe out.


    Waiting until the sun was about to set, Guardian Orange returned to the pharmaceutical warehouse. Knowing that Su Ying was waiting for him, he ran over in a hurry and almost fell when he reached the door.


    "It''s a ve to keep the city lord waiting for a long time."


    Su Ying saw that he remembered that he was out of breath, and asked him to get up slowly, "What''s the hurry, you are teaching, so it doesn''t matter if you wait."


    Guard Orange lowered his head, trying to breathe lightly, not daring to let Su Ying hear his panting.


    Although during the half a month of getting along, Su Ying showed more peace, but the fear of the ruler has prated into their bones, and she dared not make her unhappy at all.


    "It''s the ve who camete, so I ask the city lord to forgive me."


    Seeing his frightened appearance with cold sweat overflowing on his forehead, Su Ying let out a sigh of relief, "I don''t me you, I just want to understand something with you."


    "If the city lord wants to know anything, just ask the ve."


    "You bought all the medicinal materials in the pharmaceutical warehouse?"


    "Returning to the city owner, it was bought by ves."


    "Where did you buy it and how often?"


    "To the tribe behind the city, I go once every two months in spring, summer and autumn, and don''t go in winter."


    There are tribes behind the city of Tiankui, "Where do they get their medicinal materials from?"


    "I went to the mountains to pick it myself, or nted it."


    "Those tribes are also in the Northern Wilderness?"


    "No, they are tribes on the southern border, and do not belong to the Northern Wilderness."


    "Going out of the back city, can you go directly to the border of the southern country?"


    "Yes, there is a way to get there."


    Su Ying tapped on the table with her fingertips, "I see, go do your own work."


    Guard Orange was surprised to see that Su Ying let her go just like that.


    Su Ying didn''t say anything, just got up and left.


    She felt that it was necessary for her to go outside.


    She was sitting on the back of a tiger, and when she passed the training ground, she heard loud slogans. Even in the snow and ice, Xiao Jin would still practice every day.


    She patted the tiger on the head, making the tiger stop.

 Chapter 239: contest, win

    Chapter 239 Competition, won


    Su Ying came to the top of the training ground and watched Xiao Jin standing in the ice and snow, waving the long spear in his hand, his aura was like a thousand troops attacking, her eyes narrowed, her hands suddenly felt itchy, what should I do if I want to fight ?


    Su Ying is definitely a person whose body is faster than her mind. As soon as the thoughts in her mind came out, she flew behind Xiao Jin, kicked up the round sword on the weapon rack and clenched it tightly, and stabbed at Xiao Jin''s vest .


    Boy, he sneaks up on her every time, today she must teach him to be a man!


    Xiao Jin was engrossed in training, when he suddenly felt a strong evil spirit rushing from behind him, and the spear in his hand swept back and stabbed directly at the opponent.


    But when he turned around and saw that it was Su Ying, he subconsciously retracted the gun, but Su Ying didn''t give him a chance to retreat. When he retracted the move, the round sword in his hand hit the spear fiercely , He was so shocked that he took several steps back before he stabilized his body.


    "Why, seeing me makes your bones go weak?" Su Ying looked at him and sneered.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes sank, he clenched the spear again, and began to receive moves.


    The two suddenly started fighting, and the soldiers and the man in ck who were still training below looked dumbfounded.


    After Jiang Yun and the others came, they only saw Su Ying once. After knowing that she was Xiao Jin''s princess, they wanted to raise their fists and **** her, but they were stopped at that time.


    Standing on the training ground, he patted Jiang Yang on the shoulder gratefully, "Brother, it''s because you tried your best to stop me at that time." Otherwise, with Su Ying''s strength, he I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of bed for a few months.


    Jiang Yang was speechless secretly, and was a little inexplicably excited. They knew that Su Ying was powerful, and they knew better about Xiao Jin''s strength, but they had never seen the two fight against each other before, and they didn''t know who would win in this fight.


    "Hey, do you think the city lord can beat the prince?" Zhao Neng pushed Wang Su beside him.


    Wang Su also stared at the stage intently, "This...it''s hard to say..."


    Jiang Yun was not happy when he heard it, "It''s hard to say what it is, it must be the prince who won, how powerful the prince is, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    Jiang Yang licked his lips, but they knew how powerful Su Ying was!


    "How about we gamble?" Wang Su solemnly proposed.


    "Just bet, I bet the prince will win." Jiang Yun is an absolute supporter of Xiao Jin.


    "What bet?"


    "My lord said that I was the best in the training today. Give me a cow leg as a reward. If I lose, I will give up that cow leg." Jiang Yun said proudly.


    "Okay, let''s do it."


    Jiang Yun was unhappy when Jiang Yang and the others were about to bet on Su Ying to win, "What do you guys mean by turning your elbows outward, betting on that woman? Are you crazy?"


    Jiang Yang said with a smile: "We don''t bet on the city lord, so whoever will bet on it will bet on the prince to win, and the cow leg is not yours?"


    Right at this moment, an emotional voice suddenly sounded behind him, "I, I bet on the city lord to win."


    Jiang Yang stared, and it turned out that the one who spoke was the ck Protector. After training for so long, this group of people seemed to be dumb. Except for shouting slogans, they didn''t make a sound at other times. This was the first time they spoke today.


    "You guys have thought it through!"


    Hei Guardian nodded with firm eyes, "I want to bet on the city lord. If I lose, I will give you the meat from the dish."


    Su Ying feels that their training is intense, and they will never seed without protein supplements, so now at least one of the three meals a day must have meat.


    "Okay, that''s what you said."


    Jiang Yang gave Guardian Hei a helpless look. If he didn''t stand up, tonight''s corbel would be his.


    On the tform, Su Ying did a backflip, and flung out the round sword in his hand after his body flew into the air.


    Yuanjian burst out of the air, and rushed towards Xiao Jin with a powerful and fierce aura.


    Xiao Jin turned the long spear in his hand quickly, and the long spear formed ayer of strong protective airflow with the strong wind, and when the round sword stabbed over, it barely blocked the sword.


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed, and afternding on the ground, she rushed over and punched the hilt of the sword.


    The round sword broke through Xiao Jin''s protection like a tiger roaring, causing his long spear to fly out.


    He stabilized his body, but the tip of the sword in her hand also pointed to the center of his brow.


    Su Ying looked at him shyly, like a rooster who won apetition.


    "Are you throwing in the towel?"


    Xiao Jin smiled, "Admit defeat."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and put the round sword back on the weapon rack, "Oh, bad, this is in front of so many of your subordinates, it shouldn''t, it shouldn''t, it''s embarrassing for you."


    Xiao Jin looked at her eager to show the world, and the smile in his eyes deepened, "Then do you want to make it up to me?"


    Su Ying looked at the astonished eyes of Jiang Yun and others, greatly satisfying the suddenly inted vanity, and said without thinking: "Compensation,pensation, must be wellpensated, let''s go."


    Su Ying patted her butt, and left neatly.


    They didn''t notice the light gradually overflowing from the eyes of the men in ck at all.


    City Lord, so mighty!


    "Practice hard, you will have meat to eat." Su Ying waved her hand very coolly, and rode away on the tiger.


    Jiang Yun and the other soldiers looked at Xiao Jin in disbelief, they couldn''t believe that their lord lost to a woman!


    "My lord, are you hungry?" That''s why I''m so weak that I can''t even hold a spear steadily!


    Xiao Jin patted the snowkes on his body, and said without changing his face: "Today''s training is over, let''s go."


    "My lord, we are not tired, we can practice again!"


    Xiao Jin nced lightly, "I''m tired."


    Looking at the back of Xiao Jin leaving, Jiang Yang pped his thigh regretfully.


    "I can''t eat beef leg today, it''s all your fault."


    Jiang Yun is still immersed in disbelief and is not happy to hear Jiang Yang say this, "me me for what, why don''t you me the prince."


    Jiang Yang stared at him in distaste, "That''s a couple, can the prince work hard? You deserve it because you don''t have a wife!"


    Jiang Yun looked puzzled, "Why can''t you put in all your strength? You can speak clearly before leaving."


    Jiang Yun wanted to chase after him, but found that the corner of his clothes was being pulled by someone. When he turned his head, he saw Hei Hufa silently pulling his corner of his clothes.


    Jiang Yun frowned, "What are you pulling me for?"


    Hei Protector''s expressionless face split open for a moment, "Cow leg."


    "Then you have to wait until I get it from the kitchen, let go." What do the two big men look like on the training ground!


    Hei Guardian still didn''t let go, "I''ll get it with you."


    "I said, why are you pestering people like this?"


    Hei Guardian didn''t say a word, and cracks appeared on his expressionless face again.


    In the end, Jiang Yun couldn''t hold him back, so he gritted his teeth and was dragged all the way to the kitchen. He didn''t let go of the tightly clenched hand until he took the cow''s leg.


    Rough old man, Vice General Jiang swears that he will never bet with these yin and yang monsters in his life!

 Chapter 240: do you have to go

    Chapter 240 Do I have to go?


    When Xiao Jin returned to the pce, Su Ying was ying darts with the two children. The dart target was different from ordinary ones. It was hollow, and each circle of the target was hollow, and there were different distances behind it. A bell will be ced.


    The bell on the outermost edge of the target is the closest, Su Ying said, as long as they hit the bell, they will be rewarded with a copper coin, and they can use the copper coin to buy what they want in the future.


    The two little guys thought it was fun, so they stopped running wildly every day, and whenever they had time, they went to the target and threw bells with small balls.


    "Aniang, Aniang, I hit the second ring, hurry up, reward Linger with two copper coins."


    Er Bao ran up to Su Ying with his palms up to ask for a reward.


    Su Ying put the copper te in her hand without hesitation, "Great, Linger can already hit the second ring now."


    When ying this game at first, Su Ying made rtively loose rules, as long as they hit the bell, they will be rewarded, but now, she will ask them to agree on the bell they want to throw before throwing it. , even if it hits other bells, it doesn''t count.


    Dabao is now behind the drawn line, holding his breath and throwing the ball out of his hand.


    "jingle bell"


    The small ball urately hit the small ball within the ten rings, Dabao opened his eyes wide with joy, turned around and ran to Su Ying''s side to praise him.


    "Sure, Ji''er, it''s amazing that you hit the tenth ring."


    Er Bao raised his small chin in a trembling manner, his arrogant appearance was exactly the same as when Su Ying was trembling in front of Xiao Jin.


    "It''s not that difficult."


    Erbao hummed a little unhappy, "I will definitely try my best to throw it to the tenth ring!"


    "Then you have to hurry up and work hard." Dabao''s little tail was going up to the sky.


    Er Bao puffed his face, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Xiao Jin standing at the door, and ran to his father on short legs to beg forfort.


    "Daddy... Linger is also very powerful, right?"


    Xiao Jin picked her up, pinched her small nose, "Yes, as long as you practice hard, you will definitely get better and better."


    "As long as Ling''er works hard, she can be as good as A Niang and Daddy."


    "City Lord, Master, is it time for dinner now?" Mother Zhao''s voice sounded outside the pce gate.


    "En, good." Su Ying put the ball on the side, and pulled Dabao to the dining table to sit down.


    Mother Zhao and the others walked in with food.


    Mother Zhao and the others have always done the food by themselves, but they still don''t trust the people in Tiankui City in private, so they are worried that they will tamper with the food.


    The delicious food was served on the table, and the family of four all moved their index fingers.


    Bai Shuang took water to let them wash their hands, and retreated.


    During this period of time, the family of four ate together, and they gradually got used to it.


    "I might have to go out tomorrow."


    Xiao Jin was giving her hand that held the soup, "Where are you going?"


    "Guardian Orange said that he would go to the tribe behind the city to buy medicine every time. He also said that there used to be the border of the Southern Kingdom. I want to go all the way to see. After all, we are limited to a few ces after we arrive in the Northern Wilderness. , I have never been able to look around and understand the surrounding situation."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Isn''t it going to be a long time?"


    I still don''t know what''s going on outside, so the time may be uncertain, "Try toe back as soon as possible."


    "It''s freezing outside now, do you have to go at this time?"


    "Anyway, you are here in the city, and things are slowly getting on the right track. I will go and have a look at this time when I have free time. Now that I understand clearly, maybe I can do more things in the spring."


    Xiao Jin still disagreed, "Who are you going with?"


    "Orange Guardian."


    "What if I don''t let you go?" Xiao Jin said slowly.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, can you stop me? I was about to say this, but thinking that this kid just lost to her in front of so many people today, I guess he was not in a good mood, so he said: "Could it be that we just closed our doors and closed the country? Self-satisfaction, if any changes in the surrounding situation affect us, we must always have a count in our hearts."


    "The scabs on your body have notpletely fallen off."


    "It''s already healed, so what''s that little injury?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t say anything, just disagreed.


    The two little milk bags are holding the bowls, and from time to time they raise their eyes to look at this one, and then look at that one in a blink of an eye, always feeling that their parents are arguing.


    Erbao secretly tugged at the corner of Dabao''s clothes, and Dabao looked at her suspiciously.


    Er Bao said in a small voice that he thought was very small: "Brother, Daddy seems to be angry, he won''t eat A Niang, right? I saw Daddy gnaw a bite on A Niang''s mouth that night, my God, my mother was almost eaten by my father!"


    Dabao¡¯s round face was also full of worry, "Is it so delicious, Mom? Daddy likes to eat Mom so much?"


    Su Ying silently nced at the two little heads gathered together, "Aniang is not delicious, but if you don''t eat well, you will be hungry tonight."


    The two small faces tightened, and they both picked up their rice bowls honestly and began to eat big mouthfuls. The meals made by Grandpa He and Grandpa Murong are still delicious, so they can''t be wasted!


    After eating and drinking, Mother Zhao took the two little guys down to wash up. When they returned to the bedroom, they found that their crib was gone!


    a bolt from the blue!


    At this time, Su Ying was still taking a bath in the clean room, and Xiao Jin was the only one in the inner hall.


    "Daddy, where is my brother and I''s cot?" Er Bao ran to Xiao Jin with a panicked expression, asking about the whereabouts of his cot.


    Xiao Jin said without changing his face: "Your mother said, you have grown up, and you will sleep in a room by yourself from now on."


    The two faces were shocked!


    Dabao had a serious face, "No, Daddy, we are still young."


    Xiao Jin carried them directly to the side hall next door, "No, you have grown up, you have to sleep by yourself, otherwise Auntie will confiscate all your coins tomorrow!"


    The two little milk bags covered their little purses in horror!


    When Su Ying came out of the clean room, she found that the two children were not in the inner hall. Usually at this time, they would have washed up and waited for her on the bed.


    "Where are Ji''er and the others?"


    Xiao Jin still didn''t change his face, "I said that I have grown up and I want to sleep by myself."


    Su Ying was surprised, so suddenly? Obviously, a while ago, she was crying and shouting to sleep with her, so who do you want today?


    Seeing Su Ying''s puzzled face, Xiao Jin kindly exined, "The child will grow up, and he can''t sleep with you all the time."


    That''s the truth, but she couldn''t see the two babies when she was sleeping, so she felt somewhat empty in her heart.


    Su Ying was about to go to bed, but in a blink of an eye she saw Xiao Jin sitting on her bed, "Xiao Jin, I''m going to bed, the children are already sleeping by themselves, you can go to another room too."


    Xiao Jin didn''t move again, but looked at her and said, "Do you have to go tomorrow?"

 Chapter 241: Blizzard

    Chapter 241 Stormstorm


    "Yes, I''m going."


    Xiao Jin remained silent again, and eveny down on her bed directly.


    "you¡­"


    "Don''t talk, if you don''t listen to what I say, then I won''t listen to what you say."


    Su Ying: "??"


    Xiao Jin turned over and turned his back to her, "Turn off the lights, since you are going, go to bed early and get up early."


    Su Ying subconsciously walked to the side and picked up a cloth to cover the lighting beads, and theny down on the bed.


    She closed her eyes, a sudden heat wave came from behind her, and she was surrounded by Xiao Jin''s breath.


    Su Ying felt that something was wrong, but couldn''t tell.


    "Xiao Jin, you..."


    "Go out of the city tomorrow, be careful." Xiao Jin put his hand on Su Ying''s waist before he finished speaking.


    Su Ying''s attention was diverted instantly, "Didn''t you object to my going?"


    "If you really want to go, I can''t stop you."


    "I will be careful."


    Xiao Jin hummed, smelling the faint smell of herbs on her body, and closed his eyes.


    Su Ying didn''t expect Xiao Jin to change his attitude so quickly. Even though he didn''t promise her to go out of the city, she would still go out, but she always felt a little ufortable. Now he didn''t say anything, just like the big stone on his chest being crushed by someone. It seems to have moved away.


    She exhaled lightly and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Jin opened his eyes after she fell asleep, leaned over and kissed her on the lips, and then hugged her from behind and fell asleep peacefully.


    When Su Ying woke up, she found Xiao Jin was still lying beside her, and she just came to her senses. Last night, this kid took advantage of her unpreparedness toe to upy a seat on her bed!


    Su Ying just woke up, Xiao Jin also woke up.


    In fact, he woke up a long time ago, and just wanted to sleep with her for a while.


    After washing up and eating breakfast, Su Ying simply packed up her things and prepared to set off with Guardian Orange.


    She packed her bags and turned around to find Xiao Jin following her the whole time, "Aren''t you going to drill them today?"


    "Jiang Yun can lead the team."


    Su Ying let out an oh, and handed all the packed bags to Protector Orange.


    "Okay, I''m leaving, you are careful in the city."


    Xiao Jin looked at her seriously and said, "Be careful in everything."


    Su Ying didn''t want to see him worrying about her, so she nodded solemnly and said, "I will definitelye back safely."


    "kindness."


    The back door of Tiankui City is behind the mausoleum, and there is a trail going down there to reach the foot of the mountain.


    Xiao Jin didn''t go back until she was sent to her mausoleum.


    Su Ying travels with a light car, and only takes Orange Protector to travel alone. If there are too many people, it will slow down the process.


    The carriage was pulled by two tigers, Guardian Orange was driving the carriage outside, and Su Ying was sitting in the carriage. Even though she had warm patches on her body to keep herself from being so cold, she didn''t want to be shaved by the cold wind. It was not a good feeling.


    Su Ying looked out at the snow-covered area through the curtain of the car. Fortunately, the snow on their side was not so deep, otherwise the car would be difficult to move.


    "How long will it take to get to the nearest tribe?"


    Orange protector said: "It''s not winter season, you can walk there in three days, winter will be longer, about four or five days."


    Su Ying nodded, and sat cross-legged on the carriage, driving bored, so he adjusted his breath.


    During the third day of driving, they left the forest and arrived at a in area.


    At this time, there was a sudden gust of wind outside, blowing on the face like a knife, if Su Ying hadn''t put a protective mask on Protector Orange, his face would have been frozen to death.


    "City Lord, it''s snowing and I can''t move forward." The strong wind shook the carriage, and it was easy to fall into unknown risks if you continued to move forward.


    "Find a ce to hide first."


    "yes."


    Fortunately, Protector Orange was quite familiar with this generation, and soon found a cave with a leeward wind.


    The two, the two tigers got off the carriage and went into the cave to avoid the wind and snow.


    Both Su Ying and Orange Protector put warm stickers on their bodies. In fact, they are not cold. The two tigers have rough skin and thick flesh, so naturally they will not feel cold.


    Guard Orange took some raw meat from the car and fed it to the tigers to make them full.


    Su Ying took out the water bag and took a sip. She also put warm stickers on the water bag, otherwise the water in it would freeze to ice right now.


    Looking at the gradually darkening sky, Guardian Orange took out the lighting beads, and the soft light emitted by the beads illuminated the range between the two of them.


    Su Ying yawned, intending to get up and walk into the cave after a while to see if she could find afortable ce to lie down, but she kicked something just as she walked in.


    Su Ying quickly stabilized her body, and asked Guardian Cheng to take the beads to take a picture, and found that there was a person lying on the ground.


    She knelt down and touched his neck, "I''m still alive."


    She turned her head and looked at Guardian Orange, "Take charcoal and light the fire, and roast the dry food you brought."


    "yes."


    Su Ying took out a warm patch from his body and stuck it on him, then brought him to the side of the charcoal fire, "Boy, you will be lucky if you meet me."


    The other party''s body was almost frozen to death. Although he was not dead, he was not far from death. When she asked Guardian Orange to go to the carriage to get something, she took the opportunity to enter the space and took a booster needle to give the man an injection. go in.


    Afterwards, he opened his mouth and fed him a little glucose. After doing this, Su Ying left him alone and let him lie on the ground.


    "City Lord, eat."


    Guardian Orange handed the baked steamed buns to Su Ying, and Su Ying ate the delicious baked buns and finished the dinner with dried meat.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying walked into the cave, "I''ll take a nap for a while, call me if I need something."


    "Yes, Santo."


    At night, the wind and snow outside are getting bigger and bigger, so loud that only the whistling wind is left in my ears.


    But Su Ying slept extraordinarily peacefully in the cave. With such a strong wind, even ferocious beasts could note out, and there was almost no safety hazard.


    When Su Ying woke up again, it was already dawn outside.


    Guardian Orange fell asleep leaning against the charcoal fire, and the man he rescued yesterday was still lying on the ground.


    She stepped forward to check his pulse. Although he was still weak, he was much more stable than yesterday.


    Just when Su Ying got up, the other party quietly opened his eyes. After seeing Su Ying clearly, a look of surprise shed in his eyes.


    "You, who are you?" Zhang Shulun tried to stand up, but as soon as he moved, he fell back weakly.


    Su Ying heard the movement and looked back at him, "Your savior woke up quite quickly."


    Zhang Shulun looked at her weakly, and then looked at the situation in the cave, knowing that what Su Ying said was true.


    Yesterday he was exhausted when he forced himself into the hole, and then lost consciousness.


    The moment he passed out, he felt that he was going to die, but he didn''t expect to be rescued by someone.


    "Thank you, thank you this girl for saving me."


    Su Ying sat down on the charcoal fire, took out the dry food and roasted it on the charcoal fire. The steamed buns taste more delicious after being roasted.


    After getting enough sleep and not in a hurry to hurry, Su Ying felt more at ease, and asked casually, "Why are you in the cave?"

 Chapter 242: Its my stuff

    Chapter 242 What I stole is mine


    Zhang Shulun''s eyes shed with sadness, "Auntie let me escape."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Escape?"


    Zhang Shulun nodded, "En."


    "Where are you from?"


    "From the Tarot tribe, the people who had been buying medicinal materials from my father suddenly brought people to our tribe to rob our umted medicinal materials. My father and the tribe disagreed, so we fought with them, but, but we It''s not their opponent at all..."


    "Your mother let you escape by yourself in order to save your life?"


    Zhang Shulun nodded, "Yes, but there was a snowstorm when I ran here, I, I hid in the cave and passed out."


    "Are you a member of the Tarot tribe?" Guardian Orange said suddenly.


    Zhang Shulun nodded, "Yes."


    After he was stunned for a moment, he looked at the clothes on Protector Orange and suddenly said: "You, you are, you are the protector of Tiankui City, the person who came to our tribe to buy medicinal materials."


    Orange Guardian nodded.


    Su Ying was actually quite puzzled. Originally, ording to Wei Ji''s behavior style, as long as it was what she wanted, she would grab it, but she was still willing to pay these tribes.


    Su Ying came back to his senses, "You mean, someone came to your tribe to **** medicinal materials?"


    Zhang Shulun nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Who is it?"


    Zhang Shulun''s face became even uglier, "They are from the Southern Kingdom. They suddenly fought with the Chu Kingdom. When there are more injuries and illnesses on the border, medicinal materials will be needed, but we will sell those medicinal materials to the city of Tiankui in the spring of next year. If you are willing to hand over the medicinal materials, they will grab them." Then, without knowing where the strength came from, he sat up from the ground, "No, I can''t be a deserter, I want to go back and fight side by side with Father and the others."


    Su Ying looked at his thin shoulders, and wanted to say that even if he went back, he would give away his head, but if those southerners snatched all the medicinal materials, they would have nothing.


    In other words, those people are indirectly robbing Su Ying of her things now!


    Su Ying ate the steamed buns, took a sip of water and stood up, "You lead the way, I''ll go back with you to have a look."


    Zhang Shulun was surprised when Su Ying said that he would go back with him, "No, it can''t be done, this matter can''t implicate you."


    Su Ying nced at him, "I don''t want to go back to collect your parents'' bodies in a while, so just lead the way honestly."


    Zhang Shulun panicked when he heard what she said. Su Ying asked Guardian Orange to help him into the carriage, and then tied two tigers to the direction of the King Tarot tribe.


    The Tarot tribe is located on a in, and there are mountains but not high. The tribe is located under a small mountain depression.


    From far away, Su Ying could see the buildings under the mountain depression.


    When Su Ying and the others arrived outside the tribe, they found that the ground was stained with scattered blood.


    Zhang Shulun looked at the blood on the ground and his eyes gradually turned red. He staggered out of the carriage and rushed in.


    Su Ying also jumped out of the carriage and followed Zhang Shulun into it.


    The bloodstains on the ground along the road are clearly visible, and the sound of howling cold wind and the sound of wailing and crying from far and near can be heard all around.


    "Mum, Father..." Zhang Shulun ran all the way into the tribe, and when he returned to his home, seeing that there was no one in the house, his mind was broken.


    He ran out of the house and went to the yard next door, where he saw the old man lying down in the snow.


    "Aqingmu, you, how are you?" Zhang Shulun tried to support the old man up, but he was already very weak, running in had exhausted his strength, how could he help an old man .


    Just as Zhang Shulun was staggering in a panic, he reached out with a hand, and directly helped the old man onto his shoulders and led him into the house.


    Zhang Shulun looked at Su Ying gratefully, got up from the ground and followed into the house.


    Su Ying put the old man on the bed andy down, and checked the wound on her arm.


    "Guardian Orange, bring my bag." Su Ying packed some possible medicines in a bag when she went out, so that it would be convenient to take when needed.


    The wound on the old man''s arm looked like he was injured by a sharp weapon. The wound was veryrge and deep, and he needed stitches.


    After Su Ying repeatedly re-wounded the wound with disinfectant, he began to stop the bleeding and sew needles. The old man had no reaction due to excessive blood loss. After knowing that Su Ying had bandaged her wound and fed her medicine, the old man woke up faintly. over here.


    "Aqingmu, you are awake. Where are my mother and father? And my sister, sister Lingdang, they are all gone too."


    After seeing Zhang Shulun clearly, Aqingmu wanted to push him excitedly, "Go, run, don''te back..."


    "Old man, those people have already left, please calm down first, what is going on?" Su Ying said in a deep voice.


    A Qingmu looked at Su Ying in astonishment when she heard Su Ying''s voice. Zhang Shulun exined in a timely manner: "Ah Mu and the others are from the city of Tiankui. They heard that our medicinal materials were robbed, and they came to help us."


    A Qingmu nced at Su Ying weakly. The price given by Tiankui City was very low when purchasing medicinal materials, but at least it was money-for-money, and he would not rob them directly like those people.


    "They, they took away the medicinal materials and the women in the tribe, you, you Afu, they chased them..."


    "Where did you go?"


    "Starfall tribe, they, they still want to go over there to grab..."


    Su Ying said to Guardian Orange in a blink of an eye, "Stay here and deal with the wounded."


    Orange Guardian nodded.


    Then he said to Zhang Shulun: "If you know where the Starfall tribe is, take me there."


    "well."


    Su Ying threw two energy pills to him, "Take two more, your body is too weak."


    Zhang Shulun quickly stuffed two energy pills into his mouth, and followed Su Ying out of the tribe.


    "big cat!"


    Su Ying let out a cry, and the tiger squatting at the door moved over.


    Su Ying asked Zhang Shulun to get in the car, "Say, how do I get there?"


    "Go straight, go straight down and you will see it."


    Su Ying reached out and patted the tiger, then jumped onto the car, "Let''s go."


    The tiger ran in the snow.


    On the road, Su Ying could see some bloodstains intermittently.


    "Afu, it''s Afu and the others!" Zhang Shulun yelled suddenly.


    Su Ying also saw someone fell in the snow not far ahead.


    She stopped the tiger, turned around and came to those people.


    Before the car stopped, Zhang Shulun jumped off and ran to those people.


    "Afu, how are you, Afu?" Zhang Shulun picked up a man covered in snow.


    Su Ying stepped forward and checked briefly. The man was stabbed in the stomach, and the condition didn''t look good.


    "Get people in the car first."


    Zhang Shulun nodded with a choked voice, and after carrying him to the car, he went to check the other people''s situation. There were a total of ten people on the ground, and only three were still alive.

 Chapter 243: tropical country

    Chapter 243 Southern Country, Li Family


    "You follow the tiger back to the tribe, let Guardian Orange heal them, and I will continue to chase."


    Zhang Shulun couldn''t help feeling nervous when he heard that Su Ying wanted to go alone: ??"This, this girl, they are too vicious, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."


    Su Ying looked in the direction of the Xingluo tribe and said: "Who knows who is in danger, let''s go." She patted the tiger on the head, and the tiger turned around and pulled the car back.


    After the car left, Su Ying continued to head towards the Starfall tribe. She would not lose her way at all, because arge mark was left on the ground.


    Walking along the mark, you can still see scattered people who fell on the ground, but they are all out of breath.


    The houses of these tribes are all built of wood, and they can be seen at a nce when standing on a high ce.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs from the space, climbed to the tree, and saw a group of people pulling horses and leading people into the group.


    Su Ying got off the tree and ran towards the tribe.


    In the Xingluo tribe, the leader of the Nanguo n cut off the head of a nsman with a knife in his hand, and the other nsmen screamed out in fright.


    "Did you see it? This is the end of your resistance. If you are sensible, hand over all the medicinal materials, or you will disappear from thisnd like the Tarot tribe!"


    The patriarch of the Starfall tribe clenched the shovel tightly in his hand, "Those medicinal materials are what we depend on for survival. If they are all given to you, what will we exchange for food next year?"


    The Southerners sneered disdainfully, "Whoever cares about your life and death, if you don''t give it, you will go grab it! Those who block it, kill it!"


    As soon as he gave an order, those people with knives rushed into the tribe.


    The patriarch roared, "Stop them!"


    People on both sides fought instantly.


    But the people in the tribe are all hard-working medicine farmers, so how can they be the opponents of these viins? In addition to theirrge number, the people in the tribe fell one by one.


    The elderly, women and children were all scared and hid in the house, but how could those people let them go.


    Those people held knives in their hands and kicked open the doors of the wooden houses and broke in, wantonly taking away the finances, medicinal materials, and even young women in the houses.


    "You, let me go, I''ll give you everything, don''t, don''t take my aunt away..." The half-grown child saw his aunt being dragged out, and cried and stepped forward to hug her.


    The man sneered, and kicked the child''s heart. The child let out a pain, and his body flew out like a rag.


    "My child, my child... yes!" The woman wanted to step forward, but the man grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out.


    Some monkeys were in a hurry, kicked behind the woman, and then pushed her down.


    "Smelly bitch, it''s your blessing to be able to serve your grandpa, enjoy it! Hahahaha!"


    "No, please let my daughter go..." The old woman begged and stepped forward, but was punched by the man and hit the stone pir.


    The man aggressively tore at the girl''s dress, the girl struggled powerlessly, and bumped her head into the big knife in the man''s hand.


    Bright red blood spattered the man''s face. The man stopped his hands and cursed bad luck. He was so angry that he threw the man''s body off the bed. He stepped on the man''s body several times in frustration before cursing and holding the search box. Arrived things out of the house.


    Who knows, as soon as he walked outside the house, he saw a beautiful figure standing not far away, and his interest immediately rose after being swept away.


    "The girls here are prettier than each other, hahaha!" The man smiled and stepped forward to grab each other.


    But before he touched the corner of her clothes, she turned around quickly, and hit his head hard with the hammer in her hand.


    The man only felt dizzy for a while, as if he heard the sound of his own skull breaking, and before he recovered, he knelt down straight in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying wiped off the blood on his face expressionlessly, turned around and ran to the eaves of a house, shouting, "Who the **** dares to touch his ancestor''s things!"


    Su Ying roared with a loudspeaker, and those presumptuous southerners all looked at her.


    Seeing that she was a thin woman, they all sneered, "Where did youe from, I''m afraid your grandpa didn''t notice that you are... eh!"


    Before the man could finish his sarcasm, a bullet pierced his forehead.


    The man''s eyes widened, and he looked in Su Ying''s direction in disbelief.


    Su Ying didn''t give them a chance to react, and the bullets he fired knocked those people down one by one.


    By the time those people came back to their senses, more than a dozen people had fallen to the ground without a sound.


    "Where did youe from, you bitch, arrest her!"


    The Southerners roared and rushed towards Su Ying one after another.


    Su Ying tilted her head, a bloodthirsty sneer twitched at the corner of her lips, "Looking for death."


    The bullets flew out, and before those people got close to her, they had already fallen into a pool of blood.


    Seeing more and more fallen people, those people panicked.


    "Withdraw first, withdraw, withdraw!"


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, "If you want to leave, you can''t."


    She jumped off the roof neatly and followed behind those people.


    "ah!"


    Those who ran away were hit by bullets again and again. In the end, there were only a fifth of the team of several hundred people left.


    "The heroine, please spare the life of the heroine, please forgive me, I, we too, are also ordered by others, please let the heroine let us go."


    The other party saw that Su Ying was walking towards him stepping on the blood all over the ground, like an evil ghost who came to ask for his life, and they were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Su Ying put the muzzle of his gun between his eyebrows, his brows and eyes were full of coldness, "Who told you toe?"


    "Yes, yes, the Li family in the southern country, it was the Li family who asked us toe. They offered us money and wanted, wanted us to exterminate these tribes and rob them of their medicinal materials."


    "reason."


    "The Southern Kingdom and the Chu Kingdom are very, very likely to go to war again. The Southern Kingdom needs a lot of medicinal materials. The Li family, the Li family is in the medicinal material business, think, want..."


    "I want to make money for the country." So before the war breaks out on arge scale, cut off all the medicinal materials that the people or the army may get.


    "Yes, yes, they are the culprits, me, we are just doing things with money."


    Su Ying looked down at him, "Go back and tell the people of the Li family that if you dare to attack these tribes again, I will kill them in the southern country and tear them apart!"


    How dare a man say nothing, he just responds repeatedly, promising to bring the words to him.


    "roll."


    The men scrambled and ran away after hearing the words.


    "Patriarch, patriarch, are you okay, patriarch?"


    "Af...Ahf!"


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at the helplessness and fear on the faces of the people of these tribes, and gradually frowned.

 Chapter 244: never take advantage of others

    Chapter 244 Never take advantage of others


    Su Ying put away the guns in his hands and came to those people, "Hurry up and arrange the wounded. Is there any doctor in your tribe who can see a doctor? Go find them immediately."


    The people of the tribe watched their rtives lying in a pool of blood, and lost their minds for a while. Su Ying''s calm and powerful words were like a life-saving straw, cheering them up.


    Su Ying stepped forward to check on the condition of the patriarch. He had several stab wounds on his body, and blood was still oozing out.


    "Move people to the nearest house, and move quickly."


    The tribe heard the words and quickly carried the patriarch to the room behind him.


    Su Ying took out the dagger on his body and cut open his clothes, exposing the wound inside.


    "You don''t have to wait here, I will treat the person, and you go to resettle the other wounded."


    Su Ying drove away those southerners for them just now, and the people of the tribe would subconsciously believe her. Hearing this, the people of the tribe turned around and left the house.


    After confirming that they had all left, Su Ying locked the door from the inside, and then brought the patriarch into the space for treatment. It is more convenient to take anything in the space, and the equipment in the space also made her treatment go smoothly.


    The patriarch had manyrge and small wounds on his body, the most serious ones were knife wounds on his thighs, arms and abdomen.


    The wound on the abdomen is the most troublesome to deal with, because it is not known what organ in the stomach was injured by the knife.


    She could only pull apart her stomach and sew up the cut intestines inside.


    Just this one patient, Jean stayed in the space for a long time.


    However, there were many wounded in the tribe, and the others were too busy, so no one noticed her situation.


    When Su Ying came out of the space, there was still chaos outside. She opened the door and walked out, crying endlessly.


    "Where are the seriously injured, take me there."


    When the members of the Xingluo tribe heard Su Ying''s shout, they brought her to the seriously injured members of the tribe.


    Su Ying has been staying in the tribe to heal these tribesmen. From dawn to dusk, and from dusk to dawn, those seriously injured people in the tribe came back to life in her hands.


    There are barefoot doctors in the tribe, who can handle some minor injuries.


    After suturing the wound of thest seriously wounded man, Su Ying went to the chair beside him and sat down, took out the energy drink on his body and drank it down in one gulp.


    The nsman walked into the house and saw Su Ying sitting on the chair with a nk face, so they knelt down in front of her and kowtowed to her with gratitude.


    "Many thanks to the benefactor, the Virgin Mary, for saving lives, thank you, the benefactor, the Virgin Mary for saving lives."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and she said lightly, "I''m not the Virgin." It sounded like a curse.


    "You are the Holy Mother of the Starfall Tribe."


    Su Ying found out afterwards that the Virgin Mary is the most sacred symbol in the tribe''s beliefs.


    "Is there anything to eat? I''m hungry."


    The woman nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, I''ll go get it to the Holy Mother."


    The woman got up and walked to the back of the house. After a while, she brought some potatoes that had cooled down.


    "Holy Mother, we don''t have anything good here, don''t hold it against you."


    Su Ying wanted to eat meat, but in this situation, no one can kill a chicken for her. She took the potatoes and said, "I don''t dislike it."


    After eating all the potatoes, Su Ying got up and went outside.


    The wounded in the tribe have basically been settled, "Where is your patriarch?"


    The woman heard the words and brought Su Ying directly to the patriarch''s home, so after Su Ying healed him, his family took him back.


    The woman walked into the room first, Su Ying, and told the people inside that Su Ying was here.


    As soon as Su Ying walked outside the door, several people came out of the house.


    When he saw Su Ying, he kowtowed three times and bowed nine times.


    "Thank you, Our Lady, for saving my life."


    "Wake up, get up, is the patriarch awake?"


    The people on the ground got up and said: "Wake up, the patriarch is already awake."


    Su Ying nodded and walked into the room.


    When the patriarch saw Su Yinging in, he wanted to get up and bow down, but was stopped by Su Ying, "Don''t move, the wound on your body is going to bleed again, I don''t want to treat you again."


    Thest sentence made the patriarchpletely honest.


    "Our Lady..."


    Su Ying directly interrupted the patriarch, "My name is Su Ying, the lord of the city of Tiankui, not a holy mother."


    The patriarch was startled, as if he didn''t expect Su Ying to be from the city of Tiankui, "You, you are the city lord of the city of Tiankui?"


    "Yes, I originally nned to buy medicinal materials, and this happened."


    "If City Lord Su hadn''t appeared in time, our tribe would have been doomed." The patriarch sighed with lingering fear. He never thought that those southerners who always had a smiling face in the past would do such a heartless thing. .


    They are tribes independent of all countries and are not under the jurisdiction of any country. At the same time, no one can protect them except themselves, so even if those people really wiped them out today, they have no ce to reason.


    So they really regarded Su Ying as the Holy Mother, she saved the whole n.


    "I don''t know why the city lord came here in this season?"


    The Starfall tribe is also a tribe that grows medicinal materials for a living, and it is also one of the tribes that buy medicinal materials in Tiankui City.


    "I n toe over to see what medicinal materials you have in hand, so I bought them along the way."


    Hearing the words, the patriarch said anxiously: "Whatever medicinal materials the city lord wants, as long as we have them, the city lord will take them."


    "I, Su Ying, don''t like to take advantage of people. All the medicinal materials will be given to you ording to the previous price. The Tarot tribe was also attacked by those people, and the casualties were more serious than the Starfall tribe. I will go over there first to see The situation wille again."


    "Okay, okay, city lord, go slowly, there are cars, there are horse-drawn carriages in the tribe, let someone take you there."


    "kindness."


    The woman from the Tarot tribe who was captured by the southerners before went to the Tarot tribe by herself after the gang of southerners escaped. When Su Ying returned to the Tarot tribe in a carriage, the blood on the ground had already been covered with blood fromst night. covered with snow.


    She walked into the tribe, and it was so quiet that there was no one there. When he came outside Zhang Shulun''s house, he saw him walking out of a room carrying a basin of water.


    Zhang Shulun saw Su Yinging, and as soon as he put the basin in his hand, he ran forward excitedly and opened the low fence gate, "City Master, you are back, are you okay? Are you injured?"


    After returning, Guardian Orange exined Su Ying''s identity to him, and also learned from the people of the n who had escaped for their lives how Su Ying killed all directions in the Xingluo tribe. The way he looks at Su Ying now is not only It is gratitude, more worship and admiration.


    There are so many people, they were beaten and ran away by Su City Lord!


    Thank you "Purple Butterfly" for your kind reward~~~~~ Thank you for your support for so long~~

 Chapter 245: near the south

    Chapter 245 Approaching the Southern Kingdom


    Su Ying shook her head, "How is your father?"


    Zhang Shulun said: "Thanks to Guardian Orange, Afu''s wound has been healed, and he just woke up."


    Su Ying nodded, "Where is Guardian Orange?"


    "Guardian Orange has been helping the nsmen to heal the whole time, and only stopped at dawn."


    Su Ying didn''t expect that Orange Guardian''s medical skills are so reliable, so she followed Zhang Shulun to the house of the patriarch Zhang Ping.


    Zhang Ping has woken up and is leaning weakly on the bed at this time. He heard what Su Ying, Zhang Shulun and Su Ying said in the yard just now, and he also knows that Su Ying is the benefactor who saved him and his family.


    "Our Lady..."


    "You can call me City Lord Su." She somewhat resisted the title of Holy Mother.


    "Thank you, Lord Su, for saving your life."


    Su Ying went to the bed to check his pulse. The pulse was weak, but it was still strong. The wounds on his body were all bandaged, so she didn''t check.


    "It''s good to be alive."


    When Su Ying said this, both father and son had red eyes. This time, the tribe suffered a catastrophe. When Su Ying arrived, those people had already tortured and killed the tribe, and I don¡¯t know how many tribe members died.


    Thanks to those people who had evil intentions towards the women in the n and didn''t kill them immediately, Su Ying arrivedter and rescued the captured women from those wicked people.


    "I heard that City Lord Su came here this time to buy medicinal materials."


    "right."


    "I asked them to sort out all the medicinal materials. City Lord Su can take back whatever he wants."


    "You ask them to mark the types of all medicinal materials, and I will give you the same price as before."


    "How can I ask for money from City Lord Su? You are our savior, and the medicinal materials should be given to you as a thank you gift."


    Su Ying heard from the people of the Xingluo tribe, because they are people outside any country. To put it bluntly, they have no backing and can only rely on nting medicinal materials to maintain their daily lives.


    The merchants who came to buy also saw that they had no support, and the prices they gave were very low, so they could only make ends meet.


    If Su Ying took this batch of medicinal materials for nothing, they might not even have rations before the spring harvest next year, and everyone would starve to death. Who will grow medicinal materials?


    "Here you are, just take it."


    Seeing Su Ying''s insistence, Zhang Ping couldn''t say anything. Their current situation does not allow ie without money. Many men in the tribe have been killed, and the roughbor force will be reduced by half. Next year''s life may not be good Have a good time.


    Su Ying took out two lists from her body, one was the medicinal materials that Tiankui City bought here before, and the other was the medicinal materials she wanted.


    "Patriarch Zhang, take a look, can you grow these medicinal materials here?"


    Patriarch Zhang took the list and looked at it, "Some of these can be nted, but some are not. Our ce is cold and wet, and some seedlings cannot survive here."


    "Those can be nted, you tell me."


    Patriarch Zhang asked Zhang Shulun to get a pen and draw in circles what can be nted.


    Su Ying asked them to clearly mark the months when these nts will be nted, so that she can get the medicine seeds or seedlings ording to the above time.


    By the time Su Ying finished chatting with Patriarch Zhang, Guardian Orange had already woken up, and when he learned that Su Ying was back, he rushed over immediately.


    "The city lord."


    "kindness."


    "Does the city lord still want to visit other tribes?" Orange Guardian asked.


    After hearing what Su Ying said, Zhang Zuzhang answered, "Does City Lord Su want to go to other tribes to buy medicinal materials? You don''t have to make a special trip in this icy and snowy ce. I''ll send someone to those tribes to spread the word and let them Just ask someone to bring the medicinal materials to you."


    Su Ying thinks this is fine. Let their person in chargee over, and she can exin the situation to them directly.


    "good."


    There are as many as ten tribes in this area. In order to prevent conflicts between the tribes, they made an agreement in private that the medicinal materials nted by each tribe cannot be repeated, so that there will be no interest exchanges between the tribes. , it is not easy to have conflicts, and it is more conducive to the unity between tribes.


    After all, they don''t have a backer, and the tribes still need to help each other. It''s just that the southerners came too suddenly. Before they had time to ask other tribes for support, Su Ying appeared.


    Su Ying came here mainly to learn about the terrain and the area where the tribe is located, and to inquire about the nting of some medicinal materials. In addition, there is another purpose, which has nothing to do with the tribe. .


    Patriarch Zhang sent someone to inform the people of other tribes, and while waiting, he arranged for Su Ying to stay at his house temporarily.


    Most of the people in the tribe are very hardworking, and the tribe will help each other, so every household has shelter from the wind and rain.


    The patriarch''s house also has a vacant house, and Su Ying lived there temporarily before people from other tribes arrived.


    At night, Zhang Shulun''s mother killed a chicken for Su Ying, and made a wild vegetable and egg soup. The vegetables used to make the soup were fresh Chinese cabbage, and she scrambled an egg, and made a bowl of dried plums and vegetables.


    There are not many dishes, but they are already the best they cane up with.


    After Aunt Zhang finished the meal, she brought it directly to Su Ying''s room.


    "City Master Su, you eat, there is still big white rice in the pot, if it is not enough, you can say hello, I will serve it for you."


    Su Ying nced at the food on the small table, "Is it all mine?"


    "Yes, yes, we still have some in the pot, just eat it, let go."


    Su Ying can feel their kindness, and she is generally not polite to such things.


    "Thank you very much."


    "No thanks, no thanks, it is our blessing to be able to repay City Lord Su." Aunt Zhang was afraid that Su Ying would be ufortable in the house, so she left the house after putting away the food.


    Su Ying was indeed rude, and ate all four dishes without any leftovers, and by the way, he also killed half a pot of rice.


    She has been eating dry food for the past few days, and she has long been greedy for the meals made by Uncle He and the others. Although she still can''t eat them now, it''s good to have a bite of warm food.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying took out the map that patriarch Zhang gave her.


    This is a map of the Northern Wilderness, which is more detailed than anything she has seen before.


    Looking at the markings on the map, she discovered that behind the city of Tiankui, that is, in the direction of the tribe, is another bordernd of the Southern Kingdom, and the area in the direction of the entrance of the Northern Wilderness is the southern border of the Southern Kingdom. This side is the Western Territory.


    It can be seen from this that the size of the Northern Wilderness is such that one quarter of a country is divided in front and back.


    And here, this tribe is not the only one, there are countless otherrge and small ethnic groups distributed in other ces.

 Chapter 246: are here

    Chapter 246 is here


    "Has City Lord Su rested yet?"


    Aunt Zhang''s voice sounded outside the door, because the door was closed because of the cold.


    "Auntie,e in and talk about something."


    Aunt Zhang opened the door and walked into the room, holding a big bowl in her hand, "It''s cold here, even though the house is lit with charcoal, it''s still ufortable at night, so I cooked a big bowl of egg and **** soup for City Lord Su, The city lord will feel warm after eating, and he will feelfortable when he sleeps."


    Su Ying saw that the big bowl was almost filled with eggs, she suspected that there were more than ten eggs in the bowl.


    "I''m already very full from dinner."


    Aunt Zhang felt a little helpless when she saw Su Ying''s seriousness. That''s right, it''s a girl''s house, but after cooking half a pot of rice, she still brought so many eggs. Isn''t she saying that she is a fool.


    When Aunt Zhang was debating whether to take it away, she heard Su Ying say: "But since you''ve already cooked it, let''s put it down."


    Aunt Zhang said silently in her heart, Su City Lord really ate a lot...


    "Auntie, do you know who drew this drawing?" This map looks a bit old, but some traces on it seem new, like a painting that has been drawn for a long time, and the author fills it in temporarily when he thinks of it Some go up.


    "City Master Su said that this map was drawn by my eldest son Zhang Nuo. This kid doesn''t stay at home all year round, so he likes to travel all over the world. However, we can''t enter other people''s territory, so we can only do it in this northern wilderness. walk around."


    When Aunt Zhang talked about her eldest son, her eyes became brighter. Although sheined about her son''s absence from home, her words were full of pride.


    "Is he not in the Horde now?"


    Aunt Zhang shook her head, "Not here, I went out years ago, and I agreed to let hime back for the New Year, who knows that he hasn''te back, and I don''t know when he wille back."


    That''s a pity. Since he drew the map by himself, he must be very familiar with the things marked on the map. She really wanted to have a chat with him.


    "Do you know the tribes in other ces on this map?" Su Ying stretched out her hand and pointed on the map.


    Aunt Zhang leaned over and took a serious look, "I remembered, this map still has detailed markings. Mayor Su asked me. I really don''t know, but there are detailed instructions on the markings. I''ll get them."


    Aunt Zhang turned around and left the house as she spoke, and when she came back, she already had a thick booklet in her hand.


    "City Master Su, look, I can''t read, and I don''t know what''s written in it."


    Su Ying took the book and nodded, "Thank you."


    Aunt Zhang told Su Ying to remember to eat the eggs in **** syrup, and then consciously left the house.


    Su Ying took a bite out of the big bowl, flipped through the booklet in his hand, and found that Zhang Nuo''s content was written in great detail, even thendform features, the living groups, and the living habits of the group were all described very clearly.


    That''s all, it even wrote his views and thoughts on these ces, many ces are very unique, gradually, Su Ying became addicted to reading them.


    After reading it, Su Ying wanted to meet Zhang Nuo even more.


    She didn''t finish watching until dawn.


    Su Ying closed the book, stretched herself, and theny down on the bed.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was still bright outside. She sat up and opened the door to see Guardian Orange standing outside.


    "The city lord is awake."


    Su Yingen said, "What time is it?"


    "It''s less than Chen''s time to return to the city lord."


    Su Ying was a little puzzled, it was already past Chen Shi when she fell asleep, why it is not Chen Shi now.


    "you sure?"


    Orange Protector said: "I''m sure, the city lord has indeed slept for a day and a night."


    She slept for so long?


    Su Ying was surprised.


    "City Master Su is awake, are you hungry? I''m going to cook something for the City Master right now." Aunt Zhang came out of the room and saw Su Ying immediately with a smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry." After sleeping for so long, it''s no wonder I''m not hungry.


    Su Ying thought about it, and went to the patriarch Zhang''s room to ask about his situation.


    "Su City Master." Patriarch Zhang saw Su Ying enter the room, and was about to get up from the bed with support.


    "Is your injury better?"


    Patriarch Zhang smiled, "It''s much better, thank you City Lord for saving your life."


    "It was Guardian Orange who healed you, you should thank him."


    "Guardian Orange also needs to thank you very much. By the way, City Lord Su, other tribes have already sent people over. When will you see them?"


    She slept for so long, it was normal for them to arrive, "I''ll go in a while."


    After Aunt Zhang brought breakfast for Su Ying, Zhang Shulun took Su Ying to the ce where people from other tribes stayed.


    Patriarch Zhang ced people in an empty house in the tribe. When Su Ying walked into the house, he saw that there were twenty or thirty people in the house. Probably because of the cold, those people were crowded together to warm themselves by the fire.


    "Uncles, City Lord Su is here." Zhang Shulun came to them and bowed with his hands on his chest.


    When those people heard the words, they all stood up and looked Su Ying up and down.


    Su Ying stood there frankly, allowing them to look at her.


    "It''s hard work for everyone to take a trip in the heavy snow." Su Ying nced over their faces very quickly, and spoke first.


    In the room, a man with a square face, slender eyes, and a beard with calm eyes stood up and saluted.


    "I am very grateful to hear that City Lord Su saved our tribe from a catastrophe of genocide."


    ording to the words of those southerners, they intend to **** all the tribes, because it snows in winter and the weather is cold. The tribes basically have nomunication with the tribes during this period of time. The news is rtively closed, and it is impossible to get in advance Knowing that a certain tribe is under attack, there is no way to prepare for it in advance.


    Those southerners really came, even if they could resist, they would suffer heavy casualties. This gratitude is what they should say.


    "You don''t need to thank me for things that didn''t happen, please sit down."


    Everyone consciously gave up the first ce to Su Ying.


    Su Ying didn''t say anything, so she went to the chair and sat down.


    "Although those people have left for the time being, they still have the possibility ofing again. You still have to be prepared in the future. If theye again, you can go to Tiankui City to find me as soon as possible."


    Even if she killed those people at that time, the Li family in the southern country would still send people over to find out the truth. If they found that the tribe was still there, they would still send people over if they didn''t intend to give up.


    Instead of this, it is better to let them go back and exin the situation, and see if the Li family shrinks because of this, but this does not rule out that they will be more and more courageous.


    The people of these tribes did not expect Su Ying to make such a promise, and they were even more grateful.


    "We have brought all the medicinal materials Su City Master wants, Su City Master cane with us to inspect the goods."


    "good."

 Chapter 247: eldest son returns

    Chapter 247 Return of the eldest son


    The goods brought by each tribe were all in an empty house in the tribe. After Su Ying went in, she began to inspect them one by one. She found that the medicinal materials nted by these tribes were indeed different. That''s a lot more.


    Guardian Orange followed Su Ying, and the two quicklypleted the inspection.


    "Does City Master Su think there is any problem?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "It''s all good, you all bring the list to Guardian Orange, and he will give you the money."


    "Thank you, Santo."


    Afterparing the list, Guardian Orange simply settled the money brought to the people of each tribe.


    When they got the money, all the people in the tribe smiled. This is their food money for next year.


    "I have a list of medicinal materials requirements here. Anyone of you who can read can see which tribe can grow the species without circles." Su Ying took out the paper that Patriarch Zhang had shown before and handed it to them.


    A young man with a very serious appearance stepped forward to take the paper and read it carefully. Although they all lived at the foot of this low mountain, because of their different locations, the moisture and quality of the soil they nted were also different. To grow medicines for a living, one needs to know more about medicinal materials than ordinary people. Just looking at the names of medicinal materials on the list, one can know which ones can be grown by one''s own tribe.


    Su Ying asked Protector Orange to register for them. Which tribe can nt what and how much can be nted. When the timees, she will send someone to send the medicine seedlings or seeds.


    "As long as you can grow it, I will ept it, and the price will not treat you badly."


    The people of the ??tribe did not expect Su Ying to be so easy to talk to.


    "There are some medicinal materials among them. In fact, the tribe has nted some of them over the years, but because there are not many people who buy them, we reced them with others. Don''t worry, City Lord Su, as long as there are no natural or man-made disasters, these medicinal materials can basically be nted smoothly."


    "Okay, I''ll thank you all, and I didn''t pull a cart this time, so I still need you to send me the medicinal materials to Tiankui City, and I will pay for the round trip."


    When the people of the tribe heard that she wanted to pay the travel expenses, they quickly refused, "We just send it to City Lord Su, and City Master Su is too polite about the travel expenses."


    They don''t want it, and Su Ying won''t force it, and will just make up for it with other things in the city.


    After exining to them clearly, Su Ying and Guardian Orange went back to the previous room, "You look at making preparations today, and taking them and the medicinal materials back to the city early tomorrow morning."


    "Won''t the city lord go back?" Guardian Orange blurted out and asked, shrugging his shoulders in fright as if he wanted to make a big mistake again just after asking.


    Su Ying looked at him looking like he was waiting to be punished, and was speechless for a while.


    "Orange Guardian."


    "The city lord calm down, the ve should not ask the city lord for his decision."


    Su Ying exhaled, "You are just asking normally, I will not punish you, get up."


    Guardian Orange quickly looked up at Su Ying, seeing that she really didn''t intend to get angry, and then stood up tremblingly.


    "I''ll go around again, you just go back first."


    "Yes, Santo."


    In the morning of the next day, Guardian Orange took the tribal people to the city of Tiankui with a load of medicinal herbs.


    "City Master Su, where do you want to go? Although we can''t send you off, we can show you the way."


    Su Ying unfolded the map in his hand, and pointed to the icon on it that was closest to the location of the tribe, "I want to go here and have a look."


    Judging from the records marked in that book, Zhang Nuo said that arge number of cattle and sheep are raised in this area. Judging from the description in the records, the living habits of the people here are very simr to nomadic groups. Go to more ces to learn more about the situation in the Northern Wilderness.


    "Here, if the city wants to go, go behind the tribe and go all the way north, but I heard that kid Nuoer mention that there is a big rift here, and it is not so easy to cross."


    "It''s not easy, you''ll know after seeing it."


    "City Master Nasu must be careful..."


    "Afu, Aniang, I''m back."


    Patriarch Zhang''s voice hadn''t finished yet, when a hearty voice sounded in the yard.


    When Zhang Shulun heard it, his face lit up and he said happily: "It''s the elder brother who is back, it is the elder brother who is back."


    "It''s Nuo''er who''s back." Patriarch Zhang was also very happy after realizing it.


    Before a while, a tall young man with a sun-tanned face came into the room with a gust of cold wind.


    When Zhang Nuo saw Su Ying in the room, a generous smile appeared on his face, "Afu has guests here."


    After speaking, he turned to look at patriarch Zhang, only to realize that something was wrong.


    After two or three days of cultivation, although Zhang Zuzhang''s spirit has improved, his face is still pale, and his blood looks very weak.


    Zhang Nuo stepped forward nervously, "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    It was cold, whether it was day or night, most people in the tribe hid in their houses. When they returned to the tribe, Zhang Nuo didn''t notice anything unusual.


    The joy on Zhang Zuzhang''s face gradually sank, and he told him with a heavy face the disaster that the tribe had encountered.


    Zhang Nuo clenching his fists tightly when he heard this, "Those people from the southern country are really disgusting!"


    "Fortunately, City Lord Su appeared in time to save us. This is City Lord Su of Tiankui City and our savior."


    Zhang Nuo looked at Su Ying with surprise in his eyes, which is not surprising. At first nce, Su Ying is a heroic but very smart woman. How can she look like someone who can stop arge group of people?


    Zhang Nuo thanked Su Ying, "Thank you, City Lord Su."


    "If you really want to thank me, take me around the Northern Wilderness."


    Patriarch Zhang answered: "City Master Su wants to visit the shepherds you mentionedst time. Please show City Master Su a way."


    Zhang Nuo just came back, and the patriarch Zhang was reluctant to let him leave so soon, but Su Ying couldn''t wait, he couldn''t stay here forever and let his family reunite before leaving.


    Zhang Nuo simply agreed when he heard the words, "No problem, when City Master Su wants to leave."


    Su Ying said: "You just came back, take a rest first, and leave tomorrow."


    "good."


    Su Ying got up and walked out after finishing speaking, leaving room for them.


    After Su Ying left the house, Zhang Nuo asked in doubt, "Father, when did Tiankui City have an extra city lord?" As far as he knew, Tiankui City had always been ruled by the Queen, but it was tightly sealed inside. , There are not many things he can understand.


    Patriarch Zhang didn''t ask about the specific situation, but only sporadically learned from Protector Orange that the city of Tiankui is now managed by Su Ying. As for what happened to the former empress, they don''t know.


    But he thinks it is good now, at least Su Ying is not like the previous empress, moody and not like ordinary people.

 Chapter 248: Li Er Ye

    Chapter 248 Second Master Li


    "Regardless of the situation in Tiankui City, City Lord Su is the benefactor of our Tarot tribe. You will follow City Lord Su tomorrow to guide her and protect City Lord Su if necessary, you know?"


    "Father, don''t worry, Nuo knows what to do."


    The return of Zhang Nuo somewhat dilutes the grief of this family. Although Su Ying saved many people, she was still a stepte when she came. The daughter of the patriarch Zhang had already died under the knife of those southerners.


    At night, Aunt Zhang killed the only old mother left in the family, as a farewell to Su Ying.


    Su Ying really wanted to dry up a chicken, but seeing the Zhang family who was not willing to stick their chopsticks to the chicken, she only ate two bowls of rice, and went back to the house.


    Sitting on the bed, Su Ying unexpectedly thought of Xiao Jin''s appearance.


    At this time, he should be eating with the two children.


    Follow Zhang Nuo for a walk, and the snow will melt when I go back.


    While thinking about it, Su Yingy down on the bed and fell asleep vaguely.


    Southern Country, border Miyagi, Li Mansion.


    Li Mansion is located on the busiest street in Miyagi, a mansion upies half of the street, which shows how big the mansion is.


    Several people in distress looked at the que of Li Mansion and walked to the gate of Zhu Hong.


    The guards of the Li Mansion stepped forward to stop the people, and let them in after questioning.


    Li Mansion has a total of 300 houses, 18 gardens, and a huge water pavilion in the back yard of Li Mansion.


    If it is freezing cold today, the waterside pavilion is originally cold and windy, but the waterside pavilion is as warm as summer.


    A follower walked outside the water pavilion and bowed: "Second Master, the people sent over there have returned."


    The man half leaning against the water pavilion and eating a hookahzily opened his eyes, "Scream up."


    "yes."


    When those men in embarrassment were brought into the water pavilion, they had already changed into clean clothes. Everyone in the Li Mansion knew that the second master of the Li Mansion was the most particr, and he couldn''t see any dirt.


    After several people entered the house, they knelt down in front of Second Master Li, "Second Master, forgive me, I messed up a few small things, no, but Second Master, don''t be angry, we lost hundreds of Brother, it''s all, it''s all done by that dead **** who suddenly appeared! Ah!"


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Erye Li hit the corner of his eye with a pipe. He fell to the ground in pain, and the corner of his eye was instantly bloodshot.


    Second Master Li slowly sat up straight from the soft cushion, looking at them with a pair of slender eyes with upturned eyes, half a smile, "Are you telling Second Master that you have been **** to death by a bitch? personal?"


    "Second Master calm down, we dare not lie to Second Master, it''s all true, that girl doesn''t know what kind of powerful weapon she has in her hand, she just pointed at our head and ''bang'' and we''re gone , We can''t even hide, we can''t do this job, Second Master, and we don''t want any money."


    If you keep going, they will be the ones who will die!


    The corner of Erye Li''s mouth twitched, revealing an unpredictable smile, "Go, take it with you, they are all hungry, they should have a full meal."


    The guards outside the door understood, but those few people looked confused, thinking that Second Master Li had let him go, and kowtowed to him with gratitude, "Thank you Second Master, thank you Second Master."


    Not long after several people were taken out, there was a loud cry and the sound of sshing in the water outside.


    Not long after, the screams stopped abruptly.


    Second Master Li picked up the hookah and inhaled heavily, and spit out the white mist, making his eyes look even more sinister, "Go, send someone to see what''s going on, Second Master, I''ve long since hated those gangsters I don''t know how many voices of the Li family have been robbed by the uncivilized savage, and it will not be extinguished for a day, the second master, I feel ufortable in my heart."


    "Second Master, don''t worry, I will send someone to find out the truth."


    "Go."


    Second Master Li walked out of the house, the cold winding towards him was still mixed with a strong smell of blood.


    Under the water pavilion are crocodiles with **** mouths biting broken corpses.


    ¡­


    In the Tarot tribe, Aunt Zhang took out all the dry food that had been prepared overnight, and asked Zhang Nuo to take it all and let them eat on the road.


    "Nuoer, you must take good care of City Lord Su."


    Zhang Nuo nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, Aunt, City Lord Su and I will return safely."


    Aunt Zhang endured it, but she still couldn''t help her red eyes.


    Zhang Nuo held Aunt Zhang''s hand, silently reassuring.


    Su Ying had already sat in the car, and did not urge her.


    After Aunt Zhang adjusted her emotions, she patted Zhang Nuo''s hand, "Be careful, Auntie will wait for you toe back."


    "kindness."


    After saying goodbye to his rtives, Zhang Nuo jumped into the carriage.


    "City Master Su, please walk slowly."


    Su Ying watched them and waved, "Goodbye."


    In order not to waste time, Zhang Nuo drove the car and left from the trail behind the tribe. He said it was a trail, but at this time it was already covered with blood.


    The snow in this ce is a bit like ice, not dry snow, and the wheels are easy to slip, so before everyone got up, Su Ying installed a few anti-skid tes on the wheels, and after covering them with snow, no one noticed abnormal.


    The one pulling the cart is the Zhang family¡¯s only livestock, an old horse.


    The carriage moved forward slowly and quietly, and the carriage was unexpectedly stable, which surprised Zhang Nuo very much.


    When Su Ying passed by other tribes, he saw a brightly colored g hanging outside the gate of their tribe, and asked curiously, "Does that colorful g have any special meaning?"


    Zhang Nuo looked up when he heard the words, "Oh, that''s a safety signal, and it hasn''t been used for a long time."


    These tribes used to hang a tall colorful g in front of their tribe''s gate in order to know the safety of the other tribe in winter. If the colorful g is there, it proves that everything is normal in the tribe. If the colorful g suddenly disappears, it means that the tribe Something happened here.


    Colorful gs are made of cloth, which will always be damaged after wind and rain, and it is more troublesome to rece them. Over time, some tribes no longer rece them with new ones.


    But the fact that the tribe was attacked this time made them vignt again, and they hung up the colorful gs that had been stored for a long time.


    Su Ying nodded. In this ce wheremunication is underdeveloped, this is indeed a good and easy-to-understand method.


    "City Master Su was able to save so many people in the tribe by himself, City Master Su must be very skilled."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, put her hands on her head and said, "It''s not very powerful, but it''s enough to clean up a few messes."


    Zhang Nuoughed, feeling that Su Ying was too modest.


    Su Ying looked at Zhang Nuo''s smiling face, and flickered for a moment. When heughed, he looked at it from a certain angle, and it was very simr to Xiao Jin.


    The carriage suddenly bumped violently, bringing Su Ying back to her senses, she shook her head, it was really strange, why did she keep thinking about that kid these two days?

 Chapter 249: I am different

    Chapter 249 I am different


    "Is City Master Su alright? Just now the carriage identally bumped into a rock. The road in this snowy day is like this, and I can''t see what''s under the snow."


    Su Ying didn''t listen to Zhang Nuo''s rambling wordster, but Xiao Jin''s lingering figure was always in his mind.


    She rubbed the center of her brows, it''s really a hell.


    "ording to our speed, when will we reach the Shepherd Tribe?"


    "It''s only two or three days. In fact, we are not far from the shepherd tribe. If it didn''t snow in winter, it would be faster. The cattle and sheep at home were bought from the shepherd tribe before."


    "Isn''t there a Great Rift Valley?"


    "Yes, there is a great rift, but the rift is not between us and the Shepherd Tribe, but between the Shepherd Tribe and the Southern Kingdom."


    In other words, there is a natural barrier between the Shepherds and the Southern Kingdom.


    "Aren''t any roads connected?"


    "I was also curious before, and because of this, I spent nearly a year walking the Great Rift Valley to make sure that there is no connection between the two sides. If you can''t get through this side, you can''t get through that side either."


    Su Ying was a little surprised, and also admired his persistence, "Then there are several ces that canmunicate with each other between the Northern Wilderness and the Southern Kingdom."


    "Just two, one is the entrance to the Northern Wilderness, and the other is the direction from the western border of the Southern Kingdom to the tribe. Apart from that, there is no other ce inmon."


    Su Ying nodded, she didn''t expect this kid to know so much.


    "Have you visited the Northern Wilderness all these years?"


    Zhang Nuo hummed, "I''m ashamed to say, I just like to wander around, and I haven''t been able to stay with A Niang and A Father properly."


    "Are you literate?"


    "Well, there is a teacher in the tribe who was rescued by my father in the past. Later, in order to thank my father, he taught children in our tribe and other tribes who wanted to study to read. But many tribesmen think that reading is useless, so follow There are not many children studying."


    These tribes have lived by nting medicinal materials for generations and asionally went hunting in the mountains. Apart from that, they have no way to make a living. Reading and writing are really of no great significance to them.


    "Do you want to change your current life?" Su Ying asked suddenly.


    Zhang Nuo was taken aback for a moment, and immediately understood the meaning of her words, "I think, but City Lord Su, we are all from the Northern Wilderness, and we even forgot which country our ancestors were exiled here. For those countries, We are people who have no roots, no roots, no life and death, and the only thing we can do is to live a good life."


    "I like your kid''s personality." Hearty, straightforward, without too many twists and turns, and eloquent. She likes to get along with this kind of person, which will make her feel unburdened.


    Zhang Nuo paused, and thenughed a momentter, theughter resounding from his chest resounded through the snowy forest.


    "The owner of City Su is different from the people in Tiankui City."


    Su Ying snorted, "They are all perverts, of course I am different."


    "Don''t worry, the city of Tiankui is not the same now."


    Zhang Nuo felt that there must be unknown stories in this, but the two of them spent too little time together, and it would only make people feel unreasonable for him to ask some things abruptly, so he wisely chose to change the topic.


    The carriage dangled in the snow, and three dayster, it stopped in front of a mountain canyon.


    Zhang No stopped the old horse and jumped out of the carriage.


    "This was originally a mountain stream, but because of the cold, the water surface was frozen. As long as you cross this stream and pass through the small canyon in front, you will be a shepherd tribe."


    Su Ying also opened the door and jumped out of the carriage.


    Zhang Nuo picked up arge stone and threw it down the creek.


    With a "bang", the big stone hit the ice hard, but it didn''t take long for the ice that was hit by the stone to leave, and the stone on the ice also fell into the cold stream.


    Zhang Nuo frowned when he saw this, "I knew that thick ice wouldn''t form here."


    "How deep is this stream?" Su Ying looked at the surface of the stream and asked.


    "The deepest ce can be submerged above the head."


    It is impossible for a carriage at such a depth to pass. If you want to continue to move forward, you can only use a boat to break through the ice.


    Su Ying doesn''t want to say that there are small warships in her space...


    She slowly turned her head to look at Zhang Nuo who was still standing by the stream worrying, and frowned in confusion.


    A quarter of an hourter, Zhang Nuo fell into the snow.


    After confirming that the person passed out, Su Ying entered the space and brought the battleship to the water surface. The weight of the battleship quickly crushed the thin ice on the surface.


    Su Ying carried Zhang Nuo on his shoulders, put him on the battleship, and then untied the old horse and led it up, and got over some scattered salutes. As for the carriage... let''s do it first Go into space.


    After doing all this, Su Ying jumped onto the battleship, turned on the switch and headed towards the opposite side.


    The ice on the stream was so thin that it couldn''t withstand the impact of the warship and quickly shattered. In addition, the stream was not wide, so she reached the other side very quickly.


    She jumped down, pulled the old horse down, moved Zhang Nuo and salute to the old horse, and then put the battleship back into the space.


    There is only one road on the other side of the stream, as Zhang Nuo said just now, it can be reached after passing the stream and crossing the canyon.


    Su Ying led the horse into the canyon.


    Zhang Nuo woke up from the cold. He shivered on the old horse and opened his eyes, only to find that he was on the horse, and Su Ying was actually leading the horse!


    Zhang Nuo hurriedly sat up from the horse. As soon as he moved, he felt a little pain in his neck. He remembered that he was trying to find a way to cross the stream, but he passed out when his neck suddenly hurt for some reason. When he awoke, he was on horseback.


    "Su, City Lord Su?"


    Su Ying looked back at him, there was no strange look on his face, as if nothing strange had ever happened, "Are you awake?"


    Zhang Nuo nodded, "Wake up, wake up, Lord Su, did something happen to us?"


    Su Ying said without changing his face: "Oh, you were knocked unconscious by the monkey."


    Zhang Nuo was stunned, knocked unconscious by the monkey?


    There are some ferocious monkeys around the canyon, but those monkeys will not attack people for no reason.


    Zhang Nuo looked around and was sure that this was the canyon across the creek. He was even more surprised. Why did theye over after he fainted for a while? Where is the carriage?


    "Master Su, how did we get here?"


    Su Ying said softly: "I found a rtively shallow ce and carried you here, so the carriage is no longer needed."


    Zhang Nuo:? ?


    Zhang Nuo was immersed in shock for a rtively long period of time. He really couldn''t imagine how Su Ying carried him and led the horse across the water?


    The Su City Lord was wearing this outfit before, right? right?


    Did he remember wrongly?


    Zhang Nuo began to doubt life...

 Chapter 250: I surrender

    Chapter 250 I admit defeat


    Su Ying doesn''t care if he doubts life, because even if he wants to break his head, he can''t figure out what a warship is.


    So as long as she said something firmly, he would be able to doubt life enough!


    "How long will it take to walk through this canyon?"


    Zhang Nuo replied: "The road is quite smooth, we should be able to arrive before dark."


    After speaking, he realized that he was riding a horse again. He turned over and jumped off the old horse, "Master Su, you go to the horse, I will just lead the horse."


    Su Ying didn''t refuse either, and got on the horse after giving him the reins. Although the carriage was bumpy, it was stillfortable to ride in the carriage in this icy and snowy ce. If this kid didn''t know the situation here too well, she couldn''t put the carriage into the space. inside.


    The mountain road in the canyon is like a winding snake. It is not tiring to walk, but it seems to never end.


    Underfoot, there was a sudden booming sound.


    "Boom"


    The tremors are getting stronger and stronger.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, Zhang Nuo''s face changed, his eyes quickly scanned around, and finally pulled the horse hard to climb to the nearby canyon. Fortunately, the **** of these canyons is rtively low, and there will be a rtively t ce below. In the first section, although the snow water was a little slippery, they could still stand on it while lying on their sides, but the old horse couldn''t stand still.


    The two looked up, and saw a ck mass of bison rushing towards them.


    Seeing that the old horse was about to slip, Su Ying stretched out her teeth and grabbed it, but the snow was too slippery. Su Ying grabbed it, and her body fell down with the old horse. She had no choice but to let go.


    The old horse fell into the ck sand sea like a grain of sand, and disappeared in an instant.


    Not even a whimper.


    Those bison are like a swift river, filling the canyon in an instant.


    Seeing that Zhang Nuo''s body was gradually sliding down, Su Ying took out a dagger from his body and tied it tightly into the stone wall, telling him to hold onto his body tightly.


    I don''t know how long it took, but those bison finally ran over.


    Su Ying made sure that there were no more bison behind him, so he loosened his strength and jumped off the stone wall. The old horse that just slipped off had already been trampled into a pulp.


    As for the group of bison that ran past just now, there were at least several thousand heads, and the number was really surprising.


    Su Ying turned around and wanted to chase in the direction of the bison. They were all solid meat!


    "Where is City Lord Su going?"


    "Go after the cow!"


    Zhang Nuo also jumped down from the stone wall, "You don''t need to chase Su City Lord, those cows will go back by themselves before dark."


    Su Ying paused, "What do you mean? Go back? Where are you going?"


    Zhang Nuo patted the snowkes on his body and said, "Those are cattle raised by the shepherd tribe."


    ? ?


    "Is that artificial breeding?"


    Zhang Nuo nodded and said, "Yes, they were all raised by the tribe."


    Su Ying frowned, she felt that she didn''t know enough about the far more primitive animals, "Why do they look different from other cows?"


    "Yes, this mountain yak is indeed different from other cattle. It is stronger and fiercer, and its personality is just like that of the people of the shepherd tribe."


    "Snoring..."


    Suddenly there was a sound of horseshoes kicking behind him, apanied by shouts.


    Su Ying and Zhang Nuo looked back, and saw a dozen mighty men running over on tall horses.


    They wore thick woolen hats on their heads, and jackets with nted fronts on their bodies. They had high nose bridges and deep eyebrows, but all of them had dark skin, not dark, but a deep yellow wheat color, which looked extraordinarily masculine.


    "City Master Su, they are members of the Shepherd tribe." Zhang Nuo came to Su Ying subconsciously and whispered.


    The people of the Shepherd tribe did not expect that there would be anyone in this ce, and they stared at the two curiously and vigntly.


    "who?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows. The ent was somewhat simr to the southern mandarin, but the tone seemed different, but it was understandable.


    Zhang Nuo said cautiously: "Brother, I am Zhang Nuo who passed by here two years ago. I wonder if I still remember?"


    The other party heard what he said, looked him up and down, and finally shook his head, "I don''t remember."


    "I stumbled in the canyon before and identally broke my leg. It was Qu Zhen who stayed at home for a while."


    Hearing what he said, a young man with a ck earring showed anger on his face, "It''s you, it''s you who made Qu Zhen not want to marry me, I want to beat you!"


    The young man got off his horse and walked up to Zhang Nuo.


    The rest of the people rode horses and surrounded the two of them, forming an encirclement circle.


    The young man red at Zhang Nuo angrily, "I want to fight you."


    These people looked very tall, but Su Ying didn''t expect them to be so tall. Standing in front of Zhang Nuo, they were half a head taller than him.


    Su Ying looked at Zhang Nuo and said, "What''s going on?"


    Zhang Nuo felt helpless, "It''s all a misunderstanding..."


    "So you really stole someone''s sweetheart."


    Zhang Nuo was even more helpless, "It''s really a misunderstanding."


    "Then you fight first, and call me when you can''t." Su Ying knows that there is a kind of ethnicity that likes to fight one-on-one. Since the people on the horses don''t move, then she can watch the show first. Running around in the northern wilderness, it is impossible to bepletely incapable of self-protection.


    Zhang Nuo had no intention of backing down. Seeing that Su Ying retreated to a safe ce, he put on a stance and prepared to fight.


    Su Ying stood on the edge of the encirclement.


    "Roar!" The young man roared, kicked his legs on the ground and rushed towards Zhang Nuo.


    Zhang Nuo was not to be outdone, and had already set up a defensive posture.


    The two quickly got involved.


    Although Zhang Nuo is not as good as the young man in terms of size, he is not defenseless either.


    The two fought for a while, but it couldn''t be said that they were fighting, it looked like they were wrestling, because the other party hadn''t waved a fist at Zhang Nuo until now.


    "Pull his back belt, lean back quickly, then quickly hit him to loosen his position, then grab the belt on the side waist and throw him out!"


    After waiting for another quarter of an hour, Su Ying could already feel the trembling under her feet. The herd of cattle had returned, so it was better to end the quivering fight as soon as possible.


    Zhang Nuo obeyed Su Ying''smand subconsciously, and threw him out after Meng Meng lifted him up. Before the other party could react, he rushed forward and pressed him to the ground.


    "ah!"


    The young man roared and struggled to stand up again, but Zhang Nuo firmly held down his vital parts. If he stood up forcibly, it would cause great harm to his body.


    "Are you admitting defeat? Are you admitting defeat?" Zhang Nuo almost exhausted all his energy.


    The young man still wanted to struggle, but after trying hard several times, he was still unable to get up from the ground. Finally, he roared unwillingly andy on the ground without moving.


    "I surrender."

 Chapter 251: Saint Janes Day

    Chapter 251 Holy Jane Festival


    The tremors under his feet became more and more severe, and the people on horseback put their hands to their mouths and blew whistles.


    The sound of the whistle was gradually concentrated, and it was even sharper than the sound of the cows kicking. After a while, the tremor under the feet gradually disappeared, followed by the calmed cows.


    Su Ying turned around and saw the ck cows staring at Tongling''s big eyes standing quietly not far away. If it weren''t for their heavy panting, people would ignore their existence.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, this is really good.


    Zhang Nuo let go of the young man and stood up from the ground, and stretched out his hand to the young man.


    The young man red at him and pped his hands away, "You don''t need to pretend to be a good person."


    Zhang Nuo smiled and said: "The result of thepetition is not important. I didn''t know that Qu Zhen was your sweetheart, and I didn''t have any unreasonable thoughts about her. There must be a misunderstanding."


    At this time, a middle-aged man who seemed to be the oldest in the team walked out and appeared, and his eyes stayed on Su Ying for several moments before moving away.


    He heard very clearly just now that Zhang Nuo got the advice of this woman to kill Zarin with one move, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhang Nuo said: "We want to buy your tribe''s cattle and sheep."


    "Winter ising?" Apparently, middle-aged men are more vignt than they imagined.


    "Yes, the family suddenly increased, and they didn''t even eat meat. It''s really unreasonable." Su Ying took out a bag of gold from her body and opened it, "We don''t want to rob, but we have to give money."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, those nsmen allughed.


    It seems to beughing at Su Ying''s overreaching when he said this.


    The middle-aged man nced at her, "If that''s the case, thene with us."


    The middle-aged man asked Su Ying to follow them, and the herd followed Su Ying and them, forming a very strange formation.


    Zhang Nuo did not lie to her. After walking through thest section of the canyon, a snow-colored yurt appeared in front of her eyes.


    The yurts are like mushrooms blooming under the canyon, white and attractive.


    At this time, the sky was already dark, and a brazier was burned outside the tribe for lighting.


    Several youths drove the cattle to the area behind the yurt with horses. Su Ying didn''t follow them to see where it was, but followed them into the yurt.


    Zhang Nuo came back here again, with a somewhat mncholy look on his face, as if he remembered the previous events.


    "This ce is still the same as before, nothing has changed."


    The middle-aged man exined a few words to Zalin beside him in anguage they didn''t understand. Zarin nodded and led Su Ying and the others to an empty yurt.


    As soon as she walked in, Su Ying felt that the temperature inside was much warmer than outside.


    Zarin told them to wait here first, then turned around and left.


    The furnishings in the yurt are very simple. There is a low table inside, and the fur of an unknown animal is covered on the floor. It is extra warm to sit on. There are low chairs beside it, and a table behind it. Just a few bowls and a kettle on the stove, nothing else.


    "What is this yurt made of?" It is not only windproof but also warm.


    "Oh, the frame of this one is made of wood. After building the frame with wood, they will find a lot of hay, mix the hay with soil, paste it on the frame, make sure it can''t be drafted, and then stick some wide Leaves, and then paste ayer of dry grass and soil mixture, City Master Su can see that the ce inside is actually not big, but the whole bag is not small, because the thickness is rtively thick."


    Su Ying suddenly realized, no wonder it was so warm, it turned out that the windproofpartment was well done.


    The two of them were looking around when the curtain of the yurt was lifted, and a woman with colorful braids on her head and a pair of big, round eyes walked in.


    When he saw Zhang Nuo, a big smile appeared on his face, and he threw himself into Zhang Nuo''s arms.


    "No, you are finally back."


    Zhang Nuo was thrown into his arms by her, and fell to the ground directly. When he came back to his senses, he pushed him away from his body.


    "Quzhen, don''t do this, it''s not good, I..."


    "No, I really miss you, did youe back to marry me?"


    Facing the two people who looked like no one else was there, Su Ying silently looked away.


    Zhang Nuo was so embarrassed that his toes could pick out a yurt, he pushed Qu Zhen away again and said helplessly, "Qu Zhen, I will marry you."


    When Qu Zhen heard this, her originally bright eyes dimmed instantly, "Why? You don''t want to marry me, why did youe back on our Holy Jane''s Day?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and couldn''t help but blurt out, "What is the Holy Jane''s Day?"


    Qu Zhen looked at Su Ying suspiciously and said, "Who are you?"


    "I''m here to buy cattle and sheep."


    Qu Zhen nodded and believed it, "The Holy Jane Festival of our shepherd tribe is that adult men can express their feelings to the woman they like. If the other party also likes him, they can get married and live together that night."


    "What if several people like one person at the same time?"


    Qu Zhen said: "Then the duel, whoever wins, will marry him?"


    "Can''t you choose the person you like?"


    "The women of our shepherd tribe all like strong men. Whoever wins is the strongest and they like him."


    Su Ying feels that this way of liking is different from what she understood before?


    As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man opened the curtain and walked in.


    "Today is the holy treasure festival, since the two of you are here, let''s join in the fun together."


    Su Ying stood up, "Okay."


    They walked outside with the middle-aged man, then bypassed the yurt and came to the top of a sinkhole.


    Looking down from the tiankeng, you can still see the surging bull''s head. It turned out that they raised their cattle and sheep in such a ce.


    On the other side of the tiankeng, there are clusters of bonfires burning.


    When Su Ying walked down the stone stairs, there were already many nsmen from the Xiang n gathered there.


    They sang and danced around the bonfire. Although Su Ying couldn''t understand, they were still disturbed by the lively and festive atmosphere.


    "Nuo, let''s go dancing together." Qu Zhen took Zhang Nuo and rushed into the crowd.


    Zhang Nuo couldn''t refuse, so he could only follow along.


    Su Ying stood still and did not move. Let her practice martial arts, but let her dance.


    "Who are you?" Su Ying was about to find a ce to sit down, but was blocked by a mighty man in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ying looked at his eyes that were jumping enthusiastically under the light of the fire, and felt longing.


    "Come to buy cattle and sheep."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, the man reached out and wanted to pull her.


    Su Ying doesn''t like people touching her for no reason, it will make her vignt.


    She avoided the man''s hand, "Speak up if you have something to do, don''t touch your hands."

 Chapter 252: I like you

    Chapter 252 I like you


    The man looked into her eyes without hesitation, "I''m Baisang, I like you, I want to marry you,e dance with me, we can sleep together tonight."


    Su Ying frowned faintly, this kid is so direct, don''t you just covet the gold on her body!


    "No, I don''t like you."


    Bo Sang did not give up, but followed Su Ying step by step, "If I can defeat the warriors in the n, you can marry me."


    Su Ying found a ce where the meadows were ced and sat down, took the leg ofmb roasted on the fire and took a bite.


    This mutton does not have any seasoning, and it has a unique smell of mutton. It should not be delicious, but the mutton is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and the more chewy it bes, the more delicious it tastes.


    Su Ying, who hasn''t eaten meat for several days, can''t stop once he eats it.


    Bo Sang is still proiming his desire for Su Ying over and over again.


    "Want to marry me?" After eating a big leg ofmb, Su Ying took the time to talk to him.


    "yes."


    "Beat me, just do it."


    Bai Sang was taken aback for a moment, and thenughed, showing two canine teeth, "Really? The warriors in our n have never fought a woman before."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Really? Then soon you will usher in a night you will never forget."


    Bo Sang smirked, but what he thought of in his mind was the picture of sleeping with Su Ying.


    "good!"


    Obtaining Su Ying''s promise, Bai Sang finally stopped pestering her and got up to dance with his tribe.


    Su Ying guessed that the highlight of the duel should not have started, so she sat silently by the side and killed the whole roast sheep!


    At this time, the horn sounded suddenly.


    All the nsmen dancing around the bonfire stopped and obediently came to stand on both sides.


    The middle-aged man who led Su Ying and the others over.


    He walked to the center of the crowd, and said words that they couldn''t understand.


    But fortunately, Qu Zhen was always by the side to trante for Zhang Nuo.


    "Our patriarch is reading a congrattory speech, hoping that we can all marry and marry someone we like tonight."


    After the congrattory speech, the duel began.


    Su Ying sits on the sidelines and watches vigorously after eating and drinking.


    I have to say that these meat eaters are different from the rice eaters. They are all tall and big, and they fight really hard.


    After a nsman won the game and won the favor of his favorite woman, Zaarin suddenly walked to the middle, pointed at Zhang Nuo, and asked him to y again.


    "Quzhen, take a good look and see who is the bravest warrior in the appearance group."


    Zhang Nuo was very active in this fight, he stood up and walked to the center.


    After the two performed a shepherd tribe salute to each other, they began to fight.


    This time Su Ying doesn''t intend to say anything, Zhang Nuo wants to continue exploring the Northern Wilderness with her, if he wins thepetition and is forced to stay here as a door-to-door son-inw, it will be troublesome.


    The match didn''tst long, Zhang Nuo was pushed to the ground by Zarin.


    Qu Zhen panicked when she saw Zhang Nuo who was pushed down by Zarin.


    She stood up suddenly, her face was full of anxiety, for fear that Zalin would hurt Zhang Nuo.


    "Okay Zarin." The middle-aged man was reluctant to get up after seeing that Zarin won the game, so he could not help but warn.


    Even if it is apetition, it is definitely not for the purpose of killing the opponent.


    Zarin stood up after hearing the sound, and red at Zhang Nuo triumphantly.


    "Have you seen Qu Zhen? I am the bravest warrior." Zaarin shouted as if dering his sovereignty.


    Qu Zhen didn''t have a smile on her face, but looked at Zhang Nuo worriedly.


    "No, are you okay?"


    Zhang Nuo¡¯s leg was almost broken, but he still smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that my skills are inferior to others, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Zarin looked at Quzhen and didn''t even look at himself. He was so angry that he clenched his fists and wanted to go forward, but was stopped by the middle-aged man.


    "Zarin, what are you going to do?"


    Zarin clenched his fists again and again, but in the end he could only grit his teeth and return to his position.


    The central patriarch has absolute authority in the group, and no one in the group can provoke it. This is the rule.


    As soon as Zarin sat down, Baisang couldn''t wait to stand up.


    He looked at Su Ying excitedly and said, "I want to marry her, I want her!"


    Following his shout, the nsmen turned their eyes to where Su Ying was.


    Su Ying stretched out the hand of the roast beef, but had to take it back.


    The patriarch of the central government took a look at Su Ying, and said to Bai Sang, "This is a foreign guest, not something you can marry."


    "No, just now she said that as long as I can defeat her, she will marry me."


    As soon as Baisang finished speaking, there were bursts of shouts, and the nsmen were booing.


    Zhang Nuo also looked at Su Ying in surprise.


    He knew that Su Ying saved his people, but he didn''t know how she did it. He spected that she might have outwitted her, and if she really wanted to fight naked, she wouldn''t be able to do it.


    "City Master Su, did you really say that?"


    Su Ying nodded and stood up slowly, "Yes, I said it."


    The voices of the nsmen became even louder.


    "Bo Sang, she just said that because she wanted to marry you."


    "Yes, Bossang, you will definitely win."


    The people of the ?? tribe shouted, in their opinion, it is impossible for Baisang to lose to Su Ying, Su Ying said this because he likes Baisang.


    Bo Sang also looked at Su Ying confidently, and the longing in his eyes grew stronger, as if the next moment, he could carry Su Ying up to the yurt above.


    When the Central Committee watched Su Ying fight, there was a sh of surprise in his eyes, but he didn''t underestimate Su Ying like others, because before Zhang Nuo was able to easily defeat Zarin, it was still under her guidance.


    He was very curious about how capable this woman was, to dare to challenge the warriors of their tribe.


    Bo Sang looked at Su Ying rubbing his hands, and couldn''t wait, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    "Hulululu, Baisang can''t wait any longer hahahaha."


    Su Ying was not angry when faced with the booing from the nsmen, "It''s better to use your strength, otherwise I''m afraid you will cry."


    The ruthless words were released, and the atmosphere was immediately full!


    The ?? people all stood up excitedly.


    Bo Sang really couldn''t wait any longer. He set up his posture and looked straight at Su Ying.


    Su Ying imitated his appearance and stabilized his horse gait.


    Bai Sang roared angrily, and rushed towards her.


    Looking at the enemy, Su Ying didn''t act immediately but went through her own countermeasures in her mind.


    When Bai Sang was about to reach her, her eyes were dimmed, like a fierce tiger waking up from a deep sleep and pounced on Bai Sang.


    The aura on her body was too strong, so strong that Baisang''s attacking aura was instantly like a deted balloon, and disappeared.


    Before he could react, Su Ying had already grabbed his belt, bent his body, lifted him over his head with both hands and fell to the ground, and then pressed him down with both hands.


    She pressed her elbow tightly on his shoulder, one leg pressed his feet, and her dark phoenix eyes looked at him for a moment.

 Chapter 253: old grievances

    Chapter 253 Old Resentment


    Bo Sang subconsciously wanted to struggle, but Su Ying''s hands and feet seemed to weigh a thousand catties. No matter how hard he struggled, he was like a fish being crushed under a kitchen knife, and he could only be ughtered by her.


    At this moment, Bai Sang finally understood the meaning of Su Ying''s words, he really wanted to cry now!


    This scene happened so fast that no one in the tribe could react. When they saw that Bai Sang was pinned down by Su Ying and couldn''t move, they wondered if their eyes had been lost. I hallucinated myself.


    "Did you lose?" Su Ying''s calm voice sounded.


    Bai Sang gasped heavily, dissatisfied, but he couldn''t do it.


    "Admit, admit defeat, admit defeat!"


    The warriors of the shepherd tribe are not people who can''t afford to lose. If they lose, they lose.


    Su Ying let go of her hands and stood up after hearing him shout. She even patted the snow scum on her bodyfortably.


    Bai Sang was really about to cry when he saw her calm look.


    "Bo Sang, you are no longer a warrior just to make women happy." Some nsmen reacted andughed.


    "That''s right, you''re pretending too much, at least it''s two more tricks, and you''re knocked down in one fell swoop. Are you still shameless?"


    After they came to their senses, everyone was unwilling to believe that Su Ying could be so powerful, so they were sure that Bai Sang deliberately released the water.


    Bo Sang can''t beat Su Ying, and they are absolutely not allowed to deny Su Ying''s strength, "Don''t talk nonsense, she is really powerful, and the woman I like, Bai Sang, is very powerful!"


    Su Ying frowned, feeling that thetter sentence was a bit redundant.


    "I don''t believe it. If she can defeat me, I will give her all the sheep I can get this year." A member of the n stood up, and he was unwilling to believe Baisang''s words even if he was killed.


    Bo Sang nced at him and snorted, "Okay, that''s it."


    Bo Sang has already acted as the spokesperson for Su Ying, "How many sheep can you get?"


    "Twenty."


    Su Ying nodded, "Alright."


    The nsman snorted, very dissatisfied with Su Ying''s appearance that he was sure of winning, "If you lose, you will marry Baisang."


    "I won''t lose."


    The people of the tribe quickly put on a posture, ready to go all out to deal with it.


    Su Ying also sinks her breath into her dantian.


    "Roar!"


    The man roared, like an angry elephant crashing into Su Ying.


    When he was about to hit her, Su Ying dodged it with a sh.


    The man didn''t give up even though he was in the air, he adjusted his position again and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying ran out of patience after dodging a few times, "I won''t y anymore."


    When the man stepped forward again, she grabbed his front cor, then lifted his belt, made him make a perfect parab in mid-air, and smashed him directly into the snow.


    There was a loud "bang", and the onlookers were stunned.


    They stood up in disbelief, seeing that the nsmen who had fallen in the snow hadn''t stood up for a long time, their eyes became like copper bells.


    Su Ying doesn''t even need to step forward and press down, the man won''t be able to get up.


    Su Ying looked at the man who was twitching on the ground, thought for a while and knelt down, and touched a few acupuncture points on his body. Soon, the man''s body slowly rxed, as if he had breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Su Ying in astonishment.


    "You lost, the twenty sheep are mine."


    Ghost knows, when the shepherds were stunned, she only thought about those sheep!


    Bai Sang saw it and wanted to shout, you will be my wife, and I will find a way to get two hundred sheep for you!


    Su Ying stood up slowly, and nced at the other nsmen, "You, who still wants to send me sheep? I will wee anyone whoes."


    A warrior wanted to stand up, but was stopped by the central government.


    "I don''t know what to call it."


    "Su Ying, the lord of Tiankui City, Tiankui City, do you know?"


    Central eyebrows frowned, of course he knew that the ferocious beasts raised in that ghostly ce had eaten a lot of their cattle and sheep.


    "You are from the city of Tiankui."


    "To be precise, I am now the...master of Tiankui City."


    "You are the queen."


    "Call the city lord."


    "What are you doing here?" Central Central asked vigntly.


    "Don''t worry, the patriarch, I''m here to buy cattle and sheep, gold, you''ve seen it." Su Ying took out the gold and waved it in front of his eyes.


    The Central Committee doesn¡¯t believe that the people in Tiankui City are so talkative. When they ate their cattle and sheep, they didn¡¯t even fart.


    "Hmph, buy cattle and sheep? You ate our cattle and sheep before, but it''s more than this little gold."


    Su Ying asked doubtfully, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid, the beasts in your area will alwayse to us to hunt from time to time, don''t you know?"


    Su Ying really didn¡¯t know. No wonder she saw the big cats chasing these cows and running out. She thought it was a herd of bison in the deep mountains and old forests. Who knew they were raised by the human tribe.


    "There won''t be a next time." Su Ying didn''t want to get involved with thisrge farming tribe, after all, their ce is really suitable for raising cattle and sheep!


    The Central Committee did not believe it, "If you say no, will we believe you? If you are sensible, leave now, or don''t me the warriors of our tribe for being rude!"


    With an order from the central government, all the men in the tribe stepped forward, blocking the old and weak women and children behind them.


    Seeing the sudden change in the atmosphere, Zhang Nuo hurriedly got up and exined, "Patriarch, you really misunderstood. We really don''t have any malicious intentions. The city of Tiankui is now different from before."


    Central took out a long stick from the side and put it in front of them, "You go now, we will let you go, if you talk nonsense, don''t say that we bully the few with more!"


    "The patriarch..."


    Zhang Nuo stopped in front of Su Ying, "Patriarch, we really have no malicious intentions."


    Su Ying pulled Zhang Nuo to the side and looked at the patriarch, "I''ll tell you about this again. I have nothing to do with the fact that the beasts in Tiankui City ate your cattle and sheep. The one who caused you losses , Now I have gone to see King Yama, I am here this time to establish a friendly rtionship with you, so that we canmunicate with you in the future."


    "You are all in the same group, don''t try to lie to us, get out!"


    The stick in Zhongzhong''s hand suddenly swept towards the two of them.


    Su Ying''s pupils sank, she turned around and pushed Zhang Nuo to the ground, "Run!"


    Zhang Nuo thought that Su Ying was going to run away with him, so he turned around and climbed up the sinkhole.


    Su Ying doesn''t n to leave just like that, she hasn''t got her twenty sheep yet!


    Since they have great power, let''s fight.


    Su Ying turned around and grabbed the stick in Zhongzhong''s hand, his breath sank, and he pulled the stick back with a roar. His strength was so strong that he directly pulled Su Ying into the air.


    The center threw the stick vigorously to the fire in the center.

 Chapter 254: I want to save people

    Chapter 254 I want to save people


    Seeing that Su Ying was about to be thrown into the fire, Zhang Nuo was so frightened that the hairs all over his body stood on end, and he almost rushed over to save her.


    Who knew, when Su Ying was about to jump onto the fire, she suddenly exerted force, and her body spun rapidly in mid-air, like a spinning top, so fast that Zhong Zhong had to put down the stick in her hand.


    After a while of spinning, Su Ying''s bodynded steadily in the snow, and she swung the long stick in her hand and mmed it towards the center.


    Su Ying poured all his strength into this stick, and felt a strong murderous aura rushing toward his face. He wanted to avoid it, but the murderous aura was like a big mask, covering his whole body gloomyly, making him Just can''t move.


    Seeing that the long stick was about to hit his head, suddenly, the stick turned around and hit his feet hard.


    There was a loud "bang" that could pierce the eardrums, the snow seemed to have been chiseled open by a human being, and a big hole was sunken, and the long stick had been shattered into powder.


    The nsmen who got close could even feel the aftermath of the murderous aura, and they were all stunned in ce.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that there is such a powerful woman in this world! ?


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, patted the crumbs of the stick on her body, then raised her eyes lightly to look at Zhong Zhong, "I told you I''m friendly, but you don''t believe me."


    Central Central recovered from his astonishment, and looked at Su Ying in shock.


    "What do you want to do, even if I really can''t beat you, but if you want to hurt my people, even if I try my best, I will never let you seed."


    Zhang Nuo came back to his senses and rushed over. He felt that there was more to talk about, "Patriarch, this is really a misunderstanding. The owner of City Su really didn''t have any malicious intentions. People from the southern country suddenly came to attack us a few days ago. The nsman of the city is Su City Lord, and it is Su City Lord who saved A Niang and the others."


    "City Master Su just wants to have a better understanding of the situation in the Northern Wilderness, and there is absolutely no malice."


    The Central Committee does not believe it.


    "Father, father, mother is about to give birth."


    During the stalemate between the two sides, a boy in his early ten years suddenly ran over and pulled the central road.


    When Zhongzhong heard this, his face changed slightly, "Have you gone to find Mamu?" Mamu is the only midwife in the entire tribe.


    "Mum Ma has already gone, saying that the child in the mother''s womb will note out sideways, and that the mother will be in danger if she goes down like this."


    Central Center''splexion was even uglier.


    Zhang Nuo took the opportunity to say: "The patriarch should go back and have a look first. If you are worried about me and City Lord Su, then we will leave immediately."


    Su Ying did not refute after hearing this, she acquiesced.


    "You guys, watch them leave the Horde."


    "yes."


    After finishing speaking, the centralmittee turned around and left with the boy.


    Zhang Nuo looked at Su Ying, "Major Su, why don''t we go first." If they really fought with the entire Shepherd tribe, they wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Su Ying thought about it, and followed him to the sinkhole.


    Walking straight ahead, I heard waves of wailinging from a snow bag, and the son of Zhongzhong was standing outside the snow bag, circling anxiously.


    Su Ying turned around and walked this way.


    The warriors following behind them stepped forward to stop her.


    "This is not the direction to leave." Bai Sang looked at Su Ying with aplicated expression, and the only girl who caught his heart turned out to be their enemy, and this feeling made him very ufortable.


    "I''m also good at medicine, maybe I can help."


    Bo Sang was a little hesitant, and Zhang Nuo didn''t want Su Ying to make enemies with the shepherds, so he chimed in and said, "There are so many of you, what can we do, it''s very dangerous to have children."


    "No, the patriarch has given an order to take them out immediately."


    Bo Sang did not say a word, and his eyes gradually became firmer, "I don''t think she is a bad person." And she is really powerful, if she really wanted to hurt the tribe, the patriarch would have fallen under her stick just now.


    "Wait a minute, what if what she said is true?"


    "Bo Sang, are you crazy?"


    "Just now, she could have killed the patriarch, but she didn''t." Bai Sang tried to argue for Su Ying.


    Su Ying nodded and said: "He is right, my hands can save people."


    At this moment, a wailing sound suddenly came from the snow bag.


    "Ana, Ana!"


    The teenager guarding the door also rushed into the snow bag.


    "Mother, mother, wake up, wake up."


    Su Ying frowned, "The situation is not good." When the warriors didn''t recover, she stepped forward quickly to the snow bag.


    As soon as he entered the room, he smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Central is hugging a pale woman crying.


    Su Ying stepped forward and touched the woman''s pulse, and there was still a slight beating.


    She pulled Zhong Zhong away, "If you don''t want her to die twice, get out of the way."


    Central was staggered and fell to the ground. When he saw that it was Su Ying, he seemed to have found an outlet to vent his emotions, and rushed towards her with a roar.


    Su Ying didn''t have time to deal with her at this time, she turned around and punched him on the bridge of the nose.


    Before he came back to his senses, he grabbed his skirt and hit him on the neck with an elbow.


    Central Central only felt a moment of ckness before his eyes, and passed out.


    Su Ying ignored the anger of the people in the room, screamed, and said to Zhang Nuo without looking back: "I want to save people, you find a way to stop them."


    Zhang Nuo looked at the chaotic situation in the snow bag, and wanted to cry, but how could he stop it?


    He can¡¯t stop him, he can only grit his teeth and stand behind Su Ying, and said earnestly: "Don''t be afraid, Master Su''s medical skills are very good, she can definitely wake up the patriarch''s wife."


    "My mother, don''t touch my mother." The young man rushed towards Zhang Nuo first.


    While he was blocking people, Su Ying had already taken out some things that might be used from the bag, and stretched out her hand to poke down. The cervix had already been fully opened, and the child''s feet were facing down, and one foot was almost there. The position of the cervix is ??correct, but because the fetal position is not correct, it is difficult for people to give birth.


    Plus, now that the mother is dying, if she doesn''t get the baby out quickly, the two of them will undoubtedly die.


    Su Ying put warm patches on the mother''s body directly to keep her body at a constant temperature, and then pulled off the quilt on her body to reveal her belly.


    At this time, Zhang Nuo warriors are guarding the door, they have rules here, women give birth to children, unless it is the husband, other men are absolutely not allowed to enter.


    So they could only stay outside the door and worry about it. Some people ran to the Tiankeng to find a woman.


    Su Ying took out the disinfectant and quickly wiped the pregnant woman''s belly, then took out a scalpel and cut open her belly.


    The midwife who saw this scene in the snow bag was so frightened that she almost fainted.

 Chapter 255: Misunderstand

    Chapter 255 Misunderstanding


    Su Ying neatly cut open the mother''s belly,yer byyer, until it reached the uterus, and carried the baby out.


    But the child didn''t move at all. She turned the child''s body upside down and pped the soles of his feet vigorously. After many pats, the child still didn''t respond. Sheid the child t and pinched his mouth open to look inside. Is there amniotic fluid remaining.


    Then give him CPR.


    When Zhongzhong woke up from thea, he saw Su Ying frowning, and quickly pressed **** on the child''s chest.


    He braced himself up, and just as he was about to step forward, he heard a "wow" cry of a baby, which stunned the central government for a moment.


    Su Ying was sure that nothing had happened, then looked back and saw that he had woken up, and put the baby in his hands, "The baby is fine, you can clean it up yourself." After speaking, she turned around and went to sew up the wound on the mother''s stomach.


    Looking at the lively child in his hand, Zhongzhong didn''t know what mood he was in, but he quickly pulled himself together and wrapped the child in the cloth he had prepared earlier.


    Zhang Nuo saw that Zhong Zhong woke up, and his nerves all tensed up, but it was not easy to stop Zhong Zhong.


    "Patriarch, Lord Su is really saving people."


    Zhang Nuo spoke sincerely.


    Central stood on the spot and didn''t go any further, but watched Su Ying stitch up the wound bit by bit.


    Later, she didn''t know what she took out of the cloth bag, and stuck it into his wife''s hand, and then pulled the quilt on the side to cover her.


    After doing all this, she turned around and looked at him.


    "She should be fine. Fortunately, the child came out in time, but she has such a big **** in her stomach. She will not have any more children in the future. It will be very dangerous."


    The reason why Su Ying spoke so absolutely is because the medical level in this ce is definitely not good. If the mother gets pregnant again after a few months of recovery, she will not be able to stay here all the time, and the possibility of idents is very high.


    Central walked to the bed in disbelief, stretched out his hand to touch Ana''s body, and found that her body was warm, so he believed Su Ying''s words that she was really still alive.


    Su Ying cleaned up the blood on both hands in the basin beside her.


    "Zhang Nuo, let''s go."


    Su Ying looked up, and found that Zhang Nuo''s face was about to be scratched crookedly by those tribal women rushing in.


    The corners of her eyes twitched, this kid was working hard.


    "gone."


    Zhang Nuo felt a burning pain on his face, after hearing Su Ying''s words, he quickly pushed away the women pounced on him, turned around and was about to leave.


    These women are really scary when they scratch people. They were scared, so they ran away quickly.


    The two of them went outside the snow bag and were surrounded by warriors from the group.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows. To be honest, she didn''t want to fight with them. After all, the roasted wholemb they made was quite delicious.


    "City Master Su, are we going to leave like this?"


    Su Ying frowned and said: "Is there no one chasing after you?"


    Zhang Nuo shook his head, "No, the patriarch seems to be still dreaming, and he hasn''t recovered."


    Su Ying exhaled, her face became hazy, "Then let''s walk slowly."


    Zhang Nuo looked at the warriors in front of him, they had no choice but to walk faster.


    "You two, please stay."


    Su Ying paused, but did not turn back immediately, but said with a cold face: "What? Is the patriarch still going to fight me one-on-one?"


    Su Ying felt that her tone of voice was well controlled. Xiao Jin said that some fights can be saved if possible. For some fat and oily fight partners, it may be a better choice to be good friends with them.


    Central Central walked up to Su Ying, and sincerely gave her a gift that was unique to the tribe.


    "Thank you, Lord Su, for saving your wife and children. You are the rebirth benefactor of the Central Committee."


    The nsmen were stunned when they heard it. They were fighting to the death before, so why did they be benefactors in just a short while?


    "Your Madam''s situation is indeed critical, and meeting me means that we are destined."


    "It''s windy and snowy outside, so let City Master Sue in and talk."


    Central speech became very polite.


    Su Ying didn¡¯t know that the Shepherd tribe had no doctors, and those who fell ill almost always went to other tribes to seek medical treatment from the tribesmen there, so there was a kind of reverence for those with medical skills.


    Su Ying didn''t take Joe, and directly followed into another snow bag.


    The snow bags are covered with wool nkets, which are extra warm to step on. There is no heating tool inside, but it is much warmer than the outside.


    Central invited Su Ying to sit down on a chair, and asked someone to bring in the beef and mutton made tonight and drinks.


    "City Master Su, I misunderstood you before, this ss of wine is toast to City Master Su, and I hope City Master Su will not take it personally."


    Su Ying picked up the wine ss and drank it down, "It''s good to clear up the misunderstanding. We can get along peacefully, so why bother to fight each other?"


    "What City Master Su said is true."


    "I don''t know if City Master Su might tell me about Tiankui City, but that ce is still too unfamiliar to those of us who are outside." Central said.


    "I want to say that I don''t know much about that ghostly ce, and you probably won''t believe it. I also took over there a while ago. The previous empress did a lot of evil and was killed by me. Now I have full power to manage that ce. "


    The central government has never seen Wei Ji''s abnormality, but heard from the elders that you should stay away from that ce, because all the people living in it are monsters. , they reflect so much.


    "The patriarch is really curious. You can ask someone toe with me to have a look. I n to buy some cattle and sheep to go back." Beforeing here, she had no such n, but now she has changed her mind. There are so many cattle and sheep to go back. What a pity.


    What''s more, it''s been almost a month since she came back and forth. She was thinking about her baby, and she hasn''t been back for a long time. The two little guys must think that she has run away.


    The Central Committee did not immediately agree, but asked: "How many cattle and sheep does City Master Su want to buy?"


    "Not too many, let''s have one hundred and one sheep each."


    "When."


    "Three dayster, when your wife''s condition ispletely stable, I will leave."


    Seeing that Su Ying spoke so candidly, thest bit of doubt in his heart was dispelled.


    "City Master Su has a heart,e here, eat it while it''s hot, our beef is absolutely not avable anywhere else, City Master Su has a taste."


    Su Ying almost cooked a roasted wholemb. She felt that she was full, but she had exercised just now, so she naturally took a roasted beef leg and ate it.


    Beef is stronger than mutton, but it takes a lot of effort to chew, and the cheeks are sore.


    After eating and drinking enough, Zhongzhong asked someone to boil hot water for Su Ying to wash her up briefly, and then took her to a spacious and brand new snow bag.


    Su Ying really had a full meal tonight, so much so that her belches smelled of beef and wine.


    She drank the wine and became a little dizzy, so she fell down andy down on the bed.


    Just when she was about to fall asleep in a daze, she saw a figure walking in.

 Chapter 256: Xiao Jin, why are you here?

    Chapter 256 Xiao Jin, why are you here?


    Su Ying felt a little confused, the wine of this shepherd tribe was somewhat over the top.


    She opened her eyes, looked at the tall figure walking in, and subconsciously called out, "Xiao Jin, why are you here?"


    The figure paused after hearing the sound, but still walked to Su Ying''s bed.


    "My head hurts, rub it for me." Su Ying muttered.


    The man sat down by the bed, but when his cool fingertips touched her head, Su Ying woke up suddenly.


    The next moment, a figure flew out of the snow bag.


    Bo Sang''s body fell hard into the snow. If the snow wasn''t thick enough, his bones would have been broken.


    "Go away, if youe again, your head will be blown off."


    Bai Sang grinned in pain and got up from the ground. Looking back, he saw Zhong Zhonghei standing not far away with a sullen face.


    "The patriarch..."


    "Bo Sang, you are really tired of life. She didn''t kill you. It''s your luck. If you do it again, you will not stay in the tribe anymore."


    Kicked out of the tribe, this is the most severe punishment, "Don''t be angry, the patriarch, I won''t do it again, I just like her too much."


    "I don''t want to see if you have the ability to win it, let''s go."


    "yes."


    Su Ying fell asleep and didn''t wake up until noon the next day. She opened her eyes and yawned before turning over and sitting up.


    She walked outside the snow bag, and saw Zhang Nuo waiting outside.


    "City Master Su, you''re awake."


    "Well, I''m awake."


    "They have prepared breakfast over there, I''ll take it to City Lord Su."


    "Thank you."


    After Zhang Nuo brought brunch over to Su Ying to eat, he went to yesterday''s snow bag to check on Ana''s situation.


    Central was standing by Ana''s side. She had already woken up, but the wound hurt her unbearably.


    "City Master Su has woken up."


    "Well, what''s the matter, did you fart?"


    Su Ying asked such a direct question as soon as he came, which confused everyone inside.


    Su Ying exined: "In this case, you need to fart before you can eat and drink, which proves that your body''s organs have started to function normally."


    They don''t understand much, but they know that this should be a very important thing.


    "Let go, let go." Ana replied very shyly.


    "Eat some liquid food, porridge and water these days. Don''t eat too greasy food, which is not conducive to wound recovery."


    "Okay, we all listen to City Lord Su."


    Su Ying stepped forward to change Ana''s dressing, and after seeing that there was nothing serious about the wound, she returned to her snow bag.


    "Su City Lord."


    Su Ying walked away from Jinxue and her buttocks were still hot when she heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Su Ying took a sip of hot milk and asked people toe in. He was an unfamiliar tribe.


    Zhang Nuo walked in after him.


    "City Master Su, the warriors of the Zangxiang n said they want to meet you."


    The warrior looked at Su Ying and said, "Master Su, we want topete with you."


    Even if they have seen Su Ying''s strength with their own eyes, they still want to experience it for themselves when they are turbulent and warlike.


    Su Ying looked at them, "Competition is okay, but there is always a price for winning or losing."


    The warriors didn''t understand Su Ying''s meaning for a while.


    Zhang Nuo exined: "What City Master Su means is that if you lose, you have to give it to the cattle and sheep."


    Su Ying nodded secretly, it seems that this kid somewhat understands her way.


    "Okay, if you lose a game, you will be a cow or a sheep."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and drank the hot milk in the bowl in one gulp, as if she saw countless cattle and sheep running towards her.


    She put the bowl on the table and stood up, "Let''s go."


    Su Ying was going topete with the warriors in the tribe, and the news spread quickly in the tribe.


    All the old and young, men and women in the n flocked out to watch the excitement.


    The center is the patriarch of the shepherd tribe, and also the strongest symbol of warriors in the tribe. Su Ying was able to intimidate the patriarch in just a few moves. Who would want to try Su Ying''s skills in battle? Great, it won''t die anyway!


    Su Ying followed them to thepetition venue, which was surrounded by a circle with hemp rope.


    "Whoever hits the ground on his back first will lose." The warriors of the tribe said.


    Su Ying nodded, "Okay, which one of you wille first?"


    The warrior standing in the circle raised his chin and said, "I''lle first."


    The warrior was ready for battle, and after taking up his stance, he rushed towards Su Yinghu.


    Su Ying felt that everyone valued thispetition so much. If her attitude was too loose, she would be somewhat disrespectful. She held her breath, and quickly scanned the warrior''s body. After confirming the breakthrough point, she suddenly stepped up Taking advantage of the strength of the warrior rushing forward, he lifted his front skirt and belt, and lifted him up directly.


    The moment the warrior was suspended in the air, he was a little confused. Before he could figure out what was going on, his body flew out andnded on the ground with a "bang".


    ko!


    Zhang Nuo quickly took out a charcoal pencil from the bag and crossed out a name on the paper.


    "Next."


    After everyone came back to their senses, another warrior entered the circle. His figure was even taller than the warrior just now. Standing in front of Su Ying, he looked like a hill. With such a disparity in size, any normal outsider would I don''t think Su Ying will win.


    Su Ying hooked the corners of her lips, "I think you are worth at least two sheep."


    The warrior roared furiously, with the aura of wanting to win glory to the warriors of the shepherd tribe, he rushed towards Su Ying viciously.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Zhang Nuo felt like he couldn''t draw his pen!


    The tall and ferocious image of the shepherd warrior instantly disappeared in his mind!


    The central center looked at the warriors who were thrown out one after another, and thought about the cattle and sheep under the tribal tiankeng, feeling a little heartbroken, and hurried forward to stop thepetition. After such apetition, the cattle and sheep would be given to Su Ying directly!


    After thepetition, Su Ying wiped the sweat from her forehead. In the winter, she was sweating a lot.


    She walked up to Zhang Nuo and said, "How is it? How much have you gained?"


    "No more, no more, just fifty or sixty sheep."


    Fifty or sixty?


    Su Ying nced at Zhong Zhong in a blink of an eye, if this kid hadn''te to stop, she could still make some more.


    "Sess, that''s all for today, I''m hungry, let''s go."


    In the middle of the night, after losing dozens of sheep, another whole roasted sheep was sent to Su Ying.


    Su Ying eats happily, and really wants to live like this every day!


    After confirming that there is nothing wrong with Ana''s wound, the central government will select 30 people, 300 cattle and sheep, and n to follow Su Ying to the city of Tiankui to have a look.


    Su Ying was riding on a horse, with a thick woolen hat wrapped around her head. If it wasn''t for watching the road, she wouldn''t want to expose her eyes. The wind was so strong that it hurt her eyes.


    A group of people passed through the canyon and came to the stream.


    Su Ying looked at the creek. In the past, it was impossible to make everyone faint. The people of the shepherd tribe have lived here for so long, so they should have a way.


    Thank you "Purple Butterfly" Baozi for your reward~~~~~~

 Chapter 257: escape

    Chapter 257 Escape


    Central whispered a few words to the warriors around him, and saw the warriors driving their horses towards the front of the creek.


    While in doubt, Su Ying saw a warrior go behind a big rock, and he didn''t know what mechanism was pulled, and heard a rumbling sound, and a stone bridge rose from the ice.


    The solid stone bridge broke through the ice on the stream and gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    "Patriarch, you can go." A warrior shouted towards them.


    Zhang Nuo looked at Shiqiao in amazement. He had walked through this ce many times, but he didn''t expect that there was a hidden mechanism here.


    "Master Su, please."


    Su Ying nodded, and drove the horse up to the stone bridge. The stone bridge that has been submerged in the water has been covered with moss, it looks mottled, but it is very firm.


    After she crossed the bridge, she saw that they were directing the cattle and sheep to walk over in a line.


    After crossing the creek, the next road is not so difficult.


    "City Lord Su, rest for one night when passing the Tarot tribe before continuing on the road?" Zhang Nuo raised his head and looked at the direction in the distance, and came to Su Ying and said.


    Su Ying knew that he wanted to go home and have a look, "Well, but this time when you go back, you don''t have to follow me."


    Zhang Nuo was a little surprised, "Don''t you want to look elsewhere?"


    "I definitely want to go, but if I go out for too long, I always have to stay at home for a while, otherwise the child will be unhappy."


    Zhang Nuo was even more surprised, "Master Su, have you had a child?"


    Su Ying smiled, as if lighting up the winter snow, "Yes, I have a child."


    "Nasu City Lord should return home as soon as possible to reunite with his children. Children, rtives must miss you very much."


    "You know that your rtives will miss you very much, but you still run outside all day?"


    Zhang Nuo gave a hearty smile, "I''m not afraid of the city lord Su''s jokes. If I can''t get out of this ce, I would like to visit other countries and draw a map of each country. wish."


    "Hope your wishes true."


    "Thank you, Santo."


    A group of people are not in a hurry, after all, the road is not easy to walk in snowy weather, and safetyes first.


    But the distance was not too far, and they were riding horses. After walking for less than three days, they saw the tribe hidden in the snow.


    Su Ying, who was walking in the front, saw the bright red traces on the ground with sharp eyes. She quickly stepped forward with the horse''s belly, and then got off the horse and squatted down to check the traces on the ground.


    When she smelled the fishy sweet smell, she frowned, it was the breath of human blood.


    Su Ying stood up and took out the binocrs from her body to check the surrounding situation, and found a person falling down not far in front.


    She took a step and walked over.


    In the snow, a man wearing clothes made of animal skins fell into a pool of blood. Su Ying reached out and turned the body over. When she saw the man''s appearance clearly, herplexion gradually sank.


    "It''s Pumo, it''s Pumo!" Zhang Nuo followed, and his face changed drastically after seeing the opponent''s appearance. This is his childhood ymate, who saved his life in thest killing of the Nanguo people. You know, it didn''t take long before the people disappeared.


    Su Ying pulled back the skirt of his body, examined his wound carefully, and determined that it was injured by a sharp weapon.


    She got on her horse and ran to a high point ahead, took out the binocrs to look around, and found that the colorful gs raised by the tribes were gone when they left.


    Zhang Nuo said that these colorful gs have an early warning function. If the tribe is in danger, they will take down the colored gs as a warning!


    Now, the colorful gs are gone, proving that something happened to the tribe.


    "Something may have happened to the tribe. The patriarch will wait here for a while. Zhang Nuo and I will go and have a look."


    The Central Committee thought about what Zhang Nuo said before, if someone from the southern country came to attack the tribe, he must not be alone. Since they followed, there is no reason not to help.


    The central government left five people to guard the cattle and sheep, and then led the rest to follow Su Ying to the direction of the tribe.


    The closer you get to the tribe, the more bloodstains on the ground, and the corpses are drawn into view one by one.


    Zhang Nuo looked at the familiar nsmen lying in a pool of blood, his eyes were about to burst, he held back tears, gritted his teeth and ran in from behind the n, shouting, "Is there anyone? Is there anyone?"


    The blood in the tribe covered the ground, and the snow-white blood dyed the snow red.


    The group was eerily quiet, and even the cold wind that blew in gave off a **** breath.


    Zhang Nuo ran all the way back to his home. There was still no one in the house, but no body was found.


    Su Ying found that although there were a lot of blood and corpses in the tribe, they were not as many as imagined. If the entire tribe was ughtered, it is impossible to only have these corpses.


    "Don''t be alone, let''s go to other tribes together to see."


    Zhang Nuo endured the grief in his heart, and followed everyone to other tribes. Looking at several tribes in a row, the situation was simr to that of the Tarot tribe. There were bloodstains everywhere on the ground, and there were corpses. Not much.


    "They must have escaped. Let''s follow the footprints on the ground to see where they went."


    "good."


    With so many people leaving together, it is impossible for there to be no traces on the ground. Soon, Su Ying and the others discovered that there were arge number of footprints behind each tribe. Judging from the direction where the footprints left, they were heading in the direction Su Ying came from. up.


    "Is there amon refuge between your tribe and the tribe?"


    Zhang Nuo shook his head, "No, the terrain here is so t, there are no deep mountain caves. If you want to go to the deep mountain, you have to go in the direction of Tiankui City."


    Su Ying looked at the direction of the footprints, and it was indeed going to the city of Tiankui.


    "Go, follow the footprints and have a look."


    "good."


    The central government greeted its own people and told them to follow the cattle and sheep quickly.


    A group of people walked forward quickly following the footprints. The more they walked, the more Su Ying felt that it was the direction to the city of Tiankui.


    They hurried all the way, and finally found the traces they left behind.


    Zhang Nuo came to an extinguished fire to test the temperature, and there was still a residual temperature, which proved that they should have left not long ago.


    Zhang Nuo immediately got on his horse and chased after him. Sure enough, he saw people from many tribes.


    He quickly rode forward and shouted: "Father, Mother..."


    The advancing team suddenly heard Zhang Nuo''s shout, and fell silent, but when they saw that it was Zhang Nuo, the nsmen who knew him responded by shouting.


    "Zhang Nuo, Zhang Nuo."


    Zhang Nuo heard the shout and looked up, and saw his people.


    He galloped up to the nsman and saw that the circles under his eyes were red, "Puda, tell me quickly, did something happen in the n? What about my father and mother?"


    "Don''t worry, I seem to have seen them escape before, and they should be in front."


    "Tell me, what''s going on here?"

 Chapter 258: we are husband and wife

    Chapter 258 We are husband and wife


    Puda''s eyes showed a deep hatred, he gritted his teeth and said, "It''s those people from the southern country!"


    Zhang Nuo''s expression changed, "They''re back again!?"


    "Yes, not only did theye back, but they also brought more people to attack us and poison our water sources. If they were not discovered by everyone in time, everyone would be finished."


    It turned out that two days ago, the Li family immediately sent people over after finding out the situation of these tribes, with the purpose of destroying the people of these tribes.


    With so many tribes, the number of people added up must be quite a lot. In addition, what happened before has put them on alert.


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t notice it, but gradually after someone had an ident, they realized that there was a problem with the water. After all, it was a group of people who had been in contact with drugs for many years, and immediately felt that something was wrong.


    The patriarchs of all the tribes discussed in secret, and everyone came to the conclusion that the southerners might havee back to take revenge. In order to save the lives of the tribes to the greatest extent, they fled overnight, leaving only a small number of tribesmen in the tribe to guard and follow them. People are ying around, lest they find the clues and chase them immediately, which can be regarded as buying time for more nsmen to escape.


    Su Ying, who was catching up, understood what they said. No wonder there are not many people in the tribe.


    "Then where are you going?"


    Puda didn''t recognize Su Ying, and when she heard her question, she said, "The patriarch said to go to the city of Tiankui, where we might still have a chance."


    Su Ying was stunned, she remembered that she told Patriarch Zhang that if such a thing happened again, she would let him go to the city of Tiankui, and if she was not there, she would go to the city to find a man named Xiao Jin.


    After Zhang Nuo learned that his rtives were still alive, he continued to run forward to search for them. Su Ying also went forward to find the patriarchs of all the tribes.


    They learned that it was Su Ying who had caught up, and their nerves, which had been tense for several days, finally rxed a little.


    "City Master Su, I hope City Master Su will take you in!" Those patriarchs knelt down in front of Su Ying one after another, but if there was another way, they would not think of going to the city of Tiankui to escape this catastrophe. With nothing left, how can theypete with a big family in a country?


    Men can be desperate for their ownnd, but what about those innocent children, they cannot just watch their children being persecuted.


    "Let''s go to the city first. When we got to the tribe, we found that those people had disappeared. Did you retreat because you saw that your tribe was gone?"


    "No, they won''t give up so easily. They just want to destroy our n. The people in the n temporarily lured them to another ce. When they find out that something is wrong, they will soone after them."


    I see.


    It''s freezing outside, Su Ying didn''t talk nonsense, let everyone continue on their way, if there is anything to do, we will talk about it in Tiankui City.


    It took Su Ying three or four days to get to these tribes from the city of Tiankui, but she was driving. If so many people walk now, it might not be so fast. In order to prevent the southerners from chasing them, Su Ying asked Zhang Nuo toe Leading the way, she walked in the end and broke the road.


    But until they saw the towering gate of Tiankui City, the southerners did not catch up.


    Su Ying rode to the front and came to the hidden entrance of the city gate.


    She stood directly under the city gate and shouted, "Open the door, I''m back."


    A group of nsmen followed behind Su Ying. Hearing her shout, they looked at the city gate again. With such a tall gate, can the people inside hear her shouting?


    Just when everyone was wondering, they only heard a "click" sound from the stone wall. The stone wall cracked a big gap, and an entrance appeared in front of their eyes.


    "Roar!"


    Everyone looked in curiously, and saw a fierce tiger rushing towards Su Yinghu.


    Everyone''s hearts rose to their throats in an instant, but Su Ying pped the tiger on the head with a p, and rolled its huge body to the ground, "You thought you were a dog."


    "Roar!"


    The tiger growled aggrievedly, and obedientlyy down at her feet and licked her shoes.


    Su Ying took out a piece of jerky from his body and threw it to it, letting it take a group of its friends to a distant ce to y, don''t scare people.


    The tiger finished the jerky in one bite, and walked away satisfied.


    The nsmen were shocked by this scene. Is this big tiger so obedient?


    Seeing Su Ying''s return, the ck ves immediately went to send a message to Xiao Jin and the others.


    After Su Ying led a group of people from the tribe into the city, he walked through the corridor and finally arrived at therge training ground.


    It is now noon and everyone has returned to their residences to rest.


    So many people came to the city at once, fortunately there were enough vacant houses before.


    Su Ying was about to take people there when she heard a sound of horseshoes kicking behind her. She turned her head and saw Xiao Jining on horseback.


    He sat on the horse, with his back straight, his angr jaw slightly raised, a pair of eyes as dark as the night fixed on her body, as if there were tens of thousands of people in front of him, but he only had room for her.


    Xiao Jin reined in his horse and stopped when he was three steps away from Su Ying, and quickly got off the horse and pulled her into his arms.


    Su Ying was embraced by him all at once, but this time, for some unknown reason, she unexpectedly hugged him backhandedly.


    The moment she reached out to hug her, Xiao Jin froze.


    This was the first time she took the initiative to respond to him, Xiao Jin lowered his head, and took a deep breath from her neck.


    Xiao Jin: "..." Why do they all smell like mutton...


    He let her go, and saw that she was fatter than before leaving the city, and there was a little soft flesh on the cheeks around the corners of her lips.


    The two openly hugged each other in front of so many people, and it was difficult for the nsmen who followed to know Xiao Jin''s identity.


    "City Master Su, this is..." Zhang Nuo is considered to be the most familiar with Su Ying, so he asked.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes swept around Zhang Nuo very quickly, and finally seemed to take an oath of sovereignty. His gaze swept everyone around, and then he said loudly: "We are husband and wife, my name is Xiao Jin."


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched. This was the name, but it was necessary to say so loudly?


    "Who are they?" Xiao Jin asked.


    "Oh, it''s the tribe that we bought medicinal materials before. They were attacked by the southerners and had nowhere to go for a while, so I brought them back."


    When Xiao Jin heard the words Nan Guoren, he frowned slightly, "Send someone to call Huwei over, and settle them down first."


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin asked the man in ck to find Huwei, and now he is in charge of the management of the residential area.


    After Huwei got the news, he rushed over immediately, and when he saw so many peopleing, he was also stunned.

 Chapter 259: dont want them

    Chapter 259 Don''t want them anymore


    "Everyone,e with me first. When you get to the front, find a ce to settle down first. We can talk about other things after we settle down." Hu Wei quickly came to his senses.


    Su Ying said: "Don''t worry, the city is very safe, even if the southern armyes, they will not be able to attack. You follow Huwei, the patriarchs of each tribe will manage and return the people in their own tribes. If you have any questions, just talk to Huwei. .¡±


    "Thank you, City Lord Su."


    It is enough for them to ask for a safe ce to stay now, how dare they ask for so much, after all, they still don''t understand what is going on in Tiankui City.


    The central government followed at the end, and Jiang Yang and the others got all the cattle and sheep brought back to the barn first.


    Fortunately, they cleared out all the previous barns, otherwise so many people came all at once, and they really didn''t know where to put them.


    "This is the patriarch of the Shepherd Tribe, Central." Zhang Nuo and the others are going to take refuge in Tiankui City temporarily, and the people from the Shepherd Tribe are here to deliver cattle and sheep. He knows the situation in the city, so naturally he cannot be allowed to follow Huwei.


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly to the central government, "n chief Yang has worked hard all the way, pleasee to the inner hall to talk."


    Su Ying took Central and the others to the pce, walked all the way and looked at the guards patrolling along the road, and felt solemn and solemn.


    "Are the children okay?"


    Xiao Jin nced at her lightly, "I would ask every night why you haven''te back yet, and whether you don''t want them anymore."


    Su Ying frowned tightly, "Didn''t you exin it to them?"


    "Exin what?"


    "Exin that I don''t want them." Su Ying stared, after thinking about it, she speeded up and ran back to the pce.


    As soon as she entered, she saw two little milk buns standing at the entrance of the stairs, staring at her with a pair of round and big eyes. Those pitiful eyes made Su Ying''s heart melt.


    But this time, they didn''t jump over happily when they saw her like before, but stood at the stairs, and when they saw her look past, they hid behind.


    "Ling''er, Ji''er, don''t you know A Niang?"


    Dabao held Erbao''s hand tightly with his small hand, but didn''t step forward. Seeing him like this, Su Ying felt very ufortable.


    She could only walk slowly to the two of them and knelt down to look at them, "What''s wrong?"


    Erbao didn''t hold back after all, seeing Su Ying cried "Wow", and threw herself into her arms crying, "Ling''er really misses Madam wow..."


    Dabao kept his mouth shut and didn''t cry, but his eye circles were also red, and his little appearance was really going to die of grievance.


    Su Ying picked them up, walked into the inner hall and sat down, "My mother misses you so much too, don''t cry, isn''t my mother back now?"


    "Aniang, are you leaving, okay?" Er Bao hugged Su Ying''s neck tightly with her small hands, and her voice was soft and waxy, which made Su Ying''s heart feel soft.


    "Auntie promises not to leave, but Auntie brought back a lot of cattle and sheep this time, Aniang will take you to see themter, okay?"


    "Well, well."


    Dabao didn''t speak, but leaned on Su Ying, unwilling to get down at all.


    Su Ying simply left the matter of receiving them from the Central Committee to Xiao Jin, and she carried the two children back to the bedroom to y.


    Now nothing is as important as her apanying the child.


    Entering the inner hall, she found that the target was still there.


    Er Bao twisted his body and got off Su Ying, and said with a little pride: "Mother, Ling''er can already hit the tenth ring."


    When Su Ying first left, the little guy was only a second-ring contestant.


    "Quick, show it to A Niang."


    Er Bao giggled, and stood behind the line holding the ball. After aiming silently for a moment, she quickly threw the ball out of her hand.


    "jingle bell"


    Hit, the aim is very good!


    Seeing his younger sister''s embarrassment, Dabao couldn''t keep a low profile, "Mother, Daddy, Daddy taught me archery."


    "Huh? Really?"


    "kindness!"


    Dabao Xianbao seemed to take out from a basket the small bow and arrow that Tian Mu made for him, and two small wooden arrows.


    Su Ying watched him draw the small bow in a serious manner, aiming at the target in front of him.


    The moment the fleshy little hand let go, the wooden arrow flew out.


    "jingle bell"


    Shot!


    Su Ying''s eyes were full of joy. She has been away for a long time, and her son can draw a bow and shoot an arrow!


    "Amazing, Ji''er!" Su Ying praised generously.


    Little milk bag also raised her chin arrogantly, "Fun as normal."


    "Aniang, Ling''er sees my brother shooting arrows every day." Erbao''s small hands are weak, and he can''t pull her husband away, so Xiao Jin asked her to continue practicing target shooting. Teaching was no slouch either.


    "You are all very good. Later, my mother will bring you two ponies and teach you how to ride horses, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, I want to ride a horse!"


    "Aniang, Mr. Chu said that we will start going to school in three days."


    "Okay, in this way, you two can meet many friends again."


    "kindness!"


    When Su Ying came back, the two little guys wished they could grow on her body. Chu Yun knew that they missed their mother so much, so he didn''t ask them to go to ss in the afternoon.


    "City Lord, City Lord, you are back."


    Su Ying was having fun with her two children when she heard Zhao''s mother''s happy voice outside the door.


    Su Ying turned her head and saw Mother Zhao and the others jogging in. At this moment, she didn''t care about any rules or irregrities, so she rushed over and hugged Su Ying into her arms.


    "City Lord, quickly show Mother Zhao, but you lost weight?"


    Zhao''s mother joyfully pulled Su Ying up and down to look around, "I thought the city lord would lose weight when he went out, but I didn''t expect him to be fatter. This is really good, it''s good to be fatter, fatter It looks better."


    Su Ying stretched out her hand and pinched her face, are you fat?


    She didn¡¯t eat much along the way, that is, she ate a few sheep and a lot of beef in the shepherd tribe.


    "City Master, please tell us quickly, what else we don''t know about this Northern Wilderness." Bai Shuang asked with great interest.


    Lin Zhuyu also echoed: "Yes, City Master, we are all curious to death."


    "Okay, sit down, I''ll talk to you guys."


    Su Yingpan sat on the chair with her legs stretched, and slowly told them what had happened since leaving the Northern Wilderness.


    The more they listened, the more frightened they became, and the curiosity and expectation on their faces disappeared.


    "City Lord, do you think those southerners wille after you again?"


    Su Ying couldn''t exin clearly, but she wasn''t worried about it. She said that the city of Tiankui was easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as they had enough food, even if a country''s army came, they might die. who.


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter if it''s just the Southern Kingdom or the Chu Kingdom, at least now there is no reason to send arge-scale army to attack them.

 Chapter 260: Its fun to have brothers and sisters

    Chapter 260 Having younger siblings is fun


    "It doesn''t matter if he chases after him, even if hees, King Yama, I can push him back."


    A few people listened enthusiastically, only to realize that it was dark outside, "Look at me, the city lord forgot about business as soon as he came back, you two hurry up, and you have to go to the back kitchen to help, old man He and the others said, today I want to cook a sumptuous meal for the city lord tonight, hurry up and help me."


    "Oh, good."


    Mother Zhao came excitedly, and happily took Bai Shuang and the others away.


    And the two little milk bags, when they first listened to what she said, they seemed to listen carefully, but they fell asleep after a while.


    To them, many of the things she said were lubies they couldn''t understand.


    Su Ying exhaled lightly,y down beside the two little guys and closed her eyes.


    Smelling the unique smell of the child, she also fell asleep.


    Su Ying woke up following the smell of food. She opened her eyes, and the inner hall was lit with a soft light, which meant that it was already dark outside.


    The two children are still lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s better to sleep with A Niang. At this hour, there is no intention of waking up.


    Su Ying sat up, thinking that she didn''t know how long she hadn''t showered this trip, so she asked the man in ck to prepare hot water for them, and she had to make a good bubble.


    There is a big clean room next to the inner hall. I have to say that the former empress was really a person who enjoyed it very much. The clean room is covered with exquisite porcin tiles on all sides, and a big jade pond is built in the middle. The pools are all made of jade, which shows the degree of luxury.


    Xiao Jin said that this jade is still warm jade, and it¡¯s been a long time since ordinary people had such a piece of jade to carve into ornaments, but she actually used such a precious thing to make a bathtub.


    After Yuchi was filled with hot water, Su Ying took off her clothes and walked in. The moment her body was wrapped in hot water, she let out afortable sigh.


    She was leaning against the edge of the jade pool, the jade was so warm, the warm heat prated through the skin as if it could pierce into her blood, making the blood in her whole body active.


    Su Ying took this bath for two quarters of an hour. If the water wasn''t almost cold, she would still be reluctant toe out.


    She was wearing arge bathrobe, and her long hair was wrapped with a veil and tied on her head to prevent water from dripping down.


    Even so, there will still be crystal drops of water flowing through the hair to the face, outlining her gorgeous face more delicately.


    Xiao Jin walked in, and what she saw was a picture of a beautiful woman out of the bath. She went to the table and poured a ss of water, her chin lifted slightly, and she drank it in one gulp.


    While she raised her head, water drops rolled down, all the way down her snow-white neck...


    Su Ying had a full sleep, and took a bath again, and she was in a good mood.


    "Patriarch Yang and the others settled down?"


    "Temporarily let them live in a side room outside the temple."


    "Well, it''s almost time for dinner."


    Xiao Jin walked up to her, pulled off the cloth towel from her head, pulled her to the dressing table, and took another dry cloth towel to wipe her long hair.


    Su Ying did not refuse, "Is there nothing going on in the city during this time?"


    "No, everything is fine."


    Su Ying nodded, "It''s fine."


    "Do you want to bring people from those tribes into the city?"


    Su Ying did not deny it, "If they are willing to stay, of course I wee them." In such a huge city, there are only a few people like them, which is still too small.


    Xiao Jin raised his ck eyes and said, "If there are too many people, it will not be so easy to manage."


    "What are you afraid of? One thousand people are in charge, and ten thousand people are in charge. If we want the city of Tiankui to really develop, how can we be enough?"


    "What about the tribe of shepherds?"


    Su Ying asked without answering, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Jin put down the cloth towel, and took ab from the side tob her hair, "This is a warlike tribe, unless you are convinced, it is difficult to control."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "How did you find out?"


    Xiao Jin nced at her, with a calm expression, "It''s not difficult to see that each of them has a very stable chassis." They are tall and big, but they walk very lightly. I mentioned on the road that almost all the people in the shepherd tribe are like this, so it is not difficult to guess the characteristics of this tribe.


    "I didn''t even think about taking them into the city. They have lived by herding sheep and cattle all year round. It is not convenient for us to do this in this ce. Let''s be good neighbors first."


    "kindness."


    He also meant the same thing.


    "City Lord, master, it''s time to eat."


    Outside the door, Mother Zhao''s voice sounded.


    Xiao Jin put down theb in his hand, took out a clean cloth band and **** Su Ying''s hair.


    Su Ying woke up the two children. After sleeping until now, it is estimated that they will not go to bed so early tonight.


    The door of the hall opened, and Mother Zhao and the others came in with food.


    Obviously there were only two of them and two snacks, but Uncle He prepared nearly ten dishes, and each dish was very generous. Even Su Ying, who is a big eater, was surprised by this meal.


    "Mother Zhao, don''t go, go and call Uncle He and the others over to eat together."


    "That can''t be done, there are no rules like this, the city owner, you eat first, and when you have leftovers, it''s not toote for us to eat."


    The master''s reward is a matter of face, and Mother Zhao and the others don''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    But Su Ying still insisted that they take some of the dishes down and let them eat while they are hot.


    Mother Zhao has no choice but to listen to her.


    Su Ying couldn''t wait to sit down at the table and picked up chopsticks to eat, "Well, I really miss Uncle He''s food..."


    After taking a bite of the crispy fish, she felt that she wasplete.


    When I go out, I almost eat dry food. Although I ate barbecue for a few days in the Shepherd tribe, the taste of the barbecue is still different from that made by Uncle He and the others.


    Su Ying said that she couldn''t eat that much, but she ate all the chicken, duck and fish on the table.


    Xiao Jin and the two children watched Su Ying silently the whole time, as if being wound up, they kept picking up the vegetables and putting them in their mouths.


    Until thest piece of chicken was eaten, Su Ying put down the chopsticks in her hand with satisfaction.


    "Uncle He and the others are better at their craftsmanship."


    Er Bao jumped down from the chair, reached out and touched Su Ying''s belly, "Aniang, your belly is round, do you have younger brothers and sisters inside?"


    Poof!


    Su Ying almost spit out, "Who told you?"


    Er Bao''s big eyes turned to Xiao Jin.


    "Daddy said, it''s fun to have younger brothers and sisters, but older brothers are not fun. Aniang, can you give me a younger brother or sister?"

 Chapter 261: let them see the world

    Chapter 261 let them meet the world


    Having a baby with Xiao Jin?


    Su Ying thought it was impossible without even thinking about it, "Ling''er, have you ever thought about a question?"


    Er Bao innocently tilted his head and looked at her, "What?"


    "If you have younger brothers and sisters, maybe A Niang will not have time to apany you and brother."


    "why?"


    "Because A Niang needs to take time to take care of her younger siblings, the daily hours are fixed. If I give time to my younger siblings, will I have no time to apany you?"


    Erbao was a little confused, but felt that what Su Ying said made sense!


    Dabao said: "Aniang, Ji''er has grown up, so I don''t need Aniang and Daddy to apany me, Aniang and Daddy should have more younger brothers and sisters!"


    Su Ying swears, this must be taught by Zhao''s mother!


    "Ha Qiu!"


    Mother Zhao, who was eating with Bai Shuang and the others in the backyard, sneezed violently.


    Bai Shuang asked with concern: "Mother Zhao, are you suffering from a cold?"


    Mother Zhao rubbed her nose, but there was no runny nose. It shouldn''t be a cold, right?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I don''t know if the city owner is getting fat, does he have a baby in his belly..."


    Central Central and the others stayed in the city for two days. When they left, Su Ying asked Guardian Orange to bring him some medicines for wind-cold and bruises. Central Central kept them as treasures and expressed his gratitude to Su Ying many times. After the love, he left with the warriors.


    The city of Tiankui came out of the center, and looked up at the towering city gate. Living in such a ce can indeed save a lot of things, but for them, they are used to being free andfortable, and they don''t like being trapped in a cage It feels like this towering city wall is like a cage.


    As soon as they walked away in the middle, a group of people came out from the dark.


    They looked at the city wall in front of them, their eyes were full of surprise, "What the **** is this ce? This city wall is much higher than the city wall of our upper capital."


    "The city of Tiankui." Someone who understood said.


    "The city of Tiankui?"


    "I heard people running here say that this ce is very weird. Even if ordinary people go in, they don''t want toe out again."


    "But the footprints of those tribes disappeared here. They must have hid inside. Did we just give up? You all know what kind of temper the second master is. If you let him know that we didn''t do anything and went back, It will only end up like those idiots."


    Advance, Difficulty, Retreat, Die.


    For a while, it was difficult for them to make a choice.


    A tall and thin man with only one eye said gloomyly: "What are you afraid of? There are so many of us. I don''t believe that they have turned into monsters. There must be entrances and exits here, and they are all scattered around to look for them. Can you sneak in and find out the news?"


    "yes."


    Unbeknownst to these people, the moment they appeared outside the city gate, they were discovered by the man in ck standing guard.


    The city wall is very high and thick, but in order to achieve the ultimate defense, the first empress set up sentry guards inside the city wall. The guards will stand on high stone steps and observe through a hidden hole. The situation outside.


    But after the second empress came to power, she was full of confidence in herself and the puppets of Tiankui City, so she removed these outposts. Wei Ji had never seen those outposts, and when it was her turn to be empress, she did not Arrangement.


    But after Xiao Jin has read through the records of Tiankui City, he will arrange people to guard the sentry post.


    The man in ck watched those people disperse, and asked someone to take over his position, while he headed towards the pce.


    Su Ying was about to go to the private house. Hu Wei said that because the houses in the residential area are notrge, the people of all tribes were scattered and disrupted. She was worried that there would be conflicts due to too many people, so she wanted to go and have a look.


    "The city lord, the ck ve is asking to see you."


    Su Ying, who had just stepped out, sat back down again, and after a while, the man in ck walked in.


    "The lord of the city."


    "What is it?"


    "The ck ve found a group of people sneaking outside the city on the sentry post."


    "oh?"


    Su Ying slowly sat up straight, "Where did you go now?"


    "The ck ve saw them spreading towards both sides of the city wall, and didn''t know what to do. The ck ve had asked the gray ve to keep up with the investigation."


    "Well, catch two ande back for interrogation."


    "yes."


    After the ck ves retreated, Su Ying was not in a hurry to go to the houses. These people were probably southerners who followed their footprints.


    Su Ying thought about it, and asked the Green Guardian to send someone to the training ground to send a message to Xiao Jin, telling him about it.


    After Xiao Jin got the news, he immediately asked Jiang Yang to wait for the gray ve at the entrance, so that he could be interrogated immediately after he was captured.


    The sky is getting darker, the sun is setting, and it gets dark very early.


    Su Ying and the others just had dinner when Jiang Yang arrived.


    When it was dark, the man in gray brought them back. Those two people couldn''t stand Jiang Yang''s methods at all, and they were all recruited in less than half an hour.


    "My lord, they said that they were sent by the Li family of the Southern Kingdom, and the purpose was to kill those tribesmen, but they didn''t expect those people to be prepared and escaped. After they followed their footprints, they found the outside of the city. Looking for a way to get into town."


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying exchanged a look, and they both understood the other''s n in the other''s eyes.


    Su Ying chuckled lightly and said, "In that case, let theme in and have a look."


    Xiao Jin''s expression was a little cold, "We always want to let them see the world."


    Jiang Yang looked at the two and felt his hairs stand on end. He swore that he would never offend these two in his life!


    The group of people sent by the Li family scattered and ran around the periphery of the entire city until the next night, but they didn''t figure out where the entrance and exit were.


    Just when they were in a dilemma, they suddenly heard a slight movement on the city wall.


    They hurriedly dodged and hid in the dark, and saw several peopleing out of the cracked exit. Only then did they know that the entrance and exit were embedded in the wall, no wonder they couldn''t find it no matter how hard they looked.


    After those people came out, the entrance behind them was not closed.


    The people hiding in the dark quickly approached the entrance, "You guys follow me in, and the rest are waiting outside."


    "yes."


    The one in the lead quickly slipped in with the men under cover of darkness.


    Not long after they entered, the entrance gradually closed with a "click".


    The people guarding outside looked at the restored city wall, feeling a little uneasy.


    "What the **** is this ce, are we caught in the trap?"


    These words made the faces of those who guarded outside be ugly.


    After those people slipped in from the entrance, they walked forward in the dark, but the more they walked, the more they felt something was wrong. When they raised their heads, they met pairs of dark green eyes...

 Chapter 262: How to write the word soft

    Chapter 262 How to write Furuan


    The people guarding outside the city have been waiting outside for two days and two nights, but they couldn''t wait for the people inside toe out, so they couldn''t help worrying.


    Just when they didn''t know what to do, the entrance on the city wall opened again.


    This time, they looked at the entrance and no longer wanted to go in as before, but stood outside and observed secretly.


    At this time, there was a sudden movement at the entrance. After someone threw arge group of things out of it, he turned around and walked in.


    "Go and see what''s there." Two people came out from the dark, and quickly ran to the lump to check it out. After pulling it apart, they found that it was the clothes on thepanion''s body, but It was torn to pieces, all covered in blood and flesh.


    When the two of them saw it, their pupils shrank suddenly in fright, and they subconsciously looked back into the entrance.


    Looking inside, the inside was so dark that it was impossible to see what it was like inside.


    Suddenly, a pair of green eyes appeared in their line of sight, a ck figure was getting closer, and they seemed to smell a **** breath.


    The two men clenched their hands tightly, and their legs seemed to be fixed. Gradually, the ck figure appeared, which was a fierce tiger.


    The two were so scared that they turned pale and ran away, but the tiger would not give them a chance to escape. One tiger jumped up and bit a man''s neck.


    The other man screamed in terror.


    "Ah! Help, help, help, help!" He screamed and turned around and ran. The tiger let go of the man in its mouth, caught up with him, and threw the man to the ground from behind, biting the man while he was struggling. his neck.


    At this time, the people hiding in the dark were all frightened. They were shocked to see the big tiger, which was muchrger than the average tiger, and they didn''t even dare to fart!


    No wonder the people who went in before didn¡¯t move, and there was such a big guy waiting as soon as they entered, can they stille out!


    "Roar!"


    After the tiger bit off the neck of the second person, he slowly turned his eyes to look at the hiding ce of the group of people. The moment his eyes met the tiger''s eyes, he almost sent them away!


    Bright red blood dripped slowly along the tiger''s long beard. It turned around and walked towards them step by step.


    "Come,e, run, the tiger is here, run!"


    When people face fear, they will instinctively avoid it. When the frightened people in front shouted, the people hiding behind followed suit.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared and chased after it.


    "Help...the tiger is eating people!"


    A group of people were frightened and fled around.


    Su Ying came out slowly, squinted her eyes at the people running around, picked up the stones on the ground, and threw them out one by one.


    "ah!"


    Someone was hit by a stone and fell directly to the ground, screaming in pain.


    The men in ck and gray who were lurking around appeared and blocked their way.


    "Big cat,e back."


    The tiger, which was biting vigorously, let out a low growl, and walked back to Su Ying with some unfinished content.


    Su Ying turned over and sat on its back, and said loudly: "Those who surrender will spare their lives."


    These people were scared out of their wits by the tiger just now, and now they saw those people surrounded themselves, they panicked for a while, and turned their heads to look at Su Ying.


    "You, who are you, who are you?"


    Su Ying lowered her eyes slightly and stared at them coldly, "You deserve to know? Pick two people out and tell them to go back and tell their masters that if they want your dog''s life, they will bring a thousand gold and I will wait here Let''s go."


    "yes."


    The man in ck went forward and picked two people out and pushed them out. Seeing this, the two people ran away, while the rest of them were bound and blindfolded and escorted into the city.


    "What are you going to do to the Li family?" Xiao Jin arrived behind Su Ying at some point.


    Su Ying patted the tiger''s head, and the tiger obediently turned around and led her to the entrance.


    "They killed so many tribes, there was always a price to pay."


    Since she wants to keep the people of the tribe, at least this revenge is to be avenged for them. Besides, the Li family is a member of the Qi tribe whopetes with them for business. She wants to vigorously develop medicine in the future. It''s a matter of course to deal with the opponent, to deal with the opponent.


    "The Li family is involved with the royal family of the Southern Kingdom, so you are not afraid that the army will reallye to fight?" Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows and teased.


    Su Ying folded her arms around her chest, looking towards the direction of the inner city with her phoenix eyes, her clear pupils were full of firmness, "The process of establishing and strengthening a group is doomed to go through **** storms, because those who stand on a high ce will not You want people living below to climb up, Xiao Jin, will you let those who framed you go?"


    Xiao Jin shrank his pupils, clenched his fists tightly, his brows were full of hostility, and his whole body was instantly surrounded by hostility.


    This was the first time he showed such a dark appearance in front of her after arriving in the Northern Wilderness.


    Su Ying patted him on the shoulder, "You''re already like this, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Xiao Jin looked at her determined expression, put away his hostility, andughed, "That''s right, there is no one in this world who is scarier than you."


    Su Ying frowned, why doesn''t this sound like apliment to her?


    "Are youplimenting me?"


    Xiao Jin looked determined, "Yes."


    "Do I want to thank you?"


    "If you are polite..."


    "roll!"


    Those two people didn''t dare to stay for a moment, and they ran for their lives, as if they had returned to the southern country.


    Now the border frictions between the Southern Kingdom and the Chu Kingdom are bing more and more frequent. The war seems to be imminent, and the border entry and exit have be more stringent.


    The two of them have not recovered from the horror of theirpanion being bitten off their necks all the way back to Li''s house.


    Li Ren was leaning on a rocking chair, leisurely turning two walnuts that had been polished very smooth in his hands. After listening to the two of them, he opened his eyes, "The city of Tiankui..."


    "Yes, yes, it''s that ghostly ce, where the people of those tribes hid, Er Ye, or forget about it, that ce is very evil."


    "You mean, they arrested so many of us, you want me to forget about it?"


    "But Erye''s ce is too dangerous..."


    "Go, prepare some gold, Second Master, I want to go and see for myself, what kind of ce is that?"


    The two of them widened their eyes in shock, as if saying that he was tired of work.


    The generals guarding the city on the border will give their Li family three points of face, and a small ce in the northern wilderness wants to step on his head and shout? What a joke!


    He, Second Master Li, has lived for so many years, yet he still doesn''t know how to write the word soft!


    "Go and prepare a generous gift for me, I want to meet the mighty general."


    "yes."

 Chapter 263: a great opportunity

    Chapter 263 A Great Opportunity


    Southern Kingdom, inside the mighty general''s mansion.


    Second Master Li pushed a brocade box in front of the mighty general and opened it. Inside was a jade Ruyi of excellent quality, "The general has worked hard recently. This is a little thought from the Li family. Please ept it with a smile."


    The mighty general nced at it, and then closed the brocade box, "It is my duty to protect the family and the country, and I can''t say whether it is hard work or not."


    "Yes, I don''t know if there will be another fight with Chu this time."


    The Mighty General did not answer, this kind of thing is not easy to tell others.


    Second Master Li wisely didn¡¯t ask any further questions, but slowly lowered his voice with a smile on his face, and said, ¡°The general should know that Xiao Jin, King Qi of Chu State, is currently lurking in the northern wilderness, wait for the opportunity.¡±


    The Mighty General''s eyebrows sank, "Where did you get the news from?"


    "The general doesn''t know something. A few days ago, Li sent someone to the Northern Wilderness to make a deal with someone, but he didn''t want to see Xiao Jin. He is now in the Northern Wilderness. After meeting our people, he immediately Immediately dodged, the general said, are they trying to make a surprise attack and catch us off guard?"


    The face of the mighty general gradually became tense. It was reported before that the exile of Xiao Jin by the state of Chu was a bureaucracy in order to make them rx their vignce in the southern state. There is no return, and there is no news until now, and those spies who went to investigate are probably in danger.


    This also made them more sure of their guess. Before they found out the situation, they did not act rashly so as not to damage more people.


    So when Second Master Li said that, the mighty general didn''t doubt his words too much.


    "Did your people really see Xiao Jin?"


    Second Master Li said without changing his face: "It''s absolutely true, and he also said that he was hiding in a fortified city. Couldn''t it be that Chu State had already upied a ce in the northern wastnd?"


    Hearing these words, the mighty general''s expression darkened even more.


    "General, this is undoubtedly a huge threat to our southern country. If we don''t get rid of it before they act, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles."


    Second Master Li saw that the mighty general did not respond, and continued: "Li will go to the Northern Wilderness to buy medicinal materials in the future, why don''t you send a team to follow him?"


    After a moment of silence, General Mighty finally made a decision, "In the future, Japan will ask people to bring a hundred people to investigate the situation. If it is confirmed that Xiao Jin is really waiting for an opportunity there, then we will make ns."


    After Second Master Li came out of the General''s Mansion, he got into the carriage directly.


    At the moment when the curtain of the car fell, a sessful smile appeared on his face. The purpose of his trip was not to ask General Megatron to send many people to follow him, but to involve the army of the Southern Kingdom.


    "Second Master''s use of strength and force is really wonderful."


    Second Master Li smiled triumphantly. He didn''t even know if Xiao Jin was in the Northern Wilderness. He just pinched the sore spot of General Megatron. If you can excuse that the person has already run away, you won''t me him anyway, "We just need to sit and watch the show."


    "What the second master said is true,"


    In the training ground of Tiankui City, Xiao Jin stood on a high tform, watching Jiang Yun and the others train.


    "My lord, Lin Kun is here."


    Xiao Jin nodded, walked towards the high tform, and came to the resting hut, where Lin Kun was already waiting.


    "My lord."


    Xiao Jin saw that his face was red from the cold, and his ears were swollen, and motioned him to warm up by the stove.


    Lin Kun drove all the way here, even though his head and face were wrapped in cotton cloth, the biting cold wind still froze his whole body.


    Jiang Yang made him another bowl of **** soup and drank it before he recovered.


    "My lord, Chu and Nan may really be fighting."


    After they intentionally created some small conflicts on the border of the Southern Kingdom before, Xiao Jue, the trash, was scared away, but what he didn''t know was that his running away deepened the Southern Kingdom''s spection about the purpose of the Chu Kingdom''s peace talks, so this paragraph Over time, the friction on the border between the two countries has be more and more frequent. The two countries have had a long-standing grievance, and the possibility of fighting is very high. Even if the monarchs of the two countries are unwilling to fight again, at this time, which side is weaker, that is lost.


    "My lord, if a fight really starts, it will be an excellent opportunity for you."


    As a general who has seen the cruelty of war, Xiao Jin does not like war, but if the two countries really want to go to war, he will not miss this opportunity to fight back.


    At night, when Su Ying came back from the residential area, she saw Xiao Jin writing something in front of the table.


    She didn''t lean forward to look, but went straight to the bed andy down.


    Xiao Jin looked up at her and asked, "Why are you so tired after doing it?"


    Su Ying turned over, frowned and said: "It''s nothing." It''s just that there are too many people, and the management is indeed more troublesome. Fortunately, those tribes still have their chiefs in charge, otherwise it will be more chaotic.


    Why this is because the family has arge number of people and needs to live in a big house, and the house that is afraid of the cold must be sheltered from the wind...


    This kind of small details gave her a headache.


    Xiao Jin put down the pen after finishing writing, and waited until the ink was dry before folding the paper and putting it in the envelope.


    Seeing this, Su Ying asked, "Is there any news from Chu State?"


    Xiao Jin put the letter away and said: "Well, if the two countries go to war, it will be an opportunity for me." He doesn''t like war, he is just stating a fact.


    Su Ying understood clearly, "A chance to return to Chu State?"


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    "You still have a lot of influence in Chu State? Then why did you be like that when you were exiled?" Su Ying didn''t notice, and she slipped her mouth.


    Xiao Jin saw that she asked for granted, and said calmly: "Why am I so miserable, don''t you know better than me?"


    Su Ying paused before realizing that she had said something wrong, "I have a bad memory, I forgot."


    Xiao Jin knew that she wouldn''t tell the truth, so he didn''t hold on to her, "I''ve been in a fief these years, and I don''t have much influence in Beijing." This is why after he was framed, there were no high-ranking civil servants standing The reason why he came out to intercede for him is that most of his influence is in the generals, and almost all of his cronies are in Jincheng.


    At the beginning, some people followed the exile team to protect him and his children, but most of them were intercepted. At that time, his legs were seriously injured. If it hadn''t been for her arrival, he might have died on the road.


    "Go back and don''t let anyone who persecutes you go." Su Ying said.


    "You also think I should go back?"


    Su Ying sat up from the bed at once, her eyes were extremely determined, "Even if it is death, I will drag those people to hell!"


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes sank, "Okay."


    Su Ying knows that when Xiao Jin really wants to leave, he must be fully prepared. She only needs to trust him and continue to provide assistance when necessary.


    "Don''t worry, if you die, I will take the children to clean your grave every year."


    Xiao Jin: "..."

 Chapter 264: Humanoid Armor

    Chapter 264 Humanoid Armor


    "What are you stopping me for, I want to see Su Ying, I want to see Su Ying."


    Su Ying stood up listening to the movement outside the door. It was Xue Zhen''s voice.


    This kid was arranged by her to stay in an independent yard. Someone would bring him three meals a day, and he would be taken care of in his daily life, so he would rarely appear in front of everyone. He must be looking for something today. .


    "Let him in."


    When the ck ve heard Su Ying''s voice, he didn''t stop him.


    Su Ying walked to the outer hall, and saw Xue Zhen running in excitedly, "Su Ying, Su Ying, hurry up, let me show you, I''ve made it!"


    Xue Zhen was about to pull Su Ying away, but before he touched Su Ying, he was stopped by a big hand on the way.


    "What did you make?"


    Xue Zhen red at Xiao Jin with some displeasure, and pushed his hand away, "I won''t tell you, I will only tell Su Ying."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, but Su Ying was curious about what good things he made, "Go, take me to see."


    Xue Zhen nodded, turned around and walked out excitedly.


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin followed him out of the pce and came to the courtyard where he lived.


    At this time, the sky was already dark, and only two sheepskinnterns were lit in the yard for illumination.


    After Xue Zhen arrived in the yard, he asked Su Ying and the others to wait in ce, and he ran to the backyard.


    Not long after, Su Ying heard a rumbling sound, looked up, and saw a big and long shadow nting into their line of sight.


    The next moment, a big thing as tall as the two of them came into view.


    Su Ying looked at the tall wooden man in front of her, and a look of shock shed in her eyes. Is this the wooden robot she asked Xue Zhen to make?


    This wooden figure looks like a human on the surface, but with a big belly in the middle. Su Ying guessed that Xue Zhen was sitting inside the wooden figure at this time.


    She stepped forward in surprise, and stretched out her hand to touch the wooden figurine. He polished the wood surface very smooth. Most importantly, the wooden figurine''s finger joints looked very flexible.


    "Xue Zhen, show me how powerful your wooden dummy is."


    "Look." Xue Zhen''s voice came from the direction of the wooden man''s stomach.


    The next moment, the wooden man suddenly turned to Xiao Jin and punched him, Xiao Jin lowered his brows, and dodged away.


    But the wooden man didn''t stop there, he quickly turned his direction, swung his long arm horizontally, and swept in Xiao Jin''s direction.


    Xiao Jin tried to fight back, but he didn''t take the initiative to attack. He found that the wooden man would fight him. He gathered a little strength in his palm and pped the wooden man, but the wooden man stood as firmly as Mount Tai.


    Unexpectedly, the wooden man''s territory is quite stable.


    Xue Zhen waved the arm of the wooden man quite proudly, heughed, and rushed towards Xiao Jin again.


    "I''m going to beat you!"


    This time, Xiao Jin stopped ying with him, but fought him seriously.


    Su Ying was standing on the side watching, taking note of some problems that urred when the wooden dummy was in operation.


    Su Ying was watching seriously, when he heard a "bang", the huge wooden figure was shot flying, and fell heavily to the ground.


    After a while, it struggled to get up again.


    "Xue Zhen,e out and let me y." Su Ying also wanted to go in and try this most primitive humanoid armor.


    When Xue Zhen heard her voice, he turned on the switch on the wooden man''s stomach and jumped out.


    "Su Ying, I will teach you, I will teach you how to y, this is really fun."


    Su Ying walked up to the wooden figurine, and found that there was a lot of space inside. She was small in size, and there was still a lot of room to sit in.


    There are a lot of mechanism pull rings inside, Xue Zhen patiently exined to Su Ying, different from the armor made of energy and steel, it takes a little effort to operate this thing.


    Su Ying pulled the red bracelet inside, and the wooden figurine stood up from the ground at once.


    Su Ying''s field of vision also widened ordingly. Sure enough, people who stand tall breathe different air!


    Su Ying kept trying to pull various bracelets, even squatted down to pick up a stone, and threw it out forcefully.


    With a "bang", the stone hit the courtyard wall, making a hole.


    When she saw this thing, she felt flexible, but she didn''t expect that the operation was more flexible than what she saw.


    Xiao Jin watched Su Ying y vigorously from below, and his curiosity was also aroused.


    When Su Ying was almost finished ying and got down from the top, he couldn''t wait to go up and try it.


    "Xue Zhen, you are a genius."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but gave Xue Zhen a thumbs up, and actually managed to get this thing out by himself.


    When something he was proud of was recognized, Xue Zhen also smiled like a fool.


    "Say, what else do you want, I can make it for you."


    "I think this is already very good. When I watched you move again, I found some small problems in details. I think it can still be improved."


    "What''s the problem, tell me, I''ll fix it."


    Su Ying raised some small problems that he observed just now.


    Xue Zhen readily epted, because he felt that what Su Ying said was right.


    "Then I''ll change it now." After hearing Su Ying''s words, he turned around and went back into the wooden man''s stomach, leading the wooden man to the backyard.


    Su Ying watched his leaving back, her smile widened.


    After the two returned to the pce, Su Ying still had an uncontroble smile on his face.


    "So happy?"


    "Of course, Xiao Jin, think about it, if we have tens of thousands of wooden men and form them into an army, what kind of picture will it be when those wooden men stand in front of you uniformly?" screen?"


    Xiao Jin was taken aback when he heard the words, but when he thought of such a scene, his blood boiled for a while.


    "I''ll go to Tian Mu tomorrow."


    Tian Mu is a carpenter. Although he does not have the skills of Xue Zhen, he is at least much better than ordinary people. She needs to know whether this thing can be mass-produced on arge scale.


    When fighting, people hide in wooden figures, which can avoidbat damage in arge range. Ordinary knives, guns and sticks can''t suffocate wooden figures.


    Early the next morning, Su Ying found Tian Mu and asked him to go to Xue Zhen''s ce together.


    When Su Ying arrived, Xue Zhen was still working in the empty room in the backyard. When Su Ying entered, he didn''t even look up at the two of them.


    Tian Mu looked at the wooden man in front of him in shock. He has been working as a carpenter for so many years, but he has never seen anything like this before.


    "City Master, what, what is this? Such a big wooden man?" Putting it in the field is quite frightening to birds.


    Su Ying smiled and said: "Xue Zhen, have you figured it out? Come on, show it to Tian Mu."


    Xue Zhen looked back at Su Ying, but ignored her.

 Chapter 265: Sure enough, you are here

    Chapter 265 Sure enough, you are here


    Su Ying licked her lips, making fun of it. How could she forget that Xue Zhen couldn''tmunicate with Xue Zhen in the way of normal people.


    She looked at the wooden man beside him, and when she confirmed with Xue Zhen that she could sit in it now, she climbed in.


    Tian Mu watched Su Ying get into the wooden figure helplessly, and then the wooden figure started to move flexibly.


    The wooden man had already surprised him, but now seeing it moving, he was even more shocked, and was so frightened that he took several steps back.


    Su Ying jumped out of the wooden man after making a **** demonstration, "How about it, isn''t this thing powerful?"


    Tian Mu nodded hastily, "It''s amazing, it''s amazing, how did this happen?"


    Su Ying picked up a bunch of drawings from the table and put them in his hand, "Xue Zhen drew every detail on it very clearly, you should think about it slowly first, and you should think about it carefully during this time, and if you don''t understand, just write it." Ask Xue Zhen."


    Tian Mu looked at the drawings, and was even more shocked in his heart. He was shocked by Xue Zhen''s talent in this area. The drawings he drew were beyond his reach, but this also inspired his desire to learn.


    "City Master, will Xue Zhen be unhappy?" After all, Xue Zhen is different from ordinary people and cannotmunicate in ordinary people''s way.


    Su Ying took out a bag of sweet-scented osmanthus candy from her body and handed it to him, "If he is unhappy, give him a candy, just like coaxing a bear child. He is not as difficult to get along with as you think."


    Tian Mu took the candy dumbfounded, "Yes, I will do my best to study thoroughly."


    "Well, before the spring, I hope to see your finished product, what do you need, just tell the green protector, understand?"


    "yes."


    ¡­


    In the northern wilderness, a team is rapidly moving towards the direction of the city of Tiankui.


    Second Master Li was sitting in the carriage, which was filled with heaters for heating. The inside and outside of the carriage were like a sky and a ground.


    This time he brought a total of thousands of people, of which 100 were soldiers from the southern country. However, these soldiers all changed their clothes and followed the team. No one would know their identities unless they were named.


    After walking for several days, they finally saw the gate of Tiankui City.


    Second Master Li narrowed his eyes looking at the towering city wall not far away through the curtain of the car. There really is such a ghostly ce in the Northern Wilderness. Those people who he thought were him before deliberately exaggerated in order to avoid punishment.


    "Second Master, the front is the front."


    "Second Master, I''m not blind, can I not see such arge city wall?"


    The soldiers of the Southern Kingdom did not expect such a ce in the Northern Wilderness, and their spirits became tense all of a sudden.


    The subordinates of the Li family led them to the ce where the entrance was before, but now the entrance looks like there is no trace from the outside.


    "It''s here, it''s here, this wall can be cracked, and an entrance will appear after it is cracked. Those people and the tiger came out of this ce."


    Second Master Li got off the carriage, stood under the city wall and looked around.


    "Didn''t she tell me to bring a thousand pieces of gold to forgive me? Why, didn''t she tell you how to get in?"


    "This, this..." I really didn''t say anything.


    "Small shout, try shouting a few words?"


    Second Master Li didn¡¯t say a word, he shouted at the city wall, ¡°We, our Second Master has brought gold over here, you open the city gate, quickly open the city gate for me.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sudden "click" on the city wall, and a hole was suddenly cracked in the wall, and an entrance appeared in front of everyone.


    "Gold stays, people run out, let them roll."


    A gloomy voice sounded from the dark entrance.


    Second Master Li was about tough angrily. These people thought he came all the way here to bring them gold?


    "As the saying goes, it''s good to pay with one hand and deliver with one hand. You don''t know the rules of the world, do you?"


    "This is the city of Tiankui, the rules are what we say."


    "It''s a big tone, I am so serious that I want to see if you really have such great ability! Kill me!"


    Erye Li gave an order, and the people behind him rushed in towards the entrance one after another.


    The soldiers following behind did not act rashly.


    Second Master Li squinted his eyes and said, "Why, if you don''t go in, how do you know if Xiao Jin is inside?"


    Hearing what he said, the leading soldiers left half of them behind, and followed them with fifty people.


    Watching those people rushing in, Second Master Li stood still.


    It''s just strange that after those people went in, they couldn''t hear any movement from inside, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    At this moment, the stone wall moved and slowly closed.


    A thick city wall separates people inside and outside.


    Second Master Li seemed to realize something, quickly got on his horse and was about to leave.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw many ck figures blocking him.


    "Who!" Li Erye shouted angrily.


    "Go and see if there is any gold in the car."


    The man in ck drew his sword and rushed over without a word of nonsense.


    Second Master Li saw that the situation was not good, so he ran away quickly.


    "Protect the second master, protect the second master!"


    Fortunately, he still kept a lot of people outside, allowing them to take the opportunity to escape when dealing with the man in ck.


    The man in ck went all the way to the carriage. There was only a box on the carriage. When the box was opened, there was only gold on the upperyer, and stones underneath.


    "He lied! The lord of the city said that if there is no gold, he will be taken back!"


    The men in ck were ordered to catch up one after another.


    Second Master Li swears that he has never run so fast in his life. The whip in his hand hit the horse''s buttocks hard, and the cold wind made his face hurt, but even so he did not dare to stop. Knowing that the other party has so many people, he will note here in person!


    At this time, the people in the city were surrounded by a group of wild beasts, and they didn''t even dare to move.


    Man and beast are in a stalemate.


    This ghostly ce looks like a deep mountain and old forest as soon as you enter it. If you knew it was like this, they wouldn''t rush in rashly!


    "What to do, why are there so many beasts?"


    "What are you afraid of? There are a lot of them, and there are a lot of us. You guys form a team and catch one of them. I don''t believe we can''t handle these beasts anymore."


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the tiger standing in the front suddenly roared, and those beasts rushed towards the group of people.


    Su Ying sat on a big tree, watching those people being thrown down by the beast one by one, without a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    Outside the city, Xiao Jin, who was ambushing outside, came out.


    "Take them all down."


    The soldiers in the southern kingdom turned their heads to look at Xiao Jin when they heard Xiao Jin''s voice. One of the soldiers shrank his pupils after seeing Xiao Jin''s appearance clearly. It was Xiao Jin, and Xiao Jin was really here!


    When the soldier was distracted, his back was scratched by the men in ck, and he fell to the ground. While the men in ck were dealing with others, he quickly crawled to the outside.


    "Xiao Jin, it''s you, as expected you are here!"

 Chapter 266: At the mercy of others

    Chapter 266 Let others ughter


    Xiao Jin turned his head and saw a soldier from the southern country rushing towards him.


    Xiao Jin raised his leg and knocked him to the ground with his foot. Before the soldier got up, he stepped on his chest, "You know me?"


    The soldier''s eyes were full of hatred, "You, you killed my brother, I will know you even if you turn into ashes!"


    Xiao Jin narrowed his ck eyes. The people from the southern country he killed were all soldiers from the southern country.


    Xiao Jin lifted him up, "You are from the Southern Army."


    The man stared at him fiercely without saying a word.


    "You, we have seen through your Chu country''s conspiracy, and you will never seed! Go to hell, Xiao Jin!" The soldier suddenly stood up struggling and raised the knife in his hand to stab Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin cut off his arm with a block of the long knife in his hand.


    "Ah!" The soldier fell to the ground in pain.


    "Arrest all these southern soldiers."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin gave an order, and the men in ck stepped forward one after another.


    Xiao Jin nced at the soldier with the broken arm who was trying to escape quietly, but signaled the man in ck not to stop him, and let him escape.


    After taking down everyone outside, Xiao Jin returned to the city with the gold.


    "My lord, your identity will soon be exposed." Seeing the scene just now, Jiang Yang was a little worried.


    Before they returned, Xiao Jin was exposed to the southerners. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if they came to encircle and suppress them?


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were deep, "I have my own n."


    In the city, Su Ying asked the men in gray to take down these people. She just needed arge number of woodcutters.


    "Catch the rest and lock them up first, and let''s go hungry for two days."


    "yes."


    As soon as Su Ying returned to the pce, Xiao Jin arrived on the back. He put the little gold brought by Second Master Li on the table.


    Su Ying looked at Jin Zi and frowned, "That''s all?"


    "Do you think he really came to give gold?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, so she couldn''t think that he would do all the acting?


    "He involved the soldiers on the southern border, and they recognized me."


    "I said, even if someone from the armyes, I can still fight."


    "City Lord, the Li family has been arrested." While the two were talking, the green protector walked into the hall.


    ¡°Bring people in.¡±


    Second Master Li was **** and thrown into the hall.


    Second Master Li spent his whole life in the southern country, and his family was powerful in the court. How could he have suffered such a crime.


    Hey on the ground, gritted his teeth and raised his neck, staring at Su Ying coldly with a pair of snake-like eyes, "You, who are you!"


    Su Ying stood up and came to him, pointing to the gold on the table, "The gold, did you prepare it?"


    Second Master Li nced at Jin Zi, and suddenlyughed, "Want gold? As long as you let me go, you can have as much as you want!"


    "As much as possible?"


    Second Master Li saw that Su Ying had a n, so he felt that this matter could be discussed, "Yes, I am the next head of the Li family in Nanguo. How much gold do you have in the family? As long as you let me go, I will give you gold."


    "That''s easy."


    Su Ying went to the desk, picked up a pen and wrote down a long list. After finishing writing, she asked Xiao Jin to see if there was anything to add. After Xiao Jin added something, Su Ying took a picture of the list. To the ground, "See clearly, these are all I want."


    Erye Li''s eyeballs kept rolling down. He is rich, but don''t take him for a fool!


    "Counting the journey back and forth, I will give you fifteen days for your people to prepare. After fifteen days, when the things are brought, I will spare your life."


    Now I am a fish on the chopping board and can only be ughtered by others, so Erye Li can only agree.


    Su Ying asked Green Protector to take the note and find someone to go back and send a message to prepare things.


    "Take it down."


    "yes."


    "City Lord, three hundred people were captured alive." When the Green Guardian came back, those who broke into the city were also dealt with.


    "Take care of them with the previous people."


    "yes."


    A few dayster, the soldiers of the Southern Kingdom fled back to the border of the Southern Kingdom.


    The officers and soldiers guarding the border recognized him at a nce. Seeing that he was still seriously injured, they hurriedly took him to the general''s mansion.


    "General, something happened."


    The mighty general who was looking at the sand table stood up suddenly, and the wounded soldier was brought in after a while.


    "General, Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin is really hiding in the northern wilderness. They even built a city, and they arrested all the people we brought."


    The Mighty General narrowed his eyes, "Are you sure what you saw was Xiao Jin?"


    "Yes, the subordinates can be sure that it is him!"


    The mighty general clenched his fists angrily, "Well, you insidious and cunning Chu State actually plotted against us. Go, send a letter back immediately, telling the Holy Lord about Chu''s ambitions, this battle must be fought!"


    The urgent report from the mighty general was sent to the imperial front of the Southern Kingdom immediately.


    After reading the military report, the monarch of the Southern Kingdom had a livid face, "It''s too much to bully! Pass on my order to let the mighty general attack the Chu Kingdom immediately, and then send a team of soldiers and horses to surround Xiao Jin. He showed up on the battlefield."


    "yes."


    The night General Mighty Wu received the imperial order, he immediately dispatched a team of 5,000 people to the Northern Wilderness, and then personally led the troops to attack the border of Chu State.


    When Xiao Jin led his troops to the Southern Kingdom, half of the troops were mobilized from the fief Jincheng. After the victory, the other half returned to Jincheng. Now the generals guarding the border are brave generals.


    Southern Kingdom¡¯s suddenrge-scale dispatch of troops caught Chu State by surprise.


    General Yongwu immediately reorganized his army to counterattack, but because he lost the opportunity, the first battle ended in failure, so he had to immediately lead his troops back to the pass to defend.


    On the other side, five thousand cavalry also quickly stepped into the northern wilderness.


    Sitting at the dining table, Su Ying looked at the trembling spoon in the bowl, and slowly raised her eyes to look at Xiao Jin.


    In Xiao Jin''s dark pupils, it was as deep as a ghost.


    The two put down their chopsticks at the same time, each of them picked up the small milk bag that was still eating the chicken leg, and handed it to Mama Zhao and the others.


    "Mother Zhao, stay in the hall, don''t leave half a step until wee back." Su Ying looked deeply.


    Mother Zhao and the others don''t understand, they were enjoying dinner happily one moment ago, but why it seems like something big is going to happen in the next second.


    Su Ying didn''t exin too much, and Zhao''s mother was smart enough not to ask nonsense, but just hugged the children tightly.


    "Don''t worry, the city lord, we will definitely protect the young master and them."


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin turned around and left the hall without a word of nonsense.


    The moment the hall door was closed, the man in ck, the man in green, and the wolf circle surrounded the door of the hall tightly.


    "It''s cavalry." Xiao Jin said lightly.


    "It''s hard to cause such a bigmotion after the cavalry stepped on the snow. The other party might have brought some big stuff over."


    The two looked at each other, then turned and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 267: If you dont die, just guard

    Chapter 267


    Xiao Jin went to the training ground to gather his troops.


    Su Ying went to the entrance.


    The men in ck and gray were on standby at the entrance, and the beasts in the woods were frightened into a frenzy.


    There was a loud "boom", and the violent sound made people''s hearts tremble.


    Su Ying ran to the city wall, took out the night vision binocrs and looked down, good guy, these people got several big logs from nowhere, and they wanted to smash their entrance with them.


    She said why there was such a big movement, it turned out to be the ghost of these logs.


    The soldiers from the southern kingdom carried logs and hit them against the wall one after another. In addition, there were people buildingdders. The city wall was too high, so they climbed onto thedders and tried to throw the barbs into the city wall. It was so high that even standing on adder their barbs couldn''t reach it.


    The entrance is built with mechanism, no matter how strong the stone wall is, if it is knocked down by them, the mechanism may loosen.


    Su Ying stood on the city wall and stretched out his hand to feel the direction of the wind.


    "Ignite all the medicinal materials prepared before and throw them down from the southwest direction."


    The man in ck carried the bags of medicinal herbs to the city wall, and then lit them with a torch. After the medicine was fully burned and thick white smoke came out, Su Ying asked them to throw it down.


    With a muffled "bang", the medicine bag mmed into the people at the base of the city wall.


    But this is not over yet. As the thick white smoke spread, the soldiers in the southern country only felt itchy throats, and tears flowed out unconsciously. But in an instant, some people retched.


    The Nanguo general who led the team noticed the abnormality, and immediately made people back up and hid in the headwind, "This smoke is poisonous, hurry up and avoid it."


    "Open the city gate, erge the cats and let them go out."


    With a "click", the entrance slowly opened, and the restless beasts rushed out impatiently.


    The beast leaves the city, and the entrance is closed.


    Su Ying stood on the city wall, watching the soldiers from the southern kingdom fight the beasts.


    The ck lights are blind, the visibility is already low, and the visual range of humans is smaller than that of beasts. The beasts can bite one by one, making the soldiers unable to fight back.


    General Nanguo was terrified. Before Xiao Jin and the others even showed up, they retreated steadily. If this continues, the five thousand people will probably fall into his hands.


    "Retreat, everyone retreats, quickly!" The general shouted on the horse, even if he didn''t shout, the generals were all fleeing.


    Su Ying took out the conch and blew it, the beasts chasing the soldiers suddenly stopped, the entrance opened again, and the beasts returned to the city one after another.


    The general of the Southern Kingdom led the soldiers to retreat along the road. Just when they thought they had reached a safe ce and were about to take a breather, the moonlight suddenly broke through the clouds and illuminated the snow.


    Sitting on the horseback, the general felt chills down his spine. He slowly turned his stiff head, and when he turned around, he saw Xiao Jin appearing behind him with a team of troops.


    The general was startled and immediately clenched the spear in his hand, "Xiao Jin, it''s really you!"


    Xiao Jin put on the helmet slowly, and a murderous roar broke through the severe cold and hit the southern soldiers'' hearts, "Kill!"


    The southern soldiers who hadn''t had time to catch their breath could only grit their teeth and fight.


    Fighting, piercing the quiet night.


    The sky was slightly pale, and the blood on the spear in Xiao Jin''s hand had already frozen into ice. Last night he only brought 500 people out, but he killed thousands of people.


    "Those who escaped don''t need to chase after them, deal with the wounded, and bring back everything they can get on their bodies."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin nkly nced at the corpses on the ground, and drove his horse towards the city.


    The army of the Southern Kingdom was defeated in the city of Tiankui, but when they fought against the Kingdom of Chu, news of sess came out again and again.


    The Southern Kingdom''s army was greatly boosted.


    "Sure enough, without Xiao Jin and his soldiers, Chu''s **** are vulnerable." This time, they wanted to get back what they lost before.


    "General, it''s not good, Lieutenant General Li and the others are almost wiped out!"


    The smile on General Megatron''s face sank after a long time.


    Lieutenant General Li is the general he sent to the Northern Wilderness, and he was also the Deputy General who had fought against Xiao Jin before. How many people did Xiao Jin ambush in the Northern Wilderness? They brought 5,000 people there, but how could the whole army be wiped out!


    "Where are you alive? The general will ask you clearly if you bring it in."


    "Back to the general, the injury was too serious, and he was sent to the military doctor as soon as he came back."


    General Megatron always felt uneasy, so he went to the military doctor himself.


    The military doctor had just treated the soldier''s injuries, and his fate was finally recovered.


    When General Megatron arrived, the soldier just woke up.


    "General, general..."


    "Tell me about it, what''s going on over there?"


    "Well, over there... There is a city full of ferocious beasts, and Xiao Jin, who almost wiped out our people... Lieutenant General Li also died under Xiao Jin''s spear. They had a premeditated n... "


    General Megatron was thinking of the dangerous situation over there at that time, so he sent Vice General Li there, but he didn''t know that Vice General Li was so vulnerable to Xiao Jin and the others.


    "Recover well, don''t think too much."


    General Megatron''splexion sank after leaving the military doctor''s office.


    Back to the big tent, General Megatron called all the capable generals in the army and exined the situation to them.


    "Will the general lead the troops again?"


    "Yes, I don''t believe that there are tens of thousands of people hiding in Xiao Jin. It is impossible for us not to hear about such a big movement before."


    "That''s right, General, didn''t we go to investigate before, there can''t be tens of thousands of soldiers and horses inside."


    Everyone you say, just want to fight again.


    But General Megatron felt that it was not good for them to fight at both ends.


    "You have to figure out what our goal is." General Megatron looked at them and said quietly.


    "Of course it is to win the battle."


    General Megatron looked at those generals, "Who will win the battle with?"


    "Chu country."


    "You are talking about Chu State, not Xiao Jin. Now we all know that Xiao Jin is in the northern wastnd, and did not participate in the war between us and Chu State. Without Xiao Jin, we have already won several times. At this time, don''t we need to divide our forces to deal with him?"


    "What does the general mean, thest general doesn''t understand."


    General Megatron folded his hands behind his back and said with a pair of frosty brows: "Before we guessed that Xiao Jin was lying in ambush in the northern wilderness to attack our southern country with the army on the border of Chu State. The country has been at war for half a month, do you see any movement on Xiao Jin''s side?"


    The generals in the big tent shook their heads one after another.


    "Is there a possibility that Xiao Jin was really expelled from Chu State, as long as he doesn''t get involved, why should we spend our troops to deal with him?"


    "But what if he returns to Chu?"


    General Megatron said with a sullen face: "If we can''t kill him, we will guard him and not let him leave the city for half a step. Here we will speed up our attack and finish the battle quickly! After we take down the city of Chu, Xiao Jin will Go back, so what?"

 Chapter 268: Condemned

    Chapter 268 Condemnation


    Chu State, in the imperial pce of the capital.


    The battle report on the frontier was sent to the king of Chu again.


    The king of Chu State heard that he was defeated again, and the veins on his forehead twitched violently.


    "It''s been more than half a month since the war started, and we fought several times, big and small, but didn''t win even once! What''s going on here?"


    Facing Emperor Kang Ze''s roar, all the ministers dared not say a word. Whoever speaks at this time is pure cannon fodder and sent to spray.


    "How many defenders are there now?"


    "Back to the emperor, there are 100,000 defenders."


    Emperor Kang Ze walked two steps on the dragon chair with his hands behind his back and said, "Where is the southern country?"


    "Your Majesty, the defenders in the Southern Kingdom are simr to ours, and we haven''t found any reinforcements from the Southern Kingdom."


    "The opponent didn''t send any reinforcements, why can''t you even win a single battle? How did you make the soldiers and horses of the Southern Kingdom retreat steadily?"


    As soon as Emperor Kang Ze yelled out these words, no one dared to say anything. Everyone present did not know that it was the Qi Wang Xiao Jin who was able to win sessive victories back then.


    But now... no one knows whether King Qi died in the Northern Wilderness.


    Emperor Kang Ze naturally thought of it too, but he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t find another strong general like Xiao Jin in such a big Chu country.


    "Lian Shen, you go, and then mobilize 20,000 soldiers and horses from the West Camp to go to reinforcements. We will set off tomorrow, and we must fight back to the Southern Kingdom!"


    In the main hall, a mighty general came out to lead the order, "This humble minister must live up to the emperor''s entrustment."


    After the court, the courtiers left the pce one after another.


    Xiao Jue walked behind Lian Shen, "General Lian."


    Lian Shen paused slightly and looked at Xiao Jue, "Your Highness."


    Xiao Jue looked at Lian Shen with a serious expression and said: "General Lian is going here, and he muste back after victory."


    Lian Shen said solemnly with a tense face: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the general will definitely do his best in the end."


    Lian Shen was a lieutenant general who followed Xiao Jin before, andter he returned to Beijing to receive the reward and stayed in Beijing to serve. He had been on Xiao Jue''s team earlier.


    Xiao Jueruyi made a good n. As long as Lian Shen wins, he will take the opportunity to write a letter asking him to take over the 100,000 military power on the border, and then he will have a key bargaining chip to win the position!


    Xiao Jue was very confident. Chu State had 20,000 extra soldiers and horses. It would be no problem at all to win with more.


    What he, and even Emperor Kang Ze, did not expect was that Nanguo broke through the border city of Chu State and took a city of Chu State.


    This military newspaper made Emperor Kang Ze directly expose the dragon case.


    "This is my good general!"


    120,000 people faced hundreds of thousands of people, and a city was directly killed. Emperor Kang Ze couldn''t help but get angry!


    At this time, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded in the silent hall.


    "Before the southern country sent an additional 200,000 troops, Xiao Jin had less than 150,000 troops. Didn''t he still take down two cities in the southern country... Hey."


    At that moment, the hall was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling.


    All the ministers lowered their heads, pretending to be dead.


    The young minister who spoke did not realize that he had said the wrong thing, his narrow peach eyes were full of bewilderment and doubt, "Your Majesty, my minister... did you say the wrong thing?"


    "boom!"


    Emperor Wude smashed an inkstone over, waved his big hand, turned around and left the hall.


    "Retire..."


    As soon as Emperor Kang Ze left, all the ministers let out a deep breath, the emperor is really... so scary!


    "Master Zhu, you are still too young."


    An old and kind-hearted minister walked up to Zhu Lin and shook his head, "Stop talking nonsense from now on. The emperor didn''t punish you today. Next time, you may not be so lucky."


    Zhu Lin looked taught, "Thank you, Mr. Wang, for reminding me, I will definitely pay attention next time, but... I don''t know what I said wrong?"


    Lord Wang choked.


    "Lord Zhu, the emperor asked you to go to the imperial study."


    Master Wang gave Zhu Lin a self-conscious look, shook his head and walked away very quickly.


    Zhu Lin was overwhelmed with ttery. What is the emperor''s study room? It''s the high ground of the Chu State Cab. How can he, a small doctor of the Ministry of punishment, go there.


    Zhu Lin came to the imperial study room full of excitement.


    Emperor Kang Ze turned his back to the door and remained silent for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Zhu Lin''s legs went numb from standing that Emperor Kang Ze turned to look at him, "Did you handle the treason case of King Qi before?"


    Zhu Linxiu''s white and weak face was full of seriousness, "Back to the emperor, strictly speaking, this case was handled by the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, and the lower officials are responsible for some finishing tasks."


    "The official responsible for sending people to the Northern Wilderness, let hime to see me."


    "Your Majesty, the official sent back to his hometown after delivering that errand."


    "Then Xiao Jin, was you sent to the Northern Wilderness?"


    "Yes, sent out."


    Emperor Kang Ze twisted again, "I said earlier that I would reverse the case for Xiao Jin, find it for me."


    Zhu Lin was taken aback, "Your Majesty, if you want to reverse the case of the guilty minister Xiao Jin, isn''t that case solid evidence? There are all witnesses and material evidence? It is not so easy to reverse this case."


    Director Ouchi dug out a dusty notebook from somewhere and presented it to Emperor Kang Ze, "Your Majesty, here is the notebook."


    Emperor Kang Ze threw the notebook in front of Zhu Lin, "Check out the people who signed the joint performance, if there is no problem, let them go, let them go back to where they came from, and let them go to the hall to thank you before going back."


    Zhu Lin picked up the notebook, "Yes, I obey the order."


    "Back off."


    "The minister resigns."


    Zhu Lin''s work efficiency is very high. In just three days, he found out the generals who jointly signed the letter, and confirmed that they did notmit any other crimes except requesting the emperor to re-investigate Xiao Jin''s case. After three days, they were arrested. Released from prison.


    On the day they were released, those generals knelt outside the main political hall, saying that they wanted to thank the emperor.


    Emperor Kang Ze was benevolent and let them enter the pce.


    Who knows, after these generals thanked them, they brought up Xiao Jin''s case again in front of civil and military officials, shouting that Xiao Jin was wronged.


    Everyone was waiting for Emperor Kang Ze to be furious, but Emperor Kang Ze did not say anything for a long time.


    "At the beginning, who decided the case?" Kang Zedi said quietly.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment tremblingly came out, "Your Majesty, the case of Xiao Jin''s treason was settled in the hands of this humble minister."


    Emperor Kang Ze frowned, "The case that was broken in your hands, why are there still so many peopleining for Xiao Jin, are you sure that the whole case has been investigated clearly? Dare to use your head as a guarantee, Xiao Jin Didn''t Jhin be wronged?"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment almost cried, and almost shouted, this case is the final decision of your majesty!


    Master Shangshu feels wronged, but dare not speak out.


    "Your Majesty, I must re-examine all the evidence... Make sure again."


    "Since the case is in doubt, Xiao Jin''s charges are open to question. Immediately send a letter to Lian Shen. I want him to send someone to the Northern Wilderness to find Xiao Jin''s whereabouts. Tell him that I will give him a chance to pay for his crimes." If he can repel the Southern Kingdom and recover the damaged cities of the Chu Kingdom, I will allow him to return to the capital and return to his original post."

 Chapter 269: Cousin, dont you want to go back?

    Chapter 269 Cousin, don¡¯t you want to go back?


    The eyes of the generals who overturned Xiao Jin¡¯s case were about to pop out. They didn¡¯t care if Emperor Kang Ze had such a trace of humiliation on his face when he said this, they only knew that the prince had a chance to turn over!


    In the city of Tiankui, Su Ying stood on the city wall, looked at the southern soldiers guarding outside the city, and took a big bite of the roasted sweet potato in his hand.


    "How long are these people going to stay here?"


    Xiao Jin untied the cloak on his body and put it on for her, and tied her a rope thoughtfully, "Win the Chu Kingdom."


    Su Ying frowned, "Chu is so weak?"


    Xiao Jin hummed, the only generals that Chu State can handle are those few, and those who are capable are guarding important military routes, and they will not be easily moved. After all, Chu State is not only surrounded by southern countries. , who knows if people will be taken advantage of by other countries once they are removed.


    "Are you waiting for your father to send someone to pick you up?"


    Xiao Jin''s expression suddenly became serious, and he corrected him very seriously, "Yes, please."


    "oh."


    "The gang from Nanguo are here to stop the people your father sent to beg you."


    "That''s right."


    When Su Ying was about to take another bite of the sweet potato, the sweet potato was taken away by a big hand.


    Xiao Jin bit the sweet potato without changing his face, the sweet and soft taste made him squint his eyes.


    "It''s very fragrant."


    Su Ying reached out to **** it, "Xiao Jin, I think your skin is itchy again."


    Xiao Jin hugged her into his arms when she rushed over, and returned the sweet potato to her.


    "It''s just a sweet potato. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    Su Ying nced at the sweet potato that was bitten off, but didn''t understand Xiao Jin''s rustic love words at all.


    "You can save it, I don''t have anything I want."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Jiang Yang: "..." The prince is so pitiful.


    Su Ying ate sweet potatoes, then returned to the pce, and asked the man in green to bring Second Master Li up.


    Different from when he was just tied up, Second Master Li is now in a mess, his hair is messed up, his eye sockets are sunken, and he has lost a lot of weight. When he was carried into the inner hall, his whole body was still shaking, feeling cold , afraid.


    After he was caught, Su Ying asked people to lock him in a small dark room, and gave him a steamed bread and a bowl of water to renew his life every day, and nothing else.


    Where did Erye Li, who was well-clothed and well-fed since he was a child, have suffered such a crime, his mind has long been worn out by the difficult situation.


    He knelt on the ground and cried hoarsely, "Sure, there must be something wrong on the road, you, don''t kill me, the things will definitely be delivered."


    Su Ying still wanted to rely on this old boy to store up a batch of supplies, but he didn''t expect him to be much less important than he imagined.


    Xiao Jin said that in a family like the Li family, the internal struggles are harsh. The second master Li has controlled a lot of the Li family''s business in recent years. When he gained power, thosepetitors dared not say anything.


    But now, it is a very good opportunity to get rid of this roadblock. How could the Li family obediently send things over to save his life?


    Su Ying looked at his mournful face, andpletely lost the patience to wait, "Leave him to Zhang Nuo and the others, and let them decide for themselves what they want to do with it."


    "yes."


    As winter turns to spring, the snow outside Tiankui City slowly begins to melt, and the mountains gradually reveal a new green color.


    In the cold spring, a group of people slowly approached the city of Tiankui.


    Just when they saw the towering city gate, hope finally appeared on their faces.


    "Master Zhu, take a quick look, the city wall is so high, it''s that ce, it must be that ce."


    Zhu Lin looked at the direction of the city wall happily, and couldn''t help but quicken his pace.


    But as soon as they got close to the city wall, they were stopped by a group of people wearing southern country soldier uniforms.


    "Who, if you don''t want to die, go away!"


    Zhu Lin recognized the other party, and said calmly: "We are here to visit rtives."


    "There is no rtive you are looking for here, get out!"


    "This..." Zhu Lin looked at the crowd of people in front of him, and it would definitely be impossible to force him, so he could only shout in the direction of the city wall, "Cousin, cousin, I''m here to find you, I''m your favorite little cousin."


    Jiang Yang stood on the city wall, looking through the binocrs at Zhu Lin who kept waving his hands in this direction, the corners of his eyes twitched, why did the emperor let such a thinge over.


    "Go, tell the prince that Lord Zhu is here."


    When Xiao Jin arrived, Zhu Lin was still confronting the soldiers from the southern kingdom.


    "Bring people in."


    "yes."


    With a "click", the entrance on the city wall suddenly opened.


    The southern soldiers who had been guarding at the base of the wall for a long time stood up in a jerk, looking in the direction of the entrance vigntly, but no one dared to step forward easily.


    The man in ck came out slowly with a group of beasts, ignoring the soldiers from the southern kingdom, and turned to look at Zhu Lin.


    "Get those people over here."


    Southern soldiers stopped in front of Zhu Lin, "Who are they?"


    The man in ck blinked his eyelids, "My guest."


    "Who is it, someone from Chu State!" The soldiers from the southern country gave Zhu Lin and the others a look.


    The man in ck frowned, "Either let peoplee over, or you die."


    "These must be from Chu, we must not let them pass!" The soldiers from the southern country shouted, and the soldiers gathered around and stopped the man in ck.


    In the air, there was a sudden sound of conch shells, and the beasts became restless, and rushed towards the southern soldiers with a roar.


    Zhu Lin had never seen such a **** scene before, and he screamed in fright.


    "Cousin, cousin help, help!"


    The casual guards were fighting with the southern soldiers.


    Zhu Lin desperately ran towards the entrance.


    Jiang Yang came out with his men and horses, pulled Zhu Linti onto the horse, turned around and left.


    Zhu Lin hugged Jiang Yang''s waist tightly, screaming in fright.


    "So many beasts, so many beasts!"


    Jiang Yang led him into the city, and went directly to Xiao Jin.


    "Lord Zhu, there are no more beasts, so let go." His belt was about to be torn off by him.


    Zhu Lin opened his eyes in horror, looked around, and saw Xiao Jin''s face clearly in a blink of an eye, jumped off the horse in a hurry, but couldn''t stand still, staggered and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Jin nced at him lightly, then turned and entered the room.


    Zhu Lin scrambled to his feet and quickly followed in.


    "Cousin, it''s great that you''re still alive..." Zhu Lin threw himself on Xiao Jin, and was pushed back onto the chair by him to sit down.


    "Stay away from me." There was nock of disgust in the words.


    Zhu Lin''s peachy eyes turned red, showing his grievance.


    "It''s great that my cousin is still alive."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course it is to take my cousin back. The emperor said that he wants to give my cousin a chance to pay off his merits. Cousin, don''t you want to go back?"

 Chapter 270: Ask someone to put themselves right

    Chapter 270 Asking for help requires correct posture


    "Take credit for crime?" Xiao Jin sneered.


    "I was wronged by others, where did the crimee from?"


    "Yes, yes, you are wronged, the emperor also said, let Lord Shang Shu re-examine, and return my cousin''s innocence as soon as possible."


    Xiao Jin sat down on the bench and said expressionlessly: "It''s good here, I don''t want to go back and make this contribution."


    Zhu Lin looked at the room, there was nothing but a brazier and a few tables and chairs, not good!


    "Cousin, as long as you go back after winning the battle, you will still be a rich and well-clothed prince, which is much better than here."


    "Better than here?" Xiao Jin stood up and walked out and got on his horse.


    Seeing this, Zhu Lin hurriedly followed, and rode on the horse that had pulled Jiangyang, and followed behind Xiao Jin step by step.


    Zhu Lin followed Xiao Jin, walked all the way, and was shocked. The building in this ce is majestic, and its momentum is no less than that of the capital. In a short period of time, Xiao Jin can get this ce out? Zhu Lin felt it was impossible. After all, the traces of wind and rain erosion on these buildings were still obvious. If it was a brand new building, those traces would not be left.


    Xiao Jin rode back to the pce.


    Zhu Lin was even more surprised when he saw the pces lined up in the middle of the mountain, and immediately got off his horse.


    The man in ck standing outside the door saw Zhu Lin approaching, so he stepped forward to stop him.


    Xiao Jin signaled them to get out of the way.


    Zhu Lin continued to step forward, looking at the extraordinary pce, he was full of curiosity, "Cousin, what is this ce?"


    "The rich food and clothing you mentioned can also be done here."


    Xiao Jin walked into the main hall, and saw Su Ying sitting cross-legged on a chair eating sweet potatoes.


    She raised her head when she heard the movement, saw Xiao Jin walk in, and subconsciously grabbed the sweet potato in her hand a little tighter.


    Xiao Jin went to her and sat down, Su Ying said: "If you want to eat, let someone get it for you, don''t think about robbing me again."


    Zhu Lin followed and walked in, and after looking at Su Ying, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    Su Ying looked at Zhu Lin, and felt that this kid looked familiar, but couldn''t remember it for a while, "Who is it?"


    "Chu country." Xiao Jin said lightly.


    Su Ying was stunned, "Has the second city of Chu been captured?"


    "kindness."


    "Such a shame, since I''m here to beg you, why don''t you have any gestures ande empty-handed?"


    These words made Xiao Jin frowned, and looked at Zhu Lin, "You came here empty-handed?"


    Zhu Lin was taken aback, "Yes, do you want to bring anything?"


    "Worthy, is there any?"


    Zhu Lin touched his body, took out a small bag of silver and a jade pendant, "Is this enough?"


    Su Ying looked away with some disgust, "What do you think?"


    Zhu Lin looked at Su Ying, feeling more and more incredible, "Are you Su Ying?"


    After eating the sweet potato in her hand, Su Ying took a serious look at Zhu Lin, "Zhu Lin?"


    Zhu Lin nodded, and heard her say to Xiao Jin: "Why is that sissy cousin of yours?"


    Zhu Lin: Thank you, I was offended.


    "I am a serious man."


    Su Ying nced at Zhu Lin, then looked back at Xiao Jin and said, "Your old man still doesn''t pay enough attention to you, so you go back to fight for him, andter he gets upset and kicks you out again?"


    Zhu Lin understood what he said, "The emperor has asked someone to reverse the case for cousin."


    "If you didn''t want him to go back to fight the southern country, could you reverse the case for him?"


    Zhu Lin choked, he felt that Su Ying had changed just now, except for the same face, no, that face had undergone subtle changes, especially the sharpness between the brows, which was what the idiot could do before. Is there any?


    Su Ying tapped on the table with her fingertips, "Since you are here to ask for help, then put on a gesture and ask your bordermander toe over, invite the person over in person, and then hand over the military power to Xiao Jin, maybe he will consider it." .¡±


    Zhu Lin wanted to say that you have a big tone, but seeing Su Ying''s slightly drooping eyebrows and eyes that fell on him in a neutral way, she felt that they were serious.


    "cousin¡­"


    "Your cousin has the final say." Xiao Jin cut off his words.


    Zhu Lin looked at the two of them, and felt that something must have happened that he didn''t know about. The rtionship between Su Ying and Xiao Jin was not like this before.


    "Cousin, I''m so hungry and tired, can you give me a ce to rest, those soldiers from the southern country just now are really scary." Zhu Lin felt that he had to explore the curve to find out where the changes came from.e.


    Xiao Jin did not refuse, he is not from Chu now, even if the third city of Chu is captured, he is not the one who is anxious.


    Xiao Jin asked the man in ck to vacate a room to house Zhu Lin and his people.


    After ?? people went out, Su Ying said: "When do you n to leave?"


    Xiao Jin took a sip of hot tea before saying, "Didn''t you just say that?"


    Su Ying frowned, "I''ll just say it casually."


    "I mean it."


    Is it so exciting to let the coach leave the field during the war?


    Xiao Jin didn¡¯t think there was any problem with Lian Shen¡¯s leaving the field. He had told him before, and he knew his abilities well. He was reckless, belligerent, and had some skills, but not many. He was not as good as a brave general when he was appointed as the coach.


    After Zhu Lin was sent out of the main hall, he ran to Jiang Yang.


    "Jiang Yang,e here, I have something to ask you."


    Jiang Yang nced at him, and subconsciously took a step to the side, "Master Zhu, tell me what you want to say." He really didn''t have a good impression of this young master Biao, and there was no other reason. With a pair of rabbit eyes, he looks very ignorant and ignorant, but he has a dark stomach, otherwise he would not be able to climb to the position of doctor of the Ministry of punishment at a young age.


    "Jiang Yang, you''ve changed." Zhu Lin looked hurt, "You clearly said that you were going to tear Su Ying''s body into pieces, but look at you now, you are actually obeying her orders, tell me, what is she doing? How did you buy you!"


    "What the hell, what did she buy me for? If she hasn''t changed, I will definitely kill her, but she is different now, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand."


    Zhu Lin still said angrily: "Why is she different? It''s not the same nose and eyes, can it be reced by another person?"


    "Hey, it''s really the same as the other one. If it wasn''t for the city lord, we wouldn''t be able toe to this ce alive. You have never seen the power of the city lord. Don''t sow discord here. If you don''t like it, you can go back and forth from wherever you want. go."


    Zhu Lin was unwilling to say: "ording to what you said, my cousin listens to her now?"


    "yes."


    Zhu Linying''s face was sad, "I would have brought more good things for my cousin if I knew it, I''m so tired, I''ll go to rest for a while."


    Jiang Yang curled his lips in disgust, and when he turned around, he saw Lin Zhuyu looking at him with even more disgusting eyes.


    Jiang Yang paused, seeing that she felt ufortable all over, and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.


    Who knows, Lin Zhuyu gave him a big roll of eyes, "Stupid, I don''t even know after being told all the words."

 Chapter 271: wait me back

    Chapter 271 Wait for me toe back


    Jiang Yang suddenly came back to his senses and pped his thigh angrily.


    Although many words came out of Jiang Yang''s mouth, Zhu Lin was still very confused about the current situation.


    He really wanted to know what happened between Su Ying and Xiao Jin, such a strange change.


    But the important thing now is to persuade Xiao Jin to go back first.


    "Master Zhu, how is Xiao Jin?"


    Some small officials who came with Zhu Lin were also sent over.


    Zhu Lin paced around the room a little restlessly, "Master Zhang, my cousin has changed. He no longer loves his country. He says he is a rootless person, and everything in Chu has nothing to do with him."


    Master Zhang was dumbfounded. On the way they came, they imagined countless scenes of Xiao Jin being grateful to Dade, and excitedly wanting to go back to Chu with them. Why did he never expect that he would be unwilling?


    "Then what to do?"


    Zhu Lin sighed heavily, "Tell me, does my cousin think that we are not sincere?"


    "How much sincerity does he need if he is going tomit crimes and make meritorious service?"


    Zhu Lin said indifferently: "But isn''t it rare for people?"


    Master Zhang is also in trouble, it''s not rare, so what to do?


    "General Lian has a little friendship with his cousin, why don''t you let him persuade him?"


    Master Zhang was startled, he looked at Zhu Lin like he was looking at a fool, "Master Zhu, General Lian is the coach!"


    Zhu Lin spread his hands, "Then I can''t do anything, I can''t do this, I''ll go back tomorrow and receive the punishment."


    Master Zhang remained silent, there were soldiers from the southern kingdom outside, if Xiao Jin didn¡¯t care about their lives, would they still be able to go back?


    Master Zhang felt that he could still be rescued, so he rushed to the gate of the main hall to make a move with Xiao Jin to show affection and reason, which greatly affected the family of four''s interest in eating, and was thrown back.


    Zhu Lin held the roasted sweet potatoes sent by the man in ck, and shook his head, "Master Zhang, be careful."


    Master Zhang wanted to cry, but in the end he could only send a message to the border, asking for help from the brave general, expressing his wish toe over in person by making insinuations.


    After Lian Shen came back with the defeated soldiers again, he could only grit his teeth and lead people to the city of Tiankui, where he could only be temporarily guarded by the brave general.


    In fact, General Brave has already reported this matter to the emperor, and the emperor replied, let them make up their own minds, the meaning is very clear, that is, if you can''t beat yourself, then kneel down and beg them back, otherwise you don''t even need to came back!


    As soon as the Lian Shen people entered the Northern Wilderness, Lin Kun, who was guarding there, sent the news back.


    Jiang Yang took the message from Lin Kun and handed it to Xiao Jin.


    After Xiao Jin read it, he threw the news into the fire, and the white paper was instantly reduced to ashes, "Let Jiang Yun and the others prepare to go on and leave at any time."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin turned around and returned to the pce, only to see Su Ying walking from outside the pce.


    He stopped and stood there waiting for her.


    Su Ying also saw Xiao Jin, and before she could open her mouth, she heard him say: "Come into the pce, I have something to tell you."


    Su Ying didn''t know what he was going to say.


    "What''s up?"


    After entering the hall, Xiao Jin closed the door with his backhand, came to a cab, and took out a small wine jar the size of a palm from it.


    "What''s this?"


    Xiao Jin opened the wine and poured two sses. When the wine flowed out from the mouth of the jar, a strong aroma of wine came to his face.


    Su Ying took a deep breath, and the strong aroma of wine rose immediately.


    "Lian Shen has already entered the Northern Wilderness, I will wait for him at the Tiger Camp."


    Su Ying understood as soon as he heard it, he was about to leave, but for no reason, a trace of worry arose in her heart.


    "Now that the Southern Kingdom has captured the two cities of the Chu Kingdom, how sure are you of taking them back?"


    Xiao Jin picked up the wine ss and put it in her hand, "The Mighty General is very aggressive and irritable. After two rounds with him, he loses his patience, and wants to take down the opponent in one fell swoop in a short time. The more so, The easier it is for ws to appear.¡±


    Seeing that he knew what was in his mind, Su Ying didn''t ask any more questions. She raised her ss and touched his ss, "Waiting for your good news."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were deep, he looked into her eyes deeply, and drank the wine in the ss in one gulp.


    When the wine entered the mouth, there was a strong aroma. When it passed through her throat, it was so hot that Su Ying''s eyes turned red. She coughed lightly. The wine was too strong.


    "What kind of wine is this?"


    "Uncle Murong''s unique skill is called intoxication."


    Su Ying frowned, intoxicated, her head was straightened up, her vision was clouded.


    Su Ying turned around and wanted to lie down on the bed for a while, but when she turned around, her forehead hit Xiao Jin''s strong chest.


    She frowned and raised her chin slightly to look at him, "Dizzy, I need to sleep for a while."


    Xiao Jin hugged her upright, leaned her against the wall, and sprayed her forehead with the hot breath of alcohol, making her whole body burn.


    "Xiao Jin, what are you doing, it''s very hot, let go."


    Xiao Jin narrowed his dark eyes slightly, holding her face up to look fascinated, "Su Ying, what was the taste of that wine just now?"


    "What can wine taste like, of course it''s...uh..."


    The domineering invasion drove in, making Su Ying gasp, but the aroma of wine wafting from the tip of her nose really made her intoxicated.


    She didn''t struggle, or even responded subconsciously. Alcohol paralyzed her brain, and she only acted on instinct.


    Xiao Jin felt her response, and a gleam of light shed in the depths of his ck eyes. This kiss seemed to be catharsis, like reluctance, until the heartbeat of the two became faster and faster, so fast that Su Ying wanted to grab his clothes. When it was torn apart, Xiao Jin suddenly let go of her, carried her to the bed and put her down gently.


    He leaned over to look at her flushed face, andughed happily, "Su Ying, do you want to sleep with me?"


    His voice is deep, with a deadly temptation.


    Su Ying closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. She really lost control just now, "You''d bettere back alive, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?"


    She opened her eyes suddenly, they were amazingly bright, "Otherwise, I will destroy the Southern Kingdom."


    "Hahahaha!" Xiao Jinughed loudly, and the shock in his chest resounded throughout the hall, "Okay, wait for me."


    That night, Xiao Jin took Jiang Yun and the others away from the path behind the mausoleum behind the pce.


    The soldiers of the Southern Kingdom probably never thought of it until their death. They stayed on guard for so long and stayed lonely.


    At night, two little milk bags were leaning against Su Ying''s arms. At this time, Xiao Jin had already taken people away.


    "Mother, Daddy is going to fight bad guys, when will he be back?"


    "Well, your father will be back when Ling''er has settled down."


    "Mum, Daddy will definitelye back."


    Su Ying patted them on the back, but his expression was extremely firm, "Of course."


    Three dayster, Lian Shen and his men found Tiger Camp.


    Xiao Jin stood on the wall of Tiger Camp, looked at Lian Shen who was approaching, and asked someone to open the gate.


    Lian Shen looked at the open door and didn''t go in, but knelt down directly outside the door.


    "Lian Shen visited the prince, and implored the prince to return to the country and guard the mountains and rivers of our country of Chu."

 Chapter 272: Its a bit of a loss, one meal is enough

    Chapter 272 I¡¯m a bit of a loser, one meal is enough


    Lian Shenzhong''s words melted away in the cold wind, and there was no response from the open door for a long time.


    Lian Shen raised his head and looked in the direction of the gate, and kowtowed several times, "I implore the prince to return to the country and protect the mountains and rivers of the Chu country."


    The sound of horseshoes kicking sounded, and a ck horse sprayed with white mist walked out of the gate with his familiar figure.


    Xiao Jin came to him and looked down at him, "Lian Shen."


    "The end is here."


    "Where''s something?"


    Lian Shen was stunned for a moment, but soon recovered, he gritted his teeth and took out half of the tiger talisman from his body, "I implore the prince to go back. After the war, the emperor will definitely return the prince''s innocence."


    Xiao Jin stared coldly at the tiger talisman with dark eyes, half of it should be in the hands of the brave general.


    With a movement of the spear in his hand, he picked up the half of the tiger talisman and held it in his hand.


    "Walk."


    Jiang Yang and the others galloped out of the tiger camp one after another and passed Lian Shen one after another.


    The snowkes sshed by the horse''s hooves sshed on Lian Shen''s face, making his face painful.


    Lian Shen clenched his fists and stood up, got on his horse and chased after him.


    After the group left, Mengzi and the others closed the gate.


    Zhou Xing looked at the departing team with doubts on his face, "Master, didn''t you say that King Qi colluded with the enemy and treasoned the country? Why did you let him go back?"


    Mengzi sneered, "These people who y with power have always been like this. When they think you are useful, they will make offerings to you three times, and when they think you are a threat, they will suppress you endlessly."


    "Isn''t King Qi''s trip very dangerous?" Even if he wins the battle, won''t the king of Chu state cross the river and tear down the bridge again?


    "It''s a bit of a loss, one meal is enough."


    After Xiao Jin left, everything in Tiankui City remained the same.


    "City Lord, the patriarchs of the major tribes are asking to see you."


    "please."


    The hall was opened, and the patriarchs of all ethnic groups walked in one after another.


    A group of people walked into the inner hall and saluted Su Ying with their own salute.


    "You don''t need to be too polite, please sit down."


    Among these patriarchs, the one who has the most contact with Su Ying is the patriarch Zhang of the Tarot tribe, so he is also the representative when speaking.


    Patriarch Zhang said: "Thank you, the city lord, for taking care of our tribes during this time, and also handing over the enemy to us to avenge us. The city lord is very kind, and we will remember it in our hearts."


    He paused and continued: "It''s spring now, and it''s time to nt a lot of medicinal materials. After we discussed it, we still want to return to the original tribe to facilitate the nting of medicinal materials."


    After listening to him quietly, Su Ying said: "I respect your n, but I just want to ask, if this kind of thing happens again in the future, will you be able to deal with it? If a Li family is wiped out, won''t you Is there a second one?"


    Patriarch Zhang said: "But nting medicinal materials is the foundation of our survival for many years. If we don''t do it, how can we continue to survive? We can''t always rely on the relief of the city lord."


    "My n is that you assign some people to continue nting medicinal materials, and the rest of the old and weak women and children can continue to settle in the city. They are safe, and you can do things with more peace of mind. I only have two conditions, one. Everyone who lives here must register and abide by the rules and regtions of the city. Second, if the price of the medicinal materials you nt is the same as mine, you should give priority to selling them to me.¡±


    Su Ying''s words made the patriarchs of various ns hesitate for a while. They lived here and left their hometowns, but they didn''t feel ufortable at all. Even if there are nsmen who think about the ns in the past, they have to admit that the ce they live in now is morefortable Safety.


    There is no need to worry about the invasion of wild beasts, the heavy snow will copse the roof, and there is no need to worry about foreignersing to bully them, but they are not sure what Su Ying means, so they don''t dare to think too much.


    Su Ying saw that they were moved and continued: "You have also seen that my city is very big and needs fresh blood. If you are willing to stay, I wee it very much."


    "Soon, there will be streets for buying and selling in the city. At that time, you can rent shops for only money, and let people in the city buy and sell, so you don''t have to worry aboutck of food and clothing."


    Patriarch Zhang said a little excitedly: "Just like those countries?"


    Su Ying nodded, "That''s right, as long as you register your household registration, you will be the people of my Tiankui City from now on. Your children can read and write, and learn a life skill, so that they have more possibilities in the future .¡±


    "Reading and writing... What''s the use for them..." Some patriarchs were puzzled, but they also asked sincerely. They are not like people in those countries who can make a fortune through scientific examinations, so what''s the use of reading.


    "Why is it useless?" Su Ying took out a book of medical skills and pped it on the table, "You don''t know how to read and write, do you know what is written in this medical book? Do you know the many things recorded in the book that can change your life? Don''t you Do you only hope that your descendants will grow medicinal materials for a lifetime?"


    Su Ying''s words silenced them. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to, but they didn''t dare to think about it. They couldn''t even eat enough in the past, so they talked about the future and ideals.


    "Now, there is an opportunity for you to change. Cherish it or not, it''s up to you."


    "Here...are we no longer rootless..."


    "yes."


    "We can also get shelter..."


    "right."


    "The Tarot tribe is willing to be the city lord''s people." Patriarch Zhang was the first to kneel down.


    "The Starfall tribe is also willing."


    Gradually more and more patriarchs knelt down.


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips lightly, Huwei and the others finally settled them down properly, how could they let them leave again.


    "Everyone please stand up, next, I will exin to you the rules of Tiankui City."


    Su Ying took out several booklets and asked Green Guardian to read them. These are the rules and regtions written down in the tiger camp.


    Every article of the Green Guardian has been read out. If you have any doubts, you can raise it in public. If you don¡¯t ept it, just write it down and discuss itter.


    At first, these patriarchs thought it was some kind of harsh system, but they didn¡¯t expect that many of these rules and regtions were good for them, at least to arge extent, it was a kind of protection for them.


    "There are many other booklets. After a while, each of you will bring one back. Find someone who has read the book in the n, and let him spread it to all the nsmen. What I want is that everyone abide by the rules, without exception."


    The patriarchs took out the booklets from Su Ying one after another, "Don''t worry, the city lord, we will let everyone know what they know."


    "good."


    After the patriarchs of various ethnic groups left, Wang Su walked in.


    Xiao Jin took Jiang Yang and the others away, leaving Wang Su and Zhao Neng to stay.


    Before Zhao Neng opened his mouth, he heard Zhu Lin shouting outside the hall: "Biao sister-inw, cousin."

 Chapter 273: dont bully me

    Chapter 273 Don''t bully me


    Zhao Neng looked at Su Ying helplessly, "Lord Zhu has been moring to see the city lord."


    Zhu Lin has been restless these past few days, jumping up and down in the pce when he has nothing to do, most of the things that should be done have been set out by him.


    But it''s not something that can''t be known, so she didn''t care too much.


    "Let him in."


    Zhu Lin was born tall and thin, and his skin was extremely white, so white that it looked a little transparent under the light. No wonder Jiang Yang always disliked his mother, just this behavior and appearance are indeed female.


    "Cousin~~" Zhu Lin looked at her pitifully with those peach blossom eyes as soon as she entered the pce.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and looked at him leisurely, "What''s the matter?"


    "Did my cousin go back to Chu?"


    My cousin...


    This title sounds really shocking.


    "right."


    Zhu Lin was overjoyed, "Cousin still misses us. Since cousin is gone, we have to go too. By the way, Xiao Ling''er and Ji''er, why don''t I take them back first?" If my cousin wins the battle, he can return to Beijing with his cousin in triumph."


    Su Ying suddenly chuckled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes, "Zhu Lin, do you want to die?"


    Zhu Lin''s white and tender face trembled, and his eyes were red, "Cousin-inw, don''t bully me."


    Dare to hit her child''s attention, not want to die.


    "I will give you one hour to disappear from the city, otherwise, I will let you disappear from this world, get lost."


    Before Zhu Lin left, he gave Su Ying a sad look, as if he had been greatly wronged.


    "Are all the men in the capital of Chu State so disgusting?"


    Zhao Neng shook his head hastily, "City Master, the subordinates guarantee their personality, only Lord Zhu does this."


    "What the **** is he?"


    In Su Ying''s memory, Zhu Lin''s biological mother was Xiao''s mother''s cousin, a cousin who could go as far as the sky. Because her family was down and down, she went to Xiao''s family to join her, and because of Xiao''s rtionship, she married a cab minister as her step-wife.


    Don''t look at her as a stepwife, if it weren''t for the Xiao family''s rtionship, she wouldn''t even be qualified to be a concubine.


    But before the ident in the Xiao family, Zhu Lin was still Xiao Jin''spanion. After the ident in the Xiao family, Zhu Lin''s biological mother asked Zhu Lin to go out of the pce on the grounds that he was unwell, and she no longer served as Xiao Jin''spanion. His actions did not leave any room for it.


    On the surface, Zhu Lin treats everyone as if I am very innocent and very weak, so don''t bully me. Who knows if his intestines arepletely ck.


    He wants to leave now, and probably feels that he has figured out the situation in the city. She doesn''t care about his small actions, but if she wants to take the opportunity to take away her child as a threat to Xiao Jin, she can let him die!


    Zhu Lin and the others were directly thrown out of the city.


    As soon as they went out, the soldiers from the Southern Kingdom crouched outside, like a cat seeing a mouse, regained their spirits.


    Last time, because of these few people, they lost a lot of soldiers. Now the soldiers of the Southern Kingdom looked at the closed gate behind them, and all sneered maliciously at Zhu Lin.


    Zhu Lin was really about to cry, how could he have imagined that Su Ying would throw him out directly, didn''t he want the southerners to y him alive!


    "Calm down, it''s useless to arrest me. Let me tell you, King Qi has arrived in Chu!"


    Zhu Lin''s words were like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, making the soldiers of the Southern Kingdom stunned.


    Zhu Lin took advantage of their daze and turned around and ran away.


    "Damn it, don''t let him run away. This man must have been sent by Chu State. Take him back."


    Zhu Lin swears that even when he was chased and beaten by Xiao Jin when he was a child, he never ran so fast!


    The night when Chu State was defeated in sessive battles and almost lost the third city, Xiao Jin arrived at the camp of Chu State.


    The moment the brave general saw Xiao Jin, his eye circles were red. No one knew Xiao Jin''sbat ability better than him. When Xiao Jin was arrested and imprisoned, it was not that he didn''t think about avenging him. Desire still ovees the little pity in my heart.


    Although Xiao Jin is still a criminal minister, the brave general dared not take Joe in front of him at all. The moment Xiao Jin walked into the camp, he took the initiative to hand over the other half of the Tiger Talisman.


    Xiao Jin took the Tiger Talisman unceremoniously, there is no one here, and if he wants to make the soldiers and horses under him obey, he must have the Tiger Talisman in his hand.


    "My lord, the current situation is very serious, and the mountain city is almost lost tonight."


    Xiao Jin nced at General Yongwu lightly. In his impression, he has always been a conservative and likes to defend. Now he has almost lost three cities in a row, which has caused him a great blow, and his face is full of depression.


    The most taboo thing on the battlefield is defeat. If the momentum is gone, there is no need to fight.


    Xiao Jin came to the sand table to observe the terrain around the mountain city. General Megatron was so eager to attack. When he felt that he could definitely win the mountain city, he would definitely attack again in a short time.


    Xiao Jin quickly understood the terrain and the distribution of the opponent''s forces, and then ordered the brave general to organize the army.


    Chu, there must be a beautiful counterattack to boost morale.


    Fierce horses roared, spears roared in the cold wind, and blood-stained battlefield corpses littered the field.


    Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed.


    She rubbed the center of her eyebrows, not knowing why she had such a **** dream.


    After receiving the news that Xiao Jin had returned to Chu, the Southern soldiers outside the city withdrew that night.


    Now that spring has begun, some things have to be put on the agenda. Today, she will go to see thend with Cheng Ming to see if there are any suitable nts in the surrounding areas.


    After tidying up, Cheng Ming is already waiting outside the hall. The snow has almost melted these days, and the weather has be much warmer.


    Su Ying rode on horseback and led Cheng Ming and the others out of the city gate.


    The city of Tiankui is located on the mountainside, and it is difficult to find arge area of ??tnd for farming. They can only find it in the direction of Tiger Camp.


    But there are many primitive forests, even if thend is suitable for farming, the forests still need to be cleared.


    After walking around, none of them found a suitable ce.


    "City Master, why don''t you look in the direction of the tribe?" Cheng Ming looked at the situation in front of him, and it might be impossible to find a suitable ce.


    Su Ying nodded, she remembered that the terrain was rtively t when she went in the direction of the tribe.


    "City Master, I think of a ce." Zhang Nuo who was apanying him suddenly said.


    "Where?"


    "Just go in the direction of the tribe. There is a piece ofnd with rtively t terrain and not many trees. I went there once the year beforest, but it was just passing by, and I just remembered it."


    Su Ying didn''t dy, and directly led the people there.


    The ce Zhang Nuo mentioned is in the direction after going out of the mausoleum. After walking for about two hours, you can see it after bypassing a mountain forest.


    "Sure enough, it is arge piece ofnd."


    Cheng Ming got off his horse immediately to check the geological conditions.

 Chapter 274: Lack of security

    Chapter 274 Insufficient sense of security


    Su Ying rode a horse and ran around the area, and found that not only did it look big, but it was actually astonishingly big. If it could be sorted out, there would be at least several hundred acres ofnd.


    If food is grown here, they can spend a lot less money to buy food.


    Cheng Ming checked carefully, and finally confirmed that grain can be grown here, but only if thend is opened up and fertilized, and thend cultivated, can the grain grown be good.


    Su Ying asked Zhang Nuo to mark on the map, and then continued to search, these ces were not enough.


    After finallying out, Su Ying nned to finish the work before going back, but Xiao Jin''s departure made the two children very uneasy. If she was still afraid that they would think wildly at night, Su Ying would let the wolves follow them to continue. After searching, after finding the mark, she went back after finding it, and she went back first.


    When Su Ying returned to the city, it was already veryte, but the two children who walked into the inner hall were still staring at her with big, round eyes.


    "Aniang, Aniang, it''s Aniang who is back!" Ling''er jumped up from the bed and ran towards her and threw herself into her arms.


    Su Ying also knelt down and picked her up.


    Dabao also looked at her eagerly, "Aniang..."


    Su Ying hugged Erbao and walked over to kiss his little face, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "We''ll sleep together when Auntiees back." Dabao grabbed Su Ying''s sleeve, his eyes full of dependence.


    Su Ying put Erbao back on the bed, "Wait for Auntie to wash up, I''ll be right back."


    "We are waiting for A Niang on the bed."


    Su Ying rubbed their little heads and turned to the clean room. The men in ck and the others had prepared hot water.


    Su Ying likes to take a hot bath, so they prepare hot water every night.


    Su Ying went into the room and came out after getting acquainted with it. The two little guys were still waiting for her, their big eyes were full of dependence on her.


    Su Yingy down between the two of them, holding one in each hand. After feeling their even breathing, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Before going to bed, what was on Xiao Jin''s mind was how the battle was going.


    After Xiao Jin returned, he immediately dispatched troops to fight with the troops from the Southern Kingdom for two days and two nights. General Megatron, who was good at fighting in a hurry, was beaten so impatiently that he was led by Xiao Jin when he wanted to make the final kill. The outnking forced them into a dead corner, and they finally escaped after losing many soldiers and horses.


    Xiao Jin won the first battle, and when the military report was introduced to the capital, Emperor Kang Ze wanted to smile but smiled ufortably, making all court officials and military officials tangled up.


    The emperor is like this, should they be happy or keep silent.


    Finally, a group of people chose silence tacitly, only Xiao Jue clenched his fists secretly.


    It¡¯s fine that Xiao Jin didn¡¯t die, but his legs recovered, where did he get his luck!


    Xiao Jue''s expression darkened after he stepped out of the pce gate.


    "The people sent to find Xiao Jin and Su Ying haven''t sent any useful news to the hall. Zhu Lin found them as soon as he went. What the **** are you **** doing in the hall!?"


    The confidant quickly nced at the minister''s gate passing through the pce gate, and signaled the groom to drive away quickly, lest the wall have ears.


    "Your Highness, calm down, the people over there have indeed been looking for it, but the Northern Wilderness is too big..."


    "The Northern Wilderness is too big, if Zhu Lin can find you, you won''t be able to find it!"


    The cronies choked and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Xiao Jue''s face became more and more gloomy, "If hees back after winning the battle, wouldn''t everything we have done before be in vain?"


    "Your Highness, don''t worry, how can a battle be so easy?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Jue''s face became even more ugly, "Lian Shen is such a waste, with so many soldiers and horses in his hand that even the mere Nanguo can''t take it down, what use is he in this hall!"


    "Your Highness, please don''t mess yourself up. Although the emperor has no choice but to let Xiao Jin return, even if he wins the battle, he may not be able to return to his original height. If he loses his merits, he will at most restore his identity."


    "Is restoring identity not enough?"


    The cronies didn''t dare to say anything anymore, Xiao Jue was so angry that everything he said was sprayed.


    "No, this hall has to be prepared, "Send a message to the people over there, and they must find and bring back the two bastards, Su Ying and Xiao Jin. "


    "It''s Your Highness."


    ¡­


    Cheng Ming was responsible for thend and wastnd development. Now that there are many people in the city, she said that each person would get a share of the wastnd. She provided the seeds and nting technology, and the food grown in the first year was all owned by the individual. , In the second year, it will be paid properly, which is simr to paying taxes, but the amount is very low.


    So there are many people who actively followed to open up wastnd. With thend, not starving or freezing is the foundation of survival.


    After the wastnd is opened up, a lot of grain seeds are needed.


    Although there are some in the Su Ying space, it is still much worse than the reimed wastnd.


    Now that Chu State is at war with the Southern Kingdom, it is unlikely to get seeds from them at this time.


    "City Lord, you can go to the state of Jin." Zhang Nuo suddenly suggested.


    "Jin State?"


    Zhang Nuo nodded and unfolded the map in his hand.


    Looking at the map he drew, Su Ying boasted in her heart, the drawing is really good, looking down, it looks like it was taken by a satellite.


    "This is the State of Jin, between the State of South and State of Chu."


    Su Ying followed his hand and looked over. The Jin country is indeed between the two countries, sandwiched in the middle, and farther away from the Northern Wilderness.


    "Are there any prisoners over there who are exiled here?"


    "Yes, Huwei and the others are from Jin."


    "Oh?" She never asked about this before.


    "I heard it from their ents. Although I can''t walk into their country, I have stayed in the market that circtes outside, and I can remember what they say."


    "Jin is inferior to South and Chu in terms of size and strength in all aspects, but for so many years, Jin has lived in peace with the other two countries, and the other two countries have not been affected by the war between the two countries. , if we want to buy seeds, we can go to the state of Jin to buy them, hurry up, and if everything goes well, we can go back and forth within half a month."


    Su Ying counted the time, now it''s spring, the snow has melted, and walking is faster than winter, if you cane back within a month to sow the seeds, there is still time.


    She wanted to go in person, but with Xiao Jin gone, she couldn''t leave her child behind for such a long time. These days, she has clearly felt that the two children''s sense of security is not enough. As long as they don''t see her at night, they won''t Sleep, Zhao''s mother would not listen to her persuasion.


    In order to educate her two children well, she even searched for parenting books in the space, knowing that children at this age are the key to building a sense of security. Although she didn''t know what it was, she decided to follow the book. do.


    "Zhang Nuo, I asked you to go to Jin State with Cheng Ming to buy seeds, can you promise toplete the task?"

 Chapter 275: Im back

    Chapter 275 I am back


    "Yes!" Zhang Nuo agreed without hesitation, and her eyes burst out with joy and anticipation that she had never seen before.


    Su Ying didn''t know what he was expecting, "So happy to buy a seed?"


    Zhang Nuo smirked. What he was happy about was not that he could buy grain seeds, but that he could use what he knew to do something for Su Ying, or for the people in the city, so that everyone''s life would be better and better.


    "Happy, don''t worry, the city lord, Zhang Nuo will definitely live up to the city lord''s expectations."


    "good."


    Su Ying asked him to go down to prepare. Just in case, he chose a team of men in gray to **** them, so as not to be robbed of their money.


    "City Lord, City Lord! City Lord!"


    Su Ying just watched Zhang Nuo and the others leave, and in an instant she saw Tian Mu grinning like a fool and running towards her.


    "City Master, City Master, it''s done, it''s done, I''ve done it!" Tian Mu ran up to Su Ying, almost jumping up for joy.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment and then came back to his senses, "Wooden man, did you make it?"


    "It''s done! The city lord, follow me to have a look!"


    Su Ying ran with wind all the way, and even left Tian Mu far behind.


    She walked into Xue Zhen''s small courtyard, and as soon as she entered, she saw arge pile of discarded wood in the yard. Among these woods, there were many wooden figures that had already been formed, but those were all failures, and the real finished products were in the backyard room. .


    Su Ying ran to the backyard, and when he saw the two wooden figures fighting, his eyes lit up.


    Looking carefully, you can find that these two wooden figures are more flexible than before, especially when fighting and dodging, they can be avoided faster by the reaction of the operator inside.


    "Xue Zhen, Xue Zhene out."


    Su Ying yelled at the wooden figures twice, but unexpectedly, one of the wooden figures suddenly turned around and hit Su Ying in the direction.


    Su Ying was not annoyed, she took a long stick from the side, and directly fought with the wooden man.


    She didn''t dodge intentionally, but used her strength. Each stick hit the wooden dummy with a certain amount of force, but the wooden dummy was very firm without any cracks.


    She threw down the wooden stick again, then drew out the dagger on her body and stabbed at the wooden man.


    The sharp dagger pierced into the wooden man''s body very quickly, but because the wood was very hard, it took more strength to pull the dagger out after it was stuck in.


    Su Ying pushed the wooden man out with one palm, and the wooden man staggered and fell to the ground, but soon became stunned again.


    The wooden man squatted down immediately, and Xue Zhen opened the wooden man''s stomach and jumped out.


    "Su Ying, you are so powerful, you have defeated me."


    "It''s you who are amazing."


    Su Ying couldn''t wait to jump into the wooden dummy to operate it. After a fierce operation, Su Ying found that the improved wooden dummy was much more flexible to use!


    She was very excited, and with a big wave of her hand, she asked Tian Mu and the others to make 50 first to see if there were no problems, and continue to expand production.


    "good."


    Everything in the city of Tiankui is slowly getting on the right track, spring and autumne, and time flies quickly between the fingers.


    When the people in the city were immersed in the joy of the harvest, good news came from Chu State.


    Chu State won, and sessfully recaptured the two cities that were captured by Nan Guo before, and forced Nan Guo to surrender. This time, it was a real surrender. I just ask Chu to stop the war.


    Winter is about to begin again, and the treasury of Chu State has been almost exhausted after this year''s war. If it weren''t for this year''s good year, the food and grass for military supplies would not be able to be supplied.


    "My lord, the war is over now, the emperor recalled the capital, I don''t know when the lord ns to leave?" The brave general walked into the camp with the news from the capital.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, covering the dark eyes, "No hurry."


    The brave general frowned, can the imperial decree not be in a hurry?


    "I still have someone to pick me up, since I want to go back, I have to go back together."


    General Yongwu didn''t know anything about Xiao Jin''s visit to the Northern Wilderness. It''s not that he hadn''t inquired about it, but the people around Xiao Jin were tight-lipped, and he couldn''t ask anything. Hearing what he said, he only tentatively said: "Who does the prince want to take back with him?"


    "Princess."


    General Yongwu was taken aback, he had never heard of Princess Qi before... Why is King Qi obsessed, and he still wants to take her back to Beijing?


    Of course Xiao Jin would not exin to him, he only asked Jiang Yun to prepare and set off for the Northern Wilderness tomorrow.


    In the city of Tiankui.


    Su Ying looked at the wooden figurines lined up neatly in the training ground with eyes like a torch, "Two by two form a camp, and the practice is ready to begin."


    Inside the wooden man, there was a dull but powerful response from everyone.


    Drums sounded, and the wooden figures on the training ground began to practice.


    During thepetition, it can be seen that they are already very proficient in operating the wooden doll.


    A wooden puppet in the yground is very imposing. Although he has no actualbat experience, this thing can bluff people just by standing outside.


    Among the big wooden figurines, there are also a few small wooden figurines that Tian Mu and the others specially made for several children.


    Su Ying couldn''t helpughing seeing those little wooden figurines looking good.


    "City Lord, you are back, the prince is back!"


    Su Ying froze her body suddenly, and turned her head to look at Zhao Neng who was running.


    "What did you say?"


    Zhao Neng''s face was full of joy, "It is the prince who is back, and the prince is back to pick up the city lord!"


    Su Ying misunderstood, and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure walking towards this side.


    He was dressed in a ck robe, tied around his waist with a jade belt, which entuated his broad shoulders and narrow waist. His ck hair fluttered in the cold wind in Chudong, fascinated by his handsome but stern eyebrows, but those eyebrows touched At that moment, she became softer than ever before.


    He walked steadily, but quickly, as if wishing he could reach Su Ying in just a few short steps.


    A gust of cold wind blew by, Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, and when she opened her eyes again, he was already in front of her.


    The next moment, Su Ying was hugged into a firm embrace.


    He was really pushing, so hard that he almost melted himself into him.


    "Su Ying, I''m back."


    Su Ying''s eyshes trembled slightly, and she hugged him subconsciously, "Xiao Jin, wee back."


    "Kiss one!"


    The training field became extremely quiet at some point, and when an abrupt voice sounded, the field suddenly became restless.


    I don¡¯t know if hiding in the wooden man won¡¯t receive Su Ying¡¯s sight of death, so the brave ones booed ordingly.


    "Kiss one!"


    "Downtown Lord kiss!"


    Su Ying followed the sound and stared at it in a blink of an eye, but just as she turned her head, her lips met a pair of cool lips.


    Su Ying felt that the world was at a standstill, and only the sound of her heart beating like a drum was left in her ears.


    Xiao Jin hugged her, and when he was about to deepen the kiss, she realized that she missed his breath so much.


    Su Ying showed a deep smile in his eyes, opened his mouth and bit down.

 Chapter 276: go back with me

    Chapter 276 Follow me back


    Xiao Jin let out a "hiss", and let her go in pain.


    Su Ying looked at him with a half-smile, "Does it hurt?"


    Xiao Jin licked his lips, "It hurts."


    "It''s okay if it hurts, and you can take advantage of me by letting youe up."


    Su Ying pushed him away after finishing speaking, and turned to look at the group of wooden men who were watching the fun.


    "What to watch, practice."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were locked on her body, and he reached out to touch her flushed cheeks, and found that they were hot, "You are blushing."


    Su Ying pped his hands away, "The wind blows."


    "Daddy, Daddy..."


    Two little milk bags jumped out of the wooden man, and rushed to Xiao Jin with short legs.


    Xiao Jin looked at the children who had grown a lot, and squatted down to hug them.


    "Daddy, Daddy, Ling''er misses Daddy so much..."


    Dabao alsoy on Xiao Jin''s body, hugging his neck tightly.


    Ordinarily, the two children have not seen Xiao Jin for so long, and they should have been shy at first, but judging by their appearance, they have not changed at all.


    This can also be regarded as Su Ying''s credit for Xiao Jin talking to them every day when he has nothing to do.


    Su Ying asked Zhao Neng to watch the training ground, while he brought Xiao Jin and the others back to the pce.


    Xiao Jin walked into the pce and found that the men in ck had changed their clothes. They were no longer distinguished by uniform colors, but uniform clothing, and the scope of responsibility was distinguished by the color of their belts.


    "Those wooden figures look very imposing." Although he put most of his attention on Su Ying and the child at that time, he still noticed the wooden figures on the training ground.


    Unexpectedly, in less than a year, Su Ying made so many.


    "Of course, although they haven''t been in actualbat yet, these wooden figures are absolutely no problem as the vanguard inbat."


    Mother Zhao and the others were very happy to see Xiao Jine back safely. Now there are many people helping in the back kitchen, and Mother Zhao and the others are in charge of the internal affairs of the pce.


    "The lord is back, you don''t know how much the city lord misses the lord."


    Su Ying frowned, does she have it?


    Mother Zhao nodded vigorously, yes!


    Su Ying said that she did not remember.


    Mother Zhao didn''t want to disturb the reunion time of the family of four, so she brought tea and snacks into the inner hall, and then retreated out.


    The two children chattered around Xiao Jin, the excitement on their little faces could not be restrained at all.


    "Daddy, have you defeated the bad guys? Daddy, you are too good!"


    "Daddy, Ji''er already knows how to shoot arrows, and now he is practicing lightness kung fu."


    Su Ying sat quietly by the side and looked at the happy scene of the father and son, with a smile on his face unconsciously.


    Little kid, I wish I could show Xiao Jin all my housekeeping skills at this moment.


    Xiao Jin looked at it very seriously, and there was no perfunctory expression between his brows.


    After watching them show off, they praised them very carefully.


    Xiao Jin was actually surprised, because he found that his son could memorize the Four Books and Five ssics upside down, and his strict appearance really seemed like that. His daughter actually learned the method of light work and luck. It is extremely rare for a doll under five years old.


    Xiao Jin turned his head and gave Su Ying a positive look, "You put your heart into it."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, can she not care about her baby?


    Even if they are young, she still wants them to have the ability to protect themselves. What if no one can protect them someday?


    "Daddy, there are also the big characters written by Linger. Mr. Chu praises that Linger''s big characters are getting better and better." Erbao said, turned around and ran out in a hurry.


    Dabao followed out of the inner hall not to be outdone.


    Looking at the two of them, Xiao Jin''s eyes were filled with smiles.


    Su Ying turned around and met Xiao Jin''s eyes. He was dark and thin, and his outline became more distinct.


    There is also a scar at the corner of the eye, which is very light, probably due to the darkening of the skin color, it will look more obvious.


    "Su Ying, you saved my life again."


    Su Ying was a little puzzled, when did she save him again?


    Xiao Jin stood up, opened the front of his clothes, and there was an obvious bruise on his solid chest.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, this bruise was really not an injury to her, but the strange thing was that this injury was not pleasing to her on Xiao Jin.


    "It hurts in the heart."


    "kindness."


    "It still hurts when we meet now." The deep voice sounded a little aggrieved.


    Su Ying frowned even tighter. If she had said that this kid was hypocritical before, but before she could say anything, her hand had already touched his chest.


    Well, the pectoral muscles are fine.


    Her cold fingertips gently rubbed against his heart, her movements were extremely ambiguous.


    But Su Ying is very serious. She needs to make sure that there is no problem with the sternum, otherwise this position can easily hurt the heart.


    Su Ying''s sometimes light and sometimes heavy strength made Xiao Jin grunt.


    Su Ying hurriedly loosened the strength in her hand, "Does it hurt?"


    "kindness."


    "At that time, in thest battle with the mighty general, he savagely killed me, and the spear stabbed at this position."


    Su Ying raised her heart, even though he was standing in front of her properly now, thinking of the danger at that time, her whole body became tense.


    "I retreated, but I was still stabbed. If it weren''t for the protective clothing you put on me, you would have revenged me."


    Before departure, Su Ying put a bulletproof vest on him just in case, and she was suddenly d that she did so.


    "It''s good to be alive, the sternum is not injured, and the bruise will disappear after applying medicine."


    Xiao Jin held her retracted hand and put it on his lips to kiss, this action made Su Ying choke, "Su Ying, follow me back to Chu."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes dangerously, "What am I going to do?"


    Xiao Jin held her hand tighter, "Don''t you want to take revenge with your own hands?"


    Su Ying felt that she had nothing to repay, her predecessor would die young, at least half of it was because she was stupid, she had no empathy, she and Xiao Jin came this way, apart from pity for the two children, they also respected each other. He is a man.


    Before waiting for her answer, Xiao Jin said again: "Do you still remember your biological mother?"


    Su Ying frowned slightly and searched for the only memories she had of her biological mother, Jiang Yuanshi. Her biological mother, Jiang Yuanshi, died of a hemorrhage when she was born. Later, her cheap father married her cousin, who was Jiang Yuanshi''s wife. The cousin, known as Xiaojiang Yuanshi.


    "What''s up with her?"


    "Your natal family is the richest man in Jiangnan of Chu State. It is not an exaggeration to say that the wealth is half the country. And your biological mother is the only daughter of your grandmother. In the end, it was supposed to be in your hands."


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes darkened, recalling the little dowry Xiao Jiangyuan gave her when she married Xiao Jin.


    "Xiao Jin."


    "kindness?"


    "I''ll go back with you."


    The corners of Xiao Jin''s lips curled slightly, "Okay."

 Chapter 277: dad who also loves children

    Chapter 277 The father who also loves his children


    Early the next morning, Su Ying called all the people who had assisted her in managing the city of Tiankui for more than half a year to the main hall, and told them her n.


    "The city wants to go to Chu?"


    Hu Wei was a little surprised, but when he saw Xiao Jin sitting on the side, he knew that King Qi had won the battle and they all knew that the city lord and King Qi were husband and wife, and that the king of Qi was going back, so the city lord could not stay alone.


    "Yes, go back and get something, and thene back." Su Ying said very easily.


    "In the past year, things in Tiankui City have been on the right track, and everyone is acting in ordance with the rules and regtions, Xiaolu."


    Wearing a long robe with narrow sleeves and a green belt around his waist, the green guardian walked forward with a dull expression, "Your subordinate is here."


    "You are in charge of supervising, and if you have something to do, send me a letter from Feiying, and I can receive it no matter where I am." She cultivated a group of flying eagles, and imnted sensors in them. Can feel.


    Xiaolu responded respectfully, "This subordinate understands."


    Su Ying exined the matter one by one, and at the end, she looked at Zhang Nuo, "Didn''t you always want to draw the topographic map of Chu State, youe with us."


    Zhang Nuo looked surprised, "Subordinate, can this subordinate follow?"


    "Okay, go back and pack up, and leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, thank you, Santo."


    When packing her bag at night, two small milk bags almost grew on her body.


    "Aniang, my brother and I are going too, and we are going too!" Er Bao''s big eyes were red, and his eyes were full of longing.


    Dabao also hugged Su Ying''s thigh tightly, as if she would run away if they let go.


    Su Ying looked at the two poor baby dolls, she was a little hesitant, and hadn''t decided whether to take them away.


    Su Ying looked up at Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin said: "Take it with you, you won''t worry if you are no longer by my side."


    Su Ying frowned, and finally nodded, "That''s right, take them back, and see the dangers of the world again, be good, go pack your little baggage, and set off with Daddy and Aunt tomorrow."


    The two little guys cheered happily when they heard that they could be with Su Ying, and packed their bags cheerfully.


    In fact, Su Ying didn''t have anything to take with her, so she simply packed some things that were close to her body and would not be taken by others. Mother Zhao and the others would take care of the rest.


    Going back this time, Mother Zhao and Bai Shuang strongly demanded to follow.


    Mother Zhao: "The city lord has a bad memory. The old servant is afraid that the mayor will forget many things. With the old ve by his side, he can still remind the city lord, so as not to make any mistakes."


    Bai Shuang: "The city lord is always unable to take care of himself, and the servants will not feel at ease if they don''t follow."


    Lin Zhuyu: "ves... cannot do without the city lord."


    He Shouyi: "If I don''t follow, what can I do if the city owner is starved and thin?"


    The next day, before dawn, Su Ying and the others left the city.


    The matter of her leaving the city was not publicized, and no one knew about it except for a few people in charge.


    Ordinarily, the two children left the Northern Wilderness for the first time. They should have been very happy on the way, but after they knew they were going back to the capital, they became silent.


    Su Ying nced at the two grandchildren who were sitting in the carriage without saying a word, and took out a bag of snacks from the carriage and handed them to them, "This is the jujube cake that Grandpa Murong prepared for you, do you want to try it?"


    Erbao looked up at Su Ying, his small face looked uninterested, "Aniang, Linger is not hungry." He said he was not hungry, but his little hand took a piece of snack honestly and ate it in small bites.


    Dabao shook his head, he didn¡¯t want to eat, but whenever he thought of the capital, he would be surrounded by iparable fear and helplessness, where there were too many terrible memories for him.


    This kind of memory even made him afraid of Su Ying''s approach.


    Obviously, Su Ying was also aware of the existence of this situation, and she was not in a hurry, and slowly drew the two children''s attention away, letting him disperse his fear of the capital.


    When the team returned to the border of Chu State, General Yongwu and Lian Shen had been waiting early in the morning.


    Xiao Jin didn''t even let Su Ying and the others show up, and let the team that had been prepared a long time ago set off.


    Xiao Jin¡¯s trip back and forth dragged on for several days, and the brave generals could only bite the bullet and hold on.


    Although Xiao Jin did not fight the battle alone, the problem is that it was not the case before Xiao Jin came. Didn¡¯t they still lose so that their underwear was almost lifted?


    So Xiao Jin was the hero in this battle between South and Chu. Before Emperor Kang Ze made a clear statement, no one wanted to offend others.


    Su Ying lifted the curtain of the car, looked at the scenery outside the window, and ate melon seeds in boredom, "How much do you think my birth mother''s dowry is?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyelids, "I heard that your grandfather bought a house in the capital to house it, so he put it down."


    Su Ying raised her eyes, "It''s really exciting."


    Xiao Jin''s gaze slowly moved out of the window, even wondering if Su Ying would beat her father up, the scene somewhat made people look forward to it...


    "Auntie."


    Su Ying looked at Dabao in a blink of an eye, only to see him sitting upright opposite her, his baby fat face full of solemnity.


    Su Ying quickly sat up straight and looked at him seriously, "What''s wrong, Ji''er?"


    "Back to the capital, A Niang, is she still the current A Niang?"


    Su Ying was startled, then smiled and said: "Yes, even if you go to the horizon, A Niang will still be the current A Niang, the one who will always love Jier and Linger."


    "There is also a mother who loves Daddy!"


    Su Ying''s smile became more and more intoxicating, "Ling''er said yes."


    This time it was Xiao Jin''s turn to be stunned, "Does he also love the child''s father?"


    Su Ying looked back at him, with doubts in his eyes, "What does it feel like to love a child''s father?"


    This question stopped the child''s father, and after thinking for a long time, the child''s father finally said: "I will miss him, like his closeness, worry about him, care about him, think of him when I am happy, and think of him when I am unhappy, probably, that''s all. .¡±


    In fact, Xiao Jin didn''t quite understand, he just expressed his feelings towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying really thought about it seriously, she really misses Xiao Jin, she doesn''t seem to dislike him being close to her, and when he is on the battlefield, she also worries about his safety... Could it be that she fell in love with him?


    Su Ying thinks the word love is too wonderful for her.


    "Xiao Jin, do you love me too?"


    also?


    Xiao Jin narrowed his eyes, her word "also" showed that she had the above-mentioned behavior towards him.


    "Well, also."


    Su Ying looked at this handsome face even though it was darkened two degrees, her heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    She quickly looked away, "Don''t you want to kill me?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes paused slightly, his expression was gloomy, "Damn him, he''s already dead."


    Su Ying frowned, always feeling that there was something in his words.


    Just when she was about to get to the bottom of it, the team stopped suddenly, and the post station for the night arrived.


    Outside the car, Jiang Yang''s voice sounded.


    "My lord, my concubine, the station is here."

 Chapter 278: Beijing, they are back

    Chapter 278 Capital, they are back


    They settled down tonight at the post station near Mawang City.


    The officials at the post station knew that King Qi was going to cross the road and settle down, so they made preparations early.


    These days were rushing, in order to shorten the trip, they didn''t rest at noon, and sat in the carriage all day, Su Ying''s bones were shaken and broken.


    After Su Ying arrived at the station room, shey down directly on the bed.


    The child''s bones are soft, and he can lie down in the car, so he is not so tired, but after getting off the car, he feels much more energetic.


    Su Ying ate something casually, washed up, handed the child to Mother Zhao, and they fell asleep.


    Su Ying woke up and heard Jiang Yang''s voice from the outside room.


    "My lord, Mawang is here, and he said that the route station knew that the lord is here, so he came to visit."


    "Bring someone in."


    "yes."


    Su Ying went to bed earlyst night, and now she wakes up early and is more energetic. She hugged the children in the bed, covered them with quilts, washed them with cold water, and went downstairs.


    There is a dining hall on the first floor, it is not big, it is in one room.


    Ma Wang looked at Xiao Jin with an unclear expression, and saw that there was more hostility between his brows than when we saw him in the past, and a deep meaning shed in his eyes.


    "At the beginning, when I heard about King Qi''s ident, I was very shocked. King Qi threw his head and blood for the state of Chu. No one knows, but the generals who scatter their blood outside are nothingpared to those clever men on Chaotang. The eloquent officials, the emperor listened to their nonsense and wronged the prince, it is really chilling." Ma Wang expressed emotion.


    Xiao Jin just drank the tea in his hand with an expressionless face, and then he said slowly after Ma Wang finished speaking: "Ma Wang thinks the emperor doesn''t know right from wrong?"


    Ma Wang was startled, his words were intended to be provocative, so why did he look down on Emperor Kang Ze?


    Although it is one thing to think in your heart, who will say it.


    "King Qi misunderstood, this king is just grievances for King Qi."


    Xiao Jin put down the teacup in his hand, "The emperor will restore my king''s innocence."


    Seeing how powerful Xiao Jin was, King Ma followed his words and said, "What King Qi said is that this king will first congratte King Qi for his grievance. The power is in his hands, and the power of 300,000 soldiers, even if someone wants to Murdering the prince has to be weighed and weighed again and again."


    "This king has to set off to return to Beijing as soon as possible, so I won''t send Ma Wang off." Xiao Jin stood up, and his intention to see off the guests couldn''t be more obvious.


    The smile on King Ma''s face remained unchanged, "If King Qi hadn''t been in a hurry, I would have invited you to Mawang City to have a talk, then I would have left."


    "No delivery."


    Jiang Yang personally sent Ma Wang out of the station, and when he came back, his face sank.


    "This horse king has more guts than his hair, and he has said a few words since he came here, and none of them are testing the prince."


    Jiang Yang turned around and saw Xiao Jin looking at him, he thought his face was stained and reached out to touch it.


    "What does the prince see his subordinates doing?"


    Xiao Jin asked in surprise, "You can hear him trying?"


    Jiang Yang choked, he seriously suspected that the prince was humiliating him!


    "Obviously the prince only has the military power of Jincheng in his hands. Where did the 300,000 yuane from? He just wants to know if the prince will hand over the tiger talisman at Yanxi Pass to the emperor. Knowing this, what else can he do? ..." Before Jiang Yang finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong, and quickly closed his mouth wisely.


    Xiao Jin nced at him coolly, "If you go back to the capital and do this again, you''ll be waiting to have your tongue cut off."


    "This subordinate deserves to die, please forgive me, my lord."


    "Go and straighten your tongue before youe to see me."


    "yes."


    When Xiao Jin returned to the wing, Su Ying was preparing to have breakfast.


    Xiao Jin sat down on the chair, picked up the bowl and chopsticks and ate.


    "Did you eat with Ma Wang?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t even raise his head, "I can''t eat that face."


    Su Ying discovered that this kid''s mouth is quite poisonous.


    "Fortunately, his son is not like him." Su Ying is not afraid that King Ma will recognize her. If she does not admit it, who can prove that she was the one who treated Princess Ma?


    Xiao Jin paused with his chopsticks, and said without changing his face: "What? Still thinking about Prince Ma?"


    Su Ying didn''t notice the slightest difference, "I''m just curious if my breathing therapy will work for his heart disease."


    Xiao Jin suddenly stopped what he was doing, "Did you treat him?"


    It was only then that Su Ying realized that Xiao Jin''s expression was a little ready for a storm, "What''s the problem?"


    Xiao Jin put the bowl and chopsticks on the table, "Where did you touch him?"


    "Why should I touch him?" Su Ying felt that there was something wrong with Xiao Jin, not a serious one.


    Didn''t touch it?


    Xiao Jin slowly picked up the bowl and chopsticks.


    "I''m just curious."


    Su Ying frowned, is that curiosity? Just with his posture just now, even if Prince Ma was in front of him, he would be able to throw people off, and he didn''t know what kind of madness he was going into.


    "Don''t go crazy." Su Ying put the bowls and chopsticks on the table when she was full, and was about to carry the two little milk dolls to the car. Let them sleep for a while before they woke up, anyway. Driving is also boring, it''s better to sleep in, sleep a few more times and you''ll be there.


    The team continued to set off, and after walking for about ten days, they finally saw the gate of the capital.


    Su Ying watched from a distance through the curtain of the car, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this city gate was still inferior to the city walls of Tiankui City.


    "Auntie!"


    Seeing the gate of the capital, the two little milk buns subconsciously threw themselves into Su Ying''s arms.


    Su Ying hugged them tightly andforted them softly, signaling them not to be afraid.


    Xiao Jin looked at the towering city gate with dark eyes.


    Jingcheng, he is back again.


    Originally, the emperor would send people to the gate of the city to wee the team that had defeated the returning court, and themon people would also cheer along the way, but when Xiao Jin and the others entered the city, there was no reaction to their arrival inside or outside the capital.


    Although they traveled lightly and with arge team behind in order to hurry, they didn''t even have a eunuch, which was really unreasonable.


    After the team entered the city, the car became lively, and there were hawkers shouting everywhere.


    Compared with the city of Tiankui, the capital is naturally much more lively.


    After the initial fear was pacified, the yful childy on the car window curiously and looked at the street outside. His two big eyes were full of anticipation for everything outside the car.


    Xiao Jin has not been restored by the emperor, so they can''t go back to the pce. When Qi Wangfu was ransacked, Xiao Jin''s private house was also confiscated.


    Now they have returned to the capital, but whether they can gain a foothold in the capital again depends on Emperor Kang Ze.


    So after the team entered the city, they headed towards the pce without stopping for a moment.


    When the team arrived outside the pce gate, the Imperial Army stopped them.


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying got off the carriage, and the child stayed in the carriage, so there was no need to follow them into the pce.


    After Jiang Yang and others went to negotiate with the forbidden army, the forbidden army entered the pce to send a message.


    Before waiting too long, Emperor Kang Ze summoned them into the pce.

 Chapter 279: stabilize first

    Chapter 279 Stabilize first


    Su Ying walked to Xiao Jin''s side, and walked on the long bluestone avenue of the pce, the vermilion pce walls were solemn and depressing.


    Su Ying didn''t like this feeling, and frowned subconsciously.


    Sensing her emotions, Xiao Jin gently held her hand.


    The moment Su Ying felt the warmth of his palm, Su Ying''s anxiety was suppressed.


    Emperor Kangze was waiting for them in the side hall.


    When a few people arrived, the servant immediately entered the hall to deliver a message, and after a while, the servant''s shrill voice could be heard.


    "The emperor invites you into the pce."


    The side hall is not big, as soon as Su Ying entered, he saw Emperor Kang Ze sitting on the dragon chair.


    He was dressed in a purple-gold dragon robe, and he was very thin. His brows and eyes were cold and gloomy, and his eagle-like sharp eyes seemed to be always full of suspicion and oppression, which made people very unhappy.


    At least Su Ying doesn''t like being scrutinized by such eyes, as if evaluating amodity of how much it is worth.


    Emperor Kang Ze looked at Xiao Jin who walked in with aplicated expression.


    This should be his proud son, but his rebelliousness makes him dissatisfied. A capable but rebellious child always makes him feel difficult to control.


    So he really loves and hates Xiao Jin.


    While thinking about it, Xiao Jin and the others had already arrived. After saluting, Emperor Kang Ze remained silent for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took, Emperor Kang Ze let out a deep breath, like an old father''s sigh, and personally stepped forward to help Xiao Jin up.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Xiao Jin stood up, his eyes filled with emotion, "It is my honor to be able to serve my father."


    Su Ying''s eyelids twitched. Seeing the expression of emotion on the father and son''s faces, I have to say that this is all acting.


    Emperor Kang Ze patted him on the shoulder before looking at Su Ying.


    At the moment when he met Su Ying, Emperor Kang Ze was stunned.


    If it wasn''t for the same appearance, he could hardly bear the woman in front of him. Is this his shameless, mean and stupid daughter-inw?


    Su Ying is not afraid of Emperor Kang Ze''s scrutiny at all. The emperor''s air is indeed intimidating to ordinary people, but she is not ordinary people.


    "You alle back after a long journey, go back and have a good rest. As for the previous case, I have asked the Minister of Criminal Affairs to review it again. When the timees, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Your pce, I have already had someone clean it up, and the servants have also arranged for you. Three dayster, I will hold a celebration banquet in the pce. Go back."


    "Yes, I will retire."


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin left the pce, Su Ying wondered for a moment what it meant to be wrong with Emperor Kang Ze.


    "You know what he''s thinking?"


    Xiao Jin came back to his senses, "We just came back, so naturally we have to stabilize first." After all, the Tiger Talisman is still in his hand.


    Xiao Jin held her hand, "Go back to the pce first."


    "kindness."


    Prince Qi''s Mansion is located in the most prosperous corner of Huangcheng Avenue, covering arge area.


    Before they came back, Emperor Kang Ze had asked people to send back the things confiscated during the house raid to Prince Qi''s Mansion, and the seals were also removed.


    As soon as Su Ying and the others arrived outside the pce, a man who looked like a butler came up with a group of servants.


    When the Qi Pce was raided, not to mention individuals in the pce, even a chicken was captured, so these people were arranged by Emperor Kang Ze.


    The carriage stopped outside Prince Qi''s mansion. As soon as Su Ying and the others got off, everyone knelt down in front of them.


    "The ves wee King Qi, and the princess returns home."


    Xiao Jin nced lightly at them and asked them to stand up.


    "ve Wei Xi, temporarily manage the general affairs inside and outside the pce for the prince. The pce has been cleaned up. The prince and the princess are exhausted. Please go back to the mansion to rest." Wei Xi bowed and stepped aside.


    Xiao Jin stood outside the door, the two stone lions outside the Qi Pce were as tall and upright as before, and the three big characters of Qi Pce on the ck background and red gold outside the door were still bright.


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists in his sleeves, and immediately walked in with the two children in his arms.


    Prince Qi''s Mansion not only looks huge from the outside, but the area inside is muchrger than it looks.


    Walking on the path paved with bluestones in the pce, Su Ying felt that the temperament of this pce was very simr to that of Xiao Jin. It was cold, maybe it was too big, or maybe it was because no one lived in it for too long. There was a dense chill.


    Passing around several small gardens that had be deste, they finally arrived at the main hall of the front yard.


    "The servants in the courtyard where the prince and the princess lived have already been cleaned up. The prince and the princess will see if there is anything missing, and the ves will be prepared immediately."


    "kindness."


    After Wei Xi exined the situation in the pce, he got acquainted and withdrew.


    It¡¯s just that the yard is full of new faces, and it always feels like countless cameras are watching everything.


    "You all stand down, don''te to me if you have nothing to do in the future." Su Ying looked at the maids and said.


    The maidservants looked at each other, but did not leave immediately. They all knew that Su Ying was not their real master.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, but Mother Zhao pressed Su Ying''s shoulders and said: "Princess, let the old ve take care of this matter, some ves are nothing more, and the princess is not worthy of anger."


    In the past year, Mother Zhao has been in charge of the internal affairs of the pce in the city of Tiankui, and she has done everything, so Su Ying didn''t say anything.


    Mother Zhao came to those maidservants, raised her brows and eyes, and her aura came out.


    "Who did you find without long ears? Those who work in the Prince Qi''s mansion don''t like those with iplete facial features. If you can''t take up the job, just get out of here immediately."


    The maids were a little scared when they heard the words, and they didn''t know what would happen if they were really driven away. After repeatedly asking for mercy, they retreated honestly.


    When Mother Zhao turned her head, she got a positive look from Su Ying, and Mother Zhao became more confident.


    "Are you hungry?" Xiao Jin asked the two children. They did not bring any children into the pce, and Emperor Kang Ze didn''t ask any more questions. This attitude couldn''t be more obvious. Obviously, he didn''t take these two grandchildren seriously. .


    Dabao nodded, "I''m a little hungry."


    "I want to eat the egg noodles made by Grandpa He." Er Bao didn''t look energetic either.


    From the moment they returned to the pce, the two little guys were listless and looked pitiful.


    He Shouyi has already taken people to the big kitchen of the pce. Su Ying and the others will never rest assured of other people''s hands on what Su Ying and the others want to eat.


    When he came back this time, Xiao Jin had left behind many of his cronies. He Shouyi brought two of them to the big kitchen, but the big kitchen was already busy in full swing.


    Wei Xi was standing at the door of the big kitchen, talking to a fat cook. ording to his visual inspection, this person should be the steward of the big kitchen.


    "Don''t worry, Eunuch Wei, I know what to do." The steward nodded and bowed in response. If it wasn''t for Wei Xi, he wouldn''t be able to follow him to the Qi Pce to be the steward. Naturally, he should be favored.


    Seeing this, He Shouyi walked over directly, "Eunuch Wei."


    Wei Xi turned his head when he heard the sound, and looked at He Shouyi with narrowed eyes. He remembered that He Shouyi followed Xiao Jin and the others into the mansion.


    "Who is this¡­"


    "Hey old man, he is the cook who is responsible for the meals of the prince and princess. Now that he returns to the pce, this rule remains unchanged. From now on, the cook in the big kitchen will just take care of others, and the masters will be handed over to me."


    Wei Xi is the housekeeper sent by Emperor Kangze himself, and now he arranges all the general affairs of the pce, so no one is allowed to challenge his constion.


    He has a smile on his face, but it''s just a fake smile.


    "Old Man He? Where did youe from as a cook? Do you know the rules of the royal family''s meals? Do you know how many dishes the nobles eat every day? Before the prince and princess were out, it was just a matter of ordering. How can some wild cooks control it? In case the master eats something wrong, can you afford it?"

 Chapter 280: People will change

    Chapter 280 Hearts will change


    How could He Shouyi fail to understand the meaning behind what Wei Xi said, because he didn''t intend to give up control of the kitchen.


    "Well, let''s go and ask the prince to see who the prince wants to stay."


    The smile on Wei Xi''s face immediately sank, "Why, you want to use the prince to suppress the misceneous family? What kind of a person are you! Well, it is not impossible for you to be this chef, and you will prepare a meal for the eight major families of the pce that night. As for the dishes, the prince and concubine are satisfied with the dishes, and the misceneous family will let you stay."


    He Shouyi nodded without fear, "Okay."


    On the other side, Su Ying and Mother Zhao returned to the courtyard where they lived before.


    Before Xiao Jin lived in the main courtyard, and Su Ying lived not far from him.


    "Qinn Pavilion." Su Ying looked up at the que on the courtyard gate, feeling familiar yet unfamiliar.


    Familiar, because of memory, strange, it is her first time to this ce.


    "Princess is really surprised to see everything, as if she has never been here before." Mother Zhao couldn''t helpughing seeing Su Ying''s appearance.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, she had never seen her before, "I''ve been away for too long, I always feel very strange."


    Mother Zhao couldn''t help feeling emotional when she heard her words, yes, when the concubine first left, she was still a girl full of desperation, but now...fortunately, she has changed.


    Wei Xi had already asked people to clean up the yard, but because no one lived in it for a long time, no matter how newly decorated it was, it was not very popr.


    The yard is very big, and it is divided into the front yard and the back yard. She lived alone before. Originally, she could bring her two children, but because she didn''t like them, she let them live alone.


    Now that she is back, Su Ying does not intend to let the two children sleep alone. There are so many Kang Zedi''s people in this house, so she can rest assured that the children are under her nose.


    After the two little guys entered the pce, they followed Su Ying step by step, as if they were afraid that Su Ying would run away in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ying hugged them into the house, Su Ying is not picky about the ce to stay, but the conditions here are indeed very good.


    "This old man He has been there for so long, why hasn''t he even cooked a bowl of noodles, princess, please sit down for a while, and this old servant will go to the big kitchen to have a look."


    Su Ying nodded, she was also a little hungry.


    Lin Zhuyu took out two packs of snacks bought on the road from the bag, and asked them to eat something to fill their stomachs.


    After half an hour, Mother Zhao finally came back with a few bowls of noodles.


    Su Ying saw that the expression on her face was not very good, and she was afraid that things were not going well in the big kitchen, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhao''s mother endured it and said: "Now the prince and the princess have just returned, and the ves in this house are not used to recognizing their masters, but don''t worry, the princess, let them wait for two days, if it is still like this, it should be changed. "


    Su Ying twitched her index finger after smelling the steaming noodles.


    "Mother Zhao, don''t worry, there will always be times when they kowtow, don''t need to stay here, let''s go eat something."


    Zhao''s mother understood Su Ying''s habits, and they all withdrew.


    "Aniang, Linger wants to sleep with you tonight."


    "Ji''er wants it too." This time Dabao was also unambiguous, expressing his attitude very clearly.


    Su Ying squeezed their little faces, "No problem, now eat the noodles first, take a rest when you are full, and Auntie will apany you."


    After getting Su Ying''s promise, the two little guys started eating with confidence.


    As soon as he returned home, Xiao Jin went to the study.


    When the pce was raided before, everything that could be moved was carried away.


    He looked at the study room. The books on the bookshelves were no longer the ones he visited in the past, and even the position of the bookshelves had been moved. It seems that after the house raid, his study room was often visited by people.


    He knew what they were looking for, but it was impossible for those people to figure out where her things would be ced.


    "My lord, everyone we stayed in Beijing has contacted." Jiang Yang walked into the study and said in a low voice.


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, "Don''t worry, just wait and see, the king has been gone for so long, people''s hearts will change." Especially in a bustling ce like the capital, how many people can stick to their camp?


    "What the prince said is that the subordinates are only in contact temporarily, and they didn''t say anything else."


    "The king just came back, and everyone is waiting and watching. Don''t worry, the y hasn''t started yet. Take control of the outer courtyard of the pce first. Tomorrow, you will go and invite Zhang Shuming back in person."


    Zhang Shuming was an **** who served Xiao Jin at that time. Later, after Xiao Jin was crowned king and left the pce to open the mansion, Zhang Shuming also followed, but one year after he set off, he let Zhang Shuming leave the mansion to retire.


    At that time, he was still fighting, and no one would notice a steward of the pce. When Qi Wangfu was ransacked, naturally he would not be found.


    "Yes, the subordinate will send someone to find out first, and go tomorrow."


    "kindness."


    After Jiang Yang retreated, Xiao Jin walked around the study, as if he was making sure of something, and then he left the study and went towards Su Ying''s yard.


    Su Ying has just put the two children to sleep, and she is going to stroll around the pce.


    When she is used to going to a strange ce, she should learn about the terrain as soon as possible, just in case she needs it.


    She was about to go out when she saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    He has already changed into a dark purple python robe. The dark color wears on him with a fierce aura, which makes him exude an aura that strangers should not enter.


    Xiao Jin saw hering out, so he stopped, "Where are you going?"


    "Go around the pce."


    "I go with you."


    Su Ying didn''t refuse, let Bai Shuang and the others look at the two treasures and left the yard with Xiao Jin.


    "Where do you want to go?" Xiao Jin took her hand very naturally.


    Su Ying was observing the surrounding situation, and didn''t notice anything strange about his behavior.


    "Starting from the gate, take me through every part of the pce."


    Xiao Jin smiled and said, "I lived here for so long before, why have I forgotten everything?"


    Su Ying said without changing his face: "I have experienced too many things, and some things are forgotten. If you are not happy, I will go by myself."


    Xiao Jin held her hand but tightened a little, "I''ll take you with me, otherwise you''ll get lost."


    Su Ying felt that the possibility of her getting lost was zero, but Xiao Jin was going to be a guide, and she had no reason to refuse.


    The two of them took a lead and walked around every corner of the pce like a walk. The people who served in the pce also saw the intimate behavior of the two.


    Wei Xi looked at the closeness of the two from behind, and was amazed in his heart. If you say how long King Qi and Princess Qi have been exiled, howe they seem to be different people when theye back?


    Wei Xi secretly wrote down every move of the two of them, and nned to send a letter to Emperor Kang Ze tomorrow.


    Xiao Jin took Su Ying to rest under a gazebo, and his eyes quickly swept away from the corner where Wei Xi was hiding.


    Su Ying knew that someone was approaching behind him, "When are you going to get him out?"

 Chapter 281: Im afraid of the dark at night

    Chapter 281 I am afraid of the dark at night


    Xiao Jin withdrew his gaze, "Find the right person, and it''s time for him to get lost."


    It is not necessary to get out all these people sent by Emperor Kang Ze. After solving the important ones, it will be much easier to control the others.


    At night, Su Ying watched Bai Shuang and the others move all Xiao Jin''s things into her room.


    Su Ying frowned, looked at Xiao Jin who walked into the room, "What are you doing with me here, you don''t have a ce to sleep?"


    Xiao Jin said without changing his face: "The pce is too empty, I''m afraid of the dark at night."


    Su Ying: "??"


    Xiao Jin continued as if to increase the convincing force of this sentence: "Before, the people in the pce died tragically on the road of exile. Will their wronged souls return to the pce?"


    Su Ying sneered, "The blood on your hands is probably as many as hundreds of pces. Do you think the souls of those people wille to you?"


    Xiao Jin''s face tightened slightly, "So I can''t stay too far away from you."


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "You will be afraid of ghosts when you see them."


    Ah!


    "roll!"


    Su Ying threw all his things out.


    Xiao Jin was pushed outside the door, and when he turned around, he saw two pairs of big, eager eyes.


    Dabao nced helplessly at his father, shook his head and sighed, "Daddy, there is another room next door, you can sleep next door."


    Er Bao rubbed his little nose and said, "Aniang''s bed is too small, Daddy should not go in and take up a seat."


    "It''s alright, let''s go in and sleep."


    "Good night, Daddy."


    The two little guys walked into the house holding hands, leaving Xiao Jin alone in the cold wind.


    Just returned to the capital, Su Ying did not rush back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but first had a detailed understanding of the situation in the capital.


    Lin Zhuyu got up early in the morning and was going to the big kitchen to see if the breakfast prepared for Su Ying and the others was ready. This was something she would do every day before, just so that Su Ying and the others could eat as soon as they got up. Some hot.


    "Uncle He." Lin Zhuyu walked outside the big kitchen, and saw He Shouyi busy in the big kitchen alone.


    After he made the eight major cuisines of the pce the day before yesterday, Wei Xi had nothing to say, so he let him stay in the big kitchen.


    But in the past two days, the people in the big kitchen seemed to have no brains. Either they forgot to buy it like this, or they couldn''t even clean up the chicken. Everything had to be handled by He Shouyi. He fell ill directly, and asked He Shouyi to cook the meals for the entire pce, including the servants.


    Of course He Shouyi knew that these people were intentionally making things difficult for him, but how did they know that when he was in the Northern Wilderness, he was cooking meals for nearly a hundred people every day, which is not rare for him.


    He can not only make it, but also make it delicious for everyone. No matter how unwilling Wei Xi is, he can only let him stay in the big kitchen first.


    He Shouyi handed a food box to Lin Zhuyu, "Take it, it''s still warm just now, I made an extra hawthorn cake today."


    Lin Zhuyu responded with a smile, and walked back with the food box.


    When she walked around a round arch and walked to the verandah, a maid in pink walked up to her.


    The servant girl stopped in front of Lin Zhuyu, "My maidservant greets Aunt Lin."


    Lin Zhuyu paused in her footsteps, and it took her a while to realize that the other party was calling her. She almost forgot that she used to be Xiao Jin''s concubine, but the prince divorced her when she was in Tiger Camp. Now he is innocent!


    "Don''t bark, I am no longer an aunt."


    The maidservant in pink raised her head in surprise, and then said with a clear face, "Your servant sees that the prince and the concubine have a very strong rtionship. Could it be that the concubine can''t tolerate the concubine? How can a noble person like the prince not have a few ignorant people around him?" A hot person? I really feel sorry for my aunt."


    Lin Zhuyu doesn''t feel pity at all!


    She nced at the servant girl as if she could see through her eyes, and when the servant girl raised her head, she showed the slightest resentment again.


    The maidservant in pinkughed when she saw this, "My servant Taohong is now in charge of sweeping the concubine''s yard. If my aunt wants anything in the future, I can alsoe to my servant. If this servant can do it, I will definitely help my aunt."


    Lin Zhuyu nodded calmly, "Okay."


    When Lin Zhuyu returned to the hospital, Su Ying had just finished washing with the two children.


    "The concubine got up by coincidence, and the breakfast was still hot. I don''t know what delicious food Uncle He cooked today."


    Lin Zhuyu smiled and took out all the meals in the food box, five dishes and one porridge, which Su Ying and the others like to eat every day.


    "Grandpa He cooks the best food, everything is delicious."


    Er Bao was the first to climb onto the chair and sit down obediently. She was already hungry.


    "I just know how to eat, my face is getting rounder and rounder, and I can hardly squat." Dabao said disgusting words, but when he took the meat buns, he broke them open and gave half to his sister.


    Erbao pouted and snorted, opened his mouth and took a bite of the meat bun angrily.


    "I have to eat a lot to be able to squat steadily."


    Su Ying and the others had just finished eating when Bai Shuang walked in, "Princess, Housekeeper Wei is here, saying that the pce has brought the pce clothes."


    "Let him in."


    Wei Xi walked into the room with a bow, and after saluting to Su Ying, he asked the servant girl to bring up three costumes, which were to be worn by them at the celebration banquet.


    "Princess, try it with Xiaoshizi and Xiaojunzhu. If it doesn''t fit, the servant will let Xiuniang change it immediately."


    Su Ying didn''t refuse, and asked Bai Shuang and the others to take the dress up.


    This pce attire is made ording to the rules of the princess, and it fits well on Su Ying.


    It hasn''t been long since they came back. No matter how fast the embroiderers in the pce move, they can''t make such an exquisite andplicated dress in a day or two.


    After remembering the areas that need to be improved with the embroiderer, she stepped aside.


    Wei Xi smiled and said: "Then this servant will stop bothering the princess, and this servant will leave."


    "Go and prepare a carriage for my concubine, I''m going out of the house."


    Wei Xi asked: "I don''t know where the princess wants to go? This servant can arrange someone to protect the princess all the way."


    "No need, just prepare a carriage."


    Wei Xi lowered his eyes, hiding the emotions in his eyes, "Yes, I will let people prepare for it, my servant."


    After Wei Xi left, Bai Shuang asked curiously, "Where does the princess want to go?"


    "Go outside for a walk." She said that it is her habit to know the surrounding environment. After the pce has figured it out, it is natural to go to the surrounding area to see what people and things are there.


    "The old ve can go out with the princess for a walk." Mother Zhao said.


    "No, just let Bai Shuang follow."


    Mother Zhao was a little worried, "After all, the princess has been away from the capital for so long. The old ve is worried that the princess is not used to the people in the capital."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Zhao, I can sleep in the wilderness, so there''s nothing I''m not used to here."


    Mother Zhao frowned, she almost didn''t say, I was worried that you would beat someone when you went out...

 Chapter 282: walking without eyes

    Chapter 282 Walking without eyes


    Xiao Jin left the mansion early in the morning, and Su Ying didn''t know where he went. She specifically told the people in the pce that Zhao Neng and the others should watch the two children closely before getting into the carriage.


    "Where does the princess want to go?" Bai Shuang asked.


    "First circle around the pce."


    "yes."


    The carriage started slowly, and the driver led Su Ying around the pce.


    Qi Wang Mansion is on the busiest street at the foot of the imperial city. No doubt the people living on this street are noble rtives of the royal family. The street is so big that four or five carriages can walk side by side without any problem.


    When the carriage left the main street outside the imperial city, you could hear the sound of hawking from the street one after another. Su Ying looked at the bustling scene outside through the curtain of the carriage, with a faint smile in the corner of her eyes.


    Although she doesn''t like the imperial pce, she also hopes that the city of Tiankui will be as prosperous and popr as the capital in the future.


    "Princess, it''s almost noon, why don''t you go to the restaurant in front to have something to eat, you used to like that restaurant the most."


    Su Ying looked in the direction of Bai Shuang''s finger, and saw a big restaurant with peopleing and going.


    Su Ying was still very interested in eating, so she immediately asked the coachman to drive the carriage outside the restaurant.


    The two got out of the car.


    The wee guy outside the door enthusiastically walked over when he saw the two of them.


    "Are the two guests going to eat? Do you want to sit in the lobby or in the side room?"


    Bai Shuang said: "Give our wife a wing room."


    "Alright, ma''am, pleasee with me."


    Su Ying followed the waiter into the restaurant. Inside the restaurant is a dining hall. As soon as he walked in, he could smell a strong aroma of food.


    She followed her up to the second floor and almost bumped into someone.


    She took a quick step back and looked up at the other party.


    "Don''t you have eyesight when you walk? If you bump into mydy, can you bear it?" The maid who almost bumped into Su Ying med her head and face.


    Obviously they came out of the wing room suddenly just now, and they were the ones who didn''t look at the way.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, before Bai Shuang could speak, she stepped forward and stopped Su Ying, "We were going straight, and you thought you were being polite when you came out of the wing suddenly and almost bumped into someone?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she saw Bai Shuang''s upside-down eyebrows in a rather imposing manner.


    The servant girl was stunned for a moment after seeing Su Ying''s appearance clearly, and then she showed a sneering smile.


    "I thought who it was. It turned out to be Princess Qi with bad eyesight. It''s not surprising. Who in the capital doesn''t know that Princess Qi has bad eyesight, and always jumps on the eldest prince by mistake. .¡±


    "Spring Equinox, what nonsense, what''s the proper way to argue with others outside?" A slim figure came out of the wing room.


    Her voice was soft but exuding a sense of arrogance. When her beautiful almond eyes fell on Su Ying, she was taken aback for a moment, and then she chuckled. Su Ying noticed that thisughter revealed endless contempt.


    Su Ying also recognized the other party, the seconddy of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Su Yuyan, her cheap step-sister.


    "It''s Big Sister. It''s been a long time since Ist saw Big Sister." Su Yuyan came back to her senses after a moment of daze.


    "My younger sister heard that the elder sister has returned to Beijing, and was going to see her, but she met her today. The elder sister is here for dinner, right? There are still dishes in the wing room, why don''t we sisters go in and catch up?"


    Su Ying looked at Su Yuyan who was showing a sense of nobility in her gestures and gestures, and nodded lightly. Xiaojiang Yuanshi has been extremely strict with this daughter since she was a child. At the beginning, "she" still felt that she was pitiful, and Su Yuyan was always forced by Xiaojiang Yuanshi to study. , but she was extraordinarily indulgent.


    You don''t have to read and practice calligraphy, you don''t have to learn etiquette, you can be arrogant and savage. In the past, she thought it was Xiao Jiangyuan''s doting on her, but after thinking about it, she realized that she was clearly ttering her.


    Turning up the daughter of his original partner to be a brainless waste, while his own daughter is one of the most talented women in the capital. Comparing the two, who is better and who is worse, the oue is obvious.


    The most important thing is that the original owner still felt that Su Yuyan was wronged. She took away Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s favor from her, so she always let her go.


    Su Yuyan also spared no effort to take away from her bit by bit what Jiang Yuanshi had left for her.


    For example, the bracelet she is wearing on her wrist is iid with various gemstones. In her childhood memory, this bracelet appeared in Jiang Yuanshi''s dowry box.


    "good."


    Su Yuqiu thought that Su Ying would not refuse, because she would never refuse no matter what request was made to her since she was a child.


    Bai Shuang was a little worried when she saw Su Ying and Su Yuyan enter the wing room. The princess had always obeyed Su Yuyan''s words before, and Su Yuyan was also responsible for the princess being so infatuated with the eldest prince.


    There are still meals on the table in the wing room, and the used dishes have not been collected yet.


    The dishes on this table were the leftovers from Su Yuyan.


    After sitting down, Su Yuyan picked up a piece of chicken for Su Ying with her chopsticks.


    "Elder sister, try it quickly, younger sister remembers that you like the chicken from this restaurant the most."


    Su Ying is a person who loves food. The food on the table is served with serving chopsticks, and she doesn''t feel dirty.


    However, Su Yuyan wanted to use this to belittle her overtly and secretly, but Su Ying was not so easy to talk about.


    "Just now your maid almost hit me."


    Su Yuyan paused, and said with a slight smile: "Spring Equinox, why don''t you hurry up and pay your sister?"


    Chun Equinox was unwilling, but still obediently stepped forward to bless her body, "The servant did not recognize Missy just now, please forgive me."


    "You just said that my eyesight is not good?" Su Ying said lightly.


    The spring equinox saw Su Ying''s intransigence, and was even more annoyed, "Just now, you were clearly the eldestdy, you didn''t look at the way... ah!"


    "Snapped!"


    Before the vernal equinox finished speaking, a p was pped heavily on her face.


    Su Yuyan froze in ce in shock.


    Seeing Su Ying shaking his hands calmly, a surge of anger rushed to his chest.


    "The vernal equinox is just not paying attention, so why does Big Sister beat someone?"


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on the bracelet on her hand. She can exchange many, many seeds for this bracelet.


    "Almost hit Princess Qi, even if I beat her to death, she deserved it."


    "Dude."


    The man standing outside the door walked in tremblingly.


    "Princess, what are your orders?"


    "Clean up this table of food, and serve me another table that is exactly the same, and put it in the ount of the seconddy of the Prime Minister''s Mansion." After finishing speaking, she smiled at Su Yuyan, "Do you have any objection?"


    Su Yuyan secretly clenched the embroidered handkerchief in her hand. She always felt that Su Ying looked a little weird, and her appearance was still the same, but her temper hadpletely changed. Even if she was given a hundred guts before, she would not dare to touch her.


    "It seems that the exile has made the eldest sister be vulgar. The Prime Minister''s Mansion pays the most attention to rules. If the elder sister finds out about this, the father will definitely be angry!"

 Chapter 283: very happy

    Chapter 283 is very happy


    Prime Minister Su is Su Yuyan''s trump card against Su Ying.


    Because she was praised for being ignorant and unruly since she was a child, Prime Minister Bai didn''t like her very much.


    But which child does not desire to be recognized by his parents, and the original owner who can''t bear Prime Minister Bai''s cold eyes will continue to express himself, only hoping to get an affirmative look from Prime Minister Bai.


    So, Su Yuyan said this on purpose to scare Su Ying.


    Unfortunately, she made the wrong wishful thinking.


    "I don''t know if he is angry or not, but if you don''t take off this bracelet for me today, I will definitely be angry."


    Su Yuyan saw that Su Ying had no indifference on her face, she was not afraid at all, and her beautiful eyebrows frowned.


    She looked at the bracelet in her hand, and shrank subconsciously. Even if the prime minister''s mansion is rich, there are not many bracelets like this priceless.


    "This bracelet was given to me by my mother."


    "Did your mother take my mother''s things with my consent?"


    Su Yuyan choked, her fair face flushed with embarrassment, and her eyes were red.


    "What does Big Sister mean by that?"


    Su Ying knocked on the table impatiently, because being hungry would exacerbate her temper, "literally."


    "Mother loved you since childhood, and valued you more than me..."


    "Praise and kill, what is there to say."


    Su Ying''s patience has reached its limit. Seeing that Su Yuyan didn''t move, she went up to grab her hand and took off the bracelet.


    Su Yuyan waspletely dumbfounded.


    Su Ying used to be savage, but she never dared to treat her like this. She is clearly a bandit!


    "Miss, what are you doing, you are not afraid that the prime minister will find out and punish you?" Qiu Shi was frightened when he saw Su Ying directly attacking Su Yuyan, and hurried forward to protect Su Yuyan.


    Su Ying frowned, "He? A soft-bodied man, what kind of thing is he?"


    Back then, the Su family was in decline. If it wasn''t for being helped by Jiang Yuan''s family, he wouldn''t be able to climb to his current position.


    But in those years, he suppressed the Jiangyuan n a lot.


    Su Yuyan was about to die of anger, Su Ying''s change was so big that she didn''t expect it, and she would only suffer if she continued to confront, she pinched the embroidered handkerchief, gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, it''s my fault that I cried because of my sister''s exile. The tears are all dry, I really have blinded my sincerity, Qiushi, let''s go!"


    Qiu Shi and the two maids hurried forward to help Su Yuyan out of the wing.


    The vernal equinox on the ground also scrambled and crawled, "Second miss, wait for the ve..."


    Bai Shuang looked at the backs of them leaving and felt very relieved, but she became a little worried. The seconddy would definitely sue Prime Minister Bai and the others after returning. After all, they are the biological father and stepmother of the princess, and they are the elders. The princess can never talk to them Go against it.


    "Princess..."


    "Bai Shuang, how many good things like this are there in my mother''s dowry?"


    Bai Shuang looked at the shiny bracelet under the golden light and said: "The princess doesn''t remember, she is not the most sessful with such a fineness, madam... really left a lot of good things for the princess, a lot The servants have never seen it."


    Su Ying wiped the bracelet clean and put it away in satisfaction, "Well, I''ll bring it back when the timees, so I''ll let you take a good look at it."


    Bai Shuang was surprised, take it back?


    Is this... literally?


    The buddy brought up all the fresh meals, and Su Ying left satisfied after eating.


    "Where does the princess want to go?"


    Su Ying looked at the time, the sun will almost set when he goes back now.


    "Go back first."


    "yes."


    Just as Su Ying returned to the pce, Xiao Jin also came back.


    Su Ying smelled a faint smell of alcohol on him and asked, "Did you go out for a drink?"


    Xiao Jin has been drinking, the alcohol is not weak, and the tips of his ears are still red.


    "Well, I met some old friends."


    Su Ying nodded and didn''t ask any more questions, but Xiao Jin continued: "I will take you to meet me some other day."


    Su Ying was quite curious, who did Xiao Jin make friends with before, "Okay."


    Seeing her agreeing, Xiao Jin had a smile in his eyes, "Did you go out of the house today?"


    "Well, I went outside and met Su Yuyan."


    Of course Xiao Jin knew who Su Yuyan was. Seeing that Su Ying was in a good mood, he couldn''t help being curious, "I''m d to see your sister?"


    He came back with a bracelet, very happy, "Well, happy."


    Xiao Jin felt that Su Ying was happy to understand, but it must be different from what he said.


    Su Ying was happy, but Su Yuyan was mad with anger.


    When she returned to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, she threw herself into Xiao Jiangyuan''s arms and cried loudly, crying how Su Ying ignored her and snatched the bracelet from her hand.


    At the beginning, Xiao Jiangyuan didn''t believe it. She knew what Su Ying was like better than anyone else. Let alone snatching Su Yuyan''s bracelet, she had never spoken loudly to her.


    But when she saw Chun Equinox''s face so swollen that she couldn''t open her eyes, she still frowned slightly.


    "She really snatched your bracelet?" Xiao Jiangyuan gently wiped Su Yuyan''s reddish eye circles, for fear that using force would hurt her delicate skin.


    "Mother, can my daughter still lie to you, you see." Su Yuyan pulled up her sleeve, and the bracelet she wore out today really disappeared.


    Xiao Jiangyuan felt that Su Ying must be crazy, otherwise how could he do such a stupid thing?


    She appeased Su Yuyan, she was surprised when King Qi returned to the capital once again, but she was even more surprised that Xiao Jin brought Su Ying back with him.


    She knew better than anyone what Xiao Jin and Su Ying were like before, and how Xiao Jin would let here back again.


    But she came back anyway.


    But Xiao Jiangyuan didn''t think too much about it, he just thought it was Xiao Jin whomitted the crime.


    "Yan''er, what did you say?"


    "Mother, she also said that you moved her mother''s dowry, have you asked her?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan''s eyebrows twitched, Su Ying had never mentioned the dowry of the short-lived ghost to them.


    Xiao Jiangyuan felt that Su Ying definitely didn''t have the brain to think so much, and he was afraid that he would be instigated to say these words.


    "Okay, don''t be sad, the bracelet girl will bring it back to you." The gemstones on it are priceless, and she doesn''t want to take advantage of Su Ying.


    Su Yuyan nodded, and leaned quietly in Xiao Jiangyuan''s arms, "Mother must teach her a good lesson and let her know what rules are!"


    "good."


    On the day of the celebration banquet, Su Ying was awakened early in the morning by the movement outside the door.


    She opened her eyes, and the two little ones were still lying beside her, soundly asleep.


    She remembered that Bai Shuang told her that the pce banquet was held at noon, so she had to get up early in the morning to prepare.


    She lifted the quilt and got up, sat cross-legged on the bed and lucked out a circle before opening her eyes.


    Outside the door, Bai Shuang''s voice sounded, "Has the princess woke up?"

 Chapter 284: palace banquet

    Chapter 284 Pce Banquet


    "Woke up."


    When Bai Shuang heard the response, she pushed open the door and walked in. Mother Zhao followed behind her, still holding the pce dress that she was going to wear today.


    Su Ying looked at the nearly ten-story pce costumes, and the veins on his forehead twitched, "I''m wearing a few less, no one should be able to see it?"


    Mother Zhaoughed and said, "It''s impossible. The princess can be noticed if she wears one less piece."


    Su Ying deliberately bulged her stomach, and Zhao''s mother was helpless when she tied her waist.


    "Miss Bie''sdy put all her strength into putting on her waist. The princess is so good, I wish I could burst my stomach."


    Su Ying said: "Just follow this size, otherwise you won''t even be able to drink your saliva."


    Mother Zhao knew Su Ying''s temper, and she was afraid that if it was too tight, it would make her bored, and it would be difficult for her to just throw her hands away if she didn''t want to go, so she could only loosen the corset.


    "Where''s Xiao Jin?"


    "The prince got up early in the morning and went to practice, but he should have packed up and prepared toe here by now."


    As soon as Mother Zhao finished speaking, Su Ying saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    He was dressed in a ck python robe, which made his outline more rigid, with deep ck eyes. Fortunately, the white jade belt around his waist was used as an embellishment, which slightly softened the condensed air between his brows.


    His facial features are very deep, and the angr jawline is more wide if it is more, and it is thicker if it is less. Even though this face has been seen countless times, Su Ying can''t help but sigh when he looks at it again, this kid is really tall. look good.


    Xiao Jin walked into the room and was stunned the moment he saw Su Ying.


    She was wearing a moon-white wide-sleeved long dress, and the light-colored ribbon just bound her tight waist. Su Ying had already worked hard to bulge her belly, but Xiao Jin It seems that this waist is still slender as usual.


    Her skin is fair, and a red gemstone is dotted on her high temples, whichplements the red flowers blooming on her skirt, making her look cool and mboyant. Such a contradiction, But surprisingly.


    Xiao Jin was fascinated for a while.


    The eyes of the two collided in the air, and a strange spark was born.


    "Niang, Daddy, we are all ready."


    The appearance of two small milk bags interrupted the brief silence.


    Xiao Jin came back to his senses and held the hands of the two children, "Let''s go."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and the family of four got into the carriage and headed for the pce gate.


    Chu defeated the Southern Kingdom again, and Emperor Kangze was very happy. He invited officials of the fifth rank and above to attend the banquet. Because of therge number of people, the banquet was held beside the open-air Tianchi.


    As soon as Xiao Jin and the others arrived outside Tianchi, the servant''s sharp singing sounded.


    "King Qi, Princess Qi is here."


    With a sound of singing, everyone''s attention fell on Su Ying and Xiao Jin.


    They are also the two most talked about by the aristocrats in the past two days.


    It is not surprising to them that Xiao Jin was found and made great military exploits.


    They were surprised why Xiao Jin brought Su Ying back.


    The stupid things that Su Ying did before are well known, isn''t Xiao Jin humiliating himself by bringing her back?


    When everyone was puzzled, they seemed to understand the moment they saw Xiao Jin and Su Ying walk in.


    Xiao Jin''s imposing appearance and imposing manner made them feel that anyone standing beside him would be inferior.


    But when they looked at Su Ying, their thoughts changed miraculously just now, because Su Ying was not inferior to Xiao Jin.


    It is very difficult to have a woman with such a strong aura who can calmly stand beside Shashen, and she is not evenpared to him in terms of aura.


    Xiao Jue narrowed his eyes when he saw Su Ying walking in. He had thought about seeing Su Ying again countless times, but it definitely wouldn''t be like this, his eyes were straightened.


    Su Ying, whom I saw abroad before, was dressed in dark clothes, and her eyes were full of unresolved hostility.


    The Su Ying in front of her is luxurious and luxurious, with a proud and sharp look on her brows, as if she doesn''t pay attention to this crowd of people at all.


    Who gave her such arrogance!


    The four members of the family were not afraid of the eyes of everyone, but sat down in their seats happily.


    The two treasures were holding the hands of Su Ying and Xiao Jin all the time, those sizing up and staring eyes still made them nervous and cramped.


    Su Ying felt that the children were not in a good mood, so she squeezed their little handsfortingly, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, Mommy and your father are here."


    "Aniang, why are they all looking at us?" Er Bao didn''t understand.


    "Because we look good."


    "Linger doesn''t like it."


    Su Ying didn''t like it either, so she stared at it in the blink of an eye.


    When everyone met Su Yingsensen''s gaze, they felt their scalps go numb.


    Who would have imagined that Princess Qi, who was gentle and virtuous one second, would turn into a murderous **** the next.


    Those who were swept by Su Ying obediently looked away.


    "What are you doing so fiercely?" Xiao Jin peeled an orange, divided it into three parts, and ced them in the hands of the mother and son.


    Su Ying ate the orange in one gulp, without the dignity and reserve that a princess should have, "We are not monkeys."


    Su Ying felt a strong gaze falling on her, she raised her head, and met Xiao Jue''s eyes.


    Xiao Jue was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw Su Ying raised the **** to her.


    Xiao has no idea what this means, but from Su Ying''s eyes, it can be seen that this is definitely not apliment!


    "Yan''er, Yan''er?" Xiao Jiangyuan called several times, but found that Su Yuyan didn''t respond.


    She frowned slightly and touched her lightly.


    Su Yuyan came back to her senses, and looked at Xiao Jiang Yuanshi in a daze, "Pay attention to your manners."


    Su Yuyan subconsciously sat up straight.


    Xiao Jiangyuan followed her gaze just now, and saw Su Ying leisurely eating the snacks on the table, without any rules or words.


    She picked up the teacup and took a sip, covering the sneer at the corner of her mouth. She also said how much this idiot has changed. How is it different from before?


    Su Yuyan, taking advantage of the tea break, raised her eyes to look at Xiao Jin again.


    She never knew that a man could be so powerful, why didn''t she think Qi Wangsheng was good-looking before?


    Looking at Su Ying again, she is as vulgar as ever, as long as she thinks that she is the one who snatched her bracelet, she will be very angry.


    But soon, there will be her good-looking.


    "The emperor is here, the empress is here..."


    Everyone stood up and saluted.


    Su Ying only felt a pair of ck boots passing by, and not long after, she heard Kang Zedi''s joyful voice from above.


    "Everyone get up."


    Everyone returned to their seats and sat down.


    Emperor Kang Ze nced over Xiao Jin and the others very quickly, and then smiled and said, "Today is a celebration banquet, to celebrate Chu''s defeat of Nanguo again and let Nanguo voluntarily surrender. This is all thanks to our generals of Chu."


    As he spoke, Kang Zedi paused, "Lian Shen."


    Lian Shen stood up and stood in front of Emperor Kang Ze after hearing the words, "My minister is here."


    "You are themander-in-chief of this expedition, and I am very pleased to have led our Chu soldiers to make sessive military exploits. As well as the brave generals, you are all great contributors to my departure from the pce."


    Emperor Kang Ze happily rewarded the two of them directly. After the two retreated, Emperor Kang Ze turned his gaze andnded on Xiao Jin, "Xiao Jin."

 Chapter 285: fell into the water

    Chapter 285 fell into the water


    Xiao Jin got up and stood in front of Emperor Kang Ze.


    Everyone was curious about how Emperor Kang Ze would arrange Xiao Jin, and for a while, everyone looked at the two intently.


    Emperor Kang Ze said with a solemn face, "Xiao Jin, you have made great contributions to the Chu State this time, and it can be regarded as a crime. I will restore your identity and let you continue to stay in the Qi Pce. Do you have an opinion?"


    "Sir, thank you, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Kang Ze nodded, "I heard that the brave general handed over the tiger talisman to you during the war. Now that the war is over, the brave general will return to the border to guard in the near future. You should return the tiger talisman to him."


    As soon as he came, he asked for a tiger amulet, and it seemed that he was a little bit afraid of Xiao Jin.


    Just when everyone was wondering what would happen to Xiao Jin, they saw him take out the tiger talisman from his body.


    Emperor Kang Ze saw that he handed over the tiger talisman so simply, his face softened a lot.


    The **** stepped forward to take the tiger talisman and was about to deliver it to Emperor Kang Zedi when suddenly a ck eagle swooped down and grabbed the tiger talisman in the eunuch''s hand with its ws, and it snatched it away.


    Before everyone came back to their senses, the eagle grabbed the tiger amulet and flew into the sky!


    Emperor Kang Ze stood up from the dragon chair anxiously.


    "Hurry up, shoot the arrow quickly, shoot that eagle down for me!"


    The guards immediately went to prepare their bows and arrows, aiming at the eagle one after another.


    The eagle was scratched by the arrow, and as soon as its ws were loosened, the tiger amulet fell into the Tianchi.


    With a "plop", it caused ripples in the hearts of all the ministers!


    "Go into the water, go into the water and fish for me immediately!"


    The banquet hall was in chaos for a while.


    The servants, maids and imperial guards all jumped into the water to get the tiger charms.


    The ministers also stood nervously by the edge of Tianchi and watched, even Emperor Kangze couldn''t sit still.


    In the audience, only Su Ying''s family of four remained extremely calm.


    "You said you, if you don''t give it sooner orter, why did the eaglee here?" Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin, and when she reached for the snacks, she found that the snacks on the table were all eaten.


    Xiao Jin sat down beside her with an innocent expression, "The emperor asked, and I have to give it."


    Su Ying looked impatiently at the ministers who flocked to the Tianchi to watch, "When will the food be served?"


    Xiao Jin nced at the empty te of dim sum, and directly reached out to take all the unused dim sum from the next table. No one in this banquet would be like Su Ying, who only stared at the stuttering one on the table.


    "Is the water in thiske alive?"


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    Su Ying chuckled, "Then there is something to y with."


    Su Ying stood up after eating the snacks, "I''ve eaten too much, I''ll go to thetrine."


    Xiao Jin said: "Don''t walk around."


    "kindness."


    As soon as Su Ying walked out, the maid came forward to lead her.


    When Su Ying came out of the hut, the maid who led the way disappeared, and only Xiao Jue was waiting outside.


    Xiao Jue looked at her with an unpredictable expression, looking at the woman in front of him who was once hated by him.


    Before Xiao Jue opened his mouth, Su Ying took the lead and said, "The life of a dog is quite big."


    Xiao Jue choked, thinking of the knife that Su Ying stabbed him without hesitation when he was holding him hostage, he would have gone to **** if he was not wearing soft armor at that time.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but take a step back, moving away from Su Ying.


    Su Ying saw his actions and sneered, "What are you afraid of, aren''t you waiting for me here specially? What do you want to say, I''ll give you a chance, just say it."


    Xiao Jue regretted it, regretted why he subconsciously followed after seeing Su Yinging out, he instinctively felt that this woman should be so stupid, after all, she wanted to drug him in order to make him look at her more , but the medicine was identally used on Xiao Jin.


    Xiao never believes that a person can change just by changing, but when he met Su Ying''s abyss-like phoenix eyes again, he subconsciously backed away.


    "This hall, just passing by!"


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips coldly, "Idiot."


    The sarcasm on Su Ying''s face greatly stimted Xiao Jue, he gritted his teeth and said, "Su Ying, don''t forget how you followed me like a dog before!"


    "Xiao Jue, don''t forget how I punished you like a monkey."


    Su Ying pushed him away, turned around and left.


    Xiao Jue clenched his fists in anger, "Su Ying, I want you to look good!"


    When Su Ying returned to the banquet, everyone had already returned to their seats and sat down. The drums sounded, and Miaoman, the singing and dancing girl, was twisting.


    It''s just that Emperor Kang Ze''s face was dark, obviously he didn''t have the heart to appreciate it.


    Su Ying sat down beside Xiao Jin, it seems that the tiger amulet has not been found yet.


    The maids have already served all the dishes, but no one has an appetite.


    These people do not include Su Ying.


    However, the court dishes are clear and watery, and the portion is small, which is not enough for her to fit between her teeth.


    "When will this banquet end?"


    Xiao Jin nced at Emperor Kangze, "When the emperor''s patience runs out, it''s almost time."


    Su Ying yawned, unexpectedly sleepy.


    Xiao Jin was a little helpless, but his eyes were full of pampering, really, how easy it is to feel sleepy when you are full.


    Emperor Kang Ze stood up suddenly, and the singing, dancing and music suddenly stopped.


    "I''m tired, all you can do as you please." After saying that, Emperor Kang Ze got up and left.


    The queen could only follow suit.


    Not long after Emperor Kang Ze left, ministers got up to bid farewell to their colleagues. The tiger amulet has not been found yet, so if they stay here and be a fish in the pond, it will be a disaster for no reason.


    "Let''s go back too." Xiao Jin stood up holding the hands of the two treasures.


    Su Ying has been impatient for sitting for so long without eating enough.


    "I don''t know if Uncle He has prepared our lunch..." Su Ying muttered, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Xiao Jiang Yuanshi walking towards this side.


    Xiao Jiangyuan looked like a loving mother, and when he walked up to Su Ying, the circles of his eyes turned red with precision.


    "Princess." With an affectionate cry, Su Ying''s goosebumps rose.


    This scene is really well done.


    "Is there something wrong with Mrs. Prime Minister?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan was stunned for a moment, and then came back to his senses, "The princess is back, why don''t you go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to see? Your father and I are very worried."


    "Worried about me?" Su Ying smiled, her eyes were a little cold, "If you really want to worry about me, why didn''t you give me more money when you were exiled? Why didn''t youe to the emperor to intercede for us when something happened? The wife of the prime minister said this, Are you afraid that you don¡¯t even believe it?¡±


    Xiao Jiangyuan was taken aback again, thinking that Su Ying would say this because he felt resentful about being exiled.


    "Some things are inconvenient to say here. Tomorrow, you go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion tomorrow. If you have anything to say, we mother and daughter can talk about it." After Xiao Jiang Yuanshi finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Jin, "It has been really hard for the prince to take care of the princess during this time. "


    As she spoke, she looked at the two treasures again in surprise.


    Who knows, when the two treasures met her eyes, they flinched and hid behind Su Ying.

 Chapter 286: loving mother

    Chapter 286 Loving Mother


    Su Ying remembered that in the past Xiao Jiangyuan would ask her to take her two children to the prime minister''s mansion, saying that she wanted to see her grandson.


    At the beginning, "she" listened to Xiao Jianggenshi''s words very much, even if she didn''t like it, she took the child back.


    In my memory, the children were very happy when they first went there, but when they wentter, they always shrank in fear. "She" didn''t care, so she didn''t take it to heart. Thinking about it now, they could have encountered each other in the prime minister''s mansion. What would have such a reaction.


    Xiao Jin picked up the two children, and the little one immediatelyy down behind Xiao Jin, unwilling to look at Xiao Jiang Yuanshi.


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes darkened slightly, "Okay, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    Seeing her promise, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi showed a smile on his face, "Mom will prepare your favorite food for you."


    After Xiao Jiangyuan finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Out of the pce gate and on the carriage, Su Ying hugged the two children and asked, "Ji''er, Linger, tell Aniang, did that olddy bully you just now?"


    Dabao''s big eyes were red, and he clutched Su Ying''spel tightly as if angry or scared, "Mother, it hurts from the needle."


    "What needles? She made people **** you with needles?"


    Erbao was very angry with a puffy face, "She is a viin."


    The two were too young to express exactly what happened at that time, but Su Ying could imagine how helpless and scared the two children were back then!


    Beast!


    Su Ying tried her best to suppress the hostility on her body so as not to scare the child.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were deep, he returned to the pce, and after handing the two children to Mother Zhao to take them to wash, he said: "Tomorrow I will go with you."


    "How big is the prime minister''s mansion that you need toe to the door in person? Don''t worry, I have a measure."


    "There are too many people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion." After all, the capital city is no better than the Northern Wilderness.


    Su Ying sneered, "I can straighten her knotted intestines!"


    Su Ying was worried about the two babies. After they fell asleep, she took them into the space for a detailed inspection. After making sure that there was no sharp weapon left on them, she was relieved.


    The next day.


    Su Ying woke up early.


    After she washed up, she called Mother Zhao into the room.


    "Mother Zhao, do you have the dowry list when my mother got married?"


    "Yes, the old ve keeps it."


    The dowry list has been kept by Zhao''s mother in an unknown corner of the pce. Because it is hidden and not valuable, no one noticed when the pce was ransacked.


    Mother Zhao took out a damp booklet and opened it. The booklet was several meters long.


    "Where is the dowry list when I got married?"


    "Yes."


    Mother Zhao brought another booklet. Compared with the two, when she got married, the dowry she gave was not even a fraction!


    After Su Ying asked Mother Zhao to make backups, she put away both booklets.


    "Bai Shuang, let''s go."


    "Princess, this is the capital city. If you can speak well, you should speak well." Before leaving the house, Mother Zhao exined something worried.


    "knew."


    Although the prime minister''s mansion is not at the root of the imperial city, it is also in the best position on the main road of the capital.


    When Su Ying arrived at the gate of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, there were only two guards outside the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    After the two guards stepped forward to salute, they brought Su Ying into the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    The Prime Minister''s Mansion is still as it is in memory. Compared with the rough and bold atmosphere of Prince Qi''s Mansion, the Prime Minister''s Mansion is much more refined. Even a pot of flowers randomly ced in the garden is enough for ordinary people to struggle for decades.


    Su Ying was brought to Xiao Jiang Yuanshi''s yard.


    "Ma''am, Concubine Qi is here." The maid who notified went directly into the room to report.


    "Why are you still in a daze, why don''t you let the princess into the house quickly."


    Su Ying vaguely heard Xiao Jiang Yuanshi''s voice from inside the house. It stands to reason that with her status, the people from the Prime Minister''s Mansion would go out to greet her, but they were fine, making her look like she was asking for help, and her momentum was weak.


    But Su Ying didn''t care about such details, and walked straight into the room.


    In the room, Xiao Jiangyuan looked at Su Ying who walked in with a kind face.


    Su Yuyan with a delicate face was also by Xiao Jiangyuan''s side.


    After Su Ying entered the room, she went straight to the chair and sat down, without looking at the mother and daughter.


    The smile on Xiao Jiangyuan''s face froze, but he quickly returned to his loving mother''s appearance, "You child, why are you still so casual, go and bring all the food prepared for the princess."


    "yes."


    Soon, the maid came back with stacks of greasy snacks and chicken soup.


    Su Ying likes to eat, but she doesn''t like this kind of food that tastes like drinking oil.


    "These are the things the princess likes to eat in the past, try them quickly."


    Su Ying nced at it and chuckled, "Let''s put your things away. I''m here today. I have two things to do. First, I''m here to collect the dowry left by my mother. Hand over the servants who have passed."


    Su Yuyan got angry when she heard it, "What nonsense are you talking about, big sister? Didn''t you give you a small dowry when you got married? The dowry that your biological mother brought was already squandered by her. Your dowry They were all subsidized by the mother herself from her own house.¡±


    Su Ying took a sip of tea in her spare time. She couldn''t drink the tea, but she knew it must be quite expensive.


    Xiao Jiangyuan smiled calmly: "If you say that my sister''s dowry is still left over, if the princess wants it, I will ask someone to bring it for you."


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiangyuan said to the people around him: "Go, open the warehouse, and take all the things left by my sister."


    "yes."


    Su Yuyan saw Xiao Jiangyuan''s promise so straightforwardly, and immediately became anxious. Those things were kept for her as a dowry, so how could she just give them to her?


    In a blink of an eye, Su Yuyan saw Xiao Jiangyuan gave her aforting look, and Su Yuyan calmed down.


    After a while, the maids came in with bundles of very old cloth.


    Judging from the color, these fabrics are indeed good, but they look a little old.


    Xiao Jiangyuan said with a smile: "These were my sister''s favorites back then. I kept them from being moved, just to keep them in mind. Since you want them, then take them back."


    Although these materials are a bit old, they are still valuable. Of course, Su Ying will not be polite.


    However, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi just wanted to use this thing to dismiss her. Do you really think she is a fool?


    Su Ying took out the dowry list from her body and unfolded it in front of Xiao Jiang Yuanshi.


    "You all know how to read? Take a good look at the things on it. I''ll give you three days to prepare, and I''ll return a lot of them. If something is missing..." Su Ying paused, with a half-smile Looking at Su Yuyan, who is as beautiful as a flower, "I''ll smash her face."


    Su Yuyan was startled, and covered her face in horror.

 Chapter 287: old lotus

    Chapter 287 Old Lotus


    Su Ying stood up with a sneer, "Also, hand over the dog servants who dared to hurt my two sons and daughters before, otherwise, I will blow up your prime minister''s mansion."


    After finishing speaking, she left the list behind, turned around and left, extremely arrogant.


    Su Yuyan''s face turned red with anger, and even Xiao Jiangyuan''splexion sank.


    "Mother, look, I told you that Su Ying has changed, you don''t believe me, look at her like that, she doesn''t seem to put us in the eyes!"


    Now Xiaojiang Yuanshi doesn''t want to admit it anymore, Su Ying has really changed, but so what, how could she spit out what she got again!


    "What''s the hurry, those things don''t have my permission, she can''t even try to take them away!"


    On the same day, Prime Minister Su and Su Yulun got the news of Su Ying''s visit immediately after they returned to the mansion.


    He frowned, and went straight to Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s yard.


    Xiao Jiangyuan was born charming and charming, but he has a charming charm. Compared with Jiang Yuan, who had a rough temper and domineering personality back then, a beauty like Xiao Jiang Yuan is his favorite.


    So over the years, he has always loved Xiao Jiang Yuanshi very much.


    When Su Yulun walked into the back room, he saw Xiao Jiangyuan sitting alone under the window, and the afterglow outside the window fell on her body, making her even more delicate.


    "It''s still cold now, why sit under the window and blow the wind?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan regained consciousness in shock, looked at Su Yulun in surprise, and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief as if covering up.


    "Master is back."


    Su Yulun frowned when she saw her like this, "Why are you crying? Is there anyone in this house who can wrong you?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan shook his head, "Where are you crying? It''s clear that the wind outside the window made your eyes red. The master is wrong."


    The maid next to her said with a look of resentment, "Madam, why should you wrong yourself for the sake of the princess? Thedy is always thinking of the princess, but the princess doesn''t appreciate it. She also said that thedy swallowed her biological mother''s dowry. If she doesn''t return it, she will be punished." The government has been lifted."


    Su Yulun frowned when he heard it, "She came to ask you for her mother''s dowry?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan tried his best to cover up the grievance in his eyes, "The princess may have been instigated by others. She was not like this before, and the master also knows that the princess has been delicate since she was a child, and everything must be good. My sister left some things. But it took a lot to raise the princess in those years, and when she gets married, I will give all the rest I can give, the concubine, the concubine really can''t get it out..."


    When Xiao Jiangyuan said thetter, tears filled his eyes again, making Su Yulun feel distressed for a while.


    "This unfilial girl should have died in the Northern Wilderness, but you can still let here back, don''t cry, I know you have taken care of raising her all these years, if she really dares to make trouble, I will deal with her. "


    "Master, absolutely not, the concubine''s temper is a bit arrogant, but her heart is not bad..."


    "She''s not bad at heart. If she was a good person, she wouldn''t be able to do such a thing!"


    Su Yulun hugged Xiao Jiang Yuanshi tofort her, and only waited for Su Ying to educate her when she came to the door.


    Mother Zhao let out a big breath when she saw that Su Ying came back, her dress was clean and not even wrinkled.


    "The princess is back, how is it?" Mother Zhao asked tentatively, and then nced at Bai Shuang behind her.


    Bai Shuang hurriedly shook her head, indicating that nothing happened.


    Before Zhao''s mother could breathe out, Su Ying said: "I asked them to prepare things for me in three days. With so many things, I thought it would be unkind not to give them some time to prepare."


    Mother Zhao: "..."


    "What did the Prime Minister''s wife say?"


    "Does it matter what she says?"


    Mother Zhao asked again, "Then, if the prime minister''s mansion can''te up with the dowry..."


    Su Ying frowned. Speaking of it, there should be some wear and tear over the years, but 60 to 70% must be there.


    "As long as you can get 70% of it, it''s he."


    "Eh Quyi?"


    "Well, he." happy ending.


    Before Mother Zhao and the others figured out what this meant, a servant girl''s voice sounded outside the door, "Princess is not well, Xiaoshizi and Xiaojunzhu suddenly vomited and diarrhea in difort."


    Su Ying''s expression froze, she stood up from the chair and ran to the cubicle.


    Now the two children live in the same yard with her, and they study and practice calligraphy in the cubicle during the day.


    Su Ying walked outside, and heard a sound of vomiting.


    Dabao had just vomited, his face was pale, and his eyes became weak.


    Er Bao was lying in the arms of the servant girl, looking very bad.


    "Ji''er, Linger."


    Su Ying approached Dabao and hugged Dabao to check his pulse. Feeling that his pulse was abnormal, her face became even colder.


    ¡°Put the baby to bed first.¡±


    While speaking, she had carried Dabao to the inner room and put him on the bed, and asked Bai Shuang to go back to the room to bring her medicine box.


    Su Ying opened the medicine box, took out a medicine bottle, opened it and gave him a white tablet in order to get in.


    Then she went to check Er Bao''s condition, and after confirming that the symptoms of the two were the same, she also fed her the pills. After that, she raised her breath a little, concentrated the heat on her palms, and massaged the stomachs of the two little guys.


    "Mother, Ling''er feels bad..." Er Bao''s eyes were red and looked extremely pitiful after crying.


    Su Ying was so distressed that she gradually increased the strength on her hand to promote the digestion and absorption of the medicine.


    "It''s okay, Auntie has already given you medicine just now, we just got sick from eating, there is nothing serious."


    Until the stomachs of the two little guys were red and hot, Su Ying let go, hugged them up and listened to the sound in their stomachs.


    "How do you feel now, is it still ufortable?"


    Dabao leaned weakly in Su Ying''s arms and said softly, "Mother, my stomach doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Linger''s stomach doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Seeing that the situation of the two of them stabilized slightly, Su Ying was relieved, and asked Bai Shuang and the others to pour two cups of warm water to feed them.


    It was almost time for the two little ones to take a nap, but they were even more tired after all this tossing. After drinking water, they fell asleep in Su Ying''s arms.


    Su Ying looked at their well-behaved sleeping faces, and when she was sure that they were already deeply asleep, she turned and walked out.


    The moment the door closed, her expression immediately sank.


    "Tell me everything the two children have eaten and touched today."


    Mother Zhao took care of the two children every day. Seeing the two childrening out suddenly, she med herself very much, but she calmed down in a short time and began to recall what happened today.


    "Old man He made what Xiao Shizi and the others ate. After they were finished, they were put directly into the food box, and then Lin Zhuyu would take them back."


    After the food was brought back, Mother Zhao and Lin Zhuyu both tried it, and found no problems for the time being.


    The same meal, Zhao''s mother and Lin Zhuyu had no problem after eating it, so the problem probably lies in other aspects.


    Su Ying stood up and went back to the side room, where the two maids were about to clean up the dishes, but Su Ying stopped her.

 Chapter 288: is it the devil

    Chapter 288 Is it a devil?


    "You go out first."


    The two servant girls stepped back.


    In this yard, the only people who can get close to the two children are those she trusts, and those maids who are unfamiliar can only wait outside the door.


    Su Ying took a look at the bowls and chopsticks on the table, and found nothing unusual. She also tasted the food on the table one by one, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Just when Su Ying was about to turn around and go out, she found a stack of unfinished snacks on the desk. It was the jujube cake that the two children liked to eat.


    Su Ying picked up the jujube paste and took a bite and immediately spit it out. There was ayer of faint powder mixed in the jujube paste. If she wasn''t extremely sensitive to the smell of medicine, she wouldn''t have noticed it at all.


    Su Yingfeng narrowed her eyes, turned around and left the house.


    "The dim sum is also made by Uncle He?"


    Lin Zhuyu saw that Su Ying''s expression was not right, and hurriedly said: "Yes, Uncle He also made the dim sum. After Uncle He made it, he handed it over to the servant."


    "During this period, has the food box been in the hands of others?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head, "No, I''vee here from the big kitchen, and the servants have all the food boxes."


    "Go, bring me all the people from the big kitchen to the front yard."


    "yes."


    What Su Ying hates the most is the scum who preys on the weak. The two children are her bottom line. If she moves, she will die!


    Soon, everyone in the big kitchen was taken to the front yard to kneel.


    Uncle He was among them.


    Su Ying came to them with a nk face, and threw the jujube cake on the ground.


    "This is a snack for Xiaoshizi and Xiaojunzhu, but it is mixed with medicinal powder that irritates the stomach, causing Xiaojunzhu and Xiaoshizi to vomit and diarrhea. Don''t rush toin. I also know that the snacks are made by He Shouyi, but Daddy After so many years in the kitchen, everyone is suspicious."


    After finishing speaking, she paused, and Sen Han''s phoenix eyes swept over them very quickly, "I''ll give you a chance to live, and tell me, who did this?"


    "Princess, Chef He has been in charge of the big kitchen for the past few days. We can''t get involved at all. The younger one was ill a few days ago, but today is just right. I haven''t even entered the door of the big kitchen." The first person to speak was the steward of the big kitchen.


    "Yes, Princess, Chef He said we couldn''t do anything well and couldn''t help, so he kicked us out of the kitchen. We didn''t have a chance to prescribe medicine at all."


    "Princess, we are really wronged."


    Su Ying slowly turned his attention to He Shouyi.


    "He Shouyi, do you believe what they said?"


    He Shouyi frowned and raised his head, "Princess, I don''t know how the situation of Xiaoshizi and Xiaojunzhu is? This matter is indeed He''s dereliction of duty, and I ask the princess to punish him."


    "Hmph, He Shouyi, stop being hypocritical. It''s clear that you put medicine in the snacks. You just want to murder the prince, the princess, and the concubine. Such a person must not stay in the big kitchen. He is a disaster. Today he dared to attack the prince and the others, but tomorrow, wouldn''t he be able to hate the princess and the prince as well?" The kitchen steward was filled with righteous indignation, and those who didn''t know thought it was really He Shouyi who did it.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes fell on the kitchen steward, "Are you the steward?"


    "Yes, the little one is in charge of the big kitchen, but He Shouyi is so strong that he won''t let the little one get involved..."


    "She doesn''t let you take care of it, so you don''t care. What does this concubine want you, a useless steward, to do?"


    When the steward heard this, he quickly argued, "The little one thought he had the concubine''s permission for what he did."


    Su Ying raised her hand and signaled him to shut up, "Since you don''t want to tell the truth, let''s do it directly, He Shouyi, the dim sum happened in your hands, you have to bear the big responsibility and bring him into the execution room .¡±


    Two guards stepped forward and brought He Shouyi into the room behind him.


    The steward saw that He Shouyi was being taken away, a sh of sess shed in his eyes very quickly.


    "Princess, don''t worry, the younger ones will be strictly supervised in the future."


    Su Ying rolled his eyelids, "You reminded me, you are in charge, and if something happens in the big kitchen, you will be punished."


    As soon as Su Ying waved his hand, two guards came over and set up the steward.


    The steward panicked, "Princess, the young one is wronged."


    "Ineffective monitoring, should be hit."


    Su Ying directly asked the guards to set up a stool in the yard, and put the steward on it.


    "Hit, hit to the **** position."


    The solid wooden stick hit him until he saw blood, this really wanted his life!


    "Princess, please spare me... oh!"


    Su Ying thought it was noisy, so he had his mouth blocked with a rag.


    The stick went down with a "bang bang", and the sound of the stick colliding with the flesh made the scalp numb.


    "Don''t worry, everyone has a share."


    The people kneeling in the yard were trembling!


    For a long time, everyone felt that the yard was filled with the sound of sticks being hit, until the steward did not respond.


    Su Ying made people stop.


    "Let me see, who''s next?"


    "Princess, spare my life, my concubine, please forgive me, the little one really doesn''t know anything, my concubine..."


    "It''s really not the princess we made..."


    Those people kept kowtowing to Su Ying, but Su Ying ignored them and let the guards pull them away.


    "No, princess!"


    When Wei Xi came, he saw people begging for mercy, and the kitchen steward was still on the ground, dead or alive.


    "Princess calm down, don''t get angry because of these unworthy minions."


    Su Ying nced at him lightly, "I delivered it to the door myself, wouldn''t it be a waste of time if I didn''t call?"


    Before Wei Xi came back to his senses, the guards had already put him on the stool.


    When the stick fell, he waspletely stupid!


    is also short of breath.


    "I, I am the one sent by the emperor to serve the prince, you dare!"


    Su Ying stood up, walked up to Wei Xi and stretched out her hand to the guards, beckoning them to give her the stick.


    "I beat a dog and never look at the owner."


    Su Ying frowned, and the stick fell down.


    "ah!"


    The whole yard was filled with Wei Xi''s terrified screams, which hurt people''s ears.


    terrible!


    Those people didn''t even dare to say begging for mercy.


    Help, is the princess a devil!


    Su Ying did it himself, and Wei Xi fell unconscious after a few sticks.


    When Su Ying nced over, those people didn''t dare to beg for mercy anymore.


    A kitchen helper kneeling in the middle said with a hoarse voice and a strong desire for survival: "Yes, it is the steward. It is the steward Li who asked the younger one to administer the medicine. The princess spares her life, and the younger one has no choice. Damn you little one, I beg the concubine to let the little one go..."


    Su Ying swept his gaze andnded on him, "You said, you took the medicine?"


    "Yes, it''s the little one, and the little one has no other choice. Princess, please forgive me..."


    Li Guanshi, who was lying on the ground, twitched violently, as if he was struggling to make a final argument for himself.

 Chapter 289: preemptive strike

    Chapter 289 Preemptive strike


    Wei Xilian and everyone in the big kitchen were beaten with sticks and thrown out of the pce.


    Su Ying¡¯s original words were, get the **** out of where you came from.


    As soon as Wei Xi and the others were thrown out, Xiao Jin came back. His eyebrows jumped when he saw the people who were thrown out of the pce. After hearing the guards exin the situation, he waved his hand and asked the guards to pull the car over. Throw it out of the pce gate.


    These people are all from the pce.


    Xiao Jin entered the pce only to hear what happened from the guards, and he couldn''t help speeding up to the courtyard.


    When she saw Su Ying, the hostility between her brows hadn''t melted away.


    Xiao Jin walked quickly to the bed, "How are the children?"


    "I fell asleep after taking the medicine."


    Su Ying took the pulse of the two children just now, and was relieved after making sure that there was nothing wrong with them.


    But she would not swallow this breath easily.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Su Ying covered the two children with quilts and walked out with Xiao Jin.


    He Shouyi knelt in the main hall.


    "It was indeed my negligence this time, and I ask the princess and prince to punish me."


    Su Ying asked the guards to bring him into the house, but he didn''t do anything to him. Listening to the movement outside, he knew that Su Ying believed him, and nned to use this opportunity to liquidate the people in the pce.


    But he really med himself, he kept recalling which link went wrong.


    There are so many people in the pce, it is impossible for him to do everything with his own hands.


    There are still other help cooks in the big kitchen, but usually he would not allow these help cooks to get close to the stove, especially for the meals prepared for Su Ying and the others.


    But today he was called out by a cook, saying that the meat in the stove outside was burnt, so he left for about a quarter of an hour in that gap. At that time, the red date cake he made was ced on the stove, and someone came in He couldn''t find out that he was tampering with the jujube cake.


    "Uncle He, I have always trusted you very much. Even if something like this happened today, I would choose to trust you." Su Ying said quietly.


    Uncle He bit his cheek tightly because of guilt.


    "Wangfei''s kindness to He Mou, He Mou will never forget it until his death. Wangfei can rest assured that from now on, nothing else will be said, but this corner of the big kitchen, He Mou will definitely be guarded by Wang Hao, and will never let people have the opportunity to move on food. hands and feet."


    Su Ying came to him and looked at him with serious eyes, "I, Su Ying, have never been afraid of the oing enemy. I am only afraid of being stabbed in the back by myrades. If that dayes, I will never hesitate Get rid of him, does Uncle He understand?"


    He Shouyi nodded with a tense face, "Princess, don''t worry, if that dayes, He will definitely not let the princess down even if he judges himself."


    "Okay, from now on, the big kitchen of the pce will be handed over to you."


    "yes."


    After He Shouyi left, Xiao Jin followed.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Ying looked at the sky, it was getting dark.


    "Enter the pce."


    Xiao Jin was expressionless, but Su Ying knew that he was angry.


    "If the dogs are beaten, their masters should not be alone."


    Xiao Jin rode his horse outside the pce. After Wei Xi and the others were thrown over, the Imperial Army immediately went to inform Emperor Kang Ze.


    Emperor Kang Ze was still annoyed that the tiger talisman could not be retrieved. Now everyone in the court knew that the tiger talisman had fallen into the Tianchi Lake. anxious.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Xi and a group of people sent to Prince Qi''s Mansion were punished and thrown outside the pce gate."


    Emperor Kang Ze frowned, "Who hit it?"


    "Say it''s Princess Qi."


    Emperor Kang Ze''s face became even more gloomy, he still looked at his master when beating a dog, he felt that it was impossible for Su Ying to have such courage, all of this was probably instructed by Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin is still the same as before, so hard to control!


    "Your Majesty, King Qi is seeking an audience outside the pce."


    Emperor Kang Ze was holding back his anger and had nowhere to vent, so Xiao Jin came to his door.


    "Let hime in for me, and Wei Xi and the others will be brought in for me."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin pre-emptively entered the hall, "Please the emperor be the master."


    Emperor Kang Ze''s words choked up in his throat, and he was immediately blocked back, "You beat out the people in the house, what do you want me to do for you?"


    "I don''t know who gave those people the guts to murder Ji''er and Ling''er, and to drug their snacks."


    Emperor Kang Ze frowned, "What?"


    He looked eagerly, "How are the two children?"


    Xiao Jin''s face was tense, "Fortunately, it was discovered in time, and it will be much better after taking the medicine. Wei Xi is a person who came out of the pce. As the chief executive of the pce, he improperly employed people to cause such serious consequences. My son thought about it." He is from the pce, so he brought him here for the emperor to deal with."


    As soon as Xiao Jin came, he preemptively blocked all the anger of Emperor Kang Ze.


    Emperor Kang Ze took a deep breath and clenched his fists. He was so angry!


    These useless trash!


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer to this matter."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Then there is no one in your pce to preside over the overall situation for you?"


    "The minister has asked someone to bring Zhang Shuming back. He has been managing the pce for the minister at the beginning, so he should be familiar with all the affairs of the pce."


    Emperor Kang Ze narrowed his eyes, and looked at Xiao Jin with eagle-like eyes for a long time before saying: "Since you have made arrangements, then I don''t have to worry about it, don''t worry, I will deal with those people severely and will never tolerate them." .¡±


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Xiao Jin stood up, "I will leave."


    It wasn''t until Xiao Jin was gone that Emperor Kang Ze lifted everything on the dragon case.


    Obviously, obviously he wanted to me Xiao Jin, but who knew it would be on his side.


    "Wei Xi, that idiot, threw those people into the torture chamber and let them deal with it."


    "yes."


    It was already dark when Xiao Jin returned to the pce.


    The two little guys also woke up. After a nap, their spirits have been fully recovered, and they look alive and kicking.


    Because the stomach was irritated, He Shouyi specially made herbal porridge for them at night to nourish the stomach.


    When Xiao Jin entered the room, the mother and son were preparing to eat. When they saw him walking in, the two little ones happily jumped off their chairs and ran to Xiao Jin to hug him.


    "Daddy,e back here."


    Xiao Jin hugged the two of them, "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt Daddy anymore, and Ji''er doesn''t hurt anymore."


    The medicine irritated the stomach and caused acute gastroenteritis. As long as the medicine is taken in time, there will be no major problems, but you have to eat light food for a few days or it will easily recur.


    Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin, "I got back pretty quickly, didn''t I bother you?"


    Xiao Jin hugged the child and sat down beside her, "His people caused trouble here, what position does he have to me me?"

 Chapter 290: test

    Chapter 290 Exploration


    After putting the two children to sleep, Xiao Jin and Su Ying went to the front yard.


    A thin, fair-faced middle-aged man walked in.


    "ve Zhang Shuming to the prince, and the princess to greet you."


    "Get up, butler." Xiao Jin said to Su Ying: "Eunuch Zhang followed me when I was in the pce, and he followed me out after I left the pce. When I went to the border, I let him rest and recuperate. If someone takes care of him, we can only let Eunuch Zhange back first."


    Zhang Shuming quickly raised his head and nced at Xiao Jin, Su Ying saw that his eyes were red, "It is a blessing for the ve to have the opportunity toe back to serve the prince and concubine. Don''t worry, the prince, the ve will do his best to share the worries of the prince."


    "Well, then I will trouble you. Whatever the princess tells you in the future, you just do it."


    Zhang Shuming kowtowed to Su Ying again, "Yes."


    The return of Zhang Shuming means that the control of the pce has once again returned to their hands.


    The people Xiao Jin trusts must not be soft-headed. For the rest of the people sent by Emperor Kang Ze, Zhang Shuming will make proper arrangements.


    To everyone''s surprise, the imperial edict of Emperor Kangze appointing Xiao Jin as the deputymander of the imperial army was sent to the pce the next day, ordering Xiao Jin to take office immediately.


    "My lord, what does the emperor mean by this?" Jiang Yang looked at the imperial decree and couldn''t understand it. Could it be that because the lord handed over the tiger talisman, the emperor no longer fears him?


    No, so many soldiers and horses in Jincheng are still in the hands of the prince.


    Jiang Yang didn''t understand, but Xiao Jin understood that if he didn''t do anything, there would be almost no mistakes. Appointing him as the deputymander of the imperial army seemed to give him real power, but the position of deputymander was used to take responsibility. If something happened, even if two eunuchs in the pce were fighting, the emperor could me it on the imperial guards, saying that they did not maintain order in the pce.


    This letter of appointment is used to manipte him.


    "Let''s go, take a look at Ren."


    "yes."


    After Xiao Jin changed into his official robe, he took Jiang Yang out of the mansion.


    Just as Xiao Jin left, another group of people from the pce arrived again.


    "Princess, there are people in the pce, saying that the empress wants to see the concubine, and let the concubine enter the pce to talk."


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, the queen is Xiao Jue''s own mother, when "she" was entangled Xiao Jue with all her strength, the queen sent someone to warn her, in other words, it was disgusting to look at her even more, If she is fine, she will not be an eyesore when entering the pce.


    "Not going."


    Mother Zhao went to the room with a snack and said softly: "Princess, the queen wants to see you. Even if you refuse this time, she will find other reasons to let you enter the pce afterwards. Why don''t the old ves just follow the concubine into the pce and have a look?" Bar."


    Su Ying enters the pce in public, the queen can''t do anything to her.


    Su Ying frowned impatiently. If she hadn''te back to get that little thing, she would really not be willing toe back to deal with those people who are full of gossip.


    "Then listen to Mother Zhao."


    Now the pce is under the control of their people, but before leaving the pce, Su Ying still mobilized a team of guards to guard the two children''s yard.


    "Princess, please, the empress is already waiting for you in the pce."


    Su Ying got into the carriage and went directly to the gate of the pce.


    This is her second time here, just like before, full of repulsion.


    After entering the pce, there are maids waiting outside the pce gate.


    "ves see the princess, and the princess please."


    After the maid saluted properly, she took Su Ying to Fengwu Pce.


    The pce maid took Su Ying directly into Fengwu Pce, and asked Su Ying to wait outside the door for a while before she went in to report.


    The queen didn''t make her wait too long, and let her directly into the pce.


    The queen in a vermilion phoenix robe satzily but dignifiedly on a chair, the phoenix hairpin on her head was shining brightly when she turned her head, she was nearly forty years old, but she was well maintained, and she looked like a girl. Thirty or so.


    Su Ying took a cursory nce and then looked away, "See the queen."


    The queenughed contemptuously when she saw that Su Ying''s actions were not even standard in saluting.


    If you want to say why Xiao Jin is not stupid, he obviously fell on this woman once, but brought her back when he had the opportunity to return to Beijing, it is really stupid.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had the tea that Princess Qi offered me. Go and bring me the tea."


    The maid brought the tea that had been prepared long ago to Su Ying on a tray.


    Su Ying didn''t know what the empress wanted to do, so she reached for the teacup, who knew that the moment her fingertips touched the cup, she felt the temperature of the cup was too hot.


    Su Ying''s eyes shed a look of coldness, these women will also y these shameful little tricks.


    To the Queen''s surprise, Su Ying brought the teacup to her without changing his face.


    The empress was slightly surprised, but she didn''t show it at all on her face. She only thought that the maid was not doing well, and then reached out to take the teacup.


    "ah!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her hand touched the teacup, she was scalded and let go, and Su Ying also let go of her hand at that moment.


    All the hot tea was spilled on the queen.


    The queen was so hot that she jumped up.


    "Su Ying, you are so brave!"


    Su Ying stood up slowly, her eyes looked a little innocent, "Why can''t the empress be steady?"


    "You! You clearly did it on purpose, knowing that Ben Gong didn''t hold it firmly and then let go." Damn it, the teacup is so hot, how did she not change her face!


    This temperature is really nothing to Su Ying, she is a practitioner, if she can''t stand the high temperature, why do she practice.


    "The queen let go first, is the tea too hot?"


    The empress was so angry that even if she was wearing a dress, the tea would be ufortably hot when she spilled it. After she gave Su Ying a cold look, she went down with the maid to change her clothes and wiped the medicine for the burn.


    When she came back, she saw Su Ying leisurely sitting in her inner hall eating snacks.


    The anger that the queen had just suppressed surged up again. She should have thought that Su Ying''s temperament was messed up before, but now after going around that wild ce, it became even more serious. She wanted to let her Be obedient and obedient, I am afraid that you have to change another method.


    Thinking of this, the Queen''s face softened a lot, "I heard that you and King Qi stayed in the Northern Wilderness for a while, did you live a miserable life there? It''s good toe back now, and I was also in the past. Watching King Qi grow up, treating him like his own son, now that he can return to the capital, I am very pleased. By the way, the jade Ruyi that I gave you before, when you go back, you will Put it directly in King Qi''s study?"


    Yu Ruyi?


    Su Ying paused slightly, and some fragments shed in his mind.


    That was before Xiao Jin came back from victory. One day the queen let her into the pce suddenly, and after chatting for a while, she rewarded her with a jade wish, saying that this jade wish had been consecrated and could protect Xiao Jin from returning safely. , let her take it back and put it in Xiao Jin''s study.

 Chapter 291: Im not safe

    Chapter 291 I have no sense of security


    She hated Xiao Jin at the time, and wished he could die on the battlefield. How could she want to, but then the queen scolded her very severely, and she took that Yu Ruyi away.


    After taking Yu Ruyi back, she found that there was something hidden in Yu Ruyi, which was the "evidence" of Xiao Jin''s coborating with the enemy and treason!


    It¡¯s just that she wanted Xiao Jin to die at the time, even though she knew what those things meant, she still put Yu Ruyi in his study.


    Su Ying concentrated his mind, looking at the queen with a chill in his eyes.


    The queen met her gaze, and felt her heart twitch suddenly, and goosebumps stood up all over her body.


    When she wanted to see clearly the expression in Su Ying''s eyes again, she had already lowered her eyes, making it impossible to explore.


    "That''s right, didn''t the queen ask me to put him in his study?" When Su Ying raised her eyes again, her eyes were full of confusion.


    Su Ying turned around so fast that the queen didn''t realize it for a while, but the ignorant and ignorant look in front of her was in line with the queen''s impression of Su Ying.


    The queen saw that she didn''t know the secret in Yu Ruyi''s heart, and the smile in the corner of her eyes deepened.


    "Yes, it seems that the consecrated Yu Ruyi is really useful. Didn''t King Qie back from victory?"


    "Such a good Yu Ruyi, the queen will also prepare one for the eldest prince next time."


    The empress''s smile paused, and she always felt that there was something in Su Ying''s words.


    "You have been away from the capital for a long time. Before that, you were not good at managing the affairs of the royal residence. I also feel sorry for you, so I found two right-hand assistants for you. They were taught by me personally. If you want If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask them, and let them serve King Qi well, and share his worries with you.¡±


    While the queen was speaking, a courtdy walked in with two fair-skinned and beautiful women.


    After the two entered the room, they walked up to Su Ying and bowed Yingying, "Greetings to the princess."


    Su Ying understood that the empress wanted to put eyeliner on the pce.


    "Who will pay for their food and expenses?"


    The queen was startled, but didn''t realize it all at once, "What, what?"


    Su Ying repeated it patiently, "Their expenses, food, drink, housing and transportation, are the empress''s burdens?"


    The empress understands, but she doesn''t seem to understand. Is Su Ying struggling with her about the cost of two people?


    "Of course the Pce of Qi is in charge of the person I gave you."


    "don''t want."


    Queen: "..."


    "What?" The queen thought she had heard wrong.


    Su Ying answered very seriously, "After seeing these two people, the things you need from head to toe are not cheap. Madam, the prince only has that little money for a month, and his house was ransacked before. Do you return all the things you took back? When youe back, you know what to do, if you don¡¯t return everything, it¡¯s fine, and if you send someone to the pce, will they be full?¡±


    The queen ispletely stupid. She no longer knows whether Su Ying is really stupid or just pretending to be stupid with her. She is a dignified Princess Qi who refuses her reward for a few taels of silver every month! ?


    If you want to say that she is pretending to be crazy, but judging by her expression, she seems to be quite serious.


    "Su Ying, this is a reward from this Pce..."


    "Giving it for free, but posting it backwards, that''s called a reward. The two of them have to post money when they bring them back to the pce. That''s called increasing the burden. The queen doesn''t know, the prince is very poor now."


    The Queen took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I will bear it, that is, I love you, take these two people back, let them serve King Qi well, and I will bear all the expenses they incurred!"


    "The queen should make a written statement, lest someone take it back and make it unclear."


    The empressughed angrily, she was extremely sure now that the Su Ying in front of her was still the idiot she knew, no, it was even more stupid!


    "Write! I will write it for you!"


    The empress wrote a written statement, but Su Ying had no intention of leaving.


    "Why don''t you ask the queen to advance? Not enough for me to ask the queen?"


    The several hundred taels of silver bills were thrown directly at Su Ying by the queen, "Take it, these hundreds of taels are enough for them to use for several years!"


    Su Ying nced at the two girls who were humiliated, and motioned them to pick up the bank notes on the ground.


    "Oh, by the way, there is also a contract of sale. The queen should give me their contract of sale as well."


    The empress took a deep breath to keep herself from losing herposure, "They are all official women, where did they get the deeds?"


    Su Ying frowned, "Isn''t it a ve who goes to serve people? Don''t ves all have contracts of prostitution?"


    Those two girls were about to cry. They were bothdies selected by the empress from the official family. Although they were not as noble as the royal family, they were both decent officialdies. Su Ying actually wanted their deeds of prostitution!


    So humiliating!


    The queen gritted her teeth, "No!"


    "No? I can''t kill them if they make a mistake?"


    "You still want to kill them?!" The queen couldn''t control her scream anymore.


    Su Ying said seriously: "If the ve makes a big mistake, can''t he be killed?"


    Both girls knelt down to Su Ying.


    "Princess, don''t worry, the servant will serve the princess and the prince with all her heart when she arrives at the pce, and she will never make any mistakes."


    "Yes, princess."


    "That won''t work, I don''t have a bond, I don''t worry, if I identally p you to death, I will have to sue."


    Two girls: "..."


    Queen: "..."


    "Su Ying, don''t chatter with me here, you just don''t want it, you''re just too jealous!" The queen gradually lost her mind.


    Su Ying was calm and at ease, "The queen said they came to help me, why can''t I tolerate it? It''s just that I don''t feel safe, I just want a little more protection. If the queen doesn''t agree, I don''t want that person."


    "Su Ying, this is a reward from the pce, you have no right to refuse!" The furious empress finally wanted to use her status to suppress others.


    Su Ying nodded obediently, "Yes, as long as the queen says that it has nothing to do with their idents in the future, I will take them back immediately."


    The queen is not stupid, she took a deep breath to calm herself down again, "What can happen to a well-behaved man in the pce, the princess is overwhelmed."


    "Without the queen''s guarantee, I dare not."


    "Su Ying! I think you did it on purpose!"


    Su Ying sat down on the chair with her buttocks, with a look of resentment.


    "The queen must think this way, there is no way, if there is no guarantee, people, you can''t go back to the pce."


    Finally, the queen still gritted her teeth andpromised, and wrote the waiver, but she couldn''t believe that Su Ying really dared to do anything to her people!


    Su Ying took the bank note in satisfaction, guarded the two letters of guarantee, and returned to the Qi Pce with two beautiful beauties.


    As soon as she arrived outside the gate of the pce, she saw Xiao Jin get off his horse ande back in a blink of an eye.


    "Where did you go?" Xiao Jin looked at the two beauties behind Su Ying and asked.

 Chapter 292: how do you want to serve

    Chapter 292 How do you want to serve


    Su Ying pointed behind her, "Enter the pce, the queen will reward you with two freebors."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, with such a dress and manner, he couldn''t be a maid.


    "Here, you want it?" The voice was already faintly dissatisfied.


    Su Ying nced at him, that look seemed to say, you think I''m stupid.


    Xiao Jin''s frown slightly rxed.


    "I asked the queen to give them the money they spent and sign the waiver before bringing them back." Su Ying showed the things to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin looked at it, his eyebrows twitched suddenly, and he said with a serious expression: "Do you know what the empress means by giving you these two people?"


    Su Ying nodded, "They say they serve people."


    "How do you serve, do you know?"


    The two girls bumped into each other when they saw the tall and handsome Xiao Jin, and blushed even more when they heard him ask such a question.


    How did you serve him?


    "How do you want to serve?" Su Ying narrowed her eyes.


    This reaction amused Xiao Jin.


    "When it''s cold in winter, they can also be used to warm the bed."


    The two girls were about to die of embarrassment, but they were full of expectations in their hearts!


    Warm the bed.


    Su Ying nced back at the two of them and realized that she only thought that the two were sent by the empress to make eyeliner, but she didn''t expect the function of this eyeliner to be quite special.


    Suddenly, Su Ying was a little unhappy.


    "You want them to warm your bed?"


    Xiao Jin took the time to say: "No, I just want you to warm my bed."


    "roll."


    The two girls looked at the vicious Su Ying in shock.


    Would the concubine dare to speak to the prince like that?


    This is simply disrespectful!


    But the strange thing is why the prince doesn''t seem to be angry at all, and even... a little happy?


    The twodies feel that this couple is not normal.


    Mother Zhao knew that the queen had bestowed two nobles on Su Ying, and as if she was facing a big enemy, she directly arranged them to stay in a guest room far away, and didn''t let theme to Xiao Jin''s side.


    After Xiao Jin returned to her room at night, Mother Zhao pulled Su Ying with a serious face and said, "Princess, let''s get rid of those two people as soon as possible."


    Su Ying was puzzled, "The queen gave the money."


    Mother Zhao: "..." Is that a matter of several hundred taels of silver?


    "Princess, that is the beauty that the queen gave to the prince, and it was sent to seduce the prince!" Mother Zhao tried her best to speak the most straightforwardly, the princess should have a sense of crisis!


    After all, who doesn¡¯t like those dog men who don¡¯t like fair skin, beautiful body and soft body!


    "Seduce Xiao Jin?"


    Mother Zhao nodded vigorously, "Yes, the princess must find a way to get them out!"


    Su Ying frowned, "How?"


    Mother Zhao puffed her chest out, "I don''t need to worry about such a trivial matter. The old ve will definitely do his best not to let them get close to the prince."


    Su Ying thought that if she got out of Zhao''s mother, the queen would not be able to talk to her for a few hundred taels of silver, "Xiao Jin really likes it..."


    "No, the prince doesn''t like it!" Mother Zhao interrupted Su Ying firmly.


    Su Ying looked at her in surprise, she felt that Zhao''s mother''s reaction was really not in line with the education she had received since she was a child.


    If it was before, Mother Zhao would never have this kind of thinking. The prince can only think of the princess alone!


    But after staying in the Northern Wilderness for so long, she felt that the prince can only belong to the princess, and no one can **** it!


    At night, after Su Ying coaxed the two treasures to sleep, she heard the sound of the door being pushed open.


    She thought it was Bai Shuang who brought her supper, so she got up and walked to the table to sit down, but it was Xiao Jin who came in.


    He was wearing a middle coat, and his ck hair was loose, which was softer than hers. "What are you doing at night?"


    Xiao Jin walked up to her and sat down, exhaled lightly, with a hint of gloom in his brows, "The capital isplicated, and it''s hard to fall asleep every time I think about it."


    Su Ying knew that he should not appoint the vicemander of the Forbidden Army, and he was already in office today, thinking that he had encountered some troubles in office.


    "What? Someone disagrees?"


    "Naturally, there are many people who are dissatisfied. Sitting in the cold, lie down on the bed, and I will tell you slowly."


    Xiao Jin stood up and walked towards the bed naturally.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes.


    The next moment, Xiao Jin was pushed outside the door.


    "boom"


    The door of the house was mercilessly closed.


    "Xiao Jin, you can save yourself!"


    Xiao Jin wiped the bridge of his nose, turned around and met Zhao''s mother with sympathetic eyes.


    "This king is going to see if Xiao Shizi and the others are asleep."


    Mother Zhao nodded, "It''s okay, my lord, the princess is a bit slow in this aspect, don''t give up, my lord."


    Xiao Jin felt that he no longer had any face.


    The next day Su Ying got up early.


    Because today is the day she will go to the prime minister''s mansion to collect the dowry.


    Su Ying packed up and went out directly.


    After arriving at the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the guards of the Prime Minister''s Mansion immediately stopped him.


    "Princess, wait a moment, let Xiao Xiao go into the mansion and report."


    Su Ying didn''t feel embarrassed when he arrived, so he let him go.


    But the report was that he didn''t see anyone for half an hour beforeing out.


    Su Ying sneered and rushed directly.


    Upon seeing this, the guard quickly stepped forward to stop him, "Princess, wait a moment..."


    "roll!"


    Su Ying kicked the man away with one kick, and kicked open the gate of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    "Princess, the prime minister hasn''t woken up yet, please wait a moment."


    "Things are not in his hands, I don''t care how long he sleeps, if you don''t want to die, get out!"


    The prime minister''s mansion had already received Su Yuyan''s order, and stopped her when Su Ying came, and would not let her in unless the prime minister agreed.


    Su Ying moved the muscles and bones in his hands, twisted his neck slightly, and punched the guard of the prime minister''s mansion.


    The guard flew out at once.


    The rest of the guards were stunned when they saw this, and looked at Su Ying in disbelief.


    Missy was exiled, why did she be so skilled when she came back!


    Su Ying will not exin to them.


    She punched and kicked and overthrew the guards with one blow, until Prime Minister Su got the news and rushed over.


    Prime Minister Su looked at the guards lying on the ground, and the veins on his forehead throbbed with anger, "Naughty girl, why don''t you stop now!"


    Su Ying threw the guard in his hand to the ground, and looked up at Prime Minister Su expressionlessly.


    He was wearing a homely robe, and the belt hadn''t been tied yet, so it seemed that he came in a hurry.


    Because of his anger, the fine lines at the corners of his eyes became darker. I have to say that her appearance as a cheap father can still be deceiving. She is dressed in a moon-white robe, which makes him look elegant. He is a good-looking and knowledgeable middle-aged man. Even with the traces of the years, his facial features are still handsome. You can imagine how handsome he was when he was young.


    Jiang Yuanshi didn''t marry him back then, this face should have a lot of credit.


    Because of anger, Prime Minister Supletely ignored how Su Ying knocked down all the guards in the courtyard.


    "You bitch, what the **** are you trying to do!"

 Chapter 293: what did you give me

    Chapter 293 What did you give me


    "They stopped me from going in, I was just clearing things up."


    Su Ying shook her hand, speaking calmly.


    The veins on Prime Minister Su''s forehead twitched, Xiao Jiangyuan was right, this wicked girl really became more and more unruly.


    Xiao Jiangyuan hurriedly came to hold Prime Minister Su back, "Master, don''t be angry, the princess has been exiled for so long, and she also forgot the rules for a while. If you have anything to say, let''s go into the room and talk about it."


    Prime Minister Su red at Su Ying viciously, then turned around and walked towards the front hall with a cold snort.


    Xiao Jiangyuan looked back at Su Ying, "Princess,e quickly, we are all a family, why is it necessary for the princess?"


    Su Ying nced at Xiao Jiang Yuanshi lightly, smiled and followed them into the front hall.


    "You bitch, kneel down!"


    As soon as he entered the room, Prime Minister Su snorted coldly.


    Su Ying nced at it, and Su Yuyan also rushed over.


    Su Yuyan nced at Su Ying gloatingly, she would not miss this opportunity to see her jokes!


    "Kneel down? Not to mention that I am Princess Qi now, just say that I have done nothing wrong. Why do you think I will kneel down for you?"


    In the past, Su Ying was savage, but she listened to Xiao Jiang Yuanshi''s words very much, and was even more afraid of Prime Minister Su, like a mouse seeing a cat. How could she ever talk to him like that.


    Su Chengxiang''s anger rushed up slowly.


    "You evil girl, you are so brave, you forced your way into the prime minister''s mansion, are you still right?"


    "That''s all. You bullied your sister to **** her bracelet before, and even humiliated the mother who raised you up. As long as you have read books and understand the truth, you can''t do this kind of thing."


    Su Chengxiang has always felt that Su Ying is a stain in his life, not only because she is ignorant and ipetent, and is theughing stock of the capital, but also because of her mother-inw who has exactly the same temperament as her!


    Whenever he sees Su Ying, he will think of how he endured humiliation and was with Jiang Yuanshi back then!


    Facing Prime Minister Su''s out-of-control anger, Su Ying was extremely calm.


    "First of all, the guards were beaten because they stopped me. Secondly, what was taken away from Su Yuyan was my biological mother''s dowry, and Xiao Jiang Yuanshi was humiliated because she thought I was a fool because she thought she was smart."


    When Xiao Jiangyuan heard it, his eyes turned red, "Yingying, mother doesn''t know what I did wrong to make you misunderstand so much, you tell mother, mother will exin to you well."


    Prime Minister Su felt distressed when he saw Xiao Jiang Yuanshi like this, just like Jiang Yuanshi always liked to bully his sister back then, it was exactly the same hateful!


    "Is this how you talk to the mother who raised you?"


    "Mother? She deserves it? I don''t want to talk nonsense. You must know the purpose of mying today. I''m here to get the dowry left by my mother. We have nothing to do with each other in the future."


    "What is your mother''s dowry? Your mother''s dowry was not squandered by her in the early years. Who instigated you to do such a stupid thing, tell me!"


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips slightly, which showed that she hadpletely lost her patience.


    She reached out and grabbed the jade on the shelf beside her, took out Jiang Yuanshi¡¯s dowry list from her body, and unfolded it, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the jade neck bottle in my mother¡¯s dowry. You said it was almost squandered by her.¡± Is it? Back then, her dowry couldn¡¯t be filled in a whole courtyard, so you tell me what she squandered, almost enough?¡±


    Su Chengxiang''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Yingying, these ornaments were ced by my sister in the Prime Minister''s Mansion..."


    "She is ced in the prime minister''s mansion, and she didn''t say that she would give it to you. I can take it away at any time."


    Prime Minister Su pointed at Su Ying tremblingly with anger, "You, you unfilial daughter! Unruly, vicious, I must teach you a lesson today!"


    Prime Minister Su was angry, raised his hand and pped Su Ying in the face.


    Su Ying will not spoil him.


    She grabbed Prime Minister Su''s hand, and Prime Minister Su was shocked after being angry. Shocked, where did Su Yinge from so much strength to restrain him directly.


    "You, you evil..."


    "Snapped!"


    Su Ying pped him **** the face.


    "ah!"


    Xiao Jiang Yuanshi and Su Yuyan both screamed in fright. They couldn''t believe that Su Ying had the guts to hit his own father!


    Su Ying''s p made Prime Minister Su dizzy, but this was not enough for Su Ying. She grabbed Su Chengxiang''s skirt and lifted him up.


    At the moment when his legs were hanging in the air, Prime Minister Su became sober, "Su Ying, I am your father, how dare you treat me like this!"


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were cold, "I''ll say it again, hand over my mother''s dowry!"


    "Yingying, put your father down quickly, you can do whatever you want!"


    "Su Ying, are you crazy? That''s my father!"


    Su Ying doesn''t like those convoluted things. She doesn''t understand and doesn''t want to understand, so she uses her own simple and rude way to solve the problem.


    "I only give you half an hour. After half an hour, if you can''t get what I want, I will break his neck."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were cold, Xiao Jiangyuan felt that she was definitely not joking.


    They were not in the mood to think about why Su Ying became what he is now. They only knew that if she couldn''t get anything, she would really attack Su Chengxiang.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll let someone prepare it right away. As long as the things are in the house, they will definitely be brought to you."


    Xiao Jiangyuan picked up the dowry list and winked at the maid, who knew and walked out.


    Su Chengxiang struggled to get rid of Su Ying''s shackles, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    She is not Su Ying, she cannot be his idiot daughter!


    Prime Minister Su''s eyes were about to burst, and the eyeballs gradually became bloodshot.


    There are many rare antiques in Jiang Yuanshi¡¯s dowry. In order to decorate the prime minister¡¯s house, after Xiao Jiangyuan¡¯s marriage, he took out those rare antiques to support the scene.


    Those maids searched the house, and found a lot of things.


    Those things are antique vases that are as tall as a person, as well as calligraphy and paintings hanging in the house, everything you expect.


    Soon, the yard was filled with all kinds of things.


    "Su Ying, are you crazy? I, I am your father!" Prime Minister Su saw that Su Ying did not let go at all, and his body trembled with anger.


    Su Ying nced at him, and looked at him coldly, "Aside from providing a little gene, what else did you give me? You are a softie."


    "You, you!" Prime Minister Su didn''t know what she meant, but seeing her contemptuous eyes, he knew that she was despising himself.


    After receiving Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s hint, the servant girl immediately left the mansion and went to Jingzhao Yin''s mansion.


    The guards of the prime minister''s mansion were already waiting in the courtyard, waiting for Xiao Jiangyuan to rush in with a word.


    Su Ying looked at the things in the yard, raised her eyelids, and raised her voice to ask her guards toe back to the pce to pull the cart.

 Chapter 294: Can you believe me?

    Chapter 294 Do you believe it?


    Xiao Jiangyuan stood in the room and kept saying good things to Su Ying, but Su Ying threw her a look and told her to shut up.


    Xiaojiang Yuanshi had to believe that Su Ying had really changed, he no longer looked like Su Ying!


    Seeing that the people from the pce are about toe, but the reinforcements have not yet arrived, Xiao Jiangyuan is thinking about how to hold Su Ying back.


    "Madam, people from the pce are here."


    Xiao Jiangyuan looked up, and saw the guards of the pceing in, moving everything out of the yard, her heart was bleeding, it was all hers!


    Just after the guards of the pce had finished moving everything, the official messenger of Jingzhaoyin''s mansion finally arrived!


    "Come on, help!" Xiao Jiangyuan screamed and rushed out.


    "Master Lin, save Xiangye quickly, she is about to be beaten to death by Princess Qi!"


    Master Jingzhao Yinlin happened to be on business in the government office today, and when he was about to go out on business, the maid from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion arrived. He heard the maid¡¯s statement and immediately rushed over with the official messenger.


    Princess Qi beat the prime minister, this is a big deal.


    On a big scale, this is a crime to be able to pass through the prison. Even if it is on a small scale, Prime Minister Su is Su Ying''s biological father, and if Su Ying beats him, it is outrageous, and the government can take care of it.


    Master Lin has long heard that Su Ying is a jerk, but he didn''t expect her to be so courageous, and when he walked in filled with righteous indignation, he froze.


    Xiao Jiangyuan also followed in panic, "My lord, you must do it for the prime minister..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw Prime Minister Su''s hand greeting Su Ying.


    "Ah! Father, I know I''m wrong, don''t hit me!" Su Ying ran away with his head in his arms, showing no trace of his arrogance just now.


    Xiao Jiangyuan and the others were all stunned.


    Prime Minister Su was still angrily chasing and beating Su Ying, and he didn''t even notice Master Lin and the others who walked in.


    "Help, help!" Su Ying hid behind Xiao Jiang Yuanshi as soon as he ran, and Prime Minister Su followed suit.


    During the chase, Prime Minister Su pped Xiao Jiang Yuanshi on the face.


    When Xiao Jiangyuan cried out in pain, he came back to his senses.


    But the anger on his face was still hard to hide.


    It''s fine if Master Lin is not present, Su Ying is Princess Qi after all, and he can''t just watch her being beaten, so he can only step forward to stop Prime Minister Su himself.


    "Prime Minister Su, please calm down. If you have anything to say, say it well. We are all a family, so why hurt the peace?"


    Prime Minister Su was about to go mad with anger. The moment Lord Lin arrived, Su Ying let go of him. He couldn''t restrain the anger in his heart and hit him directly. He really wanted to beat Su Ying to death!


    "Master Lin, don''t worry about it, this is the housework of our prime minister''s mansion, you get out of the way."


    Prime Minister Su gritted his teeth and pushed Mr. Lin. Mr. Lin didn''t expect that he was quite strong as a civil servant. He pushed back several steps and almost fell to the ground.


    "Father, I tell you that my father is my filial piety. If you are so bossy again, don''t me me for being rude!" Su Ying suddenly stood behind Master Lin and said angrily.


    Su Ying''s temples were throbbing, "Su Ying, I will kill you today!"


    "Snapped!"


    Prime Minister Su pped Mr. Lin''s face fiercely.


    At that moment, the world was quiet.


    Master Lin held back his anger, he was Jing Zhaoyin after all, he was beaten in front of his subordinates, where should he put his face?


    But he is still sane, who told him to beat him is the prime minister.


    "Prime Minister Su, calm down first!"


    Prime Minister Su looked at the red p marks on Lord Lin''s face, and calmed down!


    Su Ying stuck out her head behind Lord Lin, and sneered at Prime Minister Su.


    Prime Minister Su''s anger that had just been suppressed suddenly came up again. Sooner orter, he will kill this wicked girl!


    Master Lin endured the displeasure in his heart, and asked everyone to sit down and exin the situation to him.


    "The lower official heard that the people in the prime minister''s mansion reported that Princess Qi was going to kill the prime minister. Is there such a thing?"


    Before Prime Minister Su could speak, and before Xiao Jiangyuan''s tears came out, Su Ying spoke, "Lord Lin, do you believe this? I am alone, and they are full of people who can let me kill Prime Minister Su? "


    "When my lord walked in just now, I saw clearly who was going to kill who. They intended to murder the princess. This is a felony!"


    "Su Ying, you dare to turn right and wrong here!" Prime Minister Su never knew that Su Ying was eloquent.


    When Su Ying was yelled at by him, she shrank her neck in fear, as if she was afraid of death.


    Master Lin is not at all surprised by Su Ying''s reaction, Su Ying is an asshole, but she is afraid of Prime Minister Su, and many people know that.


    "Prime Minister Su, since this is your family''s business..."


    "It''s not a family matter, it''s Su Ying who wants to murder this official, it''s her!" Prime Minister Su doesn''t want this matter to be the final conclusion, so Su Ying won''t be punished in any way.


    Master Lin nned to step down the steps of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but Prime Minister Su obviously didn''t think so.


    "Since this is the case, the official can only report to the public to enforce thew. You guys should follow me back to the prime minister''s mansion first."


    "And the things she took from the prime minister''s mansion must be returned!" Su Yuyan added.


    Master Lin was really confused, so he could only look at Su Ying, "Wangfei, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Su Ying nodded, "That''s right. I came here today to take away the dowry left by my mother. Later, Prime Minister Su did not allow it, and the Prime Minister''s wife also intended to stop it. I argued with them a few words. The food was taken out, but it may be out of anger, after all, whoever wants to spit out the food in the stomach will directly attack me."


    Master Lin quite agrees with this statement. When they came just now, they saw the guards of the pce carrying things to the carriage, but they didn''t look like they had any signs of fighting.


    In the state of Chu, if the husband''s family covets the dowry given by the wife''s natal family, it will be stabbed in the back.


    The prime minister''s mansion can do such a thing?


    Master Lin identally heard a big gossip.


    "Prime Minister, talk about it."


    "This wicked girl is clearly making up things. She was the one who made the move first. She forced her way into my prime minister''s mansion, wounded the guards of the prime minister''s mansion, and even kidnapped and killed him. How dare she now Turning right and wrong into ck and white is simply abhorrent!"


    "Yingying, my sister''s dowry was kept by me back then, and my mother kept it for you all the time. You, how could you do anything to your father for that... That''s your father..."


    Su Ying pinched her thigh fiercely, and her eye circles were also red, "You mean, I injured dozens of guards in the Prime Minister''s Mansion by myself, and almost killed my father? Do you think anyone will believe this? ?¡±


    Master Lin instinctively shook his head, don''t believe it!


    Never mind that he has been handling cases for many years and is not calm anymore. Look at Su Ying who has slender arms and legs, let alone dozens of guards, even one of them can''t handle it!


    Master Lin thinks that the Xiangfu is a bit too much.

 Chapter 295: family ugliness

    Chapter 295 Family ugly


    "Prime Minister Su, it is said that this was originally a family matter of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but since the servant girl of the Prime Minister''s Mansion has reported to the government, I cannot ignore this matter. If you people from the Prime Minister''s Mansion openly bully Princess Qi, you will be punished ording to thews of the State of Chu. Caning."


    Master Lin paused as he spoke, and looked at Su Ying, "What does the princess think?"


    Su Ying didn''t expect such a good thing, "Whipping? How much?"


    "Twenty to fifty whips." Master Lin asked Su Ying. In fact, he wanted to make this big incident smaller and directly turn the criminal case into a family matter, so that the family could close the door and talk about it. It''s not good for either party''s reputation.


    Aristocratic family, which one is shameless.


    Su Ying doesn''t want it.


    "Then let''s fight."


    Master Lin: "..."


    Su Ying''s crispness made Mr. Lin stunned.


    "Su Ying, it''s clear that you were at fault for this matter!" Looking at the p marks on Lord Lin''s face, Prime Minister Su finally calmed down.


    He stood up and came to Lord Lin and said: "Master Lin, this is some small conflict and misunderstanding among the family members. There is no need to rm the people in Jingzhaoyin''s house and let Master Lin make a trip for nothing. In this way, after a while The official has free time for a few days, so I invite Master Lin to go on a tour of theke, but it¡¯s inconvenient for the family, so I won¡¯t send Master Lin away.¡±


    Master Lin understood what Prime Minister Su meant, and he didn''t want to offend the Prime Minister''s House, so he looked at Su Ying and said, "Prime Minister is the princess'' father after all, so let''s talk about it, what does the princess think?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Master Lin is right, let''s talk about it."


    Master Lin did not expect that Su Ying would agree so simply, and both parties agreed to settle it privately, so there is nothing wrong with him.


    "Then the officer will resign."


    Prime Minister Su nced at the butler and signaled the butler to send him out.


    Before Lord Lin walked out of the yard, Prime Minister Su had a peaceful look on his face.


    Until Master Lin and the officials disappeared in the courtyard, and the moment the courtyard door was locked, the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion collectively staged a face-changing show in a second.


    With a gloomy face, Prime Minister Su grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it at Su Ying.


    Su Ying tilted her head slightly and avoided it.


    "Su Ying, if I don''t teach you a good lesson today, I will be a father in vain! Come on, take her down!"


    The guards guarding outside rushed to the door one after another.


    Xiao Jiangyuan and Su Yuyan secretly followed Lin to the yard when Lin went out, and now they are hiding behind the guards, looking at Su Ying withcency.


    They can''t wait to see Su Ying''s luck!


    After Prime Minister Su finished speaking harshly, he turned around and hid behind the guards, ring at her sullenly, with those eyes that wished he could swallow her alive.


    Su Ying stood up expressionlessly, looked at the guards who were waiting in formation and sneered, "It seems that the beating just now wasn''t enough."


    She raised her leg, kicked the stool, and pulled out a wooden stick violently and held it in her hand.


    "Catch her!"


    Prime Minister Su let out a roar, and the guards rushed towards Su Ying one after another.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, and hit the guard with the wooden stick in her hand.


    The ce where she hits is very mysterious, and she can always hit the guard''s joints with one stick. This kind of ce won''t leave too many marks, but it can seriously injure people.


    There was howling in the yard, and the guards were thrown into the yard by Su Ying like rags.


    Seeing Su Ying lift up a guard who was several tens of catties heavier than her and throw it out of the yard, Prime Minister Su and the others stared wide-eyed in shock.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe what they saw was true.


    How can this be!


    This is not Su Ying!


    Su Ying raised her eyes to look at Prime Minister Su and the others who wanted to escape, throwing the wooden stick in her hand.


    With a "bang", the wooden stick ruthlessly pierced into the wooden pir in the corridor in front of Prime Minister Su.


    Su Chengxiang''s face instantly became as white as paper, and he was obviously extremely angry, but when he looked back at Su Ying who was walking step by step, the words he scolded couldn''te out of his throat.


    Su Ying kicked the guard who rushed over, and walked slowly to Prime Minister Su.


    "Su, Su Ying, you, what are you going to do, I, I am you, your father... how dare you..."


    "Then what is father afraid of now?" Su Ying tilted her head, like a well-behaved and sensible child.


    Prime Minister Su was even more afraid. He had been in the officialdom for many years, and he had never seen any kind of scene. After he climbed to a high position, there were only tterers around him, which made him forget the most primitive fear of human beings.


    Xiao Jiangyuan and Su Yuyan were terrified. The guards were almost knocked to the ground by Su Ying. They were not dead, buty half dead on the ground, unable to move.


    They dare not go forward, let alone look into Su Ying''s eyes.


    "The things you took out today, after I go back, I will cross off the list one by one, 70% of it, and the remaining 30% will be given to me for food and drink over the years. If you return 70% of the things you don''t have, then don''t me me for being rude, Prime Minister Su."


    Su Ying stood up slowly, broke the solid wooden stick in front of her with a punch, and walked out of the yard without looking back.


    The servants around the courtyard who wanted to watch the excitement were stunned when they saw Su Yinging out. They thought that there would be Su Ying''s tragic screamsing from inside, but who knew that there were indeed men''s cries of pain. They wanted to know what happened inside. Nothing, but the courtyard door was locked and they couldn''t see anything.


    Su Ying didn''t even have a trace of blood on her body, only her dress was slightly messy.


    Su Ying walked out of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and boarded the carriage that had been waiting outside the door.


    Bai Shuang saw Su Yinging back, and immediately swept her body up and down, "Princess, are you alright?"


    Su Ying casually picked up the dessert on the table and took a bite, "What do you think?"


    Bai Shuang let out a sigh of relief, although she knew that the princess was very skilled, but she was still worried. When they arrived at the prime minister''s mansion, Su Ying brought two guards in, and she was left outside, and no one would let anyone follow her.


    "As long as the princess is fine."


    "Did everything go back to the pce?"


    "Well, the servants have already asked them to pull them back."


    Su Ying nodded in satisfaction, "Go back first, I''m hungry."


    "good."


    As soon as Su Ying walked away, Prime Minister Su fell to the ground on his back.


    Xiaojiang Yuanshi and the others screamed and stepped forward to lift Prime Minister Su up.


    "Quick, go and call the doctor, go quickly."


    The prime minister''s mansion was in chaos.


    But this has nothing to do with Su Ying.


    Su Ying soon returned to the pce.


    "Where is everything?"


    "My lord knew that the princess was going to the Prime Minister''s Mansion today, so I asked someone to vacate the small warehouse in the backyard for you early in the morning, and moved the things over there after I got them back."


    Su Ying nodded and went to the small warehouse.


    She likes to be the first to count her loot.


    When she arrived at the small storeroom, Zhao''s mother was holding a list to meet her, and when she saw Su Yinging back, she came over.


    "Did the princess hit the prime minister?"

 Chapter 296: reasonable social

    Chapter 296 Reasonable social interaction


    Su Ying touched the bridge of her nose, said without changing her expression, "No."


    Mother Zhao was taken aback, and Su Ying heard her whisper: "Why not, what a pity..."


    Su Ying: "??"


    "After all, it''s my wife''s dowry back then. If you pick out any one here, you can buy a small house in the suburbs of Beijing."


    Su Ying knew that these things were valuable, but she didn''t expect them to be so valuable, "Then they have to be preserved." In fact, she wanted to sell them, and it would be better to sell them for silver if they were not worth much, but Xiao Jin just came back , she would wantonly sell the property, which inevitably makes people wonder if the Qi Pce is going to do something.


    Mother Zhao looked at each dowry with emotion. She came here with Jiang Yuanshi, andter became Su Ying''s foster mother. It can be said that she has the deepest affection for Su Ying''s mother and daughter.


    "Just now Ipared the old ve. This time I moved back, maybe 30% to 40%. Most of them were antique ornaments and the like. There were also beds, tables, chairs, and wardrobes when my wife was married. After my wife passed away, these The Xiaojiang Genji stuff was put away, and I don¡¯t know where it went.¡±


    "I''ll send them all overter."


    Mother Zhao took a look at Su Ying. Based on her understanding of Xiao Jiang Yuanshi, can she obediently deliver the things?


    "Princess, did you really not do anything?"


    "It moved, those guards stopped me, and I sent them flying."


    Mother Zhao nodded, and asked Su Ying to return to the courtyard after having her things carefully packed and counted.


    Bai Shuang knew that Su Ying was hungry, so when she came back, she went to the big kitchen to order food.


    After Su Ying was full, she slept with the two treasures, but she didn''t sleep for too long, and woke up after half an hour.


    As soon as Su Ying walked to the outhouse, Lin Zhuyu came in with snacks.


    "Princess eat some snacks to wake up."


    Su Ying took a sip of tea. She likes the tea in the capital. The taste is slightly astringent but it always leaves a fragrance on her lips and teeth. This thing can make her appetite better.


    "Princess, the Marquis of Chang''an has sent you an invitation card." Bai Shuang walked into the room holding an invitation card.


    Su Ying was eating snacks, and casually took the post, "Chang''an Marquis Mansion?" As soon as she read it, a memory shed in her mind.


    "She" has a bad reputation, and all the self-respectingdies in Beijing look down on her and don''t want to be friends with her, except Li Qin, the thirddy of Chang''an Houfu.


    Su Ying recalled, and threw the post on the table, "No."


    This Li Qin is a person who doesn''t have a strong sense of presence. Judging from what she has done with "her" in the past, there is nothing wrong with it.


    But she has no obligation to deal with the original owner''s former friends.


    Zhao''s mother just walked into the house, and after hearing what Su Ying said, she picked up the post and looked at it, "This kind of banquet is nothing more than thosedies and gentlemen eating, drinking, and drinking to pass the time. Themb is back, and tomorrow a wholemb feast will be held at the mansion."


    Su Ying paused, "There are so many people, how manymbs can you eat?"


    Mother Zhao smiled and said: "I didn''t see the princess when she went to the pce banquet. Thosedies anddies are all very reserved, and they will drop their chopsticks if they move twice. If the princess goes, don''t the sheep have to belong to the princess?"


    Su Ying was silent, just a few sheep...


    "The Marquis of Chang''an is a pleasure-loving person. For tomorrow''s banquet, he specially invited the cook from Xiliang toe over. Have you ever eaten the Xiliang dish?"


    Su Ying shook her head.


    "The taste of Xiliang is very light, and the emphasis is on the original taste. This is exactly the weakness of old man He, so it is normal that the princess has never tasted Xiliang, but it is a pity. The chicken is just over water. Once dipped in the small jade dish, dip it down and put it on top."


    Su Ying subconsciously swallowed her saliva. She is either a glutton, or just curious about this Chang''an Hou Mansion.


    "Those who have gone back to the Marquis of Chang''an, I will go tomorrow."


    "Princess, don''t go, it''s boring."


    Su Ying shook her head seriously, "Mother Zhao, you don''t understand, this is called reasonable social interaction."


    Mother Zhao pursed her lips and snickered, she wanted Su Ying to go, she wanted those people who didn''t take the princess seriously before to see that their princess is different!


    Besides, she also wanted to take this opportunity to let Su Ying know more about the personnel affairs in the capital, after all, she didn''t know how long she would stay here.


    When Xiao Jin returned to the mansion at night, he heard Zhang Shuming tell what happened during the day.


    Xiao Jin nodded, walked into the courtyard but was told that Su Ying and the others were in the martial arts training ground.


    There is arge martial arts training ground in Prince Qi''s Mansion. In the past, he would go to the training ground to practice for half an hour every day. This is also the ce where the pce guards train daily.


    Xiao Jin looked at the darkening sky, and didn''t know what Su Ying was doing with the child in the martial arts training ground.


    Xiao Jin walked into the martial arts arena, the light inside was very dim, and only a few figures could be seen standing in the arena from a distance.


    A few candles were lit in the arena, Xiao Jin just walked over, those few candles were blown by a gust of wind, and instantly went out.


    Followed by the cheers of the two children, "Aniang is awesome!"


    The guard stepped forward to light the candle.


    The faint light shone on Su Ying''s face, making her eyebrows and eyes look softer.


    "It''s actually not difficult to knock out candles with stones, just like the game of ringing bells that my mother taught you before, but now it''s in the dark." This training can make the sight sharper, even in the dark. In the dark, you can also urately hit the target. Most importantly, this can train your concentration.


    Dabao tried to pick up a sandbag, calmly aimed at the candle not far away, and suddenly threw it out.


    With a "snap", the sandbag hit the candle holder.


    "Didn''t make it."


    "You are just starting, don''t rush, practice slowly."


    Xiao Jin picked up the sandbag on the side and threw it lightly. The candle went out before the sandbag even touched the fire.


    "Daddy?"


    Only then did the two treasures know that Xiao Jin was back.


    Xiao Jin patted their little heads, "Peerless martial arts cannot be practiced in a day, take your time, first learn what your aunt taught you about practicing Qi."


    The two little guys nodded obediently.


    The family of four returned to the house.


    "When I came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion today, you were not embarrassed?"


    Su Ying sat down at the dinner table, wiped Dabao''s face with a handkerchief, "Who are you talking about embarrassing whom?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "I heard that Prime Minister Su fell ill."


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, "Be angry, I''m not serious."


    Xiao Jin took a sip of tea, "He still has face." He wasn''t worried that the news would spread, after all, it wasn''t something glorious for a big man whose face was swollen from his own daughter''s beating.


    "Going to Chang''an Marquis Mansion tomorrow?"


    "Go, what?"


    "It''s okay, eat more."


    Su Ying: "..."


    Thank you "Purple Butterfly" for your reward~ This book is updated for two consecutive days in the early morning, so one night I will see that there is no update. In fact, Zenzi updated it in the early morning~

 Chapter 297: pick it up if you want to eat it

    Chapter 297 Pick it up if you want to eat it


    The ancestors of the Marquis of Chang''an earned their titles by relying on military industry, but in this generation of Marquis of Chang''an, they abandoned literature and went to military affairs. Today''s Marquis of Chang''an is serving as the servant of the Ministry of Punishment in the court.


    Although it is a hereditary marquis, Chang''an Hou''s Mansion can only be regarded as a second-ss duke''s mansion in the capital, and there is still a certain distance from Qi Wang''s Mansion.


    The Marquis of Chang''an is a hospitable man. Although he hasn''t reached a high position in official positions these years, he is good at making friends with many nobles from aristocratic families. There are quite a few nobles in the Marquis'' mansion for today''s banquet.


    Su Ying got off the carriage, and an attendant greeted him.


    "The ve pays respects to the princess."


    Bai Shuang looked at the Marquis of Chang''an who was weing the guests, but only nced at Su Ying and then looked away. Bai Shuang frowned. In terms of identity, apart from the elders of the royal family, Su Ying''s identity It is the highest, yet it is so neglected.


    Mother Zhao said when she came here that Su Ying had enough of the aura of Princess Qi, so she should not be underestimated.


    "Master Hou is really busy." Bai Shuang frowned slightly and nced in the direction of Marquis Chang''an, and the attendants immediately understood when they saw it.


    Hurry up to Chang''an Hou and whisper a few words, Chang''an Hou Mansion immediately walked towards Su Ying.


    Marquis Chang''an is a lean middle-aged man. When he met Su Ying''s gaze, there was an apologetic smile in his eyes, "Greetings to the princess, I almost neglected the princess, and please forgive me, the princess cane Coming up from the mansion really makes the Hou mansion flourish, pleasee inside the princess."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, thought for a while and said: "How many sheep did Hou Ye bring back today?"


    Marquis Chang''an was taken aback, subconsciously said: "Ten heads."


    Ten heads, not too small.


    Su Ying nodded in satisfaction and entered the Hou''s mansion. Chang''an Hou Jiujiu couldn''t understand what Su Ying was satisfied with?


    The maid who led the way said that today''s banquet is mainly roasted wholemb, which is eaten hot, so it will be baked on the spot, and the banquet will be held in the back garden of the Hou Mansion, open-air.


    "Princess, please wait a moment." The attendant took Su Ying to the seat and sat down, then backed away.


    As soon as Su Ying appeared, many people turned their attention to her.


    Before, Su Ying was also a very prominent figure in the banquet, but it was a negative example. Those self-proimeddies would make fun of her, even though she was married to Xiao Jin at that time, she was still ignored by others.


    Su Ying was about to take the snacks on the table when someone grabbed her hand.


    "Isn''t this Princess Qi? It''s been a long time. We don''t even know the princess anymore."


    Su Ying looked up, and saw a round face full of contempt. She met her gaze without any fear, and opened her eyes provocatively, as if saying, what can you do to me.


    Some humiliating images shed through Su Ying''s mind, and the face in front of him appeared frequently.


    The youngest daughter of the Minister of War, Rong Mingxi, in the past, used to ridicule and y with "her" as a way to show herself, especially like to make "her" look ugly in front of Xiao Jue.


    All kinds of memory, Su Ying couldn''t help but swear.


    Everyone said that the original owner was a savage idiot, why are there so many scenes of her being bullied in my memory?


    Rong Mingxi threw the snack on the te to the ground, looked at Su Ying domineeringly and said, "Oh, I identally dropped this snack on the floor, if the princess wants to eat it, she can pick it up herself?"


    In the past, Su Ying was afraid of her, it was a kind of fear of bullies.


    "If you don''t eat, I won''t tell you where the eldest prince will go next time." Seeing that Su Ying didn''t move, Rong Mingxi approached her and lowered his voice.


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, that''s right, every time Rong Mingxi humiliated "her", she would threaten Xiao Jue''s whereabouts, if she wanted to run after Xiao Jue, she had to know his whereabouts.


    In order to be able to run after Xiao Jue, no matter how these people humiliate her, she will grit her teeth and do so.


    More and more people came to see from the garden, all of them were waiting to see Su Ying make a fool of himself.


    Su Ying looked at the snacks on the ground and frowned slightly, but she still stood up.


    Bai Shuang was shocked when she saw this, "Princess...no!"


    Su Ying put her fingertips on her lips, motioning for her to keep silent, Bai Shuang was so anxious that the circles of her eyes were red.


    She doesn''t want to see the princess humiliated by these people again, these people are really hateful!


    But Su Ying didn''t let her speak, and she could only grit her teeth to keep all her anger in her chest.


    Su Ying knelt down and picked up the snacks piece by piece.


    Rong Mingxiughed presumptuously when he saw this, "Oh, this is Princess Qi, princess, the dust on this snack can still be eaten, princess, don''t waste it."


    Su Ying picked up all the dim sum, really patted the ashes on it, looked up at Rong Mingxi and smiled, "You are right, don''t waste it, if that''s the case, you can eat them all."


    Rong Mingxi paused with a smile, and stared at her coldly, "What did you say?"


    "Hard ears? But I don''t want to say it a second time." Su Ying suddenly reached out and pinched Rong Mingxi''s mouth open, and stuffed all the pastries in her mouth into her mouth.


    Rong Mingxi widened his eyes in shock, and couldn''t believe that Su Ying dared to resist her!


    She struggled to break free from Su Ying''s hand, but Su Ying''s hand held her in ce like iron mps, and all the snacks were stuffed into her mouth, even up to her throat.


    "Ugh, ugh!"


    Rong Mingxi felt nauseous and wanted to spit it out, but Su Ying''s hand was covering her mouth. She couldn''t vomit, so she could only swallow hard.


    "What are you doing, let go of mydy, let go!"


    The change happened so fast that the people around didn''t evene to their senses, they saw Rong Mingxi rolling his eyes constantly, and he was about to pass away.


    Su Ying pped the maid on the face who rushed over.


    The maid eximed, and fell several meters away, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were shallow, and she lightlynded on Rong Mingxi, "Have you swallowed it?"


    Rong Mingxi was already a little suffocated, and the fear of death approaching made her tremble in fear.


    "What is the concubine doing, Miss Rong is about to die, are you going to kill Miss Rong?" Su Yuyan rushed out from nowhere, shouting anxiously.


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on her as soon as she turned around, and Su Yuyan only felt a chill on her neck.


    Just when Rong Mingxi was about to fail, Su Ying gave up.


    Rong Mingxi fell to the ground and vomited forcefully.


    "Ouch!"


    Bursts of violent vomiting made those watching the show frown, and the eyes they looked at Su Ying changed.


    Just now, they clearly saw the murderous look on Su Ying''s face.


    After spitting out all the snacks in her throat, Rong Mingxi felt that she was alive again, and she red at Su Ying angrily, "Su Ying, you dare to touch me, you are courting death!"

 Chapter 298: kill crazy

    Chapter 298 Killing Crazy


    Su Ying lowered her eyebrows coldly, "It''s up to you?"


    "Princess Qi has such a temper. Sister Rong was just joking with you, and you wanted her life. Who would dare to talk to the princess in the future?" A woman in a blue dress asked. Walked over surrounded by the crowd.


    "Are you kidding me?" Su Ying twitched her fingertips, and knocked over the fruit te on the table, "Since you think it''s a joke, then pick it up and eat it, and my concubine will apologize to her."


    Li Qinyu choked, a face with exquisite makeup was full of humiliation.


    She is the most outstanding eldest daughter of the Marquis of Chang''an, how has she ever been humiliated like this!


    What''s more, the person who humiliated her was Su Ying, who she always despised.


    "Su Ying, this is my Chang''an Marquis Mansion, it''s not your turn to make a mistake!"


    The smile on the corner of Su Ying''s lips became colder, "Didn''t you send the post?"


    "We invite you to be our guest, not to do evil!"


    "Hoarfrost."


    "The maidservant is here!" Bai Shuang stood up with her chest straightened out. The scene where Su Ying taught Rong Mingxi a lesson just now really pleased her!


    "Rushing against the princess, what crime?"


    "Twenty palms, princess!"


    "Well, let''s fight."


    "Yes, princess!"


    "Crack! Crack!"


    When two ps hit Li Qinyu''s face, she didn''t even recover, she was really shocked.


    ...


    This is crazy killing!


    "You poor maid, you dare to hit Miss Ben, why are you still standing there, why don''t you hurry up and take down this cheap maid." Li Qin''s face turned red with such a tone, how could she have suffered such humiliation before? Makeup has be hideous.


    The maids of the Marquis of Chang''an heard the news and stepped forward to catch Bai Shuang. Su Ying pushed the table in front of her and stopped in front of them.


    "My concubine, who dares to move?"


    "Su Ying, are you crazy?" Li Qin became impatient, wishing she could rush over and scratch Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, "If it wasn''t for the cold dish and a few sheep, this p would not have been done by Bai Shuang, you should be content."


    "you you!"


    "My Yu''er..." Mrs. Chang''an Hou rushed over after hearing the news, and when she saw Li Qinyu''s face was red and swollen from the beating, she almost passed out of anger.


    She suppressed her anger and red at Su Ying, "Princess, what does this mean? Is there anything you can''t say well and you have to do it?"


    "The prerequisite for this concubine to speak well is that she can speak humannguage, and even if she can''t speak humannguage, this concubine can only teach her a lesson by teaching animals."


    Hiss!


    Someone in the crowd gasped, Su Ying is really crazy, she actually called her daughter a beast in front of Mrs. Chang''an Hou.


    Madam Chang''an Hou wants to maintain her dignity for the sake of the overall situation.


    This is their home stadium. If they are deceived by Su Ying here, what face will they have to gain a foothold in Beijing in the future?


    "Concubine Qi beat people for no reason in my Hou''s mansion and she was talking nonsense. If my Hou''s mansion can''t get justice today, Lord Hou has stayed in Beijing for so many years." Mrs. Chang''an Hou gave a look, and the guards who followed came forward one after another. Surrounded Su Ying and the others.


    Su Ying frowned impatiently, she ate meat and vegetables today, who knew there were so many idiots who were more annoying than flies.


    Xiao Jue stood outside the crowd, looking at Su Ying who was surrounded by the crowd, with aplex look in his eyes, she really ispletely different.


    gued, arrogant, said she was stupid, but she had the aura of not paying attention to these people, said she was smart, butpletely didn''t know that it was more beneficial to win the people present than to offend them.


    He is very contradictory, he hates what Su Ying did to him, but it is difficult to take his eyes off her like this.


    Having offended so many people in the Hou Mansion, he wanted to know how she would get away.


    Su Ying nced over these people coldly, "Fairness, what kind of justice do you want? The justice in your eyes is that as long as these people trample me under their feet, I can''t fight back?"


    Madam Chang''anhou gritted her teeth and said, "I only saw and heard you humiliate Yu''er!"


    "I''m Princess Qi, she bumped into me and only gave her two ps, be polite."


    "Princess Qi, haha, Princess Qi can belittle others at will? Princess Qi canmit murder at will. You are clearly ruining the reputation of the royal family. Even if the emperor finds out, he will never forgive you easily!"


    Su Ying raised her chin slightly, "What do you want?"


    Madam Chang''anhou thought that Su Ying was going to show weakness, she proudly said: "I don''t make things difficult for the princess, if the princess can pick up the fruit te on the ground and apologize to Yu''er and the others, that''s fine."


    "What if not?"


    "Then don''t me me for being rude!"


    Su Ying slowly stood in front of Bai Shuang, and raised the corners of her lips coldly, "Then I want to see how rude you are."


    The guards of Hou''s Mansion caught Madam Hou''s eyes, and rushed forward to arrest Su Ying with fierce eyes.


    Su Ying pinched the guard''s wrist, and with a light fold, the guard''s scream of pain resounded in the garden.


    As soon as she let go, the guard''s hand hung there in a strange posture.


    The other guards were startled when they saw this, before they could recover, Su Ying pped them in the face one by one.


    The guards all tilted their necks, and everyone fell down with their necks tilted!


    More than a dozen guards fell down within a quarter of an hour of Su Ying''s hand.


    All the people present were frightened. They knew exactly what Su Ying was like in the past, but now Su Ying... is so strong that they dare not recognize her anymore...


    Is this Su Ying?


    This can''t be!


    Could it be that the exile allowed her to learn peerless martial arts! ?


    Everyone was in shock for a long time unable to recover.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and shook her hands. In order to eat more western cold dishes today, she even ate two bowls of noodles for breakfast, just to eat more on an empty stomach.


    Who knows, when she came here, it¡¯s okay to have nothing to eat, and she even made her use force.


    angry!


    Su Ying turned her gaze, and her angry phoenix eyes fell on Mrs. Chang''an Hou.


    Madam Chang''an Hou was terrified, and quickly hid behind the servant girl.


    At this moment, Li Qinyu saw a figure walking towards her by mistake, her eyes were red, and she choked up and spoke.


    "Princess, everything is my fault. I beg you to let mother and the others go. If you want to hit me, you can hit me. I am willing to bear all the me!" Li Qinyu suddenly walked up to Su Ying and knelt down, crying like a pear blossom with rain. How pitiful.


    Su Ying frowned, "Are you admitting that you were wrong?"


    "Yes, it''s my fault, everything is my fault, the princess should punish me if she wants to."


    After Li Qinyu finished speaking, he groaned and fell towards Xiao Jin who was walking.

 Chapter 299: well said

    Chapter 299 Well, that¡¯s really good


    The moment Li Qinyu was about to fall to his feet, Xiao Jin took a quick step back, avoiding any contact with her, even touching the corner of her clothes.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    The Marquis of Chang''an came behind Xiao Jin. When he came, his attendants had already exined the situation here. He was a little dissatisfied that Su Ying had ruined the banquet he had carefully prepared, but he was tactful, especially when Xiao Jin was present. If you open your mouth, you will offend others.


    "Master Hou, you have to be the master of my concubine." Mrs. Chang''an Hou saw Chang''an Hou as if she saw the backbone, and walked over with a weak face, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "Okay, let''s talk slowly, what''s the matter, now that King Qi is here, he will definitely give you justice." Chang''an Hou cleverly kicked the ball to Xiao Jin''s side.


    Xiao Jin ignored the people around him, and his eyes fell on Su Ying from the beginning to the end. He was not happy when he saw Su Ying frowning tightly, as if he was suppressing his anger.


    "do not be angry."


    He walked up to him and said in a low voice, because Mrs. Chang''anhou was crying too loudly, and overwhelmed his voice.


    Su Ying nced at him, that look seemed to say, just like this, it''s hard not to get angry.


    "My lord, my concubine really went too far. Not only did she insult my daughter and mother, but she also injured the guards of the Hou Mansion, and asked the lord to be the master of the Hou Mansion."


    Li Qinyu couldn''t touch Xiao Jin, and felt a little disappointed, but she quickly raised her face that was flushed by Bai Shuang, crying so much that I felt pitiful.


    "This... the guards were all beaten by the princess?" Marquis Chang''an was a little disbelieving, but it seemed that there was no one else around Su Ying except for a maid who looked weaker than her.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes indifferently, "Why did she humiliate you?"


    When Li Qinyu heard Xiao Jin''s question, she trembled and said: "Just now the concubine beat Miss Rong, Miss Rong is a guest of the Hou Mansion today, as the hostess, the little girl can''t let Miss Rong be bullied, so she came out to speak for Miss Rong A few words of fairness, who knows...the concubine became angry."


    "Then why did she hit Miss Rong?" Xiao Jin asked patiently.


    "Miss Rong just made a joke with the princess..."


    "What joke?"


    "Yes, it''s about the eldest prince. The princess wanted to know if the eldest prince came to the banquet today, but Miss Rong told her to stop thinking about it. In a fit of anger, the princess beat Miss Rong."


    "I see."


    Li Qinyu looked up in astonishment, not understanding why Xiao Jin was still so calm when he heard it. As a man, shouldn''t he be furious when he hears that his woman is always chasing a man?


    At this moment, Xiao Jue suddenly stood up from the crowd, looking at Xiao Jin with a hint ofcency in his eyes.


    "This is just a misunderstanding, and King Qi doesn''t have to be angry. Some of the past between this hall and Princess Qi is indeed easy to misunderstand." Who in the capital doesn''t know that Su Ying will run after Xiao Jue when he is free, even if he is married to Xiao Jin Also restless.


    The people present looked at Xiao Jin and the gossip genes in their bodies were boiling. What kind of sparks would be created if the three people rumored in Beijing were standing here?


    After Xiao Jue finished speaking, he looked at Su Ying with a gentle face and a hint of affection, "If you want to know where I am from now on, you can ask me."


    Just when everyone thought there was going to be a good show, they heard Su Ying''s cold voice, "Are you sick, who wants to know where you are going? What is the misunderstanding, can you **** and look in the mirror, don''t get too close , I''m afraid that you will be unable to lift your head inparison with my prince."


    Xiao Jue choked and clenched his fists.


    Xiao Jin was slightly startled, what did he hear just now?


    My prince.


    Well, well said.


    As soon as Su Ying said these words, everyone stared in astonishment, their eyes wandering back and forth between Xiao Jin and Xiao Jue.


    Compared with Xiao Jin, Xiao Jue seems to be much weaker. When someone stands in front of Xiao Jin, his aura will be a little lower.


    "So they were beaten because they spread rumors about Princess Qi?" Xiao Jin said lightly, his ck eyes gradually turning cold.


    "Prince Qi is not, Princess Qi is..."


    "What is it? This king doesn''t hit women, but the princess can." Xiao Jin''s deep ck eyes were like an invisible mountain pressing down on Li Qinyu''s heart, frightening her words stuck in her throat.


    "Princess Qi just hit so many people in the Hou Mansion for no reason." Madam Hou was very angry when she saw that Xiao Jin was partial to Su Ying.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, but looked at Su Ying, "Next time you don''t need to do this kind of thing yourself, just let the guardse."


    Su Ying shook his hands indifferently, "It''s just a matter of exercising your muscles."


    Everyone was surprised and angry when they heard the nonsense of the couple who didn''t take others seriously.


    "Master Hou..."


    Chang''an Hou patted Madam Hou''s hand reassuringly, "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    "King Qi, Your Highness, this matter is a misunderstanding. The roasted wholemb should be almost ready now. Please, Your Highness, take your seat."


    "Misunderstanding? The Marquis of Chang''an felt humiliated. Is it a misunderstanding to spread rumors about my concubine?"


    Marquis Chang''an sternly frowned, he was already giving them a step down by saying that, but Xiao Jin was still holding on to it, so he didn''t think much of the Hou Mansion.


    "What about the prince?"


    "All those who humiliated the princess came to kowtow to the princess and pleaded guilty. The princess decides whether to forgive her or not."


    Rong Mingxi just regained her strength and asked her to kowtow to Su Ying, she would rather die!


    Li Qinyu gritted her teeth and kowtowed to Su Ying, because she deserves it!


    Xiao Jin dragged Su Ying to the chair and sat down in a leisurely manner.


    "If you don''t admit your mistakes, you will be punished for the crime of spreading rumors and ndering."


    Xiao Jue stared at Xiao Jin, "King Qi is so majestic!"


    Xiao Jin rolled his ck eyes, "This king''s concubine is naturally protected by this king, and it''s not your turn to dictate."


    Chang''an Hou Qiang supported his smile and said, "Is it unfair for the prince to do this?"


    Xiao Jin gently raised the corners of his lips, "Fair? Today, the king will let you know what is fair. Someone will take down those who spread rumors about the princess and hand them over to the Ministry of Punishment. This king suspects that they are stirring up the rtionship between the king and the princess. Dial carefully."


    The imperial army behind Xiao Jin heard the words and stepped forward to surround Rong Mingxi and the others.


    Rong Mingxi''splexion changed drastically. If she was caught by the forbidden army, she would be sent to the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and her reputation would be affected even if she was innocent.


    "No, don''t catch me, I did nothing wrong!"


    The faces of the people in the Hou Mansion also became ugly.


    But Xiao Jin had a tough attitude and could not tolerate their resistance at all.


    "Xiao Jin, you are going too far!" Xiao Jue roared angrily.


    Xiao Jin didn''t care about other people''s nonsense, and did it directly.


    "You, you have gone too far, there is now left!" Mrs. Hou shouted uncontrobly and struggled.


    Marquis Chang''an saw that Xiao Jin was reallying, so he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. He softened his attitude and stepped forward, "My lord, please calm down, this is a misunderstanding. I''ll let theme and pay for the princess, and I''m still in a daze Why don''t you hurry up and apologize to the princess!"

 Chapter 300: Next time, my lord cant save you

    Chapter 300 Next time, the prince will not be able to save you


    "Master Hou!"


    "Father!"


    Mrs. Hou and Li Qinyu roared in humiliation.


    The Marquis of Chang''an is definitely flexible, and if the situation is not right, he should change his strategy.


    e over!"


    The Marquis of Chang''an first walked up to Su Ying and knelt down, and said sincerely, "Princess, please calm down, today they are ignorant and offended the princess, and please don''t remember the viin''s mistakes, and don''t be as knowledgeable as them."


    The Marquis of Chang''an knelt down. If Mrs. Hou and Li Qinyu kept fighting, it would be unreasonable.


    The mother and daughterpany led Rong Mingxi and the three of them walked up to Su Ying with humiliation on their faces, and knelt down unwillingly.


    "I also ask the princess to forgive me."


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes were light, "I didn''t hear what you said."


    Several people took a deep breath and clenched their fists tightly.


    "Princess forgive me."


    Su Ying is satisfied now, "Only this time, and next time, the prince will not be able to save you."


    Several people were immersed in the endless humiliation, and they didn''t dig into the meaning of Su Ying''s words at all. It was Xiao Jin who was supporting Su Ying, so why did he save them!


    The Marquis of Chang''an saw that Su Ying hadn''t been tugging at her all the time, so he stood up and said, "Thank you, Princess, everyone, don''t stand, sit down, sit down, the banquet will start soon."


    The Marquis of Chang''an winked at Mrs. Hou, signaling her to cheer up and stop embarrassing herself in front of the guests.


    Mrs. Hou hated it to death, but there were so many people present, so she could only bite the bullet and grit her teeth and entertain the guests with a smile.


    Li Qinyu and the others don''t have such a good psychological quality. Rong Mingxi left the Hou Mansion immediately, and Li Qinyu also left the garden angrily.


    But Xiao Jin and Su Ying were still sitting on the chairs calmly.


    Everyone wanted to see but didn''t dare to look at Su Ying.


    "Why are you here, don''t you go to the Yamen today?" Su Ying''s eyes fell on the roasted wholemb carried up by the servants.


    As soon as the roasted wholemb was served, Su Ying''s attention was attracted.


    Xiao Jin took a sip of tea, "I''m passing by, let''s take a look."


    Su Ying nced at him. If she remembers correctly, the headquarters of the Imperial Army is at the foot of the imperial city, and you can''t pass by here if you go south, east, north or west.


    But Su Ying didn''t care.


    Xiao Jin looked at her, and seeing her eyes following the roasted wholemb all the way, Xiao Jue who didn''t even look at the corner of his eyes, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    The Marquis of Chang''an is indeed a person who wille to things. After the banquet started, the ce quickly heated up. Everyone seemed to have forgotten everything that happened just now, and their faces were full of smiles.


    The roastmb was cut by the attendants and delivered to the guests one by one.


    Su Ying looked at the people on the table, and felt that even stuffing her teeth was not enough.


    "Just bring a sheep over to the princess." Xiao Jin said.


    Although everyone seems to be immersed in the cheerful atmosphere of the banquet, but they still look at Xiao Jin and the others from time to time. After hearing that they want a whole roasted wholemb, they are all surprised.


    This kind of request is not too much, and the Marquis of Chang''an will not offend people just because of a sheep, and directly send the mutton to Su Ying.


    Su Ying is satisfied now.


    "I heard that Marquis Chang''an also invited a cook from Xiliang."


    Hearing this, the Marquis of Chang''an said: "Yes, the dishes will be served in a while, how about the prince try the Xiliang dishes."


    Xiao Jin nodded, but didn''t say anything, as if he really just wanted to eat western cold dishes.


    Su Ying tore off a leg ofmb and ate it.


    The movements are really not good-looking, and even a little rough. Originally, Xiao Jue disliked this kind of behavior, but for some reason, looking at Su Ying, he felt that she was not at all coquettish and artificial?


    Xiao Jue raised his eyes, and met Xiao Jin''s eyes that sank into the deep sea, with warning in his eyes.


    Xiao Jue snorted coldly and looked away.


    When Su Ying had finished eating half of the sheep, the cold dish was finally served.


    Ms. Zhao said that Western cold dishes pay attention to the ingredients themselves, and the taste will be very light when cooked, so that the sauce will not cover up the fragrance of the ingredients themselves.


    Su Ying looked at the chicken on the te and directly took a chicken leg, dipped it in the sauce and ate it into his mouth.


    Xiao Jin sat on the side and watched quietly, and would wipe off the oil stains on her hands from time to time.


    Everyone was amazed to see it, but they didn''t know what attraction Su Ying had that made King Qi so fascinated by her!


    "It''s almost there, my stomach can''t stand it after eating too much."


    Marquis Chang''an nced at the mutton that was almost eaten by Su Ying, and his eyebrows jumped. This is enough to eat the appetite of several grown men, and it''s almost the same?


    Su Ying was indeed a little overwhelmed. She threw the mutton bone and exhaled slowly, drank two more cups of tea, rinsed her mouth, wiped her hands and stood up in satisfaction.


    "Thank you, Marquis Chang''an, for your hospitality. Let me leave."


    Xiao Jin also got up to apany her to leave.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving gracefully, Marquis Chang''an even wondered if she came here to eat the sheep?


    Out of the Marquis of Chang''an, Xiao Jin got on his horse.


    "You go back first."


    Su Ying nodded and got on the carriage.


    As soon as the car curtain fell, Bai Shuang gave Su Ying a thumbs up, "Princess, you are really amazing."


    Su Ying had enough food and drink, and her mood improved a lot, "What''s the big deal, is it that you can''t fight back after being bullied? There is no such reason for me."


    She doesn''t care about these people''s life or death. If you provoke her, you will have to pay the price.


    As soon as Su Ying''s carriage left, the guests in the Hou Mansion began to discuss.


    "The Duke of Qi and his wife are really too arrogant, can you really swallow this breath?" The person sitting next to the Marquis of Chang''an said in a low voice.


    Marquis Chang''an is very smooth, so he is liked by these aristocratic families, but this does not mean that he is easy to bully. After swallowing this breath today, I don''t know how many people will wait to see his jokes!


    The Marquis of Chang''an took a sip of wine in a muffled voice, and he already had a n in mind.


    Early the next morning.


    Princess Qi was beating people violently in the Marquis of Chang''an, and the news that King Qi was assisting the king reached Emperor Kangze''s ears.


    Emperor Kang Ze didn''t scold Xiao Jin immediately when he found out, but passed Su Ying into the pce instead.


    Kang Zedi looked at Su Ying who was kneeling in front of him, he never liked this daughter-inw, she was stupid, reckless, and stupid.


    Thought that what she did before was outrageous enough, but she didn''t expect that she would dare to hit someone openly now.


    "Su Ying, do you know your mistake?"


    Facing Emperor Kang Zedi again, Su Ying felt that he was still annoying to her, especially those eyes full of calctions.


    "The courtier''s wife doesn''t know what''s wrong."


    "You made a big fuss in the Marquis of Chang''an, and even beat thedy of the Marquis of Chang''an and thedy of the Shangshu''s Mansion of the Ministry of War. Do you still think that you are not wrong?"


    "They provoke and humiliate the minister''s wife first, and that''s all they need to do to humiliate the minister''s wife, but the minister''s wife is Princess Qi, a member of the royal family. If they dare to be so arrogant, wouldn''t they take the emperor seriously?"

 Chapter 301: useless, throw it out

    Chapter 301 is scrapped, throw it out


    Emperor Kang Ze paused slightly, and even felt that what Su Ying said was quite reasonable.


    He had already sent someone to inquire about the cause of the matter. It was indeed Rong Mingxi who provoked Su Ying first. Maybe it was because he had heard about these things before, but he thought it was Su Ying who was guilty, so he took it for granted that she was raped. Bullying deserves it.


    But after thinking about it, Su Ying is right, she is the daughter-inw of the royal family, no matter what he thinks about Xiao Jin, they go out to represent the majesty of the royal family, those people dare to do this to a princess, it is not what they should hit.


    So Su Ying left the pce without receiving any punishment.


    Su Ying had just left the queen when Su Ying heard the news from his servant that the Southern Kingdom''s Peace Corps was about to arrive in the capital.


    Xiao Jin defeated the Southern Kingdom, and the Southern Kingdom voluntarily surrendered, so after the war ended, they had to take the initiative to send envoys to say that it was a peace negotiation, but in fact it was a discussion between the two sides, to see what conditions Chu State proposed, and let them let them go.


    Emperor Kang Ze was satisfied with the speed of the arrival of the Southern Kingdom, "Let Shaoqing of Honglu Temple prepare to go down, and then he will go outside the city to meet him."


    Since it is said that they are here to negotiate a peace, the dignity that should be given should still be given.


    "yes."


    Su Ying returned directly to the pce after leaving the pce.


    "Princess, just now the Prime Minister''s Mansion sent someone to send over some house title deeds." Mother Zhao came out with a stack of title deeds, which were all sent by Xiao Jiang Yuanshi.


    At first, she didn''t want to give it to her, but after Su Ying became famous in the Chang''an Hou Mansion, everyone knew that she was not easy to mess with.


    Xiao Jiangyuan didn''t expect that Su Ying even dared to fight Prime Minister Su. If she didn''t hand over these things, it would be possible for Su Ying to kill her. The fear of force made Xiao Jiangyuan have to bear the pain.


    "The old ve made his own im, and asked them to send over the ount books of those shops for one year."


    Su Ying nodded, many shops in the dowry of Jiang Yuanshi were very profitable.


    "good."


    "Princess, the Eldest Prince hase and said he wants to settle ounts with the princess."


    "Eldest Young Master?" Su Ying didn''t realize who this Eldest Young Master was.


    Bai Shuang came back to his senses and said, "The eldest son of the prime minister''s mansion?"


    The servant girl who sent the message nodded.


    Su Ying knows that Xiaojiang Yuanshi was born with twins, daughter Su Yuyan, son Su Rui, who is also the only legitimate son of Prime Minister Su.


    Send it to your door looking for Sha, I''m really sorry for not letting him in.


    "Bring people in."


    "yes."


    Bai Shuang frowned and said: "Princess, the eldest son is afraid that the visitor is not kind."


    "That''s not right."


    Su Ying followed the non-existent folds of the dress, and in a blink of an eye, she saw Su Rui rushing in aggressively.


    "Su Ying, you idiot, you dare to do something to your parents, today I must teach you to be a good man!"


    Su Rui didn''t doubt at all why he was able to rush to Su Ying so cursing all the way.


    He pointed at Su Ying and said fiercely: "I tell you, Su Ying, you should go back to me now and kowtow to your parents to admit your mistakes, and then return the things you took from the prime minister''s mansion, or I will make you look good!"


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, and nced at the fingers that were about to poke her eyes.


    "Do you usually use your legs more, or your hands?"


    Su Rui was taken aback, but didn''t understand, "Don''t interrupt."


    "Then hands and feet will be abolished."


    Su Ying suddenly grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard.


    There was only a "click", and Su Rui screamed in pain.


    "It''s so noisy."


    Su Ying grabbed a sesame seed cake and stuffed it into his mouth, and kicked him on the calf as soon as he lifted his foot.


    The leg bone broke, and Su Rui was so painful that his nose burst out.


    Su Ying pushed him away in disgust, "Send him back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and tell them that next time, let hime and go."


    "yes."


    When Su Rui was picked up by the guards of the pce and thrown outside the gate of the prime minister''s mansion, the guards of the prime minister''s mansion were frightened to death.


    It was not because someone was thrown at the door, but because the person who came to throw someone was someone from Prince Qi''s Mansion...


    The guards of the prime minister''s mansion have already aligned themselves with the pce, so they no longer have any psychological shadow over Su Ying.


    It was only after the guards of Prince Qi''s Mansion left that they dared to step forward and turn the man out of the sack. After a look, it was all right.


    "Young Master!"


    Su Rui''s hands and feet were interrupted, and when Xiao Jiangyuan got the news, he almost didn''t pass.


    "My son..."


    Prime Minister Su was ill by Su Ying two days ago, and he got better today. Hearing that Su Rui was beaten by Su Ying, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Su Ruiy on the bed and wailed, "I just want to seek justice for my father, but Su Ying just tore my hands and feet off. It''s so vicious, it hurts me to death!"


    Xiaojiang Yuanshi wiped away tears and hated Su Ying for being too vicious. Her son is going to take the big exam this year. As long as he passes the exam, he can be an official with the help of Prime Minister Su. Now his limbs are broken How to take the exam!


    "Master, I think that I am not bad for Yingying, why does she hate us so much, this is her younger brother, how can she bear such a heavy hand..."


    Prime Minister Su recalled the scene of being coerced by Su Ying, and the anger in his chest almost broke through the sky.


    "This wicked girl has been dishonest since she was careful, Rui Er, you should take good care of your wounds at home, as a father, you will not let this matter go away!"


    "Father, you must teach this bitch... Su Ying a good lesson!"


    Prime Minister Su left the room with a serious face.


    Su Rui continued to howl, "Mother, why did this **** Su Ying be so powerful, or did she always pretend to be in front of us!"


    Su Rui has bullied Su Ying a lot in the past, he knows what Su Ying is like better than anyone else, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to go to the Qi Pce alone.


    In the past two days, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi was also thinking about this issue. Su Ying''s changes were too great, as if he hadpletely changed a person, which caught them off guard.


    But judging from her appearance, she is definitely Su Ying, so there is only one possibility left, that is, she has been disguising in front of them before!


    "No matter how she became like this, if she dares to hit you like this, I will never let her go."


    "Mom, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan''s eyes narrowed, "She dares to act so perversely but she relies on King Qi. If King Qi abandons her, do you think she still dares to be so arrogant?"


    "Mother is right, she is using the power of King Qi, but I heard that King Qi is very indulgent to her, and I don''t know what kind of demon it is."


    Xiao Jiangyuan sneered when he heard the words, "Don''t worry, mother will soon stop her from being arrogant. You should take good care of your injuries first, and you must heal your injuries before the big exam. When you pass the exam, your father will help you." You seek an official position, and you don''t have to worry about other things."


    Su Ruiy on the bed and nodded, "Got it."


    After Xiao Jiangyuan came out of the house, hisplexion gradually sank.


    Su Ying, you are pressing every step of the way, so don''t me me for being rude!

 Chapter 302: Messenger visit

    Chapter 302 Messenger visit


    The Southern Kingdom''s mission arrived outside the gate of the capital.


    The Shaoqing of Honglu Temple, dressed in a vermilion official robe, stood at the gate of the city.


    "My lord, the mission from the Southern Kingdom has arrived."


    Master Ji, Shaoqing of Honglu Temple, stepped forward quickly and raised an official smiling face.


    "Congrattions to the Southern Mission."


    The Southern Kingdom team stopped at the city gate, and in the middle of the team was a painted red carriage.


    A slender fingertip pushed aside the curtain hung with emerald jewels, revealing half of a delicate side face.


    In the dimness, the pair of almond eyes swept over the official robe of Shaoqing of Honglu Temple, and after confirming the identity of Mr. Ji, he lowered the curtain, "Thank you."


    Master Ji stood up, "His Royal Highness, please."


    The envoys from the Southern Kingdom were first brought to the pce, and after they came out of the pce, they were sent to the pce to settle down.


    "Princess Yu, Princess Zhaoyu will take a break in the pce, if you need anything, just tell the official."


    Yu Wang nodded kindly, "Then I''ll take care of you."


    "I won''t bother you two to rest, please leave."


    Master Ji bowed and retreated.


    As soon as the pce door was closed, the smile on King Yu''s face gradually fell.


    ¡­


    The Su Mansion brought over the ledger that Zhao''s mother asked for on the second day, because it was a one-year bill, and there were so many shops, that each box took up almost half of the room.


    Su Ying felt her head hurt when she looked at these ledgers, and Lin Zhuyu was so happy that she asked the guards to move all these ledgers into her room.


    "The concubine gives the servant a little time, and the servant promises that it will be finished in a few days."


    "If you have any questions after reading it, follow me."


    "Yes, servant girl will go now."


    After the two little milk packs came back from morning exercise, they ran into the house and pulled Su Ying up.


    "Aniang, Aniang, can youe with us to release paper kites?"


    Su Ying saw that the weather was sunny today, and thought that the two little guys hadn¡¯t been able to go out these days when they came back to the capital. Taking advantage of the good weather today, it¡¯s okay to take them out to y.


    "Okay, today Auntie will take you outside the city to release paper kites."


    When the two little milk bags heard this, they jumped up happily.


    "Okay, ok, I''m going out to release paper kites, I''m going to release paper kites."


    "Ling''er, go get ready now." Er Bao put the paper kite in her hand, turned around and ran away.


    Su Ying didn''t know what she nned to prepare.


    Soon, Er Bao came back with a small bag on his shoulders.


    "Aniang, we can go."


    Su Ying could not help but be curious when she saw the weight of her little bag, "What is in Linger''s bag?"


    Erbao patted the little bag proudly, revealing a row of millet teeth, "It''s all delicious!"


    Well¡­


    Su Ying pinched Erbao''s fleshy little face, "Little glutton."


    "Well, I''ll share half of the dessert with Auntie."


    "This can be."


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang and the others to pack up their things, prepare the carriage, and leave the city early while it was still dark.


    "Where does the princess n to take Xiao Shizi and the others to y?" Mother Zhao came out of the cubicle when she heard the sound.


    "Just go outside the city. Didn''t Mother Zhao say that there is a grassy field outside the city, and it''s best to put paper kites there."


    "The princess should be more careful."


    "I know Mama Zhao."


    After packing up everything, Su Ying took the two babies out of the house.


    Children are fun. After leaving the pce, the two little guys looked around in the carriage excitedly, as if they had never been here before.


    "Aniang, there are many people in the capital."


    "There are also meat buns, such big meat buns, mother."


    Su Ying looked at the two chattering treasures, answered their questions from time to time, and the carriage left the city gate in a blink of an eye.


    When Su Ying returned to Beijing, she noticed that there was arge green grass field outside the city.


    The weather is good today. As soon as they arrived outside the green space, they saw a lot of carriages parked around. It seems that there are quite a few people out to y today.


    The coachman found an open space and stopped the carriage. Su Ying jumped out of the carriage first, and carried the two treasures down.


    "Auntie, look at the sky, there are so many paper kites in the sky."


    Su Ying looked up, and sure enough, many kites were flying high.


    She took the two children to find a ce with fewer people, and then put the two kites in their hands.


    "Take it, A Niang will run ahead in a while, you should follow closely."


    Bai Shuang taught her to y with this thing when she was in the city of Tiankui. She still remembers that the first time she yed with it, the wind was very strong, and the strong wind directly disconnected her paper kite.


    "I know A Niang, Ji''er can already run very fast."


    Su Ying lifted the kite, tested the direction of the wind, then chose a direction and started to run.


    She adjusts her running speed ording to Dabao''s speed, and it is impossible for Dabao to run after her.


    "Okay, Ji''er, let go of your hands now."


    Dabao obediently let go of his little hand, and after struggling for a while, the kite gradually flew into the sky.


    "Wow, my brother''s kite is flying, it''s flying!" Erbao shouted excitedly, "Aniang, Aniang, I want it, I want it too."


    After Su Ying stabilized the kite, he handed the string to Dabao, "Ji''er, hold it steady, don''t let it fall."


    "Got it, Ma''am."


    Su Ying turned around and came to Erbao, took the thread from her hand, "Be careful not to fall when you run, you know?"


    "knew!"


    Su Ying tugged at the thread, "Come on, run."


    Er Bao ran forward with all his strength holding the kite in his hand.


    The wind is particrly good today, and the small ones are very suitable for kite flying.


    Soon, Er Bao''s kite was also released into the sky.


    Su Ying put the thread away and handed it to Er Bao, "Take it, let''s have fun with my brother, and A Niang is sitting next to you."


    "okay."


    After flying the kites for the two treasures, Su Ying went to the side and sat down.


    Bai Shuang had already spread a mat on the grass just now, and brought out snacks and fruits.


    "If the princess is tired, take a rest first."


    Su Ying took an apple and took a bite, theny down on the grass, with the smell of grass mixed with dew on the tip of her nose.


    She looked at the two kites in the sky, and she rxed physically and mentally.


    In order to control the kite in their hands, the two little guys kept backing away, but they didn''t worry about the guards following Su Ying all the way.


    "Oh brother, I can''t hold it anymore, my kite is going to fly away."


    The higher the kite flies, the stronger the wind will be, almost pulling Erbao off the ground.


    The guard at the side saw that something was wrong, so he hurried forward to take the string from Erbao''s hand, "Little princess, the wind will get stronger as you go up the kite, the wind is too strong now, you can''t catch it, let a few of your subordinates bring it on."


    Finally watching the kite fly so tall Erbao is a little bit reluctant.


    "I''ll give it to you after the guard uncle closes the line." Dabao said.


    "Okay, okay, then I''m going to eat delicious food."


    Er Bao ran in the direction of Su Ying, but stopped suddenly in the middle of the run.

 Chapter 303: Everyone likes to eat grass

    Chapter 303 Everyone likes to eat grass beside the nest


    There is a small forest on the edge of the grass, the kind of head can be seen at a nce.


    When Er Bao ran through the woods, he found several children gathered in front of him and didn''t know what they were doing.


    Er Bao walked over curiously, and saw those children hitting a thin child on the ground with stones.


    "Hand over the paper kite in your hand, or we will beat you."


    "That''s right, quickly give us the paper kite!"


    The thin child tightly hugged the paper kite in his hand, shaking his head helplessly, "This is mine, I won''t give it to you."


    "Hmph, if you don''t give it to us, grab it."


    The children rushed towards the child, tearing the paper kite in his hand.


    Standing not far away watching this scene, Er Bao frowned, "You scoundrels can''t steal other people''s things!"


    Er Bao rushed over with a puffy face and stared at them usingly.


    Those children looked like a little girl carved in powder and jade, and they were not afraid at all.


    "It''s none of your business, get out, or I''ll hit you."


    "Hurry up and give us the paper kite!"


    Erbao is very angry!


    A Niang said that you can¡¯t let others bully, but you can¡¯t bully others at will. It¡¯s too much for these few people to bully one.


    She took out a sandbag the size of her small fist from her body and threw it at one of the snatching children.


    "Ouch!"


    Er Bao has practiced his shooting for two years, but his shooting strength is not weak at all. The sandbag hit the child, causing him to let go of his hand instantly in pain.


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    The small sandbags in Erbao''s hands were thrown out one by one, hitting the children, causing them to back away in pain.


    "Hmph, bad guys deserve to be beaten." Erbao stood in front of the kid, staring at them with his little chin raised, "Apologize to him quickly, or I''ll beat you again."


    The children were a little afraid of the second treasure after being beaten, but it is impossible for them to apologize!


    "Who are you, dare to hit us!"


    "I am a little expert at beating bad guys." Er Bao shook the sandbag in his hand, "If you are disobedient, I will beat you!"


    The children nced at each other, turned around and ran away in fear, "Just wait for me, we won''t just let it go!"


    Erbao stuck out his tongue at their running backs, she was not afraid.


    Er Bao looked back at the child on the ground.


    He seems to be about the same age as Erbao, but much thinner than Erbao. His hair is withered and yellow, and because of his thin face, his eyes are very big.


    The robe on his body was wrinkled and there were many mud marks, and his face was scratched, but even so, he still tried his best to hold the paper kite in his arms tightly.


    Unfortunately, the paper kite has been torn to pieces by the children just now.


    "Your paper kite is broken, shall I ask Aunt Bai Shuang to make you another one?"


    The child looked up at Er Bao, then lowered his head in a daze to look at the almost torn paper kite in his arms, his eyes turned red.


    Bean-sized teardrops fell drop by drop, and the scorching teardrops hit the broken paper kite, smearing the vermilion color on it, which looked dazzling in a different way.


    Er Bao felt that he was a little pitiful. If her paper kite was broken by someone, she would be very sad too.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll give you a new one, okay?"


    The child choked up and raised his head, his eyes looked helpless like a helpless cub, "This, this is what my mother left me..."


    "Then why don''t you ask your mother to make one for you?"


    The child cried even more sadly. His mother died when he was born, and this was what his mother made for him before he was alive.


    Seeing the little boy crying even more sadly, Er Bao became a little helpless, she took out an osmanthus candy from her pouch and stuffed it into his hand, "Don''t cry, I''ll give you candy, this The candies are made by Grandpa He, and the candies he makes are the most delicious."


    The little boy clenched the candy in his hand tightly with sobs, but stubbornly refused to eat it.


    "What about your family, why don''t you stay with them."


    The little boy lowered his head, his voice was moaning like a mosquito, "They don''t like being with me."


    Er Bao tilted his head and held his hand, "Thene and y with me and brother."


    Fu Zheng raised his head, his small face was full of astonishment, "Do you want to y with me?"


    "Yes, let me tell you, I''m amazing. The kite I just flew must be very high. I''ll take you to see it."


    Er Bao happily pulled him back on the same road.


    Fu Zheng was dragged foolishly by her, and followed her out of the grove.


    What the two little guys didn''t know was that Su Ying saw everything that happened just now.


    She ate an apple and looked for it. On the way, she met Erbao. Before she could speak, Erbao went in and acted bravely. I don¡¯t know where she got the courage to throw sandbags.


    Su Ying looked at the direction they left and said, "Do you know which family the child is from?"


    Bai Shuang followed Su Ying just now, and also read the whole article, "This servant knows that he is the eldest grandson of Duke Zhen''s mansion, and he should be seven or eight years old this year, but his stature looks It''s about the same as the little princess."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows. She is seven or eight years old, and she is obviously stunted, as you can tell by her withered and yellow hair.


    The Duke of Zhenguo¡¯s mansion is a first-ss family of dukes. I¡¯m afraid even a low-ss maid can¡¯t be raised like this. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s been treated harshly.


    Sure enough, Bai Shuang said: "The Duke of Zhenguo is already old. I heard that several young masters in their house have abandoned martial arts and followed literature. Among them, the eldest son is the most talented. Now he is the minister of Honglu Temple. Back then The Eldest Prince married the Duke of Hua, but the daughter of the Duke of Hua lost blood during childbirth, andter, the Duke of Hua sent anotherdy from the mansion to be his stepwife in order to keep losing this rtive..."


    Su Ying frowned when she heard that, "Sister married brother-inw?"


    Bai Shuang nodded.


    "Does everyone in your circle like to eat grass beside the nest?"


    It is said that the child''s stepmother is the sister of his biological mother, so she should treat him kindly, but judging by his appearance, it doesn''t look like he is being treated kindly.


    Su Ying is a straightforward person, and hates this kind of devious and shady methods the most.


    She followed Erbao to the ce where they were flying the kite, and saw that Erbao was already happily holding Fu Zheng''s little hand and flying the kite happily.


    What a familiar little idiot.


    "Brother, brother, your paper kite is about to fly away, catch it quickly!" Erbao let go of Fu Zheng''s hand, turned around, ran behind Dabao and hugged him to prevent him from being swept away by the kite.


    Fu Zheng looked at the yful brother and sister, and stood there in a daze. Seeing that Er Bao was struggling to hug him, he suddenly mustered up the courage to walk over and hug Er Bao from behind.


    "Who was it just now, who hit my Yoona!"

 Chapter 304: Insatiable

    Chapter 304 Insatiable progress


    The kite string in Dabao''s hand broke with a "bang", and the kite flying in the sky gradually drifted away, flying away all at once.


    "Kite, my kite!" Dabao anxiously wanted to chase after it, but the kite had already flown away.


    When people came to see the three children ignored them, they were so annoyed that they directly pulled Fu Zheng off Erbao.


    Fu Zheng was originally thin and weak. He was pushed hard by an adult and fell to the ground.


    Dabao and Erbao then turned their attention to each other, and the guards of the pce also stepped forward to stop them.


    "Who, back off!"


    When the visitors saw so many guards with knives, they were a little scared.


    "Mom, it was her just now, she smashed us, mother, you must vent your anger on me."


    The children who were hit by Erbao just now pointed at Erbao and said angrily.


    Er Bao snorted when he saw them, "There are so many of you bullying one, you deserve to be beaten."


    The woman in the lead became excited when she heard it, "You admit that you did something to my son."


    "I did it."


    "Where did youe from, Yuner is the eldest son of the Yongwuhou Mansion, and you can beat him. If you don''t kowtow to Yuner and the others today, this matter will never end!"


    Fu Zheng suddenly walked up to Erbao and clenched his fists tightly. Even though he was afraid, he didn''t back down at all and said, "It''s me, she vented her anger for me. If you want to hit me, hit me."


    Seeing Fu Zheng, the leading woman sneered sneeringly, "Oh, I thought who it was, it turned out to be that sick young man from Zhen Guogong''s mansion, it''s really unlucky, it''s fine if you kill your mother, but now you want to harm Yun Sons, we all feel bad luck if you kowtow to us."


    "He''s not wrong, why did he kowtow to you." Er Bao held Fu Zheng back, "You can''t, stand up straight, Auntie said, a man must straighten his back to look good."


    Dabao looked back and forth on them, "What''s going on?"


    "Brother, just now they wanted to grab Fu Zheng''s paper kite, so I went to help Fu Zheng."


    Looking at Erbao''s angry expression, Dabao knew that what she said was not a lie, "You hit someone first, and it''s fine if you don''t pay him a gift, but you still have to make an inch?"


    "Zheng''er, why don''t you kneel down and apologize to the young masters if you did something wrong?"


    A soft voice came from far to near, Su Ying looked up, and saw a young and beautiful woman with exquisite makeup and gorgeous dress walking over.


    She looked at Fu Zheng with particrly severe eyes.


    After seeing her, Fu Zheng was like an eggnt beaten by frost. He lost all anger in an instant, and knelt down without a word of refutation.


    But before his knees hit the ground, he was stopped by a foot.


    Su Ying made him stand up with a slight force on the back of his feet.


    Fu Zheng raised his head in surprise, and met Su Ying''s bright phoenix eyes.


    Su Ying only said in a voice that the two of them could hear: "Kid, remember, even if you are bearing the burden of humiliation, your back must be straight, cheer me up."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she turned to look at the woman, "Who are you?"


    Mrs. Zhen Guogong''s wife Xiao Zhou''s eyes fell on Su Ying. She thought Su Ying looked familiar just now, but she didn''t remember it for a while, but when she met her gaze just now, she suddenly thought of it.


    Su Ying, she was also in the Hou Mansion the day she made a big disturbance in Chang''an Hou Mansion, but she didn''t see the first scene, but only heard about her "great achievements" from other people.


    Little Zhou disdains Su Ying''s rude and thoughtless behavior. Where is she going to put King Qi''s face in such a disturbance? King Qi just didn''t get angry because of being in front of others. Man, who doesn''t like tenderness and carelessness?


    So Xiao Zhou looked at Su Ying with undisguised contempt.


    "The little woman is the eldestdy of the Zhen Guo government."


    "Isn''t Honglu Siqing''s wife dead?"


    Xiao Zhou''s face froze. She hated people mentioning her stepwife''s name the most. She always called herself the main wife outside. Su Ying was clearly exposing her shorings!


    "Princess, thisdy is a stepwife." Bai Shuang kindly reminded.


    Su Ying came to a sudden,pletely ignoring Xiao Zhou whose face had already darkened.


    The rest of the people could not stop looking at Su Ying when they heard Bai Shuang''s address.


    There are not many concubines in the capital, even fewer with a pair of children, especially those who look a little unfamiliar, so only Princess Qi who has just returned to the capital is left.


    Princess Qi...


    The few wives who wanted to find fault shrank back. I heard that this girl even dared to beat her own father. Although I don¡¯t know if the rumor is true, it¡¯s better not to provoke this kind of person.


    "Isn''t this the famous Princess Qi?" Little Zhou pinched the handkerchief not to lose her momentum.


    "It''s our princess, and you still haven''t stepped forward to salute the princess."


    Xiao Zhou sneered when she heard the words, "Yes, this ceremony must be done, otherwise the princess will be upset and want to do something to uster, and we will have nothing to reason with."


    Xiao Zhou''s words made the other womenugh, it was ridicule, mocking Su Ying''s vulgarity, she can''t reason, she only acts like a woman in the market.


    Su Ying just watched them quietly smiling, she was not angry, and she didn''t suffer from the spasms, and when she was really beaten, it wasn''t her that hurt.


    "Yes, you are the most reasonable, so people say that if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather, or your own sister. If you raise the son she bought with her life like this, you will not be afraid that your sister wille back to you in the middle of the night."


    The smile on Xiao Zhou''s face froze, "Zheng''er has been weak since she was a child, and she can''t make up for it with anything. I''m so troubled by this. If the princess has any good ideas, you can tell the littledy, littledy." Women must do the same."


    Su Ying snorted lightly, "It seems that my concubine has misunderstood, but since you are his adoptive mother, and the child''s wrongdoing proves that the parents have not taught them well, then these few heads, you should kowtow for him."


    "If the child does something wrong, it is natural for the child to bear it on his own, otherwise he wouldn''t know where he was wrong, Zheng''er, are you right?" Little Zhou''s eyes fell on Fu Zheng coldly.


    Fu Zheng frowned when he met her eyes.


    "Little brother, you didn''t do anything wrong, why did you admit it?" Er Bao''s puzzled voice rang in Fu Zheng''s ear.


    Fu Zheng''s thin fists clenched suddenly, and he raised his head to look at Xiao Zhou and said firmly, "Mother, I did nothing wrong, it was them, they came to grab my paper kite first, and I beat them back if I didn''t give it to them. Later, the little princess saved me."


    Xiao Zhou''s face turned pale and white when she heard this, because she didn''t expect Fu Zheng to dare to disobey her in front of so many people.


    "Don''t quibble, Yun''er and the others are always kind, they don''t **** other people''s kites, why would they **** yours for no reason?"

 Chapter 305: Only the strong will be fearless

    Chapter 305 Only the strong are fearless


    "That''s right, our Yun''er has always been kind, so it must be you who stole their things, and they want to **** them back."


    Fu Zheng''s thin face was tense, "I didn''t, I didn''t take anything from anyone."


    Little Zhou''s face darkened, "Since you don''t admit your mistake, don''t me your mother for being rude. Come on, let the eldest son kneel down and apologize. If I don''t strictly discipline him, I don''t know what he will be in the future." It''s unreasonable and vulgar."


    The two guards of the Duke of Zhen''s mansion stepped forward and kicked Fu Zheng''s knee socket. Fu Zheng staggered and knelt on the ground.


    Thedies all had sneering smiles on their faces, looking at Fu Zheng as if they were looking at an ant.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank. When these people appeared just now, she didn''t make a sound immediately. She wanted to see how the two children would react when they encountered this situation. The two children were very brave, which made her very satisfied.


    Arge group of people embarrass a few children, oh, what a good day was ruined.


    Su Ying grabbed the hand that sped Fu Zheng''s shoulder, "I said he was right, can''t understand people''snguage?"


    The guard''s face became more and more ugly, and the way he looked at Su Ying changed.


    "I''m teaching my child, what is the princess doing!" Little Zhou was very annoyed when she saw Su Ying''s action.


    Su Ying threw away the guard in her hand, and walked towards Xiao Zhou with heavy eyes.


    Xiao Zhou met her cold eyes, and felt her heart beating so fast that it was about to pop out of her throat.


    "I really hate your pretentious faces." Su Ying raised her knee and kicked Xiao Zhou''s leg socket, and Xiao Zhou staggered and knelt on the ground.


    "Su Ying, you are reallywless, let me tell you, I am the government of Zhen Guo... ah!"


    Su Ying didn''t want to listen to her nonsense, so she grabbed her cor and went to those women, "Apologize to them."


    Seeing that Su Ying''s toes kicked Little Zhou''s waist lightly and lightly, Little Zhou bent down uncontrobly, and his forehead hit the ground heavily, as if kowtowing to them.


    This scene scared the women into silence.


    This princess Qi is too defiant!


    Little Zhou was about to go mad with anger, she screamed, "What are you still doing, why don''t you hurry up and pull her away!"


    The guards and maids came to their senses and rushed forward to pull Su Ying.


    Su Ying slightly raised her eyebrows, pulled out the hairpin from Xiao Zhou''s head, and stabbed the four limbs of the person rushing over.


    Suddenly, screams resounded throughout the grass.


    When the women saw this, they turned around and ran away in fright, but just as they turned around, the hairpin in Su Ying''s hand flew down at their feet.


    "Did I let you go?"


    The faces of those women were extremely ugly, "What does the princess want to do, we didn''t do anything just now."


    Su Ying raised the end of her eyes coldly, "You scolded my daughter just now."


    The woman turned pale, "I, I am, that is..."


    Su Ying looked at their necks and said lightly, "Apologize?"


    The woman nced at Xiao Zhou, who was still lying at Su Ying''s feet, and knelt down with trembling lips, "I''m sorry, little princess, yes, I''m blind, and please don''t be as knowledgeable as us, little princess. "


    "And this little brother, they broke the paper kite his mother gave him, you have to apologize to him!"


    Fu Zheng stared nkly at the women who were kneeling down and begging, a ray of light gradually burned in his eyes.


    "Come here, Yoona,e here and make an apology."


    The little boy named Yun''er red at Fu Zheng, and reluctantly said sorry.


    Fu Zheng clenched his fists tightly and didn''t look at them.


    Su Ying turned her gaze andnded on Fu Zheng, "Do you think that''s enough?"


    Fu Zheng suddenly raised his head as if he mustered up all his courage: "Not enough! What they destroyed was the only thing my mother left me. This is far from enough!"


    Su Ying murmured, "Then call back until your anger subsides."


    "Don''t be afraid, little brother, they are not powerful at all!" Erbao cheered on the side.


    Gritting his teeth, Fu Zheng rushed to those children and punched them in the face.


    "ah!"


    The woman saw her son being beaten, but she didn''t care about being afraid, and rushed towards Fu Zheng screaming.


    And Fu Zheng was like a persistent little leopard, after biting the boy tightly, no matter how much the woman pped him, he never let go until the boy lost his teeth. He stood up and pushed the woman away.


    Throughout the whole process, Su Ying just watched quietly from the sidelines, and didn''t step forward to help. She knew better than anyone else that when you were alone and helpless, you could only rely on yourself.


    "You, you are simply bullying too much!" Seeing that her son''s face was covered in blood, the woman was so angry that her servant rushed towards Fu Zheng.


    Su Ying gave a look, and the guards of the pce quickly stepped forward to stop them. No matter how they roared, they couldn''t get close to Su Ying and them.


    Su Ying walked up to Fu Zheng and looked straight at him with a ferocious expression like a beast.


    "Are you scared?"


    Fu Zheng pursed his lips, "Scared!"


    Su Ying put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed it, the bones are good.


    "Being afraid proves that you are not strong enough. Only the strong will be fearless. If you want to be strong, follow me."


    Fu Zheng looked at Su Ying in astonishment, "I, can I follow the princess?"


    "I''ll give you and me a chance while I''m still in the capital."


    Fu Zheng was overjoyed, "Thank you, princess, thank you, princess."


    Distracted, Su Ying didn''t want to stay any longer, greeted Dabao and Erbao, took Fu Zheng and turned around and boarded the carriage.


    There is an extra little friend, and Erbao has been very excited on the road, chattering and pulling Fu Zheng to ask questions.


    Dabao saw Erbao sitting so close to Fu Zheng, and angrily squeezed to Su Ying''s side to lean on her.


    Stupid Linger, who is her brother, hmph.


    "Little brother, are you hungry? I have some snacks here. Do you want to eat?"


    Erbao actively took out his dim sum to share.


    Fu Zheng nced at Dim Sum, then at Su Ying.


    "Look at what I do, it''s not my snack, you can eat it if you want."


    Fu Zheng smiled shyly before reaching out and taking a piece of snack into his mouth.


    "Isn''t it delicious? This is my favorite cloud cake."


    Dabao puffed his face, "Didn''t you say that hawthorn cake is your favorite in the morning?"


    "Hawthorn cake is my second favorite."


    "What does Auntie like to eat?"


    Er Bao heard the words, and quickly stuffed all the snacks into his mouth, as if he was afraid that Su Ying would **** them, "Auntie finished eating, no..."


    Su Ying: "..."

 Chapter 306: unbearable pain

    Chapter 306 Unbearable pain for ordinary people


    Mother Zhao was very surprised when Su Ying returned to the house with her three children.


    "Why did the princesse back so early?" Zhao''s mother was even more surprised when she saw Fu Zheng by mistake, "Isn''t this the eldest grandson of Duke Zhen''s mansion?"


    "Mother Zhao knows?"


    Mother Zhao nodded. She had seen him twice when she was in the capital, because his facial features were too simr to those of his biological mother Zhou, so she would remember him.


    "This kid is seven or eight years old, right?"


    "Mommy, I''m eight years old this year." Fu Zheng replied.


    Mother Zhao couldn''t help but feel distressed when she saw his sallow and thin face, "I''m hungry, old man He said that the princess won''te back at noon, and I don''t know if I have prepared meals, so I sent someone to ask."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair, beckoned Fu Zheng toe to her, and reached out to touch him.


    Fu Zheng shrank his neck in embarrassment, not knowing what Su Ying was going to do.


    "Just now I thought your bones were good, and they are more suitable for martial arts than Linger and the others, but your foundation is too poor." Because of long-term malnutrition, Fu Zheng''s qi and blood were not mobilized, causing the body''s true qi to scatter.


    "Princess, I will definitely study hard."


    Su Ying nodded, stretched out his hand and tapped on his acupuncture points. In just a few moments, Fu Zheng felt his whole body warm up.


    After activating the acupuncture points, the Qi and blood in the body are mobilized, and theplexion looks much better.


    Soon, Mother Zhao asked someone to bring in all the food.


    "Eat first, sleep well when you''re full, and don''t rush to practice martial arts."


    Fu Zheng looked at the food on the table, and stood aside a little cautiously, "Princess, I''ll just go to the servant''s room to eat."


    "Little brother,e and sit with me." Er Bao actively took Fu Zheng''s hand and sat on the stool.


    As soon as Xiao Jin entered the room, he saw an extra child on the dining table. He looked at Su Ying questioningly, and Su Ying said, "Fu Zheng, the eldest grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo."


    Fu Zheng saw Xiao Jin walk into the room and quickly stood up, "See you, my lord."


    Xiao Jin frowned, Zhen Guogong is a rare hero in the Chu state, they had a drink together, he remembered that he was a little drunk that time, and said that his eldest grandson was pitiful, he lost his mother when he was born.


    It took seven or eight years for this to happen, but the child in front of him seemed to be about the same stature as Ling''er, not even as tall as Ji''er.


    "Get up and sit down."


    "Thank you, my lord." After Xiao Jin came back, Fu Zheng became more cautious.


    After ying outside for a long time, the children were all hungry. Seeing Su Ying and the others pick up chopsticks, they all picked up chopsticks and started eating.


    "Little brother, eat quickly, this braised pork is delicious." Er Bao wished he could be a little expert at serving vegetables, and Fu Zheng''s bowl was filled with vegetables in a blink of an eye.


    "Thank you, little princess, eat quickly, don''t worry about me."


    "Okay." Er Bao turned to look at the chicken leg in front of Da Bao, "Brother, I want to eat chicken leg."


    Dabao picked up the chopsticks and picked up the chicken leg. Just as Erbao was happily holding the bowl over, Dabao put the chicken leg into his own bowl and bit down.


    Er Bao opened his eyes wide, "Brother is so hateful!"


    Dabao took another bite of the chicken leg as if nothing had happened, "The chicken leg is really delicious."


    Erbao puffed his face angrily, took a piece of ribs and took a vicious bite, "I don''t want to give my brother ribs."


    Is it a lively meal?


    After they were full, Su Ying let them go to the yard to y and digest.


    Xiao Jin blew on the tea in his hand and sent it to Su Ying, "How did you bring Fu Zheng back?"


    Su Ying picked up the teacup and took a sip with lowered eyes. Originally, she didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, but when she saw the child''s frail and lonely figure, she seemed to see herself in those days, so helpless.


    She always has a soft heart for her children.


    "Have you ever heard that if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather? Do you think he looks like an eight-year-old child?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, and reminded: "He is someone else''s child after all." If the Zhen Guogong''s mansion came to ask for someone, it would be difficult for them to force him to stay.


    "Seven days, I need seven days, you can prevaricate this matter."


    "It''s useless for you to protect him like this." Sooner orter everyone will go back.


    "So, I gave him seven days to learn how to protect himself. When the opportunity is given to him, it''s up to him whether he can grasp it." After all, she is not a real phnthropist. It is better to teach someone how to fish than to give him a fish.


    "My lord, the Minister of Honglu Temple hase and said that he wants to see the lord."


    Su Ying gave Xiao Jin a look to ask him to solve it by himself, then got up and went to the yard.


    Xiao Jin resigned himself to his fate and got up, since Su Ying wanted to stay, then let him stay.


    Three children were frolicking in the yard, Su Ying beckoned them to follow to the training ground.


    Su Ying asked Dabao and the others to continue practicing concentration, while she took Fu Zheng to the other side.


    "See the vines under that big tree?"


    Fu Zheng nodded. The vines under the tree rose from nowhere, but they clung tightly to the tree, almost covering the roots of the tree.


    "This thing started at the very beginning, but it can turn into a host without knowing it. This is also due to its own strength. Now you are like a vine seedling. At first, you could only live by climbing on a big tree, but can you It depends on whether you have the ability to turn against customers, if you just want to survive, I can send you back now as if I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    "No, I don''t want to live."


    Su Ying looked at the determination in his eyes and nodded, "If you want to be strong, you have to suffer what ordinary people can''t bear."


    Fu Zheng clenched his fists, "Princess, no matter what kind of pain I can suffer!"


    "Okay, you can stand on the Zhuangzi and lean on it."


    Fu Zheng obediently walked up to Zhuangzi and leaned on it.


    Su Ying walked up to him and took a stick from his body for him to bite.


    Fu Zheng didn''t know why, and just as he bit the stick, he felt a sharp pain in his body.


    This kind of pain was like he was being crushed by a wooden barrel by a bullying servant, almost crushing every bone in him.


    "Ugh!"


    Fu Zheng whimpered, and leaned tightly against the stake behind him. The pain in his body became more and more severe, and he copsed to the ground, twitching non-stop.


    But Su Ying''s hand didn''t intend to stop at all.


    In other words, she is opening up all the blood vessels in his body. What she didn''t say is that she found that this kid is a martial arts prodigy, but his meridians are blocked. If he wants to learn martial arts, he must open all the meridians, but the process is extremely painful. It is beyond human endurance.


    The training items in the training camp that year also included Gu Wu, and it took her a long time to understand it.


    "Well!"


    "Poof!"


    Maybe it was too painful, Fu Zheng vomited violently, his eyes turned white and his whole body became stiff.


    Suddenly, he rolled his eyes and passed out.

 Chapter 307: keep one hand

    Chapter 307 Reserved


    In the front hall of Prince Qi''s Mansion, Fu Xun, the minister of Honglu Temple, was full of anger, waiting for Xiao Jin''s arrival.


    He was busy in the yamen, but someone from the mansion suddenly came and said something happened, so he rushed back immediately and found that Xiao Zhou was covered in injuries and crying about how Su Ying brutally plundered his eldest son.


    Fu Xun, who was born in the first-ss Duke''s mansion, has never encountered such a thing. Even King Qi woulde to ask for an exnation.


    Fu Xun decided to question Xiao Jin preemptively as soon as he came, leaving Xiao Jin speechless, but for some reason, when he met Xiao Jin''s dark eyes that were as deep as an abyss, all his anger was instantly suffocated.


    Xiao Jin sat down on the chair, looked at Fu Xun expressionlessly, "Master Fu."


    Fu Xun came back to his senses, and immediately bowed to salute, "My lord."


    "Master Fu went to the house to find me something?"


    Fu Xun thought about the purpose ofing here today, "I heard from my wife that the princess kidnapped the eldest son of the lower official, and the lower official is here to ask what''s going on?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Abducted?"


    "Yes, my wife has no grievances with Princess Qi. I don''t know why the princess made things difficult for my wife and even injured her."


    "The princess also beat thedy?"


    Fu Xun thought Xiao Jin didn''t know, "Yes."


    "That should be what she deserves, the princess never hits people without reason."


    "This." Fu Xun choked, "It''s too much for the prince to say that. It''s clear that the princess bullied others first. Could it be the wife who is at fault? Prince Qi''s mansion is too bullying too much!"


    Xiao Jin took a long time to click on the table, "I remember that your eldest son is already eight years old, right?"


    Fu Xun didn''t know why Xiao Jin suddenly asked, "Yes."


    "Seeing him today, this king is not as tall as Ji''er. Master Fu, you are treating the eldest son harshly."


    "What?" Fu Xun was stunned.


    "He has bruises all over his body, his face is yellow and thin. He said that in the house, he can only eat at the same table with his servants. What''s more, he can''t even stay in the servant''s room. Isn''t this harsh treatment?"


    Fu Xun showed annoyance on his face, "My lord, please don''t wrong a good man. Zheng''er has been weak and sick since he was a child. He can''t eat anything and doesn''t like to eat..."


    "At noon, he ate two big bowls from this king." Xiao Jin interrupted him indifferently.


    "This, this is impossible..." Xiao Zhou didn''t tell him that.


    "Master Fu doesn''t believe it, so let someone stay in the pce for seven days. After seven days, you can judge whether what the king said is true."


    "This won''t work, he is the heir of Duke Zhen''s mansion, how can he be allowed to stay in Prince Qi''s mansion?"


    "The king can only refer to you for one copy."


    Fu Xun gritted his back teeth. He didn''t believe that Fu Zheng was being treated harshly. "Okay, seven dayster, I''lle down to pick him up after seven days." If Fu Zheng didn''t change after seven days, he''d have to see Xiao Fu. Jhin what else to say!


    Fu Xun bid farewell and left, forgetting to ask for an exnation for Xiao Zhou.


    ¡­


    Fu Zheng felt ufortably hot all over. He opened his eyes with difficulty, and saw Su Ying sitting on a chair, eating melon seeds.


    "Princess..." Fu Zheng said, his throat was on fire and he seemed ufortable.


    Su Ying threw away the melon seeds and stood up, reached out and touched his forehead, "Is it ufortably hot?"


    Fu Zheng nodded and sat up. At first he thought his body would be ufortable, but after sitting up, he found that his whole body seemed to be much lighter.


    "The heat will subside soon, sit cross-legged, I will teach you a few methods of practicing inner breathing, you should study hard."


    Fu Zheng nodded obediently.


    "Put the tongue against the pte, and then use the nose to breathe, can the breath be inhaled all the way down to the dantian of the abdominal cavity?"


    Fu Zheng followed what Su Ying said, and he could really feel the air flow passing through his body to his abdomen.


    "Your body is weak, and your breath is too short. This method can replenish your breath. After you inhale your breath as much as possible, hold your breath for three moments, and then let it out slowly. When you exhale, the pubic area is tightened andpressed. To the extreme, then hold your breath for three short moments, and repeat this, every morning after waking up, exhale for an hour, and first replenish the breath."


    "Yes, I see."


    "Well, practice first by yourself."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she also sat aside and began to adjust her breath.


    She used ancient martial arts skills in hand-to-handbat, and her luck will be more lethal.


    For the next few days, Su Ying did special training for Fu Zheng from morning till night.


    It is impossible to train a child with zero foundation to be a master in seven days, but it is enough to deal with ordinary people.


    "Princess, I have read all the ount books sent over by the servants from the Su Mansion!"


    Lin Zhuyu ran up to Su Ying holding the ledger.


    "Any questions?"


    ¡°The ledger looks fine at first nce.¡±


    "kindness?"


    "But the servant girl found some problems."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, she was still very concerned about her small treasury, "What''s the problem?"


    Lin Zhuyu spread out the ount book she had concluded, "Take one of the restaurants as an example. This restaurant is located on the main street of the capital. It has been open for more than ten years, but the strange thing is that this restaurant The restaurant is in a state of loss every year, and the best situation is to make ends meet, but the annual loss is not much, only a few tens of taels of silver."


    As she said that, she turned a page in the ount book, "There is also this jewelry store, which is not far from the restaurant, and it has been losing money year after year, even more than the restaurant. The reason why the servants use these two ces as examples is that It¡¯s because it¡¯s so rare.¡±


    Su Ying answered, "Tell me."


    "My servant checked the house deed and title deed of the shop and probably has an understanding. As for the shops in these two areas, even if they are rented out, they can earn thousands of taels of silver every year. The servant does not understand why such a shop has lost money year after year. You have to continue to operate on your own.¡±


    Su Ying grunted, but there was no expression on her face.


    "After discovering this problem, the maidservant specially asked someone from the house to go to the scene to check the situation. The person who went to check came back and said that the business of these two shops is very good, and I can''t figure out why they can''t make money."


    "Go and find Mother Zhao."


    After Zhao''s mother came over, Su Ying asked her directly, among all the dowry shops in the Jiangyuan family, which ones were the most profitable.


    Mother Zhao mentioned a few ces, including the jewelry store and restaurant mentioned by Lin Zhuyu.


    "Princess, is there something wrong with the ount book?" Zhao''s mother is a smart person, and she understands it when she thinks about it.


    Su Ying showed the summary made by Lin Zhuyu to Zhao''s mother, "After the things were in Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s hands, he kept losing money. Doesn''t Zhao''s mother find it strange?"


    Mother Zhao frowned. She knew all about Jiang Yuan''s dowry shop, and every location was very good.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, "No wonder those things are so crisp, so there are still quite a few in my hand."

 Chapter 308: dont even think about it

    Chapter 308 Don''t even think about it


    In order to confirm the situation of the shop, Su Ying nned to go and see for herself.


    After assigning tasks to each of the three children, Su Ying asked the guards to prepare a humble carriage and took Bai Shuang out of the house.


    The first thing they went to was the restaurant closest to the Wangfu, which was the one with the best location but was still losing money.


    When they arrived, it was just around noon, and the restaurant was full of people, even the lobby on the first floor was almost full.


    Su Ying and Bai Shuang walked outside the door of the restaurant, and a waiter came forward to meet them.


    "Are the two guests going to eat?"


    "Well, just choose a seat in the lobby."


    The guy was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Su Ying to be willing to sit in the lobby. Those who cane to their restaurant to eat are either rich or expensive, and they are more or less particr about it. Women rarely sit in the lobby.


    But Su Ying asked so, the man invited her in anyway, and there happened to be a vacant seat near the corner of the lobby.


    "What do you two want to eat, just tell the younger one."


    "Bring me all your signature dishes."


    "Hey, okay, just wait a moment."


    While Su Ying and the others were waiting, more and more people came to the restaurant, and they could barely sit down and had to ask people to wait outside.


    The efficiency of the back kitchen of the restaurant is also very high, and the food is served quickly.


    "Look, ma''am, this is our restaurant''s signature crispy chicken, this is carp jumping over the dragon''s gate, and this braised lion head..."


    The buddy repeatedly reported the names of a series of dishes.


    "How much is this table?"


    After calcting, the fellow said: "Madam, these dishes are worth five taels of silver."


    Su Ying nodded nomittally, signaling him to back down.


    Bai Shuang looked at the dishes on the table and couldn''t help but click her tongue, "This dish costs about one tael of silver..."


    The ingredients seem to be ordinary things, and all of them add up to only three hundred copper tes.


    With such vegetable prices, can this restaurant lose money every year?


    Su Ying didn''t say anything, since the food was served, how could there be any reason not to eat it?


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying put down her chopsticks and asked the waiter to find the shopkeeper.


    The guy responded with a smile, and called the shopkeeper who was doing the ounting to him.


    Shopkeeper Li was a little puzzled when he saw Su Ying, "Madam, I don''t know why you want to see me?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "It''s nothing serious, I just want to talk to you about buying this restaurant."


    Shopkeeper Li was taken aback for a moment, thenughed, "Madam, are you joking?"


    "You look like I''m joking. I heard that your restaurant has been losing money for years and can only barely support it. It''s such a waste of such a good ce, so I n to pay a sum of money to take it down. How does the shopkeeper feel? "


    Shopkeeper Li couldn''t helpughing when he heard Su Ying''s words, it was a sneer, "Don''t be ridiculous, madam, you have seen it too, how can such a big restaurant like ours lose money? If you want to buy it, I''m afraid it will empty you out." , You can¡¯t take down this restaurant either.¡±


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll pay you one thousand taels of silver. You can send someone to sign the contract."


    Shopkeeper Li concluded that Su Ying was here to find fault. His smiling face gradually faded, and he stared at Su Ying disdainfully and said, "If madames to make trouble, then don''t me me for being rude."


    "You guys are losing money every year. I will pay you now and let you give me this restaurant. Why am I here to make trouble?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help raising her voice, and everyone around herughed.


    "Madam, don''t be ridiculous. This is Deyang Tower. How can Deyang Tower lose money? The monthly ie is almost a few hundred taels of silver. You want a thousand taels of silver to buy Deyang Tower. Isn''t this a joke?"


    The diners next to him spoke for shopkeeper Li.


    Shopkeeper Li looked at Su Ying proudly, "Did you hear that? I didn''t say this alone."


    Su Ying nodded suddenly, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face, "Oh... so you have been making false ounts."


    Shopkeeper Li''s eyes changed slightly, and he stared at Su Ying vigntly, "Who are you? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Su Ying stretched out his hand, and Bai Shuang threw an ount book on the table, "You have been here for a long time, soe and exin to me why Deyang Tower loses money almost every year on this ount book, eh?"


    Shopkeeper Li shrank his pupils, "Who the **** are you?"


    "The owner of this restaurant, who do you think I am?"


    Shopkeeper Li turned around and wanted to run when he heard the words.


    Su Ying picked up the chopsticks on the table and threw them out.


    "ah!"


    The chopsticks pierced into Shopkeeper Li''s thigh fiercely, and Shopkeeper Li fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    The diners in the restaurant were startled when they saw this, and many of them ran out. Su Ying immediately asked the guards at the door to block the door.


    Su Ying nced at them indifferently, "You want to run away before the money is paid?"


    Shopkeeper Li looked back at Su Ying who was walking step by step, and backed away in fright, "You, you are Princess Qi!"


    During this period of time, Su Ying''s brutal reputation had already been spread under the operation of all parties, and shopkeeper Li couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    Su Ying came to him and looked down at him condescendingly, "Fake ounts, who asked you to do it?"


    "It''s a loss, it''s a loss, it''s not fake... No!" Shopkeeper Li suddenly red at Su Ying behind him, "What are you doing, why don''t you give me a hand!"


    The thugs who came to inquire behind rushed over, they didn''t care about Su Ying''s identity, they would listen to whoever gave them money.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, she grabbed the bench beside her and mmed it on the thugs with a "bang".


    A dozen thugs were knocked to the ground by Su Ying in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Shopkeeper Li was so frightened that his face paled, and he tried his best to crawl out the door, but Su Ying stepped on his thigh.


    "I''ll give you one hour, so that the person who swallowed the silver will send all the silver over immediately."


    Su Ying kicked her feet hard, and shopkeeper Li''s screams resounded throughout the restaurant.


    The diners were so frightened that they paid out their money and left, fearing that they would be the fish in the pond that was affected.


    "Prince, please forgive me. It''s the prime minister''s wife, who asked me to make fake ounts." Shopkeeper Li''s face was pale with pain, and his voice became hoarse.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and patted the debris on the skirt, "I don''t care who it is, I want to see the banknote in an hour, and if youe a quarter of an hourte, I will crush a bone of yours until all the bones in your body are gone." until it is crushed."


    "Yes, yes..." Shopkeeper Li shouted to the hiding man, "Why are you still standing there, why don''t you send a letter to the prime minister''s wife, hurry up!"


    The buddy was so frightened that he rushed out of the restaurant and went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to find someone.


    Shopkeeper Li is the distant cousin of Xiaojiang Yuanshi. After getting the news, shopkeeper Li''s family also followed to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    "Madam, you must save your cousin, he has worked hard for you all these years!"


    Xiao Jiangyuan''s face was dark and sullen, and he just wanted to crush Su Ying to death.


    "If you don''t save people, you, don''t think about it!"

 Chapter 309: The emperor, its not like you cant change

    Chapter 309 The emperor, it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t be reced


    Xiao Jiangyuan didn''t expect Su Ying to find out about the problems in the ount book so quickly, and she went to the restaurant before she finished her aftermath.


    Xiao Jiang Yuanshi looked at the Li family members who were impatient with her, and hated her so much. She had asked Li shopkeeper to help her with things these years.


    After struggling again and again, Xiao Jiangyuan could only ask someone to take out the box at the bottom of the box, and Xiao Jiangyuan took out ten thousand taels of silver notes from it, "Take it, tell Su Ying that this is all, if you continue to entangle, you will die!" "


    After the Li family took the banknote, they sent it directly to the restaurant without any dy.


    Su Ying counted the banknotes in his hand, and let go of his feet only when he felt that they were almost done.


    The Li family hurriedly helped shopkeeper Li up.


    "etc."


    "My lord, my lord, spare my life, my lord, please forgive me..." Shopkeeper Li was in pain, but he couldn''t pass out, so he could only suffer.


    "She brought it greedily, but what about you?"


    "Princess, give me the little one, let someone go back and get the little one, just ask the princess to spare the little one''s life."


    Su Ying smiled slightly, but her eyes were cold, "Don''t be afraid, my concubine knows that murder is against thew."


    Shopkeeper Li''s face became tense, and when Li''s family delivered the bank notes, Su Ying asked him to send the real ount book to the pce tomorrow, before letting him go.


    Twelve thousand taels, how much material can this be exchanged for.


    Just such a shop can produce so much money.


    The diners in the restaurant were all scared away, and there were only a few helpers left in the building.


    Su Ying stood up and looked at them, "Is there a deputy shopkeeper in the restaurant?"


    The buddy nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes."


    Su Ying asked them to call out the deputy shopkeeper, who was a young man in his thirties.


    He looked at Su Ying with some fear, but he didn''t flinch in the slightest.


    "For the little ones, see the princess."


    Su Ying took out a ten-year prostitution contract from her body, "Look, if you want to sign it."


    Ten-year contract of selling one''s body, after ten years one can freely redeem one''s body.


    The deputy shopkeeper looked at Su Ying, hesitated for a moment, and prepared to make a deposit.


    But Su Ying withdrew the contract of prostitution.


    "I will give you a one-month trial period first. After one month, if the restaurant''s profit can be improved to a higher level, you will be in charge of this restaurant from now on."


    The eyes of the deputy shopkeeper were bright, and he said solemnly: "Princess, don''t worry, I will do my best to not let the princess down."


    Su Ying collected the banknote and stood up, "You''d better not, I don''t want a second Treasurer Li to appear in Deyang Building."


    Su Ying took the bank note and left the restaurant in satisfaction.


    "Princess, is the shopkeeper trustworthy?"


    "If you try it, you will know."


    "Princess, where are you going?"


    "Go to the jewelry store."


    "okay."


    When the two were about to get into the carriage, there was a sudden sound of horse racing on the street.


    Su Ying turned her head and saw a woman in red riding a fierce horse quickly rushing towards her direction.


    "Go away, go away, go away to this princess!"


    The horsewhip in the opponent''s hand was waving viciously, and it was about to hit Su Ying in the face.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, she tightly grasped the flying whip, and pulled the man out of the carriage with all her strength.


    "ah!"


    The other party didn''t guard against Su Ying''s sudden attack, and the whole person flew off the horse and fell hard to the booth beside him.


    "Princess!" The guards who followed quickly stepped forward to check the injury of the woman in red.


    The woman in red is good at martial arts. When she fell down just now, she took advantage of her strength to stagger her vital points, and her body was only slightly injured.


    "Who has the guts to pull Princess Ben''s horsewhip!"


    "Who is so courageous to gallop a horse and hurt someone on the main street of the capital?" Su Ying said coldly.


    Princess Zhaoxi looked at Su Ying in a blink of an eye, and recognized her immediately, her beautiful appearance turned hideous, "Who did I think the princess was, but it turned out to be Su Ying, you idiot."


    Su Ying also recognized the other party, Princess Zhaoxi, the eldest princess born of the current empress.


    Because of being favored, she is extremely perverse and coquettish, and she has yed tricks on her a lot before.


    When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous.


    "Idiot, who are you talking about?"


    "The idiot said you!"


    Princess Zhaoxi realized something was wrong as soon as she finished speaking, and was so angry that she raised the whip in her hand and beat Su Ying.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, she grabbed the whip that was being thrown, and before Princess Zhaoxi could react, she swung it violently, and Su Ying snatched the whip from Princess Zhaoxi''s hand as soon as she loosened it.


    Su Ying didn''t give her any chance to breathe, so he swung the whip with his backhand and hit her hard.


    "oops!"


    Princess Zhaoxi screamed out in pain.


    Upon seeing this, the guards surrounded him one after another.


    "Princess!"


    Princess Zhaoxi has never been beaten in such a big age, she red at Su Ying angrily, "Give her to this princess and arrest her!"


    The guards drew their swords and stepped forward.


    The whip in Su Ying''s hand hit the guard as soon as he turned.


    "Su Ying, today the princess wants you to look good!"


    Su Yingfeng turned her eyes, and dodged to avoid the knife in the guard''s hand, but the injured whip hit the direction where Princess Zhaoxi was.


    Princess Zhaoxi only felt a fierce murderous auraing towards her face. She wanted to avoid it, but the murderous aura was so strong that she couldn''t move at all.


    "ah!"


    Princess Zhaoxi was so frightened that she let out a "snap", and the whip hit her **** the shoulder.


    Princess Zhaoxi was so painful that she was about to faint.


    The guards were also intimidated by Su Ying''s fierce aura and retreated again and again.


    "Princess, princess!"


    Princess Zhaoxi fell to the ground in response, crying out in pain, "It hurts, it hurts!"


    The guards didn''t dare to fight anymore, so they quickly asked the maid to lift Princess Zhaoxi up and send her back to the pce.


    "Su Ying, I am at odds with you!"


    Su Ying threw away the whip in her hand, patted the dust off her body, and boarded the carriage with Bai Shuang.


    "Princess..." Bai Shuang looked worried.


    "how?"


    "That''s Princess Soxi."


    "I also ignore the emperor and my father."


    She, Su Ying, is not a troublemaker, but if she gets provoked, can she bear it?


    Bai Shuang was a little worried. After all, this ce is no different than the Northern Wilderness. They can have the final say on all rules and regtions. With so many intricate andplicated entanglements in the capital, I am afraid that Su Ying will suffer.


    But these things are not within the scope of Su Ying''s consideration. It is not impossible for the emperor of Chu to change.


    The carriage stopped outside Cuiyan Pavilion.


    Su Ying and Bai Shuang got out of the carriage, only to find that it was closed.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows sharply, why did she close the door for no reason while the sky was still bright and white?


    Bai Shuang cleverly ran to the shop next door to inquire about the situation.


    "Princess, the people next door said that the door was closed two quarters of an hour ago, and I don''t know what happened, but I didn''t see the people insidee out."


    Su Ying nodded slightly and walked to the door, kicking the door.


    Thecquered wooden door fell to the ground with a "boom".

 Chapter 310: Come with joy, come with joy

    Chapter 310 Come with pleasure, return with full enjoyment


    The people in the shop were frightened by the movement and froze in ce.


    Looking at Su Ying who was slowly walking in, they were so frightened that they turned around and wanted to run away.


    Su Ying picked up a sawdust on the ground and flew out, hitting one of them on the leg.


    "Ouch!"


    The opponent fell to the ground.


    She got up trembling and wanted to run, but Su Ying stepped on her skirt.


    "My lord, please spare my life, my lord, please spare my life... The money, the money is here, the littledy should have been prepared by the wangfei long ago, and the littledy also sent someone to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, begging the wangfei to let the littledy go." ..."


    The woman tremblingly took out the banknote from her body.


    Su Ying took it over and looked at it, "Where is Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s share?"


    "I am, I am asking, I am asking."


    Su Ying loosened her feet, pulled a stool beside her and sat down, "How long will it take?"


    "For example, if it goes well, no, within an hour, you can get it within an hour."


    "Okay, I''ll give you an hour."


    Although Su Ying agreed, the shopkeeper didn''t rx, and Xiao Jiangyuan didn''t know if he would take out the money!


    While waiting, Su Ying took a look in the shop. The jewelry in the shop were all high-end products. At the very least, it cost a few taels of silver to buy a pair of earrings.


    "How is the business usually? How much is the profit for a year?"


    Seeing that shopkeeper Yuan who was cleaning up the shop was the wife of shopkeeper Li, she was terrified when she learned that shopkeeper Li was beaten like that, but she still closed the shop with a fluke mentality. Who knew that Su Ying would directly close the shop They were all kicked.


    How dare you tell lies at this moment, "Just, if you calcte it in a year, you can make a profit of three to five thousand taels of silver, basically floating around this ratio."


    Xiaojiangyuanshi has been in charge of this shop for more than ten years.


    Time passed by the fingertips every minute and every second, but the person shopkeeper Yuan called to the Prime Minister''s Mansion did not return for a long time.


    Shopkeeper Yuan sweated profusely.


    "What about the previous ledger, take it out."


    "Yes Yes."


    Shopkeeper Yuan immediately took out the ledger.


    Su Ying flipped through it casually, and the profit of each of these jewelry can reach hundreds of percent, which is really a huge profit.


    Before Su Ying finished reading, he saw someone rushing in, "The shopkeeper..." Before the man finished speaking, he saw Su Ying who was sitting next to him in a blink of an eye, and was so frightened that he couldn''t speak. up.


    Su Ying said lightly, "The bank note, have you got it?"


    "Take it, got it."


    The man tremblingly took out the bank note on his body and offered it with both hands.


    Su Ying took the bank note and looked at it, satisfied.


    Su Ying got up slowly and came to shopkeeper Yuan, "Do you want to stay?"


    Shopkeeper Yuan of course wants to stay, even if there is no kickback, the monthly silver given by the shop is very generous, but she is from the Xiaojiang Yuan family, will Su Ying use her again?


    "Princess forgive me, the littledy was really deceived byrd before, please give the littledy another chance."


    Su Ying took out a ck pill from her body.


    "This is a poison. I have the antidote in my hand. If you dare to take it, I will use you."


    Shopkeeper Yuan widened his eyes in astonishment as he looked at the pill and didn''t dare to move it at all.


    At this moment, a woman standing behind the shopkeeper Yuan came over, picked up the ck pill and took it without hesitation.


    "The princess should use the little girl, the little girl will definitely not disappoint the princess."


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on the woman. She looked to be in her twenties, but her eyes were calm and calm, "What''s your name?"


    "My little girl, Ni Shuang, came to work in the shop three years ago. She has been selling goods in the shop all the time. She is very familiar with the situation of the shop and all the regr customers in the shop."


    Shopkeeper Yuan originally didn''t intend to eat the poison, but now he is anxious when he sees the poison being snatched by a little bastard.


    "Princess, I am willing, I am willing to eat, and I am willing to serve the princess."


    "It''ste, there is only one poison, for the sake of your knowledge, this concubine will let you live, let''s go."


    "Princess..."


    "Get out." Su Yingfeng''s eyes sharpened.


    Shopkeeper Yuan was frightened and rolled away.


    "Ni Shuang, this concubine trusts you once, after half a month, if you do well, this concubine will make a contract with you."


    "Thank you, Princess."


    "Help my concubine put the word down, who doesn''t want to die, honestly send the ledger and stolen money to the pce in the past two days, otherwise, no one can save them."


    Ni Shuang took the list from Su Ying''s hand, all of which were shops under the name of Jiang Yuan''s.


    "Princess, don''t worry, the little girl will definitely bring the words."


    When he came out of the shop, the sky outside was getting dark.


    "Princess, do you want to visit other shops?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "I won''t go, it''s almost dark when I get back to Wangfu, so go back first."


    "yes."


    Su Ying came here in high spirits, and returned with full enjoyment.


    Xiao Jiangyuan fell ill directly, he was really sick, and developed a high fever that night, Prime Minister Su was so anxious that he invited the imperial physician from the pce.


    After the imperial physician saw it, he only said that he was out of breath and angry.


    Su Ying returned to the pce, and before his **** sat in the hot pce, someone came, saying that the queen had summoned him.


    Princess Zhaoxi is born of the empress. The reason why the empress let her enter the pce at this time can be imagined with her ass.


    "If you don''t go, just say I''m sick, and the whole Tai Hospital is sick."


    Zhang Shuming looked at Su Ying''s full of anger, and went out helplessly to answer.


    The other party left angrily.


    Knowing the cause and effect, Zhao''s mother was inevitably a little worried, "The empress has always indulged Princess Zhaoxi, and I am afraid that the empress will not let it go."


    Su Ying picked up the snacks on the table and took a bite, "She wants to beat her herself, and if I don''t beat her, I''m sorry for her. Mother Zhao, don''t worry, if she really arrests me and enters the pce, I will..."


    "Princess, Empress... I really can''t fight!" Mother Zhao interrupted Su Ying nervously.


    Su Ying licked it, the snack was still delicious when it was just out of the pan, "Got it."


    This answer is really perfunctory.


    Mother Zhao chose the next best thing, "If you really want to hit...then, it must be in a ce where others can''t see."


    Su Ying paused, "Mother Zhao, you have changed."


    Mother Zhao supported her forehead, there are always people who like toe over to test the hardness of Wang Hao''s fist, what can she do?


    "I don''t know if the prince will be involved in this matter."


    These words made Su Ying frowned, "He can''t do that?"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "Is this king okay, do you want to try it tonight?"


    Mother Zhao covered her face, she is too old to hear anything!


    Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin, "You came back before dark."


    Xiao Jin walked up to her and sat down, took the pastry in her hand and ate it into his mouth, "I heard that my princess has gained a lot today, and this king can''t wait toe back and count the silver."


    "That''smine."


    "Well, what''s yours is mine, and what''s mine is yours."

 Chapter 311: After the banquet, its time to die

    Chapter 311 After the banquet, it is time to die


    Phew!


    Su Ying found that Xiao Jin was getting more and more shameless.


    "The person sent by the queen just now was dismissed by me."


    "Just pass it off."


    "She won''t send anyone again?"


    "In the future, there will be a reception banquet to wee the mission from the Southern Kingdom in the pce."


    Before the banquet is over, the queen will note to trouble Su Ying again for the time being.


    "Have the Southerners arrived?"


    "Well, I arrived two days ago, and the emperor arranged for Xiao Jue to receive him."


    Su Yingcked interest, and wanted to tell Xiao Jin that she would go back to the Northern Wilderness after she got all her things back and the personnel arrangements here were about the same.


    But thinking of Xiao Jin''s violent reaction when she proposed to leave before, she nned to wait until the matter was almost done before telling him.


    When Su Ying came back to his senses, he found that Xiao Jin had sat down next to her at some point, and the two were so close that she could feel his breath spraying on her neck.


    Su Ying frowned slightly and wanted to get up, but Xiao Jin grabbed his hand, "What were you thinking just now?"


    Su Ying''s eyes flickered slightly, "Thinking about what to eat tonight."


    Xiao Jin snorted softly, "Su Ying, did someone tell you that when you lie, your eyes will wander?"


    Su Ying seldom tells lies, so she really doesn''t know.


    "What are you doing so close." Su Ying reached out and pushed him away.


    "You are warm." Xiao Jin was not annoyed when he was pushed away, and even continued to move forward with a bit of shamelessness.


    "Need me to find someone to warm you up?"


    Xiao Jin looked serious, "You can do it."


    "roll."


    Imperial Pce.


    The servant who went to Qi Wang''s mansion to send a message soon returned to the queen''s pce.


    "Your Majesty, the people in the pce said that the princess is ill, and they are afraid that you will make your empress angry, so you will enter the pce to greet your empress after she recovers from her illness."


    The queen''s face was livid, and Qian was beating her daughter with a whip for a few hours, and she fell ill in a short time. This was clearly an excuse for not wanting to enter the pce!


    "Go, send the imperial physician to look at her, I really want to see what disease she has."


    "yes."


    As soon as the servant turned around and went out, he heard a sharp singing sound from outside the hall.


    "The emperor is here."


    The queen stood up when she heard the sound, and went out after smoothing her meticulous hair.


    "Concubines refer to the emperor."


    Emperor Kang Ze walked into the inner hall and signaled the queen to stand up, "I just heard you talk about the imperial physician, but Xi''er''s injury has changed?"


    Emperor Kangze knew about Princess Zhaoxi when she was carried back to the pce, and he only came here now when he was busy.


    The queen''s eyes were red, "The concubine has already had someone treat the princess''s wound. The emperor has seen how scary the wound is, and half of his body is swollen."


    Emperor Kang Ze frowned, "Did Su Ying beat you?"


    The queen nodded, "Just now the concubine sent someone to ask her to enter the pce to inquire about the situation, but she shied away and said that she was not feeling well, and she was still able to beat someone a few hours ago, but now she is not feeling well, so the concubine said to let the imperial doctor Go see what''s going on."


    Emperor Kang Ze knew that the queen was not angry, so he was also very angry. This Su Yingxing was really too arrogant. Is she nning to fight all over the aristocratic family!


    "Queen, don''t worry. When the wee banquet is held for Nanlin State in the future, I will personally let her enter the pce to interrogate her. I will definitely give Xi''er an exnation."


    The empress was relieved when she heard what Emperor Kang Ze said. The consequences of the emperor''s appearance were much more serious than her appearance.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Su Ying, after the banquet, it will be your death day!


    The reception banquet was held in the Tiantai Pavilion of the imperial pce. In order to show the great power of the Chu state, Emperor Kangze invited all the civil and military officials in Beijing, as long as they were officials of the seventh rank or above, they coulde to participate, and there were so many people that they stopped outside the imperial pce. Full of wagons.


    Xiao Jin got off the carriage with the two children in his arms and Su Ying.


    The ministers who enter the pce to attend the banquet go through the west gate, while the royal family and nobles have another entrance, and there will be much fewer people there.


    Su Ying felt a strong gaze fall on her when she entered the pce, she suddenly raised her head, and met Shang Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s eyes full of hatred that were toote to retract.


    Xiao Jiangyuan did not expect Su Ying to turn around suddenly, and was stunned.


    Su Ying just hooked the corners of her lips sarcastically and then looked away, obviously not paying attention to Xiao Jiang Yuanshi.


    Xiao Jiangyuan became even angrier when he recovered.


    This bitch, dare to provoke her! She must make her look good today!


    The Tiantai Pavilion is located at the height of the imperial pce. It was specially built for holding banquets. The entire Tiantai Pavilion can amodate thousands of people, and theyout of the four inside is somewhat special.


    Walking in, there is a circr open space inside, which is arranged around the two sides, like a circr stage. The performance of the rear row will be higher than that of the front row, so that it will not affect the performance of the rear row. line of sight.


    The courtdy led Xiao Jin and the others to their seats and sat down.


    Because of Su Ying''s notoriety, even if some want to get close to Xiao Jin, they still have to be wary of Su Ying.


    Su Ying wished she could be quiet.


    "Yingying, it''s really you."


    As soon as Su Ying sat down, someone came over.


    Afterwards, she gave birth to a delicate melon-seeded face, with delicate features, and her figure was outlined very gracefully by a long tunic skirt. She was a beauty at first nce.


    Li Qin, the third daughter of Marquis Chang''an, "her" only friend in the past.


    Su Ying nodded lightly, didn''t make too many responses and was toozy to respond.


    Li Qin was not annoyed by Su Ying''s attitude, she went to Xiao Jin and blessed her body, "My little girl sees King Qi."


    Xiao Jin nodded indifferently and looked away.


    A look of disappointment shed in Li Qin''s eyes very quickly, and she got up and went back to Su Ying, "Yingying, it''s been a long time. It''s a pity that I was suddenly ill and couldn''t see you at thest banquet."


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, "You sent me the post?"


    Li Qin nodded, "Yes, I just wanted to take that opportunity to have a good talk with you, who knows... but luckily I met again today, Yingying, how was your time away from Beijing? Yes, but you and the prince are husband and wife, we share weal and woe, so don''t be angry with the prince anymore."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and nced at Li Qin.


    Li Qin noticed Xiao Jin''s gaze, and lowered her head shyly.


    "Have you said enough?"


    Li Qin was taken aback for a moment, and looked at her condensed eyes in astonishment.


    "Haunting..."


    "roll."


    Li Qin choked, and looked at Xiao Jin helplessly, as if expecting Xiao Jin to say something for her, but Xiao Jin had already lowered his eyes to pour tea for Su Ying, without even giving her a corner of his eye.


    Li Qin''s lips were sensitive, "I know that Yingying and I have a rtionship, but it''s okay, I''ll go and y with Yingying when I''m free, and then don''t block the door to prevent me from entering, okay?"


    Su Ying put down the teacup, "Did you see the tea in the cup?"


    Li Qin lowered her head in doubt, "What''s wrong with this tea?"


    As soon as Li Qin lowered her head, the remaining half cup of tea was sshed on her face, Li Qin was so frightened that she let out a low voice, "Yingying, you..."


    Xiao Jin held Su Ying''s hand, his voice was cold, "I don''t know how to get out?"


    Hey, add an update tonight, ask for a monthly ticket, a rmended ticket, and give a reward~

 Chapter 312: what do you want

    Chapter 312 What do you want


    Li Qin''s eyes were full of grievances, she looked at Xiao Jin in astonishment, she buzzed her lips and wanted to say something, but when she saw Xiao Jin''s eyes full of coldness and Su Ying''s unintentional killing intent, she was startled. She got up and left in a hurry.


    "In the future, there will be no need for such friends."


    Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin''s hand, said as she spoke, and squeezed her hand to do something.


    Su Ying wanted to withdraw his hand, but Xiao Jin held it tighter.


    "Hands are cold, I will warm you up."


    "Auntie is cold? Daddy, hurry up and give Auntie a hug." Er Bao still had a snack in his mouth, with a naive expression on his face.


    Xiao Jin listened to his daughter and leaned towards Su Ying very cooperatively.


    It''s almost summer now, this person has a hole in his head to think she''s cold.


    "It''s not cold, stay away."


    Xiao Jin sat still, and from the looks of others, Su Ying seemed to be leaning on Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Tsk tsk, I don''t know what kind of ecstasy drug Su Ying gave Xiao Jin, so that he can fascinate people.


    With the lessons learned from Li Qin, no one dares to approach this family again.


    Su Ying was happy and leisurely, teasing the two treasures as if no one else was there, making them giggle.


    As time went by, there were more and more people in the hall, and gradually the seats were almost full.


    Just then a line of servants walked in.


    "The emperor is here, the empress is here..."


    As the singing sounded, everyone stood up and kowtowed.


    Su Ying only saw a touch of bright yellow clothes passing by before her eyes, and then heard Kang Zedi''s voice.


    "Everyone is t."


    Everyone stood up and took their seats.


    "The envoy of the Southern Kingdom, King Yu, and Princess Pingling have an audience."


    So everyone turned their eyes to the direction of the gate, and saw Yu Wang, who was wearing a silver-brown robe and a jade crown on his head, came in.


    Princess Pingling who was beside him gave birth to a small round face. Seeing that the baby fat has not faded, her eyes and nose look round, so pink and cute.


    "The monarch of Chu."


    After King Yu arrived in the capital, he entered the pce the next day to discuss various terms ofpensation to Chu State with Emperor Kang Ze. Judging by Emperor Kang Ze''s appearance, the negotiation went well.


    "Wee King Yu of Nanguo and Princess Pingling. Please take your seats."


    Su Ying raised his eyes slightly, and looked towards Shangyu Dynasty. To be precise, he was looking at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin drank wine on his own, not paying attention to the other party.


    "I am very happy that you two cane to our country of Chu. I respect you for this ss of wine. I hope you can have fun in Chu country."


    "Your Majesty is very polite. The beautiful rivers and mountains of Chu State really make people linger and forget to return."


    Emperor Kang Ze smiled happily, and soon asked the singing and dancing girls to join the fun in the hall.


    The scene became hot all of a sudden.


    Thedies of the court filed in with dishes.


    That¡¯s all, King Yu suddenly said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that King Qi¡¯s martial arts are world-ss, but I don¡¯t know if today can open Xiao Wang¡¯s horizons?¡±


    As soon as King Yu finished speaking, everyone looked at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin had dark eyes, and slowly put down his wine ss, "This king''s martial arts are only used on the battlefield."


    King Yu''s expression froze, "This time, Xiao Wang brought a few warriors from the southern kingdom. They have always admired King Qi very much. They want topete with King Qi, and I ask the emperor to help them."


    King Yu obviously lost on the battlefield, and he wanted to find a ce in the capital again.


    It¡¯s just that if you let Xiao Jin fight, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose.


    At this time, the queen beside him suddenly smiled and said, "Your Majesty, since the Southern Kingdom has brought warriors here from all the way, it is natural that they want to appreciate the demeanor of our great country of Chu, but they only let King Qi go to battle. Our state of Chu has bullied people."


    The Queen''s words sounded like she was speaking for Xiao Jin at first, but she suddenly changed the subject, "The concubine has long heard that Princess Qi is good at martial arts, why don''t you let Princess Qi try?"


    After the queen finished speaking, she looked at Su Ying with a smile, "Princess Qi, do you have any objections?"


    Su Ying slowly swallowed the pastry in her mouth, raised her eyes to look at the queen, and did not miss the sessful sneer in the queen''s eyes.


    Emperor Kang Ze didn''t quite agree. This is the home court of Chu State. No matter what, Chu State said it would win thispetition, otherwise it would be ugly on the inside.


    Southern Kingdom came prepared, even if Su Ying, a woman, knows some kung fu, can she still beat the Southern Kingdom''s warriors?


    Emperor Kang Ze cast a reproachful nce at the queen, but the queen only looked at Su Ying.


    King Yu also felt that the queen was clearly trying to humiliate the southern kingdom, "The queen is joking, our southern warriors don''t argue with women."


    The queen covered her lips and smiled lightly, "Prince Yu doesn''t know something, but Princess Qi is amazing. If the warriors in the southern kingdom can''t even defeat Princess Qi, why bother to let King Qi fight and humiliate himself?"


    King Yu clenched his fist, these words are really humiliating!


    King Yu looked at Su Ying in a blink of an eye, "In this case, let us see and see, Princess Qi is amazing!"


    Speaking of this, Emperor Kang Ze couldn''t help but want to keep Su Ying froming out.


    He bite the bullet and said, "Su Ying, are you willing to ept the challenge from the southern warriors?"


    Xiao Jin said in a low voice: "Nanguo brought rigorously trained warriors this time, don''t agree." He was about to stand up, but Su Ying held him back, "No, I want to try. "


    Xiao Jin frowned, but Su Ying patted the pastry crumbs on her body and stood up, "Your Majesty, before thepetition, there is one thing that I want the Emperor to do justice to."


    Emperor Kang Ze was puzzled, "What justice do you want?"


    "Before, Princess Zhaoxi rode her horse on the street, hurting innocent people, and even almost bumped into the minister''s wife, but afterwards, Princess Zhaoxi didn''t even apologize. For this matter, please the emperor give the minister''s wife and those people a justice."


    The queen never thought that Su Ying would dare to bring up this matter.


    "Su Ying, you hurt the princess, how dare the viin sue first!"


    "Queen, don''t wrong a good person. Themon people will watch who did it first. The emperor can send someone to ask."


    Emperor Kang Ze knew that it was Princess Zhaoxi who rode a horse to hurt people first, but Su Ying dared to hit the princess, which made him even more annoyed.


    "I will send someone to investigate this matter. If Princess Zhaoxi is really at fault, I will definitely punish her."


    The reason why Su Ying brought this matter up was because she didn''t give the Queen the chance to settle the score with her after the autumn. The matter was picked out on the bright side, it was a criminal case of wounding, and the Queen, a woman in the harem, was not qualified to intervene .


    It wasn''t that she was afraid of the queen, but that she didn''t want to waste any more time dealing with her.


    "Then I would like to thank the emperor. Since there is apetition, is there a reward?"


    The ministers present secretlyughed. Before the fight, Su Ying felt that she could win, which is too arrogant!


    Emperor Kang Ze said: "What do you want?"

 Chapter 313: contest

    Chapter 313 Competition


    "What the emperor gives."


    Emperor Kang Ze frowned, and nced at the chief executive, who understood, bowed and retreated.


    Immediately, Su Ying looked at King Yu again, "Where is the southern country?"


    Upon hearing this, King Yu beckoned, and someone came up with a box.


    Yu Wang took the box and opened it, and inside was a set of gorgeous gems.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, quite satisfied.


    On the other side, the manager Ouchi took out a jade wishful.


    Jade is shiny and transparent, and it looks expensive at first nce.


    King Yu turned to give some instructions to the people around him. After a short while, a warrior as tall as a mountain stood in front of Su Ying. At least three warriors as big as her walked to the center of the hall.


    Many people were sweating for Su Ying seeing such a burly warrior, and Kang Ze''s face darkened.


    The queen''s eyes were downcast, but there was a hint of coldness in her eyes, Su Ying, don''t you think you are very powerful, I want you to die in an ugly way today!


    Xiao Jiangyuan''s heart was extremely happy, it would be best for Su Ying to be beaten so hard that she couldn''t stand up!


    There are also people who sigh, thinking that Su Ying is really in trouble, but who made her offend people everywhere as soon as she came back, and now she has offended people she shouldn''t, and she deserves it!


    Many people were waiting to see Su Ying''s jokes. Even the envoys from the Southern Kingdom had already figured out how ugly Su Ying''s death would be.


    Xiao Jin''s expression didn''t change at all, but when he looked closely, he could find that his hand holding the wine ss was tightened.


    "Su Ying."


    Xiao Jin spoke softly, as long as Su Ying gave him an unsure look, he would stand up without hesitation.


    Su Ying turned around and looked at him suspiciously.


    seems to be asking what''s the matter.


    Xiao Jin didn''t speak, but looked straight into her eyes, Su Ying came to understand, raised his eyebrows lightly, and gave him a reassuring look.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t feel at ease. Even though he had seen her battle results many times, when he saw her thin figure standing in the hall, his whole body tensed up subconsciously.


    Seeing Xiao Jin''s uneasiness, Su Ying frowned, and said two words with her lips, "Don''t move."


    Xiao Jin let out a breath of foul air slowly, finally suppressing his urge to get up.


    When the samurai from the southern kingdom knew that the one who was going to fight him was Su Ying, who looked like Su Ying in front of him, the contempt in his eyes was not hidden at all.


    "Princess Qi? I''m afraid I''ll tear you apart identally."


    Su Ying **** her wide sleeves without raising her head, "Don''t talk, I''m afraid you won''t be able tough for a while."


    "Hahahahaha." The southern warriorughed sarcastically.


    The servant came in with a small drum, and another guard came in and surrounded the two of them in a circle with a rope.


    "Whoever falls out of the circle first will lose." Emperor Kang Ze announced the rules.


    There was a muffled sound of "bang", and the warrior from the southern country rubbed his fists and slowly approached Su Ying.


    Su Ying also **** her dress.


    Just as the samurai reached out to her, she grabbed the samurai''s wrist, flipped her hand over and pulled his wrist, twisting his arm behind her with a quick sh of her body.


    "ah!"


    The warrior didn''t expect her to move so fast, he roared in pain, and turned his body quickly, trying to throw Su Ying out.


    Su Ying let go of the situation, and stepped on the shoulder of the warrior with a jump. The warrior wanted to pull her off angrily, but Su Ying sped his hands when he stretched out his hand, and stepped on it, only a click was heard With a sound, the warrior''s shoulder bone broke instantly.


    The samurai screamed in pain, and his body could only let Su Ying fall to the ground.


    There was a loud bang, and everyone seemed to be able to feel the tremor under their feet.


    The people present couldn''t believe their eyes, they must have missed something when they just blinked, for example, King Qi secretly helped Su Ying or something like that, otherwise how could Su Ying knock down such a burly warrior !


    The samurai resisted and agreed to get up, but Su Ying stepped on his chest. The foot, which was not as thick as his arm, seemed to weigh a thousand catties, making him unable to move at all.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and looked at him condescendingly, "Trash."


    After finishing speaking, she kicked him on the shoulder.


    "ah!"


    The samurai''s cries of pain resounded almost throughout the hall, and his body was also kicked out of the circle.


    Seeing the fallen warrior, King Yu almost stood up from his chair. He looked at Su Ying in disbelief. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, no, even if he saw it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe his own eyes. Seeing everything, how is this possible?


    Emperor Kang Ze also recovered from the shock, "Okay, hahahaha, if there are any warriors from the southern kingdom,e up to me."


    Emperor Kang Ze¡¯s words undoubtedly stepped on the pain points of the southerners. Who can stand such humiliation! ?


    King Yu clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "Princess Qi is really powerful. It was our southern warrior who underestimated the enemy just now. There is not only one warrior in our southern kingdom."


    Su Ying twitched her brows faintly, "How many more, let''s go together."


    "Princess Qi is really loud, go, let all the warriorse up." King Yu doesn''t want to talk about martial arts anymore, he just wants to win Su Ying now! Even if you win more with less, you must win!


    A dozen warriors from the southern kingdom came in aggressively. At first nce, it looked like a moving mountain. Su Ying seemed extremely small in front of them.


    "Who made us despise our southern warriors!" The southern warriors roared, and rushed towards Su Ying like a jack.


    The wine ss in Xiao Jin''s hand shattered into **** with a "bang" on his slender fingertips.


    "Aniang!" Both Dabao and Erbao widened their eyes nervously, terrified.


    The ministers were also shocked and couldn''t hide it. There are so many... Then Princess Qi must be crushed into g!


    Xiao Jue frowned, looked at Su Ying in the field, felt that she was simply overreaching, he buzzed his lips, wanted to say something, but thought of her arrogance, he gritted his teeth and held back.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were heavy, and she concentrated on the response.


    The samurai desperately wanted to avenge their shame, and when they rushed forward, there were echoes of "bang bang bang" footsteps in the hall.


    Su Ying quickly backed up a few steps when the warriors were about to approach, and the warriors smirked and thought she was scared.


    When the two sides were only one meter apart, Su Ying quickly jumped up and stepped on the shoulder of the warrior.


    The warriors rushed over to catch Su Ying.


    Su Ying was grabbed by his ankle by a hand and pulled off the warrior''s shoulder.


    The samurai moved extremely quickly. After grabbing her feet, he grabbed her belt andughed wantonly, "Hahahahaha!"


    Xiao Jin stood up from the chair at once.


    The warrior roared and threw Su Ying out viciously.

 Chapter 314: a big help

    Chapter 314 A Great Help


    Just when everyone thought that Su Ying was going to be thrown out of the circle, she grabbed the warrior by the hair the moment he let go. The warrior''s body rushed forward due to inertia, but Su Ying''s body spun in mid-air After twops, hended firmly in the circle again.


    Su Ying licked her lips, and the light in her eyes became brighter and brighter. Like a leopard, she suddenly bowed and ran behind the warriors. The warriors stretched out their hands to grab her, but in the blink of an eye, they saw a warrior being held up high by Su Ying. .


    There was a sound of gasping in the hall, there were several warriors as heavy as Su Ying, she lifted it up so easily!


    "Get out!" Su Ying threw the warrior in his hand forcefully.


    The body of the samurai was like a solid wooden stick that hit the other samurai fiercely, and more than a dozen samurai fell down.


    Su Ying didn''t give them a chance to breathe, she grabbed their hair and belt like throwing rags, and threw them out one by one!


    After most of the warriors were thrown out, the rest of the warriors gritted their teeth and got up, and rushed towards Su Ying again.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, Xiao Jin knew that she had lost her patience.


    Su Ying clenched his fist and punched the warrior''s stomach. Everyone could clearly see that the warrior''s stomach was obviously sunken.


    Yu Wang''s face was extremely ugly, his eyes were dark, and he suddenly shot the hidden weapon in his hand at the two children opposite him.


    When the hidden weapon passed by Su Ying''s hair, her pupils shrank, and in a blink of an eye she saw the hidden weapon flying towards the two children.


    Xiao Jin also reacted, quickly picked up the two children, kicked up the desk, and stopped the hidden weapon.


    With a "chi", the poisonous needle pierced the table and hit the pir behind him.


    Su Ying was furious, "Looking for death!"


    She lifted a warrior and turned around, then threw it at King Yu.


    Was King Yu surprised? He quickly grabbed Princess Pingling and stood up to dodge.


    The loud noise made everyone sitting around stand up and look in the direction of Su Ying in horror.


    Su Ying stared at King Yu coldly, and threw the warrior in his hand over again.


    Yu Wang was forced to dodge again and again, and finally fell into the circle.


    Emperor Kang Ze saw this scene in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything to stop it. Since it was the southern country who provoked it, let them bear the consequences.


    Su Ying punched thest samurai in the face, and the samurai crumpled and fell to the ground.


    King Yu looked at the fallen warrior, and when he met Su Yingsenhan''s eyes, he retreated subconsciously.


    "Guess you can survive the three tricks?"


    Yu Wang turned around and wanted to run, but Su Ying was faster than him, and Su Ying blocked his way with a dodge.


    She grabbed his skirt and punched him without hesitation.


    "Well!"


    Yu Wang only felt that his eyes were dazzled for a while, and his eyes werepletely dark.


    But Su Ying was still not relieved, she reced her fist with a p, and pped Yu Wang''s face one by one, and finally threw him out of the circle.


    The main hall stopped instantly after the sound of King Yu falling.


    Even Emperor Kang Ze froze in ce, not recovering for a long time.


    Those who were thinking of seeing Su Ying''s miserable state and waiting to see her jokes werepletely unable to use normal words to describe their feelings at this moment.


    Su Ying wiped the blood sttered on her face, and stretched out her hand towards the chief internal officer.


    Director Ouchi was so frightened that he froze all over. When he came back to his senses and realized that Su Ying wanted something from him, he didn''t dare to dy at all, so he hurried forward and handed the things to Su Ying.


    besides.


    Su Ying turned to look at the envoy from the southern country...the box in his hand.


    The envoy presented the box with very sensible hands.


    Su Ying carried the two boxes in her arms and walked up to Xiao Jin, and raised her eyebrows at him, her eyes seemed to say that she made money again.


    Xiao Jin''s expression wasplicated. He found that his heart was stuck in his throat just now. Even though he only knew that Su Ying was powerful, every time he saw her surrounded by those people, he wished he could rush forward!


    "Auntie, Auntie..."


    Both Dabao and Erbao were terrified, crying and wanting to throw themselves into Su Ying''s arms.


    Su Ying quickly put the box on the ground, hugged the two babies into her arms and coaxed them, "Are you scared?"


    "Auntie, Auntie is in danger..." Erbao tightly grasped Su Ying''s skirt, apparently quite frightened.


    Dabao''s small face was also tense, and his eye circles were red, even if he didn''t cry, he looked worried.


    "Okay, good hahahahahaha!" Emperor Kang Ze finally came back to his senses, and apuded loudly.


    The ministers could only p their hands one after another, and there was thunderous apuse in the hall for a while, but this had no effect on Su Ying.


    The servants entered the hall one after another, brought down the injured warrior and King Yu, and cleaned up the inner hall in a blink of an eye, as if nothing had happened before.


    "Princess Qi, you really opened my eyes." Emperor Kang Ze didn''t expect that Su Ying could be so powerful, she was simply inhuman!


    No wonder she did so many stupid things before, Xiao Jin still brought her back to the capital, he was reluctant to throw away such a treasure.


    The queen''s face was livid, and she looked at Su Ying with irrepressible annoyance, but also with unconceble fear. If it weren''t for today''spetition, who would have thought that Su Ying was such a terrifying existence.


    Looking at Princess Zhaoxi''s injuries, Su Ying''s attack is still light!


    Chu won aplete victory in thispetition, Emperor Kang Ze was very happy, and immediately added a reward to Su Ying.


    Su Ying epted everything as ordered.


    The banquet continued, and the entire hall was filled with singing, dancing and music.


    It¡¯s just that everyone here is no longer in the mood to appreciate it, and their minds are still full of images of Su Ying throwing those warriors out.


    It''s... so exciting!


    Prime Minister Su''s family looked very exciting. If it weren''t for that identical face, he would never have believed that the person fighting bravely in the pce was his daughter!


    Su Chengxiang had a thought in his mind that was as terrifying as the queen. Su Ying might still have a little affection for him. Although not much, his face was just swollen from the beating!


    It''s just that Prime Minister Su really can''t figure out where Su Ying learned the kung fu, which is so powerful that even a master can''t reach it!


    King Yu and the samurai were defeated, and the southern mission was angry and humiliated, unwilling to continue at the banquet, they all got up and left.


    In the audience, perhaps the happiest person was Kang Zedi.


    But soon, Emperor Kang Ze''s good mood was spoiled by the queen.


    "King Qi is really lucky to be able to marry such a princess. Princess Qi''s departure like this must be a great help of King Qi."

 Chapter 315: Bad advice

    Chapter 315 Loyalty is harsh


    Emperor Kang Zedi''s good mood disappeared at this moment.


    He was originally afraid of Xiao Jin, but now he has such a powerful princess as Su Ying, if Su Ying goes to the battlefield, will his opponent survive?


    If it''s the opponent, it''s okay to be someone else, but what if it''s him?


    Thinking of this, Kang Zedi''s expression became even uglier.


    The queen looked at the change in Emperor Kang Ze''s expression, and lowered her eyes in satisfaction.


    After the venue was cleaned up, Emperor Kang Ze pped his hands, and the singing and dancing girls entered.


    After a while, the hall became lively.


    Su Ying exercised for a while, and the food in her stomach was consumed long ago. She picked up the chopsticks and ate without panting.


    Emperor Kang Ze kept looking at Su Ying vaguely.


    Su Ying naturally felt the change in Kang Zedi''s eyes, but it has nothing to do with her.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying put down her chopsticks, "Can''t you leave now?"


    "If you want to go, we can go now."


    As soon as Xiao Jin finished speaking, Emperor Kang Ze stood up, "Princess Ji,e with me."


    Su Ying once again became the focus of the inner hall.


    Su Ying handed the small milk bag in her arms to Xiao Jin, "Take care of the child, I will go back as soon as I go."


    "Be careful yourself." Xiao Jin said with deep eyes.


    Su Yingen said, and left behind Kang Zedi.


    Emperor Kang Ze brought Su Ying to the Imperial Study Room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Kang Zedi motioned for the others to back out.


    Only Su Ying and him were left in the study.


    "Su Ying, tell me honestly, when did you know these kung fu?"


    Su Ying said: "On the way to exile, I met an expert, and he taught me everything he has learned in his life."


    "What kind of expert? Who is thest name?" Emperor Kang Ze asked.


    "I don''t know, it''s dead."


    Kang Ze''s eagle-like eyes stared at her coldly, as if he wanted to find a w in her face, but Su Ying''s face was as usual, and he couldn''t see anything.


    "You are really powerful. I am very pleased to have a daughter-inw like you. If there is another war in the future, I will let you husband and wife go to the battlefield together to keep our Great Qin safe."


    Su Ying snorted lightly, it was not enough to enve Xiao Jin before, now she still wants to brainwash her, just joking.


    "What are youughing at?" Su Ying''s expression made Emperor Kang Ze very ufortable, it was a kind of annoyance of being despised.


    Su Ying calmed down, "You can fight, but you can''t fight."


    "Why, you don''t want to work for Daqin? Or, Xiao Jin has already had a different heart?"


    Su Ying felt that there was something wrong with this person, "Since the emperor doesn''t trust the prince, why bother to let hime back? You want Xiao Jin to live and die for Daqin, but you are also afraid that he has some real power in his hands. Your majesty, isn''t it good?"


    "What did you say, are you humiliating me?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "I want to tell the emperor that if the prince has any dissatisfaction with Da Qin, he will note back."


    Emperor Kang Ze red at her coldly. If Su Ying had been obeying him all the time, he might have deepened his doubts about the two of them, but he felt relieved when Su Ying said it so directly.


    "Su Ying, don''t think that I won''t punish you for your arrogance and rudeness just now because you won glory for Daqin tonight."


    "Faithful words are harsh to my ears, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Kang Ze snorted coldly, "Okay, let''s go."


    After Su Ying left the Imperial Study Room, Emperor Kang Ze''s face darkened. This Su Ying was as difficult to control as Xiao Jin, which made him feel a lot of uneasiness.


    Emperor Kang Ze called the chief executive over, "Go and find out how the rtionship between Princess Qi and King Qi is."


    The Ouchi chief responded in a low voice and backed out.


    After Emperor Kang Ze left, the banquet was almost synonymous with a free end. Su Ying did not go back, but asked the maid to send a message to Xiao Jin.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Xiao Jin walking out with the two babies.


    "Hug, mother."


    Er Bao twisted his body and got off Xiao Jin and ran to Su Ying and stretched out his hands.


    Su Ying bent down and picked him up, "Let''s go home."


    "Go home, Auntie, I don''t like the pce." Er Bao whispered on Su Ying''s shoulder.


    "Why?"


    "They all want to bully Mommy and speak ill of Daddy!"


    Su Ying pinched her little face, "It''s one thing for them to ''think'', but another thing is whether they can do it or not. Don''t take the words of insignificant people to heart."


    "Aniang is so amazing today."


    The family of four walked out of the pce talking andughing.


    Xiao Jue looked at the back of them leaving, his brows twisted into the word Chuan.


    "Su Ying, if you had revealed your true colors earlier, how could this hall put you beside Xiao Jin!"


    As soon as he returned to the pce, after Xiao Jin asked Mother Zhao to carry the two children down to wash, he closed the door behind his back.


    Su Ying turned around and saw Xiao Jin standing behind her, before she could speak, Xiao Jin hugged her.


    Su Ying frowned, but did not push him away immediately, "Xiao Jin, don''t be stupid and tell me you are cold."


    Xiao Jin held her hand tightly, "Su Ying, I regret it."


    "What do you regret."


    "I regret letting you go back to Beijing."


    Xiao Jin raised his head and looked at her with deep eyes, "The moment I saw you confronting those people, I was scared, I was afraid that you would be hurt, that something would happen to you, and I regretted not standing up when the Nanguo people spoke, It¡¯s up to you to deal with those people.¡±


    Xiao Jin spoke extremely seriously, so earnestly that Su Ying felt a strange feeling in her heart. This feeling was like being tickled by a cat''s paw, which made all the hairs on her body stand on end, "Do you want to protect me?"


    Xiao Jin said solemnly: "I think so."


    Su Ying''s eyshes trembled. It was the first time she heard someone say such a thing to her. When she was a child, she was like a rootless dandelion. If she wanted to survive, she had to find a way to take root.


    But the seedlings are too fragile, so fragile that someone blows her gently and she can be destroyed, so she grows hard and trains crazily, and she stands out in the cruel refinery time after time.


    She only knows that she has to fight for what she wants, and she will tear the other party to pieces if she intends to vite her.


    Arade-in-arms said that she was too cruel, as cruel as a strangling machine.


    She is the kind of person who is toote for others to be afraid of her, yet Xiao Jin actually said that she wants to protect her.


    This feeling is really amazing.


    "No, Xiao Jin, I don''t need you to take care of me under your wings. I prefer to fight side by side with you. I''m not a dodder flower. While I''m still in the capital, you hurry up and do what you want to do. It''s done."


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes changed slightly, "You want to leave?"


    Su Ying realized that she had slipped the tongue, so she simply told him her n, "I have almost got the dowry, and then arrange the property, and my work will be done."


    Before, he coaxed her to return to Beijing with Jiang Yuanshi''s dowry, but now she really got the dowry and was about to leave!


    Thank you "Zidie Be" for your reward~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter 316: Aunts who dont want to be favored are not good aunts

    Chapter 316 Aunts who don¡¯t want to be favored are not good aunts


    "Where''s the child?"


    "You are their father after all."


    "Do you want to leave them alone in the capital?"


    How can this be called alone?


    "Aren''t you there?"


    "How do I take care of them when I''m not at the house every day, isn''t that your Su Ying''s child?" Xiao Jin had a cold look on his face, as if he was angry.


    "Then I will take them back to the city of Tiankui."


    "What about me?" Xiao Jin seemed even angrier.


    Su Ying doesn''t understand, she has taken care of the child for him, so what worries does he have?


    "You, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes gradually turned red, "You said just now that you would fight side by side with me, but now you want to turn around and leave me alone?"


    Xiao Jin looks very sad. When he is sad, Su Ying doesn''t seem to be able to calm down. Maybe she is also a little confused by this man''s appearance.


    He looks like a wounded little wolfhound no matter what he looks like now?


    "It''s just Xiao Jue, I believe in your strength."


    Xiao Jin suddenly let go of his hands, turned around with very lonely eyes, his back was full of loneliness, "Su Ying, maybe you never thought about getting to know me, if you really want to go back, go back, take care of me child."


    After speaking, he opened the door and walked out without looking back.


    Mother Zhao, who was guarding the door, was startled, and almost knocked over the bowl in her hand, "My lord, lord, are you going to rest in the princess''s room tonight?"


    Xiao Jin''s voice was cold, "Not here."


    Mother Zhao sighed softly as she looked at Xiao Jin''s leaving back, she didn''t know what the prince said to the princess, the prince was so angry.


    "Princess, what''s wrong with your lord?" Mother Zhao walked into the room, and saw Su Ying sitting on a chair, her brows were tightly knit.


    Su Ying''s eyes are full of confusion, in fact, she doesn''t know what happened to him, she looks quite sad.


    Mother Zhao looked at her ignorant expression and sighed heavily, "Princess, why don''t you understand the prince''s intentions?"


    Mother Zhao used to think that Su Ying might still be thinking about Xiao Jue, but after getting to know her, she found that Xiao Jue had long been out of Su Ying''s thinking.


    She just doesn''t understand, even though she can kill a cow with a powerful punch, but she really doesn''t know anything about love between men and women, Mother Zhao often feels that Xiao Jin is a little pitiful.


    So she decided to have a good talk with Su Ying today.


    "What did the princess say to the prince just now, and the prince looked very sad."


    "It''s nothing, just tell him that I will go back to Tiankui City after my business is almost done."


    Mother Zhao was surprised when she heard that, "Princess Wang is going back soon?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Go back."


    "No wonder the prince is sad. The princess and the prince are husband and wife. How can the princess leave without saying anything? The prince has a princess in his heart, but he is ruthlessly blocked by the princess again and again. After all, it is more affectionate than ruthless. Why."


    Su Ying frowned tightly, "I didn''t mean to hurt him."


    "Then the princess has the heart to leave the prince alone in this man-eating ce to deal with those wolves, tigers and leopards? If the prince is injured, if the prince is plotted against, won''t the princess feel bad?"


    Mother Zhao followed up and asked, "Will the princess feel sorry for the prince?"


    Su Ying frowned even tighter, "My heart hurts."


    "That''s right, the princess also has the prince in her heart." Otherwise, when those things happen, they don''t tell Xiao Jin immediately, but carry it on their own, isn''t it because they don''t want to cause trouble for him?


    Mother Zhao felt that the two did not follow each other in one direction, but rushed in both directions. It was just that one was too repressed and obscure, and the other didn''t understand anything.


    Mother Zhao felt that it was necessary for her to enlighten Su Ying.


    "That''s all the old ve''s words, the princess should think about it for herself."


    Mother Zhao shook her head, put down the tray and walked out.


    Su Ying looked at the stewed rice on the table, thought for a while, and decided to eat until he was full.


    After Su Ying ate, drank, and took afortable bath, ording to the usual practice, she should lie on the bed and sleepfortably, but today, for some reason, thinking of what Zhao''s mother said to her, thinking of Xiao Seeing Jhin''s lonely back, she felt a little irritated.


    The two little ones were already sound asleep beside her, but she just couldn''t sleep.


    Su Ying simply turned over and sat up to get lucky.


    After the breath walked around her body for a few circles, Su Ying''s body gradually became hot, and she also felt drowsy. After she exhaled a breath of stale air, she fell asleep.


    Just before dawn, Lin Zhuyu got up and got ready to serve Su Ying. She walked out of the yard, ready to go to the big kitchen to help get breakfast.


    As soon as Lin Zhuyu left the yard, a maid came over.


    Lin Zhuyu took a closer look, this is not the maid Taohua who stopped herst time.


    "Greetings to Auntie."


    Lin Zhuyu curled her mouth, what kind of aunt, who are you scolding!


    "Get up."


    Taohua got up, smiling like a flower, "Auntie is going to get breakfast for the concubine and the others again? It just so happens that the servant girl has finished her work for today, so the servant girl will carry the food box for the auntie."


    Lin Zhuyu nced at her, blinked and agreed.


    "Does Auntie want to deliver breakfast to the prince?"


    Usually Xiao Jin would eat with Su Ying and the others, and Lin Zhuyu had Xiao Jin''s share in the meals.


    "There is no need to send it specially, the prince will go to the princess''s ce when the timees."


    Tao Hong said: "But this servant passed by the big kitchen in the morning, and I heard that the prince will have breakfast in the front yard this morning."


    Lin Zhuyu paused, "Really?"


    Tao Hong smiled and nodded, "How dare a servant lie to my aunt about this matter, my aunt is the only person around the prince who knows the cold and the hot, and now the prince is alone in the study, and the aunt just happened to send the prince''s breakfast, so that the prince can know that the aunt is thinking about it." he."


    Lin Zhuyu frowned, "Are you going to deliver breakfast to the prince?"


    "That''s right, the servants on the side of the princess will help my aunt to send them there."


    As Tao Hong said, she stuffed Lin Zhuyu with a small paper bag in her hand.


    Lin Zhuyu looked at her in surprise, but Tao Hong smiled obscenely and said: "This is a good thing, as long as you put a little in the prince''s meal, the prince will definitely not let my aunt leave the study."


    Lin Zhuyu is also a person who has been in the back house, so she doesn''t know what it means after hearing this.


    She grabbed the paper bag with her backhand and nced at Tao Hong approvingly, "You are such a clever little ghost."


    Seeing that Lin Zhuyu had taken it, Tao Hong was overjoyed, and she said that any aunt who doesn''t want to be favored is not a good aunt!


    "The ve is waiting for the good news from my aunt."


    "Don''t worry, your benefits will be indispensable."


    But Lin Zhuyu didn''t let Tao Hong touch Su Ying''s food box, but asked her to carry Xiao Jin''s food box and put the contents in the paper bag. Yard, took the food box from Taohong''s hand and went to the front yard.

 Chapter 317: There is medicine in the meal

    Chapter 317 There is medicine in the meal


    Lin Zhuyu came outside the study and met Wang Su who was guarding the door.


    Wang Su was very surprised when he saw Lin Zhuyuing over. Lin Zhuyu always lingers around Su, when did hee to Xiao Jin?


    Wang Su stopped Lin Zhuyu as a matter of routine, and no one else could enter the study area without the prince''s permission.


    "Why is Miss Lin here?"


    Lin Zhuyu raised the food box in his hand, "I''m here to deliver breakfast to the prince."


    Xiao Jin knew that Wang Su was going to have breakfast here today.


    "Just give me the food box, Miss Lin, go back."


    Lin Zhuyu avoided Wang Su''s hand, "That won''t work, the princess still has something to tell the prince."


    When Xiao Jin heard the movement outside the door, he took the initiative to let Lin Zhuyu into the house.


    Lin Zhuyu went in with the food box, put the food box on the table, and took out all the food inside.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes lightly fell on her, "What does the princess want you to tell me."


    Lin Zhuyu raised her head and smiled like a flower, "My lord said that my lord has been working so hard recently, so I want my lord to eat more. My lord specially asked Uncle He to cook this chicken soup."


    Xiao Jin nced at the chicken soup on the table, not believing it.


    Su Ying couldn''t even say such a sweet thing, she was just afraid that he would eat too much and take away her share!


    "Did the princess really say that?"


    The corners of Lin Zhuyu''s eyes twitched, "Mother Zhao said it was the princess who said it."


    That''s what Zhao''s mother said.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, hiding the disappointment in his eyes.


    "Go back."


    Lin Zhuyu did not leave, "Mother Zhao was worried that the prince would not eat because he was in a bad mood because of the quarrel with the princess, so she said that she wanted the ves to stay here until the prince ate everything before leaving."


    Xiao Jin felt that Zhao''s mother''s worry was unnecessary, but she got up and sat down at the table.


    Lin Zhuyu hurriedly served him a bowl of chicken soup.


    "My lord, eat more."


    Xiao Jin looked at her strangely, "Is there poison in this soup?"


    Lin Zhuyu''s face froze, and she took out the coquettishness that a former concubine should have, "The prince really hates it, why did you wrong this servant, this chicken soup was made by Uncle He himself, how can it be poisonous, if the prince doesn''t believe it, then the servant Try the soup for the prince."


    As she spoke, she also filled a bowl of chicken soup for herself, and drank it in one gulp!


    After drinking, Lin Zhuyu looked at him very calmly, "Look, my lord, this servant is fine."


    Xiao Jin picked up the bowl and started eating.


    Seeing Xiao Jin eat all the food in the dishes, Lin Zhuyu''s eyes became excited.


    But at this moment, Wang Su''s voice came from outside the door, "My lord, the roster from the imperial army has been sent over."


    Xiao Jin put down the bowl and chopsticks, rinsed his mouth with tea, and signaled Lin Zhuyu to put the bowl and chopsticks away.


    Lin Zhuyu obediently put away the bowls and chopsticks and backed out. When she walked outside the door, she stood on tiptoe and took a look inside the study, then turned and ran.


    In the study, Wang Su handed over a stack of rosters to Xiao Jin.


    These rosters record in detail the identity and background of each forbidden army, and those forbidden soldiers with social connections will be specially marked down.


    Xiao Jin flipped through it carefully, and after a short while, he felt an unbearable heat rising from his body.


    He took a sip of tea, trying to suppress the hotness, but after taking a sip of hot tea, the hotness became even more unbearable.


    Xiao Jin tugged at the neckline, feeling his heart burning hot.


    At this time, two slim figures walked outside the study.


    These two are the two noble daughters that the queen gave to Xiao Jin.


    Since arriving at the pce, Zhao''s mother has ced them in the guest room, where they have been provided with food and drink, but they can''t walk out of the guest room. Today they finally found out that Xiao Jin was in the mansion, and spent Arge amount of money bribed the guards guarding the guest room before he ran out of the guest room.


    After they learned that Xiao Jin was in the study and had an awkward fight with Su Yingst night, they came here non-stop.


    Of course Wang Su would not let the two of them in at will.


    "Without the order of the prince, no one is allowed to enter. You two should go."


    "We came out of the pce. We have something important to tell the prince. If you dy the prince''s business, what should you do?"


    During the stalemate between the two sides, Xiao Jin''s voice came from inside the room.


    "Let them in."


    When the two of them heard this, their faces showed a look of joy, and they hurriedly stroked their meticulous hair and walked to Jin''s study room...


    At this time, Su Ying was having breakfast with her three children.


    After getting along with each other for a few days, Fu Zheng became much morefortable when facing Su Ying and the others, and even dared to serve a few more bowls of rice.


    Since practicing with Su Ying, he found that he can eat more than before, and his energy is obviously full.


    "I''ll read the book after I''m full in a while, and wait for me in the martial arts field in half an hour." Su Ying said this to Fu Zheng, and now it''s not long before the seven days.


    "Yes, Fu Zheng knows."


    As soon as the three children left, Lin Zhuyu ran in with a hurried expression.


    "The princess is bad, it''s bad!"


    Su Ying lifted her eyelids and nced at her, and found that her face was exaggeratedly red, "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?"


    Lin Zhuyu was almost dying of heat, but she still held on and said: "Princess, the two nobles that the queen gave to the prince have gone to the prince''s study!"


    Su Ying frowned, didn''t those two people have been kept in the guest room by Zhao''s mother?


    "They escaped?"


    "Yes, they bribed the guards with money, and then, and then, they also used money to bribe the maid who delivered the meal to the prince, and put medicine in the meal of the prince!"


    Su Ying stood up from the chair, "Poison?"


    "It seems to be Chun Yao!"


    Want spring?


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t respond, Lin Zhuyu stomped her feet and said, "Princess, that thing is so powerful, the prince will definitely not be able to hold it after eating it, and now those two women are in his study again, they... Sleep together and go to the princess!"


    Xiao Jin slept with another woman? !


    Su Ying instantly filled up countless images in her mind, she narrowed her eyes, and rushed out after cursing in a low voice.


    As soon as she left, Lin Zhuyu fell to the ground and groaned ufortably.


    Seeing this, Mother Zhao hurried into the house and poured a basin of cold water on her face, "Hurry up, follow me to the backyard."


    Lin Zhuyu regained consciousness a little bit, wanted to cry but had no tears, being a maid these days is really not easy!


    Su Ying rushed all the way to the outside of the study, she didn''t know why she was so angry, especially when she thought of Xiao Jin and two women rolling together, wow, she was so angry that she wanted to pull pork!


    Wang Su''s body froze when he saw Su Ying approaching aggressively.


    What happened today, why did everyonee to the prince''s study?


    "Princess..."


    Su Ying came to Wang Su and stood still, "Is Xiao Jin and the two women inside?"


    Wang Su nodded, and immediately found that Su Ying''s face was even uglier.

 Chapter 318: you are so brave

    Chapter 318 You are so courageous


    As soon as Su Ying pushed open the door of the study, she saw two women standing in front of Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin''s clothes were messy and his face was red. The moment he saw Su Ying, his red eyes instantly turned into an extremely ferocious horse. bad wolf.


    "ah!"


    Su Ying''s sudden arrival shocked the two of them into embarrassment.


    The anger in the depths of Su Yingfeng''s eyes was hard to suppress, "You guys should go away, or I''ll throw you out!"


    Yourdy has seen things so far, if she gets out, she won''t even think about staying in Prince Ji''s Mansion.


    "Princess, please help the ves and the prince... the ves will definitely serve the prince and the princess well..."


    The two were talking to Su Ying, but their bodies kept approaching Xiao Jin.


    Wang Su, who was guarding the door, only felt two women flying past before him, and then fell hard into the yard.


    He took a closer look, good guy, isn''t this the two people who went in just now?


    The two aristocratic girls were delicate and fleshy, and they passed out after such a fall. Wang Su looked unhappy, so he could only find maids and mother-inw to clean them up.


    In the study room, Xiao Jin''s breathing gradually became heavy, and the longing that had been suppressed in his body burst outpletely the moment he saw Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s anger all over his body gradually dissipated when he saw Xiao Jin''s somewhat embarrassed appearance.


    "You didn''t even know you were drugged, weren''t you smart before?"


    Su Ying stepped forward and grabbed Xiao Jin''s hand, the tentacles were hot, what kind of drug is so overbearing.


    It was this touch thatpletely defeated all of Xiao Jin''s defenses.


    He grabbed Su Ying''s wrist with his backhand, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her without giving Su Ying any chance to refuse.


    When Su Ying touched those hot lips, her whole body became numb.


    He deepened the kiss by sping her hand behind his.


    The hot breath almost burned Su Ying''s mind.


    She looked at the longing in Xiao Jin''s eyes, the aggressive attack, and felt his beating heart. At this moment, she seemed to understand something.


    She broke away from his hand, put her hands around his neck and bit his lips hard, the pain was so painful that Xiao Jin had no choice but to let her go.


    "Xiao Jin, do you see who I am?"


    Xiao Jin pressed his forehead against hers, and the scorching breath sprayed on her lips, "Su Ying, Su Ying, Su Ying!"


    He called her name over and over again, as if he wanted to engrave her deeply into his soul.


    Wang Su felt that the movement was not right, so he retreated into the courtyard very wisely, not letting anyone approach him.


    The prince and the princess... have great physical strength.


    All the restlessness gradually calmed down when it got dark.


    Su Ying was lying on the soft couch in the study, enjoying the quiet moment after the ultimate physical pleasure.


    Xiao Jin hugged her gently, greedily smelling all her breath that belonged to her.


    Xiao Jin stretched out her fingertips with his broad and broad palm, interlocking her fingers, the heat from the palm directly pierced into the hearts of the two of them.


    Su Yingzily turned over and pushed him aside, "I''m so hungry."


    Xiao Jin kissed her on the forehead and sat up, "Dinner should have been ready long ago, I''ll let them bring it in."


    Su Ying also sat up. She wanted to pick up the dress beside her and put it on, but found that the dress was broken.


    "Xiao Jin, you are so violent."


    Xiao Jin nced at the dress on the ground, took the robe on the side and put it on, and asked someone to prepare hot water and clean clothes.


    "Take a bath before eating?"


    "kindness."


    After the hot water was ready, Xiao Jin directly carried her into the clean room.


    Su Ying soaked her body in the warm hot water and feltfortable all over her body.


    Su Ying leaned against Xiao Jin, letting him knead his sore legs for herself.


    "Do you like it?" A hoarse voice sounded in her ears.


    Su Ying closed her eyes, and said very honestly: "Not bad."


    The kneading hand gradually lost control, Su Ying opened her eyes and grabbed him, "Young man, be restrained."


    When the two came out of the clean room and returned to the yard, they found that the wrinkles on Zhao''s mother''s face had deepened several times.


    Even old hen soup, sea cucumber soup, and venison soup are all arranged.


    Su Ying frowned, and looked at Zhao''s mother jokingly, "Zhao''s mother."


    Mother Zhao served a bowl of chicken soup for Su Ying, "Princess, drink some chicken soup first."


    And graciously brought Xiao Jin a small bowl of venison.


    "My lord, my concubine should eat more."


    At the dinner table, Dabao asked curiously, "Aniang, when will you have younger brothers and sisters?"


    Er Bao also actively participated in the topic, "Yes, A Niang, Grandma Zhao said that A Niang is going to give birth to younger siblings soon."


    Mother Zhaoughed when she met Su Ying''s eyes, "Princess, don''t worry, I will confess when you are full, old ve, you all confess."


    Xiao Jin had already seen the clues, but he didn''t want to me the instigator at all. At the dinner table, he actively ate a lot of sea cucumbers and venison.


    After eating, Su Ying dismissed the child, and Mother Zhao knelt down for the two of them.


    "My lord, my lord, please forgive me. Everything is up to this old ve. Please punish me, my lord."


    Su Ying took a sip of tea with a calm expression, "Mother Zhao, tell me, how do you make your own decisions?"


    Zhao''s mother looked helpless, "The princess is always not enlightened, the old ve just wants to stab the princess, the princess never cares about the prince, who knows..." She said no, but her body is very honest, it hurts She got an old bone and still worried about it.


    "The concubine and the prince are husband and wife, this is what it should be, just to add to the fun?"


    Xiao Jin gave Mother Zhao a look of approval.


    "Where did you get that medicine?"


    "Yes, it''s some of the old ve''s treasures..." Zhao''s mother asked someone to stab Taohongst night, which made her think a little bit, and then secretly changed the medicine she prepared. Afterwards, it was enough to wait for her to act up.


    Su Ying sneered, "Mama Zhao will go to the outer courtyard to take care of her during this time, Linger and the others don''t need Mama Zhao to take care of them."


    Mother Zhao''s face immediately fell when she heard this, "Princess, it''s fine even if you beat the old ve, but don''t let the old ve miss the little prince and the little princess."


    Mother Zhao has been thinking about the two treasures since they were young, and she feels ufortable after not seeing them for a day. The princess really hit her nails.


    "Don''t call, go, pack up Mama Zhao''s things and send her out of the hospital."


    Mother Zhao is really about to cry, woo woo woo... Her little son and princess!


    Su Ying was absolutely right, and mother Zhao was taken out of the yard immediately.


    "Where is dogwood?"


    The servant girl whispered: "It''s still in the water."


    Xiao Jin said faintly, "She may also be drugged."


    Su Ying got up and walked to the backyard. This is the room where Lin Zhuyu and Zhao''s mother stayed before, and there is a clean room beside it.


    She pushed the door open and went in, only to see the flushed dogwood soaked in the water.


    Su Ying snorted coldly and walked over.


    "Lin Zhuyu, you are so brave!"

 Chapter 319: wait for it

    Chapter 319 Wait for it


    Lin Zhuyu is almost dying of pain now, if she hadn''t been soaked in the water all the time, she would definitely go crazy.


    She was extremely fortunate, she ran fast at that time, otherwise she would have been ruined by the prince!


    Lin Zhuyu heard Su Ying''s voice in a daze, and opened her eyes in pain.


    After seeing Su Ying''s appearance clearly, she sobbed and wanted to cry, "Princess, save this ve."


    Su Ying pped her on the forehead with a p, making her more sober.


    "Princess, princess, beep..."


    "Shut up, the scheme is on my head, you are tired of living dogwood!"


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..


    Very good, still shirking responsibility!


    "Lin Zhuyu, I''ll call Jiang Yang over now, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Okay, okay, no, not good... What did the princess call him over?"


    Su Ying stared at her, "Don''t think I don''t know that you have flirted with that kid."


    Lin Zhuyu looked like she wanted to cry, and strongly expressed that she is absolutely the most loyal to Su Ying!


    Su Ying sneered, "Just wait and ept it!"


    Throwing down harsh words, Su Ying turned around and walked out.


    After the clean room door was closed, before Lin Zhuyu had time to exhale, the door was pushed open again.


    Lin Zhuyu looked back, it was really Jiang Yang!


    Lin Zhuyu is really about to cry, princess, you want me to ruin this kid''s innocence!


    "What are you doing here, get out quickly!"


    Jiang Yang looked at her flushed face and felt his heart beating faster.


    "Princess said you are not feeling well, so let mee and help."


    "No need, you, you go out first, hurry up!"


    Jiang Yang rubbed his nose but didn''t leave, but stepped forward and said: "Your water is cold and soaking for too long is not good for your health. Come out first and I won''t do anything."


    Lin Zhuyu looked at him, his eyes gradually became eager, but he said, "Are you sure you can''t do anything?"


    Jiang Yang has a straight face, looking like a gentleman.


    Lin Zhuyu agreed.


    Jiang Yang stepped forward and hugged her out of the water. The moment she was hugged by him, the heat that had been suppressed rose instantly.


    Lin Zhuyu was reluctant to let go.


    "You, you go out."


    Jiang Yang really wanted to go out, but she didn''t let go!


    "Jiangyang."


    Jiang Yang stared at her nkly, his eyes a little dazed, "En."


    "I''ll take responsibility for you!" Lin Zhuyu groaned and gnawed on it.


    Su Ying listened to the movement outside the door, curled the corners of her lips, she couldn''t be the only one with weak feet!


    As the night deepened, Xiao Jin carried the two children who were sleeping soundly on the bed to the cubicle.


    Su Ying stared at him disapprovingly.


    Xiao Jin gave a good reason, "It''s not a two- or three-year-old child anymore, and sooner orter he will learn to be independent."


    Very good, really irrefutable.


    He upied the magpie''s nest andy on the position that originally belonged to the two children.


    "We''ve been back for so long, and Xiao Jue didn''t take any action?" Su Ying rarely asked about this matter, she felt that since Xiao Jue and the Queen''s family were the masterminds who framed Xiao Jin, then he should take revenge with his own hands.


    Xiao Jin closed his eyes, kneading her fingertips once and for all, "Yes, give him some time, otherwise I''m afraid he won''t be able to aplish anything."


    "Do you know what he wants to do now?"


    "I didn''t know it before, but I know it now."


    In fact, it is very easy to take Xiao Jue''s life, but it will take some time to uproot the power of the mother n behind him.


    "After revenge, what is your n?"


    She didn''t ask Xiao Jin about this before, because Xiao Jin was not in her long-term n before.


    Now that the two have confirmed their mutual intentions, Su Ying feels that it is better to ask clearly about some things.


    "If you want to go back to Tiankui City, we will go back together, if you want to stay here, then stay." Xiao Jin gradually held her hand in his palm.


    Feeling the warmth of his palm, Su Ying turned over and leaned into his arms, closing her eyes, "After you have revenge first, then make ns."


    "good."


    Early the next morning, Wang Su went to the door to send a message, saying that something happened to the imperial army and asked Xiao Jin to go and have a look.


    After Xiao Jin left, Su Ying also got up.


    Mother Zhao was sent to the outer courtyard. Lin Zhuyu didn''t know where her feet were weak, and Bai Shuang was the only one guarding the courtyard.


    Su Ying got up and put on her clothes, then opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Lin Zhuyu, who was guarding the door, knelt down in front of her.


    "My concubine forgives my sin, my servant knows I was wrong, I beg my concubine to let this servant go."


    Su Ying looked at the mottled marks on her neck and lost her anger.


    "Forest dogwood."


    "The servant is here!"


    "Did you really put Jiang Yang to sleep?"


    Lin Zhuyu raised her head in shame, and said in a heartbroken way: "Princess, this servant couldn''t hold back for a moment..."


    "I asked Zhang Shuming to choose a good day for you?"


    Lin Zhuyu was stunned, "Is this so fast?"


    "You are not happy?"


    "No, it''s just a little bit sudden..."


    Su Ying made a decision directly, "Then it''s settled."


    "Thank you, Princess!"


    Bai Shuang curled her lips in disdain, the corners of Lin Zhuyu''s mouth were about to crack to the base of her ears, can you show some face!


    However, Lin Zhuyu still begged for an anti-child medicine from Su Ying.


    After staying by Su Ying''s side for a long time, she was still influenced. Su Ying said that her frame is very small and her pelvis is too small. If she gets married and has children in the future, she will have to wait until she is older. I didn''t want to have a baby too early, but I also wanted to serve Su Ying for two years.


    Who makes the princess unable to leave her!


    Jiang Yang is an orphan, Xiao Jin followed him when he joined the army, and it is easy for him to get married, the pce will issue a letter of engagement and marriage letter, just go to the government to stamp an official seal on it.


    However, Lin Zhuyu was Xiao Jin''s concubine before. Although she got Xiao Jin''s divorce letter when she was in the Tiger Camp, the formalities on Chu''s side have not beenpleted yet.


    Su Ying called Zhang Shuming over, and left the matter to him.


    On the other side, Xiao Jin also arrived at the government office of the Imperial Army.


    "There came a rumor that there was a Jiangyang thief in the capital, who stole many officials and officials. They all went to Jingzhaoyin''s mansion to report the crime. Today, Jingzhaoyin found clues about the Jiangyang thief. When they were investigating, they happened toe across Arriving at the patrolling imperial army, the imperial army just blocked their way, and the two sides had a dispute and started fighting when they disagreed."


    Xiao Jin had no expression on his face, "How about casualties?"


    "The imperial army injured seven or eight people, but none of them were serious. The trouble is that one of them died in the official post."


    When someone is dead, things will not be so easy and good.


    "Now Jing Zhaoyin has arrived."


    Xiao Jin strode into the government office and saw Jing Zhaoyin already waiting in the hall, with a dead body lying at his feet.


    Jing Zhaoyin turned his head when he heard the movement, and when he saw Xiao Jin, he stepped forward to salute, "My lord."

 Chapter 320: dont expect anything from anyone

    Chapter 320 Do not expect anything from anyone


    "I don''t know if the lord knows the truth. Now that I, Jingzhaoyin Mansion, has lost an official, why should the Imperial Army give an exnation to the subordinate?"


    Xiao Jin nced at the corpse on the ground, "Have you done an autopsy?"


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "I havee to see it, and the preliminary judgment is that he was beaten to death."


    "That means we haven''t done a detailed inspection yet."


    Jing Zhaoyin frowned and said: "The work of Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion has decades of experience, and they can''t make mistakes."


    "Is this how your Jingzhao Yin Mansion handles cases?" Xiao Jin said coldly.


    Xiao Jin said to Wang Su: "Go, find two gangsters to do it."


    "yes."


    Jing Zhaoyin''s face was not very good-looking, "Since the prince can''t believe it, let you make a detailed inspection."


    "Who is in conflict?"


    "Go back to the prince, everyone has now been taken to Jingzhao Yin''s mansion."


    "Well, let''s wait for the results of the autopsy."


    ¡­


    When Fu Zheng stayed in Qi Wangfu for seven days, the people from Zhen Guogong''s mansion did note to the door.


    Although Fu Zheng didn''t say anything, he could not hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    After having a full breakfast, Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to prepare the car.


    "Where is the princess going?"


    "Since they don''te, I can''t detain the other sons. I will send them back in person."


    Fu Zheng quickly looked up at Su Ying, "Princess, I can go back by myself."


    Su Ying frowned, "You go back by yourself? Then who will pay for what you eat and drink in the pce these days? You think the things I taught you are all given away for nothing. Go, prepare the car."


    Fu Zheng pursed his lips tightly. He knew that Su Ying didn''t really want his money, but she wanted to support herself.


    He used to feel that he was unlucky, but how lucky he might be to meet King Qi''s family.


    "Brother Fu Zheng, are you going back?" Er Bao reluctantly held Fu Zheng''s hand, his mouth was ttened, his voice choked up.


    Fu Zheng held Er Bao''s soft and small hand, and was very reluctant to let go. No one wanted to y with him since he was a child. They said that he beat his mother to death, and he dared not approach them again. Only Ling''er With Ji''er, they are the only ones who are willing to approach him without any grievances.


    "Linger, don''t be sad, brother wille to y with you."


    "Really?"


    "Well, really."


    Although Dabao didn''t say anything, he still took out a purse from his body and handed it to Fu Zheng, "This is for you."


    Fu Zheng was a little surprised, his eyes turned red when he saw Dabao''s arrogant appearance, "Thank you, brother Ji''er."


    After breakfast, even if the two treasures were reluctant, they could only watch Su Ying take Fu Zheng into the carriage.


    Su Ying clearly felt his embarrassment in the carriage, "Afraid?"


    Fu Zheng raised his head and pursed his lips, "Princess, I am not afraid that they will treat me harshly, but I am afraid of seeing my father''s disgusted eyes."


    There is no child who does not desire to be loved and cared for by his parents, and Fu Zheng is the same.


    Su Ying slowly bent down, letting Fu Zheng look at her.


    Fu Zheng could see the mncholy self in her clear pupils, Fu Zheng frowned, he didn''t like this kind of self.


    "Fu Zheng, take back your humble expectations. In that huge mansion, the only thing you have to do is to make yourself strong. When you are strong enough, you will find that even if you hate your father, I will also treat you differently, but by then, you will find that anyte feelings are rubbish."


    Fu Zheng didn''t quite understand, "Princess Wang said... as long as I''m good enough, will my father like me?"


    "No, I just want to tell you, don''t expect anything from anyone."


    Fu Zheng pursed his lips, his eyes were slightly red.


    "Not to mention, he doesn''t know what Xiao Zhou has done to you, do you think he is right? You are his son, if he really cares about you, how could you let you fall into this? Where?"


    Su Ying knows that it is too cruel to say these things to an eight-year-old child, but the ce where he lives is a wolf den, if you can''t be a wolf, you can only be torn apart.


    "That''s all the words, you can experience it yourself."


    Su Ying closed her eyes after speaking.


    Fu Zheng''s fists in his sleeves were gradually clenched.


    Zhen Guogong''s Mansion is not far from Qi Wang''s Mansion, and they arrived in less than two quarters of an hour.


    Su Ying took Fu Zheng down from the carriage.


    After the guards stepped forward to report their names, the guards guarding the door were all surprised, and rushed into the mansion to report.


    Fu Xun went back to the mansion after morning court and had breakfast. He was about to go to the government office when he heard a servant report that Su Ying hade.


    Fu Xun suddenly felt his teeth tighten, and then he remembered that today hase to the time agreed with Xiao Jin.


    "What is she here for?"


    Little Zhou''splexion is very ugly, and her nightmares now are all about Su Ying beating people in the hall!


    "Princess Qi said that she is here to send the eldest son back."


    Fu Xun frowned, he didn''t know what Su Ying wanted to do, but since the person was sent back, there was no reason for him to disappear, so he just wanted to ask why Su Ying was so violent to Xiao Zhou that day.


    "Go, invite Princess Qi in."


    Fu Xun sat on the chair, apparently not intending to get up.


    The attendant looked at Fu Xun in embarrassment, "My lord, Princess Qi said that the town government''s mansion should have the rules of the town country mansion."


    Fu Xun finally came to his senses, Su Ying wanted him to go out to meet him in person.


    ording to his status, he should really go with Xiao Zhou, but he couldn''t swallow this breath.


    Don¡¯t go, maybe Su Ying will use this mistake to make trouble.


    Fu Xun gritted his teeth, and finally got up with Xiao Zhou and walked out the door.


    Su Ying watched theme out, and then slightly raised the corners of her lips.


    "Refer to Princess Qi, the princess is here, and she is wee from afar."


    Su Ying nced at them, "This concubine is here to give you a gift today. You, Fu Xun, don''t want a son, so this concubine can''t take care of you all the time."


    The Empress Dowager Fu Xun looked at Fu Zheng. At first nce, he was stunned.


    In his impression, Fu Zheng has always shrunk. He never dared to raise his head in front of him, and he never dared to look at him directly. As the eldest grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion, this kind of bearing is really superior. He couldn''t tell the truth, so he never had any hope for his son.


    But looking at him now, it seems that he has changed a lot. His clear eyebrows already have the shadow of Zhou Shi back then, and his straight back makes him exude a confident but extremely restrained aura, which is really simr to him. The thin body does not match.


    Fu Xun did not expect that in just seven days, he could make such a big change in Prince Qi''s Mansion.


    For a while, Fu Xun looked at Su Ying withplicated expressions.


    He thought that Su Ying brought him back to bully him.


    "Zheng''er, you are finally back, you don''t know, mother misses you these days so much that I can''t sleep at night..."

 Chapter 321: elbow out

    Chapter 321 The Elbow Turns Out


    Little Zhou stepped forward to hold Fu Zheng''s hand, but Fu Zheng stepped back and avoided it.


    Little Zhou''s smile instantly froze on her face, she froze in ce in a daze, and looked back at Fu Xun helplessly, as if she was expressing her silent grievances.


    Fu Xun frowned dissatisfied, "Zheng''er, your mother is talking to you, what do you mean?"


    Fu Zheng lowered his eyebrows, "Zheng''er is afraid of getting her hands dirty, and she always thinks I''m dirty."


    Fu Xun frowned and nced at Little Zhou.


    Little Zhou was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into tears, "Zheng''er, mother doesn''t know what you went through in Prince Qi''s mansion, why did you get separated from mother when you came back, how can mother hate you before she loves you..."


    "Mother really likes me, why didn''t she pick me up at the pce?"


    This question made Xiao Zhou choke, but she quickly recovered and said: "Mother is also worried that the princess likes you, and wants to keep you for a few more days."


    "Why, is the tea concubine from Zhen Guogong''s mansion not allowed to drink?"


    Fu Xun came to his senses and invited Su Ying in.


    After the servant girl brought the tea, she heard the servant girl''smunication sound, and it was the olddy from Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    The olddy of Zhen Guogong, who was dressed in a dignified and luxurious dress, walked in with the help of her maid.


    She is the wife of Yipin Gaoming, so she doesn''t need to make a big gift when she sees Su Ying.


    When Mrs. Zhen Guogong and his wife walked into the room, those cloudy eyes fell on Su Ying.


    Su Ying originally nned to stand up, but when she met her gaze, she sat down more steadily.


    "Princess Qi is finally willing to return her old grandson."


    The olddy doesn''t like Su Ying very much, especially when she thinks of the picture of her fighting with those warriors in the banquet hall, she feels that she has lost face as ady.


    A woman, instead of taking good care of her husband and child in the back house, it¡¯s fine to go outside to show her face, but she even fights and fights, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s shame!


    Su Ying put the teacup on the table, "Don''t say it''s the grandson of the Duke of Zhen, I thought he was a beggar when he walked out with his body. Yes, why can''t even support a child, look at that maid, her arms are thicker than his legs, don''t you feel ashamed, I pity the child and let her go to the pce to eat, is there something wrong?"


    The olddy choked, "You, you are talking nonsense! The reason why Zheng''er is so thin is because he was weak since he was a child, and he couldn''t make up for his weakness."


    "How could that person cook three bowls of rice in one meal when he was with me? What? Could it be that the food in my Prince Qi Mansion is better?"


    The olddy red at Fu Zheng, and found that he did seem to be a little fatter, and his whole temperament seemed to be different. She also paid little attention to this grandson, and she was timid, afraid to say anything, no For the future, can the Zhen Guo government be expected to support the future of the government like this?


    "This is the family matter of my Duke of Zhen''s government, and it''s not up to others to tell me what to do! The concubine is too much in charge! As a woman, you don''t care about your husband and children in the back house. It¡¯s a shame toe out, it¡¯s just bad luck for eight lifetimes for King Qi to have you as his concubine.¡±


    The olddy rushed here today just to visit Su Ying. She prides herself on being noble and high-ranking, even if she preaches a few words to a young concubine, she is justified.


    Fu Zheng''s face changed when he heard the olddy say this, "Grandmother, the princess is not what the grandmother said. Don''t say that about the princess."


    Seeing that Fu Zheng was helping Su Ying, the olddy sneered, "Why, after a few days of eating at Prince Qi''s mansion, your elbows are going to turn away? Don''t forget, if there is no Zhen Guogong mansion, you are nothing! You Ipetent, useless and stupid, and now you are being instigated to deal with your grandmother, you are really a good grandson!"


    Fu Xun scolded, "Shut up, why don''t you kneel down and admit your mistakes to your grandmother!"


    "Zheng''er, don''t be angry with the olddy. The olddy has really had trouble sleeping and eating because of you these few days. Do you think she wronged the princess, didn''t the princess wrong our government?"


    Fu Zheng clenched his fists and looked back at them with a firm expression, "No, even a woman can win glory for the country. The princess defeated the warriors of the Nanlin Kingdom in the hall to win the spirit of the Great Qin. How can you say yes? Disobedience of etiquette? Is it also disobedience of etiquette to win glory for the country?"


    Su Ying looked at Fu Zheng, who straightened his back, with a look of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "You, shut up!" Fu Xun got up and pped Fu Zheng on the face.


    Fu Zheng''s face swelled instantly.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, and slowly stood up, "Do you think that this concubine is not a woman?"


    Fu Xun looked into Su Ying''s cold eyes, subconsciously his whole body tensed up.


    "It''s wrong for him to contradict his elders!"


    "It turns out that in the government of Zhen Guo, even speaking a word of justice would be beaten."


    Su Ying slowly turned her neck, the corners of her lips slightly raised.


    The olddy thought that Su Ying was going to hit Fu Zheng, so she suddenly raised the crutch in her hand and hit Su Ying on the back.


    "Princess beware!"


    Fu Zheng eximed in shock.


    However, the imaginary beating sound did not sound, Su Ying held the crutch expressionlessly, and with a little force, the crutch even brought the olddy down to the ground.


    "Mother!"


    Fu Xun eximed, and his face was stained with anger, "Princess Qi is simply deceiving people too much."


    Su Ying gently turned the crutch in her hand, "At first I thought she was not far from death, and I didn''t want to argue with her, but she was about toe up to die!"


    Before she finished speaking, the crutch in her hand hit the coffee table beside her with a "boom", and a crutch of pear blossom nanmu instantly shattered into g.


    The wood chips flew to the face, piercing the olddy''s skin, causing her to cry out in pain.


    "Come here, I''m going to kill someone, this evildoer is going to kill someone! Lawless,wless!"


    The guards of the Duke of Zhen''s mansion rushed in at once.


    When Su Ying came, Fu Xun was afraid of any ident, so he summoned these guards. Unexpectedly, Su Ying came to provoke trouble!


    Fu Zheng tensed up and bravely stood in front of Su Ying. Even though he knew that Su Ying was too strong to need his protection, Su Ying came here today just for him, and he couldn''t let her get hurt!


    "You guys, don''t hurt the princess!"


    Fu Xun''s eyes widened with anger, "Niezi, Niezi, if you dare to stop me, hit me, hit!"


    "Grab ''em, grab ''em!"


    The olddy was so stimted by the sting on her face that shepletely lost her mind.


    Seeing this, the guards stared at Su Ying and the others, grabbed the long stick in their hands and rushed towards Fu Zheng and Su Ying!


    Fu Zheng quickly lowered his breath, quickly went through everything Su Ying taught him in his mind, and fought back without any panic when the guards rushed over.


    (Zenzi has something to say, the chapter that was updated the day before yesterday was chapter 4, but because chapter 318 was suspected of having "minced meat" when it was uploaded, it was blocked and releasedter. Babies who didn''t see it can go back and watch it! Update two chapters tonight, continue tomorrow night!)

 Chapter 322: black hearted woman

    Chapter 322 The ck Hearted Woman


    The guards are all trained thugs. At the beginning, Fu Zheng was lucky and used simple moves to deal with them, but there were too many opponents, and they were all adults much older than him.


    Not long after, Fu Zheng couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Su Ying stood behind him. When the wooden stick in the guard''s hand hit Fu Zheng, she stretched out her hand and pulled him behind and kicked the guard.


    "Ah!" The guard cried out in pain, and the whole person flew out.


    Su Ying pulled Fu Zheng, "See clearly."


    Fu Zheng endured the pain in his body, gritted his teeth and raised his head to look at Su Ying, only to see Su Ying holding him with one hand, and dealing with the approaching guard freely with the other.


    Seeing the guards pouring in fall down one by one, Fu Xun''s expressions became more and more ugly.


    With a bang, the door of the main hall was knocked down by the guards who flew out, and Su Ying also brought Fu Zheng into the yard.


    Those guards who rushed over aggressively just now don''t dare to act rashly now.


    "Su Ying, this is the government of Zhen Guo. How dare youe here to act wildly." Fu Xun roared furiously, butpletely forgot that if the olddy of Zhen Guo hadn''t attacked Su Ying first, Su Ying would have Will not make a move either.


    Su Ying''s gaze turned to Fu Xun lightly, "Boy, I have been displeased with you for a long time."


    Su Ying made a sudden move, grabbed the wooden stick from a guard and threw it at Fu Xun.


    Fu Xun couldn''t bear the hardships of martial arts since he was a child, so he abandoned martial arts and followed literature. He didn''t have any kung fu foundation.


    Su Ying hit him with a stick, not to mention him, even the guards who know martial arts couldn''t avoid it.


    Fu Xun widened his eyes in horror, seeing that the wooden stick was about to hit him on the head, suddenly a figure rushed over quickly and kicked the wooden stick away.


    "Ah!" Fu Xun yelled in horror. After seeing the appearance of the person, his knees softened and he knelt down.


    "Father, help, father..." Fu Xun tightly grasped the hand of the visitor, like a child begging for milk.


    Zhen Guogong, who is dressed in a strong suit, has gray temples, but he is not inferior to those bodyguards who are in their prime. His tiger eyes fell on Su Ying''s body, showing his evil spirit, and the iron and blood aura around him makes people feel alive fear.


    "Since the old man opened the mansion, no one has ever dared to make trouble in the old man''s mansion, Princess Qi, you are so arrogant."


    Su Ying let go of Fu Zheng and let him hide behind her, "If you have no humanity, then you are a beast. I''m just teaching the beast a lesson."


    "Then let the old mane to ask for advice today!" The guard suddenly threw Duke Zhen''s spear over, and Duke Zhen took the spear and swung a spear in the air before rushing towards Su Ying.


    Fu Zheng''s face changed drastically, "Princess be careful!"


    "Stay aside."


    Su Ying twirled the wooden stick in his hand to respond.


    The two started fighting, and the guards didn''t dare to step forward. Everyone in the yard stared at the two of them closely.


    But their movements were too fast, and at their level, it was impossible to see clearly the battle between the two.


    Duke Zhen is worthy of being a famous general of a generation, he yed with the spear in his hand vigorously, Su Ying thought back that many of the moves he used were the same as Xiao Jin.


    It¡¯s just that he is getting old after all, and the power of his moves is much weaker than that of Xiao Jin.


    Su Ying responded with concentration, even though he was already old, but the force value of Lord Zhen Guo was still notparable to that of ordinary people.


    Su Ying turned around and stepped on Duke Zhen''s spear.


    The spear in Duke Zhen''s hand wanted to throw her away, so Su Ying took advantage of the momentum and kicked Duke Zhen in the face.


    Duke Zhen was startled, and when he wanted to dodge, Su Ying punched him on the shoulder, and then kicked the spear in his hand while he was slow to eat the pain.


    Zheng Guogong staggered back a few steps before he stabilized his body, and the spear also flew down to Su Ying''s feet.


    Lord Zhen lost!


    This result is uneptable to the people in the town government!


    Even the olddy''s sharp shouts stopped abruptly.


    After Zheng Guogong stabilized his body, he looked at Su Ying with a pair of cloudy but exceptionally steady eyes. I have to say that her martial arts are really powerful, which is too surprising.


    "Princess Qi is truly iparable to others."


    "Ordinary people are indeed inferior, but the Duke of Zhen is not bad, but your Duke of Zhen''s mansion is so stupid now. When you die, there will be no one who can do three tricks in my hands."


    Su Ying beckoned Fu Zheng toe to her, "Apart from sending you off my grandson today, I''m just asking you for the expenses incurred for his food and clothing in my pce in the past few days."


    Lord Zhen Guo looked at Fu Zheng, who was covered in scars, and said nothing, but asked someone to bring the money.


    Fu asked if they dared to follow suit.


    When the guard came out holding the silver, he tremblingly sent it to Duke Zhen.


    "Has the princess seen enough of this?"


    Su Ying looked at the gold on the tray and nodded in satisfaction, then reached out to take it and put it away.


    "Fu Zheng, now I owe you nothing. Whether you can live in this ghost ce depends on your ability. Let''s go." After Su Ying finished speaking, she turned and left without hesitation.


    Fu Xun got up and wanted to say something, but was stared back by Duke Zhen.


    The moment Su Ying stepped out of the gate of Duke Zhenguo''s mansion, the guards immediately locked the gate.


    There were also crying and shouting in the mansion of the Duke of Zhen.


    Fu Xun red at Fu Zheng with a ferocious expression and asked him to kneel among the crowd.


    "It''s all about you, a rebellious son. What did you say to that female devil? Do you know that it was because of you that your grandfather was almost hurt by her!"


    Fu Zheng knelt in front of the people, but his back was straight, "The princess didn''t do anything wrong, she''s just so powerful that you all fear her."


    "You still dare to be presumptuous!" Fu Xun raised his hand and was about to hit him in the face, but he heard Zhen Guogong angrily shouted, "Shut up, you are useless and me others, why don''t you step aside!"


    Duke Zhen has absolute authority in the mansion, and no one dares to contradict him. As soon as he opened his mouth, Fu Xun retreated to the side as honestly as a quail.


    "My lord, she''s making such a big fuss today, she''s clearly pping our duke''s face, this matter must not be left as it is, you must go to the emperor to report the imperialint, and let the emperor punish you She!" The olddy''s face was scratched, and even though the medicine was applied, her face was still piercingly painful, so painful that she wanted to kill Su Ying immediately.


    Mr. Zhen did not answer with a tense face, but said angrily: "The vicious woman with a ck heart is still kneeling!"


    Duke Zhen¡¯s scolding shocked everyone in the inner hall. Who was this vicious woman talking about? It can''t be the olddy, can it?


    Little Zhou was afraid of Duke Zhen, she raised her head in horror, and red at Duke Shang with anger.


    Little Zhou''s knees softened, and he knelt down, "Grandpa, calm down."

 Chapter 323: i would like

    Chapter 323 I am willing


    "Father, what did Madam do wrong, you want to criticize her? She is a weak woman who was bullied by Su Ying before..."


    Duke Zhen closed his eyes in disappointment, and when he opened them again, his eyes were already clear.


    "Even though Princess Qi is powerful, she will never attack a useless back house woman for no reason. Let her tell herself what she has done! Zheng''er is already eight years old this year, why did she raise her in your hands?" She looks like a useless piece of trash, but after only seven days in the Qi Pce, she haspletely changed, Little Zhou, how do you exin this!"


    Little Zhou would never have thought that the Zhen Guo Guild woulde to attack her at this time, she choked up with red eyes and said: "My father-inw clearly checked, yes, it''s because the daughter-inw didn''t take good care of her..."


    "Oh! It''s just that you didn''t take good care of it, or you were being harsh on purpose! It''s the old man''s negligence all these years that made you spoil the descendants of the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion! The old man heard that not only did he not have enough to eat all these years, but he was even decent You don¡¯t even have a house, yet you still dare to hypocritically say that you love children in front of this old man, where are you crying!¡±


    Thest sound came from Lord Zhen almost angrily. Although he was old, he had been guarding the border earlier. He just came back this year and met Fu Zheng. At that time, he was also disliked by this child. He was too timid, he didn''t think too much about how he could be the great post of the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion, and with Xiao Zhou''s rhetoric.


    I never thought that all the secrets of the backyard were used on my grandson!


    Duke Zhen was very angry, and also angry that if he had found out earlier, Fu Zheng would not have been treated so harshly for so many years!


    "Father, is there some misunderstanding in this matter? Everyone in the house can see how much Madam has cared for Zheng''er these years."


    "If you cared about your son for a day, you wouldn''t say such stupid things!"


    "Father..." Fu Xun was still a little unconvinced.


    Mr. Zhen red at him, "You''ve read the books all these years to the stomach, useless stuff! My own son can''t protect me, so what great things can I expect from you!"


    Fu Xunpletely shut up.


    Xiao Zhou saw Fu Xun being reprimanded and was too afraid to say anything, and even shivered with fear.


    "Little Zhou, I think you have given birth to a son and a daughter for the Duke of Zhen, so I will spare your life for the time being, but this Duke will never tolerate a vicious woman like you. Packed up and sent to Zhuangzi outside the city, if anyone dares to bring her back without my order, I will expel him from the family tree of the Fu family!"


    Fu Xun was shocked and expelled from the family tree! This was a harsh punishment that Lord Zhen Guo had never used for so many years.


    "I am also not strict in family management. If outsiders see the jokes of the Zhen Guogong Mansion, I will kneel in front of the ancestral hall and ask for forgiveness from my ancestors."


    "Grandpa..." the olddy said worriedly.


    Lord Zhen Guo looked at her, "You don''t know right from wrong, and you obviously turn a blind eye in the back house. I will not punish you after we have been husband and wife for many years, but if this kind of injustice happens again in my mansion, you will die in your life." Let¡¯s eat fast and chant Buddha in the temple.¡±


    The olddy was so frightened that she fell down on the chair and dared not make a sound.


    "Grandpa, I know I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong, please let me go this time, the children are still young, they can''t live without a mother." Little Zhou came back to his senses and cried begging.


    Duke Zhen was unmoved, he stared at Little Zhou coldly, "Back then, I let you in so that you could take better care of Zheng''er, and you were still Zheng''er''s aunt, yet you treated him so harshly, you My heart is already rotten, drag it on."


    "Grandfather, please forgive me, please forgive me!"


    The entire town government was filled with the cries of Little Zhou, but no one dared toe out to intercede for her.


    Duke Zhen stood up and came to Fu Zheng, "Follow me."


    Fu Zheng stood up and followed Duke Zhen into the ancestral hall.


    Lord Zhen looked at the ranking with a solemn face, lit three incense sticks and knelt in front of the futon.


    Fu Zheng also stepped forward and knelt down. The title of the Duke of Zhenguo was won with the flesh and blood of the Fu family''s ancestors. They are worthy of respect.


    "Do you resent the government?"


    Fu Zheng nced at Zhen Guogong and said in a low voice: "I don''t hate it."


    Duke Zhen inserted the incense into the censer, and looked at him in the blink of an eye, "Boy, you''ve grown so big in a blink of an eye. I see that although you didn''t have too many rules in dealing with those guards, your luck was very skillful. This is Princess Qi taught you?"


    Fu Zheng nodded, "Yes, Princess Qi is really powerful. My grandson never thought that I would be where I am today."


    Duke Zhen nodded, "Are you willing to go to the border with your grandfather?"


    Fu Zheng widened his eyes in astonishment, "Grandfather..."


    "The frontier is not like being in the capital. Even if you are treated harshly in the house, you don''t have to be exposed to the wind and the sun, and you don''t have to face the wind and sand all day long. Would you like it?"


    Fu Zheng clenched his hands excitedly, "Yes, I am willing!"


    Duke Zhen nodded with satisfaction, "Okay."


    ¡­


    Su Ying returned to the pce after leaving Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    She took out the money on her body to have a look, and put it away again in a funny way.


    "Why is the princess so happy?"


    Bai Shuang thinks that Su Ying has a special hobby for silver. Apart from eating, the princess''s eyes shine when she sees silver.


    "That is, when you were exiled, how much rations could you exchange for these silver?"


    Bai Shuang was silent. The days of exile were so difficult that she didn''t want to recall them, but after the princess'' temper changed, their life was not so difficult.


    "The princess said, will the Zhen Guo government still treat Young Master Fu harshly?"


    Su Ying casually took a piece of snack on the table and ate it, "Maybe." She made such a fuss to lure Lord Zhen Guo out. Xiao Jin said that Lord Zhen Guo was an upright person, but because of At the border, I don''t know much about the affairs of the mansion, and I leave it to the olddy to handle it. Now that he knows Fu Zheng''s situation, if he hasn''t taken any action yet, she doesn''t mind if the mansion has another mouth to eat. That child is material for martial arts and she doesn''t want to waste it.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve been back, is there any news from Tiankui City?"


    "Returning to the princess, as far as thest letter was sent, everything is normal, so don''t worry the princess, and there will be no more letters after that."


    Su Ying nodded, there was no message, everything should be normal.


    "Princess, the butler is here."


    "Let him in."


    "yes."


    Zhang Shuming walked into the room and saluted Su Ying.


    "The housekeeper doesn''t need to be polite, get up."


    Zhang Shuming stood up and handed the paper in his hand to Su Ying, "This is the day that the princess let the ves seest time. Mr. Feng Shui said that these few days are good. Which one is better for the princess to choose?"

 Chapter 324: to sum up

    Chapter 324 Summation


    Su Ying chose the one with the closest date. After returning to the capital, they were always provoked by some people. It was time for some happy events to celebrate.


    When Lin Zhuyu got married, Su Ying nned to vacate a house in her own house for her to marry from there, and prepare a separate courtyard for them in the pce for them to live in after marriage.


    As for the dowry and dowry, Su Ying asked Zhang Shuming to arrange the dowry, and Mother Zhao to prepare the dowry.


    Su Ying''s selection date is very close, at the end of the month, and now there are only a few days before the end of the month.


    Lin Zhuyu also gradually became self-aware as a newlywed, and became awkward when she saw Su Ying.


    "Didn''t I let you go back to the house to embroider? What else are you running out for?"


    Lin Zhuyu said shyly, "I just can''t stay in the room."


    "Then let Bai Shuang apany you."


    Bai Shuang rolled her eyes with some disgust, "They ruined her innocence, why are you still shy now?"


    Lin Zhuyuughed embarrassingly, "Good Baishuang, stay with me."


    Bai Shuang has always been hard-spoken and soft-hearted towards her. Seeing that she was really nervous, she followed her to the next room.


    "Why, the dowry pillow can''t be embroidered?"


    Bai Shuang nced at the embroidery te on the table, then pricked a few stitches, and it was still a bit messy.


    Lin Zhuyu was alone with Bai Shuang, and the shyness on her face fell.


    Bai Shuang saw that her expression was wrong, so she asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have something to hide from the princess?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head, "No, I just feel uneasy."


    "What is there to worry about, afraid that Jiang Yang will treat you badly?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head again, "The princess said, if he treats me badly, I will dump her and go back to serve the princess. I won''t be afraid if the princess supports me."


    "Then what''s wrong with you frowning?"


    "I''m afraid my father and the others wille to the pce to make trouble after they find out."


    Now everyone is staring at Prince Qi''s mansion, trying to figure out what''s wrong with Su Ying and Xiao Jin. She is worried that her affairs will bring trouble to Su Ying and the others.


    "Okay, don''t think about it too much, the princess is not even afraid of the people in the Duke''s mansion, but is she afraid of your father? You can get married with peace of mind."


    Lin Zhuyu nodded, but she was still a little uneasy. After returning to Beijing, she didn''t know if the princess had gone to the Tibetan Pavilion.


    "Well, I hope things go well, just don''t cause trouble for the princess."


    Outside the courtyard, a maid came to Su Ying''s door.


    "Princess, the Prime Minister''s wife has followed and said that she is here to deliver something to the princess."


    Su Ying raised her head in doubt, "Give me something?"


    "yes."


    "Let her in."


    Xiao Jiangyuan was brought in by the maid.


    As soon as he entered the room, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi respectfully saluted Su Ying.


    "Greetings to the princess." That humble and submissive attitude did not have the slightest shadow of being arrogant before.


    "I heard that you want to send something to my concubine?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan stood up, "Yes, it is some things that the princess didn''t take away before, and I have them packed and brought to the princess."


    Behind Xiao Jiang Yuanshi, several people were carrying boxes.


    Su Ying got up and went to the yard to check, and found that there were some small objects in the box, but they all looked very exquisite, big money is not worth, there is always small money, Su Ying epted it unceremoniously.


    "Princess, I''m sorry." Xiao Jiangyuan suddenly knelt down in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and sat down on the chair.


    Xiao Jiang Yuanshi spoke earnestly, "I know that the princess mes me, it doesn''t matter, but the master is the father of the princess, please don''t get angry with the master, the master can''t sleep at night these days, every time I think of the princess, I feel sad. Ann, I know that the princess hates me, but please don''t implicate the master, the master sincerely hopes that the princess will live well."


    As Xiao Jiangyuan said, he took out a stack of silver bills from his body and put them in front of Su Ying, "The princess is going back to the house to get her sister''s dowry. The master is worried that the princess doesn''t have enough money, so let me send these to you today." I took the bank note and said it was for the concubine''s emergency, if there is anything wrong, the concubine can send someone back to the prime minister''s mansion to send a message, the master will definitely help if he can."


    Xiao Jiangyuan''s words are sincere, and Su Ying will believe it.


    Su Ying nced at the amount on the bank note, and mumbled, it seems that the prime minister has earned something over the years.


    She casually put away the bank note, "Madam, if you have anything to say, speak up."


    Xiao Jiangyuan heard that Su Ying''s tone had eased, so he wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and stood up, "Princess, tomorrow is the master''s birthday, why don''t the concubine go back home with the prince and the children, our family also Happy happy."


    Xiao Jiangyuan''s words were so earnest that he almost knelt down and begged Su Ying.


    Su Ying felt that such a soft-hearted person, how could she refuse, "Okay, I will go back."


    Xiao Jiangyuan heard that Su Ying agreed, and tears rolled down. I really felt sorry for him, "That''s really great. If the master knows that the princess is going back to celebrate his birthday, he will be very happy."


    Xiao Jiangyuan left contentedly.


    Bai Shuang will only ask the attendants to take out all the things she brought and check them carefully, and only after making sure that there are no problems, let people put them into the warehouse.


    "Is the princess really going to the prime minister''s residence tomorrow to celebrate her birthday?"


    "Go, I promised others, how can I not go." Su Ying took a bite of a fruit, her lowered eyelids covered her eyes, no one knew what she was thinking.


    Xiao Jin was very busy these two days, every night Su Ying had already fallen asleep and he didn''te back.


    When she got up in the morning, he was gone again.


    Su Ying turned over and felt that there was still someone on the bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Xiao Jin still lying on the bed. She sat up from the bed, looking down at his handsome and deep eyes.


    He looked very good when he was asleep, and the sharpness between his brows melted away.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand subconsciously, gently drawing on his eyebrows and eyes, stroking his high raised browbones and deep eye sockets, when her fingertips touched his warm lips, Her hand was suddenly grabbed by him.


    Xiao Jin pulled lightly, and Su Ying threw herself on his chest. Xiao Jin turned over and pressed her under him, starting the best time of exercise in the morning...


    After the fierce battle gradually subsided, Su Ying exined to Xiao Jin that he was going to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to celebrate his birthday today.


    "If you don''t have time, you don''t have to go, I can go there by myself."


    Xiao Jin squeezed her hand, closed his eyes and said, "Why do you think of going?"


    Su Yingughed, "She knelt down and begged me, and I couldn''t bear to refuse."


    Xiao Jin opened his eyes, his eyes filled with smiles, "You should have softened your heart to me a long time ago."


    Su Ying looked down, hooked her lips, "It''s soft enough."

 Chapter 325: conspiracy

    Chapter 325 Conspiracy


    Xiao Jin said that he could be free today, and that the father-inw¡¯s birthday should be there no matter what, and asked Zhang Shuming to prepare a gift.


    The banquet was held at noon. After breakfast, the family of four went out.


    They arrivedte. After arriving at the prime minister''s mansion, many guests had already arrived.


    As soon as Su Ying and the others got off the carriage, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi saw it, and immediately greeted Su Chengxiang.


    "My lord, my concubine, the little princess is here."


    Prime Minister Su still had an unnatural look on his face, but hisplexion was much softer than before.


    After a simple greeting, they were invited to the mansion.


    The banquet was divided into male and female seats, and in the backyard, a servant stepped forward to take Xiao Jin to the male guests.


    Dabao is not very happy to be separated from A Niang and his younger sister.


    "Brother, you are a boy, boys are not allowed toe here."


    Finally, Dabao obediently followed Xiao Jin to the male guest table.


    The female guests are seated in the garden in the backyard, and manydies anddies have already arrived.


    Just as the servant girl brought Su Ying in, all the noisy talking stopped abruptly.


    Su Ying seemed to be used to this kind of staring ceremony long ago, so she walked to her seat and sat down without paying attention.


    As soon as she sat down, Su Yuyan, who was very delicately dressed, came gracefully and blessed her body in front of Su Ying, "Greetings to the princess."


    Su Ying raised her eyelids and nced at her, "Get up."


    "Princess Xie, it''s rare for a concubine toe here, why don''t you go into the house with your sister and get acquainted with some elders in the n?" Su Yuyan suggested with an empathetic expression.


    "No need, it''s enough for my sister to get acquainted with me."


    Su Yuyan seemed to be not surprised that Su Ying would refuse, but she smiled gently, "It''s okay, the princess always likes to be quiet, so my sister won''t disturb the princess, and my sister will go to entertain the guests first."


    Su Yuyan walked very simply, without any intention of entanglement.


    Er Bao took a few grapes on the table and carefully peeled them.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes to look at the grapes in her hand, maybe her gaze was too strong, which caused Erbao to raise her head in doubt, seeing her mother coveting the grapes in her hand, she directly peeled the grapes Good grapes are sent to my face.


    But before she swallowed it, she seemed to feel that this was not good, so she generously shared one of the remaining grapes with Su Ying.


    "Auntie eat?"


    Su Ying opened her mouth very bluntly and ate that crystal grape.


    Those wives anddies are both curious and afraid of Su Ying. They only heard yesterday that she went to Zhen Guogong''s mansion to beat people again. They thought that this matter would be brought to the emperor''s eyes. Who knew what happened after waiting all night It didn''t happen, which was somewhat disappointing, after all, they were really curious about what kind of person could restrain Su Ying.


    After Su Ying and Er Bao ate all the grapes on the table one by one, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi finally walked in with someone.


    She showed the dignified and luxurious posture that the prime minister''s wife should have, and she dealt with it in front of everyone in a very smooth and not noble way.


    Xiao Jiangyuan nced in the direction of Su Ying, and then walked to the banquet stage.


    "Thank you all for taking the time toe to the prime minister''s mansion to attend the prime minister''s birthday..." Xiao Jiangyuan said the polite words freely.


    After speaking, he sat down with all the guests.


    Su Ying has a distinguished status, and she was arranged to sit at the main table.


    Xiao Jianggenshi was sitting beside her.


    The servant girl stepped forward to fill up the wine for Su Ying, but when she stepped aside, the servant girl was identally touched by thedy next to her, and the jug tilted, and the wine identally spilled on Erbao.


    Su Ying came to her senses and hugged Er Bao immediately, but her light blue skirt was still wet a lot.


    Er Bao frowned a little unhappy, hugged Su Ying and didn''t say a word.


    Su Ying''s eyes turned cold.


    The servant girl was so frightened that she immediately knelt down and begged for mercy, "Princess, calm down, little princess, please calm down, ve girl, ve girl didn''t do it on purpose, please forgive me."


    Xiao Jiangyuan stood up, and reprimanded the maid in displeasure, "You can''t even hold a drink, what use is the Xiangfu wanting you? Why don''t you take him down."


    The surrounding maids immediately stepped forward and took the maid down.


    Xiao Jiangyuan looked at Su Ying apologetically, "Princess, don''t be angry, it''s all because of the maid''s clumsiness. I''ll let someone take the little princess down and change into a clean dress."


    Su Ying hugged Erbao and didn''t intend to let go, "I''ll just take her there."


    "Okay, okay." Xiao Jiang Yuanshi found a maid to lead the way, and asked her to take Su Ying and Erbao to the guest room to change clothes.


    This episode didn''t attract everyone''s attention for too long. After Su Ying took the child down, Xiao Jiang Yuanshi invited the guests to eat and drink again.


    Su Ying has an impression of the topography of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and knows that the maid is indeed leading her to the guest room.


    The maid took them to one of the guest rooms, and Bai Shuang had already gone to get a change of dress.


    "Princess, please wait a moment, the little princess, and the servant will fetch hot water to scrub the little princess."


    "Go."


    Su Ying put Erbao on the bed, because a lot of wine was spilled on her skirt, and when she got close to Erbao, she could smell the faint scent of wine on her body.


    "Aniang, take off your skirt first."


    "good."


    Er Bao cooperated with Su Ying obediently. In fact, she only got wet on the outer skirt, not her inner clothes. After putting the changed skirt aside, Su Ying took the small cup on the bed and covered her body.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Er Bao nodded, "I''m hungry."


    Su Ying felt that Erbao was up to her, he ate a lot, and was very hungry.


    "click"


    There was a sudden movement outside the window.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes darkened, and she quickly came to the window, and saw a figure running towards the backyard quickly.


    Su Ying looked back at Er Bao and did not catch up, but hugged Er Bao.


    Bai Shuang didn''te back for a long time, and even the maid who brought the hot water disappeared.


    Su Ying was about to take Erbao out to have a look, when the maid who went to fetch water came back.


    "I kept the princess waiting for a long time."


    Su Ying said: "Why haven''t you brought back the clothes yet?"


    "Princess, wait a moment, and the servants will go to the backyard to have a look."


    Huanxi''s clothes will be put on the carriage when theye here. If they need to be used, let the servant girl pick them up. It takes about 20 minutes to go back and forth from here to the ce where the carriage is parked in the backyard.


    The servant girl twisted the veil and wanted to wipe it for Erbao, but Su Ying evaded it, "You go and look for it, I don''t need you here."


    "Yes, servant girl will go now."


    The servant girl backed out and closed the door, but Su Ying clearly heard the sound of the door being locked from the outside.

 Chapter 326: nothing will happen

    Chapter 326 will be fine


    Su Ying came to the door and stretched out her hand to pull the door, which confirmed her guess, the door was locked from the outside!


    Just when she was about to turn out the window, Su Ying only felt a strong dizziness in her head, and her body could not stand still.


    Su Ying only felt his eyes go dark, and then lost consciousness.


    Not long after Su Ying passed out, the door was pushed open by someone, it was the maid who led Su Ying and the others over.


    The maid walked up to Su Ying, reached out and pushed her, and after making sure that she hadn''t moved, she picked up Er Bao and put her on a chair beside her, then dragged Su Ying to the bed, and then took the Light the incense burner that came in, then close the door and leave.


    Not long after she left, Xiao Jue came out from the dark ce. When Su Ying left the banquet hall with Er Bao in his arms, he followed him and hid in the dark ce. When he noticed something strange, he hid aside. In the room.


    After seeing the servant girl leaving sneakily, he went to the guest room door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered, he could smell the unusual smell of incense, and the concubines in his house often used this method against him.


    Xiao Jue held his breath slightly, and when he came to the bed, he saw Su Ying lying on the bed.


    Xiao Jue''s heart skipped a beat, and the most primitive desires in his body were aroused at this moment. The woman he hated the most, the woman who once wished she could take off her clothes andy on his bed, he was unwilling to take a second look, but now, he hated You can''t take her apart!


    Xiao Jue couldn''t wait to stretch out his hand to touch Su Ying, but just as he raised his hand, there was a sound of footsteps at the door.


    Xiao Jue quickly regained consciousness and hid behind the door.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open, and a man who was described as obscene walked in.


    He walked to the bed with a full-faced smile, and when he saw Su Ying, he couldn''t helpughing profligately.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, this is the frightening Princess Qi, hehe, it''s not in my hands yet."


    The man was about to stretch out his hand when Xiao Jue covered his mouth. When he twisted his hand, the man''s neck was broken.


    The man was thrown under the bed with a dead eye.


    Xiao Jue knew that this was Xiao Jiang Yuanshi''s trick to deal with Su Ying, and he nned to use the trick now!


    Xiao Jue couldn''t wait to take off his outer robe and rushed towards Su Ying.


    On the other side, the banquet is in full swing.


    Xiaojiang Genshi''s thoughtful greeting made everyone feel satisfied.


    "Strange, why hasn''t the princesse back yet?"


    Some guests found out that Su Ying hadn''t shown up since carrying her second treasure down, making people wonder why it took so long to change clothes.


    "Maybe the princess doesn''t like such asions. After a while, everyone will go to the stage at the back to listen to the y, and I will ask people to go over and ask."


    The guests didn''t say anything after hearing what Xiaojiang Yuanshi said. Anyway, they had nothing to say to Su Ying, let alone have a rtionship with her.


    A group of people walked towards the stage. Beside the stage, there was a male guest area separated by a screen.


    Although Su Ying is difficult to get close to, there are still many people who want to get close to Xiao Jin!


    So manydies were a little absent-minded after they got off the stage, and looked in the direction of the men''s guest area from time to time.


    The opera troupe arrived on the stage very quickly, but before they started singing, a maid came running over in a hurry.


    When Xiao Jiangyuan saw the maid, a strange smile appeared on his face, but when the maid ran to her to exin his intentions, Xiao Jiangyuan''s face changed slightly.


    Although she has tried her best to control her facial expressions, the wives who are close to her still noticed the change in the expression on Xiaojiang Yuanshi''s face.


    "Madam Prime Minister, is something wrong?"


    Xiao Jiangyuan soon came back to his senses and said: "It''s nothing, just a maid in the backyard broke something, I''ll go and see, everyone, just tell the maid what drama you want to hear."


    Xiao Jiangyuan went out with the maid, and then sullenly said, "What''s going on? The seconddy was following along just now, how could she disappear if she didn''t see her?"


    When she came to the stage just now, Su Yuyan felt that she didn''t like the smell of food on her body, so she followed the maid to change clothes, but Su Yuyan didn''te out for a long time after entering the room, and the maid pushed the room away when she felt something was wrong The door went in and found that Su Yuyan was gone.


    When the servant girl was worried about what might happen, she immediately came to exin the situation to Xiaojiang Yuanshi.


    Xiao Jiangyuan thought about today''s n, worried that something might happen, so he immediately asked people to find Su Yuyan''s whereabouts.


    She also didn''t have the heart to deal with the guests in the venue, so she followed the servant girl to search for them in the mansion.


    But after searching, they still didn''t find Su Yuyan''s whereabouts. Xiao Jiangyuan felt an ominous premonition in his heart, so he dismissed the maid beside him and headed towards the guest room.


    When Xiao Jiangyuan walked towards the guest room, Su Yuyan, who had changed into a dress, returned to the stage.


    "Second Miss is back. Madame just thought that something happened to Second Miss." The servant girl lowered her voice when she saw Su Yuyan appear.


    Su Yuyan was a little strange when she heard the words, "What can I do? Why is my mother suspicious?"


    The servant girl let out a breath when she saw that Su Yuyan was fine.


    At this time, Su Yuyan''s personal maid came to her and whispered something in her ear.


    Su Yuyan was a little surprised when she heard that, but a sinister smile shed across her face soon.


    It turned out that my mother had such a n today, no wonder she was so suspicious.


    "I see."


    Su Yuyan went to the chair and sat down, but before her buttocks became hot, she saw another servant girl running over in a panic.


    "Second Miss, no, it''s not good."


    A light shed in Su Yuyan''s eyes, she stood up quickly and deliberately raised her voice, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong with the princess?"


    The servant girl also cooperated very well and raised her voice: "I don''t know, I heard that the princess is in the guest room. Something happened. The seconddy should hurry over and have a look."


    When the servant girl said this, everyone present was very curious, what could happen to Su Ying in the guest room?


    "Did you tell your father about this?"


    "The servant girl has already found someone to inform the Xiangye."


    Su Yuyan nodded and stood up and said, "I don''t know what happened to big sister, so don''t worry, I''ll just go over and see."


    After Su Yuyan finished speaking, she lifted her skirt and left first. Thedies looked at me, I looked at yours, and after thinking about it, they all got up and followed. They were very happy to see the excitement of the princess!


    They didn''t watch the y, and followed Su Yuyan one after another to watch the excitement.


    Prime Minister Su also got the news and came this way, because it was about Su Ying, so Xiao Jin was naturally called over by him.


    Su Chengxiang looked worried throughout the whole process, like a loving father.


    Evenforted Xiao Jin the whole time, "Don''t worry, my lord, nothing will happen, they must have made a fuss."

 Chapter 327: unique taste

    Chapter 327 The taste is really unique


    Xiao Jin hugged Dabao, his face was slightly calm, and everyone around him could feel the low air pressure around him.


    Everyone gathered outside the guest room. As soon as they walked outside the guest room, they heard a strange sounding from inside.


    Those who have been married before can guess what happened.


    Everyone silently looked at Xiao Jin.


    Such a shining big green hat, even a man can''t stand it!


    "Presumptuous, who dares to be so shameless in my prime minister''s mansion,e and knock on the door for me to get in and drag out the shameless people inside!"


    The women waiting beside were eager to try, kicking open the door one after another and rushing in.


    Prime Minister Su followed closely behind, and the spectators almost crowded to the door, wishing to see the first scene!


    "ah!"


    There was a sudden exmation in the room, and everyone''s nerves became more excited.


    Prime Minister Su followed into the room, and when he saw the two being dragged off the bed by the wives, Prime Minister Su froze in ce for an instant.


    Madam Chang''anhou has long been waiting for Su Ying to make a fool of herself, to have **** with other men in front of her husband, and she must die ugly!


    She didn''t care much, and rushed in immediately, and was shocked when she saw Xiao Jiang Yuanshi and Xiao Jue lying on the ground naked!


    The First Prince is really not picky about food!


    Madam Chang''an Hou eximed and ran out.


    Everyone waiting outside the door was surprised to see her like this, and crowded outside the door one after another.


    Prime Minister Su was furious, lost his mind in an instant, stepped forward and pped Xiao Jiang Yuanshi on the face, "You unruly bitch!"


    Xiao Jiang Yuanshi was startled awake by Prime Minister Su''s p, she came back to her senses in a daze, looked at Xiao Jue who was naked opposite, and then looked at herself naked, instantly she was in ce foolishly.


    "This, what''s going on, I, this is..."


    Xiao Jiangyuan was so shocked that he couldn''t recover.


    Su Yuyan looked at Xiao Jiangyuan, who had rolled with Xiao Jue, and was so angry that she almost fainted. She never thought that her mother had rolled with the man she liked!


    The one who was most angry was Prime Minister Su, his woman got involved with other men on his birthday, and was surrounded by so many people, which made him lose face in the future!


    "What are you still doing in a daze, don''t you hurry up and put on their clothes!" Prime Minister Su was furious, but his reason returned quickly.


    Xiao Jue looked at Xiao Jiang Yuanshi in a daze, and the nausea and shock in his heart made him unable to recover for a long time.


    It''s more unbelievable, how is this possible, how is it possible, obviously, the person lying on the bed is Su Ying, how could he suddenly be Xiao Jiang Yuanshi!


    "My God, the people inside turned out to be the prime minister''s wife and the eldest prince!"


    "They, they rolled together."


    It''s just unbelievable.


    When Prime Minister Su came out of the room, his expression was wonderful.


    If his heart is not strong enough, he may not be able to get out of this room.


    I have lived for decades, and I have never been so ashamed one day!


    Xiao Jiangyuan''splexion was extremely ugly, and Xiao Jue''splexion was not much better. Now they just want to leave this damned ce immediately.


    "The eldest prince''s taste is really unique." Xiao Jin looked at Xiao Jue with a livid face, and didn''t mind making up for it.


    Xiao Jue looked at Xiao Jin''s eyes, wishing he could give him a knife!


    Xiao Jue clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and refused to leave.


    He must have fallen into Xiao Jin''s trap!


    Xiao Jin''s words made Prime Minister Su''s face even uglier.


    Prime Minister Su gritted his back mrs and said firmly: "The reception is not good today, something happened in the house, I can''t greet everyone, everyone please go back."


    It''s enough to watch the fun, and you can''t offend Prime Minister Su just to watch the fun.


    So these guests left with great insight.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes lingered over the faces of the people, and finally fell on Bai Shuang standing behind them.


    Bai Shuang watched the crowd gradually disperse before walking to Xiao Jin''s side and whispering: "My lord, the princess is already waiting outside the door."


    Xiao Jin nodded, and left the Prime Minister''s Mansion with Dabao in his arms.


    Su Ying is already waiting in the carriage with Er Bao.


    The light in the car flickered on and off, Xiao Jin went to the car with Dabao in his arms.


    Su Ying took Dabao from behind and asked him to sit beside her.


    After Xiao Jin got into the carriage, he scanned Su Ying very quickly, and after making sure she was fine, he asked, "Where did you go, why did youe out first?"


    "During the meal, the maid identally spilled wine on Ling''er, so I took her down to change clothes, but Bai Shuang couldn''t get the clothes for a long time, so I went to find Ling''er by myself, thinking that the banquet was boring Just wait in the carriage."


    Su Ying spoke calmly, as if it was true.


    Both children were there, Xiao Jin didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Aniang, something happened to the Prime Minister''s Mansion." Dabao said.


    Su Yingen said, "What happened?"


    Dabao said: "I don''t know, I just saw the eldest prince and the prime minister''s wifeing out of a room, and the prime minister looked very angry."


    Su Ying murmured, "It''s really exciting."


    "Fortunately, A Niang and Linger are not here, they... are really shameful."


    Su Ying nodded approvingly, "It''s really embarrassing, keep away from them in the future."


    "kindness."


    After returning to the pce, Bai Shuang took the two children down for a lunch break.


    Only Xiao Jin and Su Ying were left in the room.


    "What happened?" Xiao Jin asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s nothing, just like what you saw, but ording to their n, the person who should appear in that room is me."


    A gloomy coldness shed in the depths of Xiao Jin''s ck eyes, "They really dare!"


    "If I hadn''t dug a hole and waited for me to go back and jump, Xiao Jiangyuan woulde to me and kowtow to admit my mistake?" She knew that things were not easy when Xiao Jiangyuan came, and she really wanted to see what tricks they could y. .


    I didn''t expect it to be such a clumsy method. Since they like to y like this, let them y by themselves. Her cheap father is so concerned about face, it is impossible for Xiao Jiangyuan to stay in the prime minister''s mansion any longer.


    This may be more ufortable than killing her.


    Finally got to where she is now, but when she made a mistake, she returned to the starting point. No, she was not even as good as the starting point. Anyway, she was an innocent girl before, but now she is a shameless and abandoned slut.


    Su Ying felt refreshed when he thought of Xiao Jiang Yuanshi''s expression, don''t they just like to use this kind of trick, so let them reap the consequences.


    Xiao Jin was not in such a happy mood as Su Ying, "What was the situation at that time?"


    "Just lead me to the guest room, and then put on the ecstasy, but they used this ecstasy quite cleverly. The medicine was added to the drink. Later, I thought about it and found out that the medicine evaporated after a quarter of an hour. It is easy to use traditional Chinese medicine in the space.¡±


    At that time, she and Linger had indeed inhaled some medicine, and found that her physical condition was not right, so she immediately took out silver needles to stimte the acupuncture points to keep herself awake, but at this time, Xiao Jue walked in unexpectedly.

 Chapter 328: good luck

    Chapter 328 Asking for blessings


    "Originally, I wanted to kill Xiao Jue, but I thought it might ruin your business, so I temporarily let him die." Taking advantage of Xiao''s unpreparedness, she stabbed him with an anesthetic needle, Then throw him on the bed.


    Su Ying has always been revengeful and resents grievances, so she made up the illusion that Su Yuyan was missing to make Xiaojiang Yuanshi panic, and asked her to take him to the guest room after she ced an order, so that she and Xiao Jue could have fun to the fullest.


    She enjoyed a youthful body for no reason, and she didn''t suffer.


    Xiao Jiangyuan would vomit blood if he knew that Su Ying thought so.


    In the prime minister''s mansion, after seeing off all the guests, Prime Minister Su called Xiao Jiangyuan into the house.


    Xiao Jiangyuan almost fainted from crying, "Master, I really don''t know why such a thing happened, my concubine must have been tricked by someone, it was Su Ying, she must have tricked me..."


    Prime Minister Su''s face was ashen, and his mind was full of images of Xiao Jiang Yuanshi and Xiao Jue rolling together naked. Whenever he thought of this image, he felt that his lungs were about to explode!


    "You have lost all the face of the Prime Minister''s Mansion! For the sake of the two children, pleasee down!"


    "Mr. Xiang, please don''t divorce me, Mr. Xiang, don''t divorce me, Mr. Xiang..."


    Prime Minister Su was so angry that he let out a cold snort and flung his sleeves away.


    Xiao Jiangyuan staggered to get up and wanted to chase out, but just as he ran to the door, he saw Su Yuyan standing outside the door with a worried face.


    Xiao Jiangyuan saw her as if he had caught a life-saving straw, "Yan''er, go and beg your father for mercy, go and beg your father not to divorce me, I am your mother, you can''t live without a mother!"


    Su Yuyan''s indifferent face was full of hatred, "What you have done, you are not worthy of being my mother. Not only did you trample on my father''s dignity, you also ruined my future. I really hate it." Ah, how could I have such a stupid mother as you!"


    Su Yuyan knew that Xiao Jiang Yuan would definitely not deliberately seduce Xiao Jue, but it was her own stupidity that made her fall into the trap set by others. Now that the Prime Minister''s Mansion is about to be theughing stock of the whole capital, how will she marry in the future!


    "Yan''er, someone framed me, it was Su Ying, it must be Su Ying, it must be her..." Xiao Jiang Yuanshi held Su Yuyan''s hand tightly, but was pushed away by her in disgust.


    "You wish for good luck!" After finishing speaking, Su Yuyan ran away without looking back.


    "Yan''er, Yan''er, I am your mother, if you want to help me, you have to help me!" The whole yard was filled with the screams and cries of Xiao Jiangyuan.


    But no one dared to step forward, these servants knew in their hearts that it was impossible for the prime minister''s mansion to amodate Xiao Jiangyuan when such a thing happened.


    On the other side, Xiao Jue also quickly returned to his mansion. Although he was not crowned king, the emperor granted him a mansion after he became an adult.


    Xiao Jue''s cronies also knew what had happened immediately, and rushed over after Xiao Jue returned to the study.


    Liang Kuan looked at Xiao Jue''s sinking expression, and sighed in his heart, "Your Highness, what is going on?"


    Xiao Jue tightened his eyes, he told his cronies about the matter, and of course, he automatically erased the fact that he walked into that guest room because he was bewitched by Su Ying, and only said that someone lured him there.


    Liang Kuan was very puzzled. He felt that ording to Su Ying''s current personality, there was no need to frame Xiao Jue in a ce that was not his home court. There were too many variables in it. What''s more, it was the prime minister''s mansion that led people to the guest room. people.


    Could it be that the seconddy of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was also bought by Su Ying? Xiao Jiang Yuanshi is her own mother, no matter how stupid she is, she will never do such a thing.


    However, Liang Kuan felt that the truth of the matter was no longer important, because Xiao Jiangyuan had already been put to sleep by Xiao Jue. This ending, Xiao Jue was doomed that he would not be able to get the help of Prime Minister Su.


    Now there is no way to consider what Prime Minister Su thinks, the most important thing is how to save Xiao Jue''s face.


    This kind of incident is definitely a huge scandal for a prince, and it will be very unfavorable for Xiao Jue when he fights for the reserve in the future.


    "Your Highness, after thinking about it, I still have to find a way to push this matter to Xiaojiang Yuanshi. It was she who seduced His Highness, and even used shameful means, that His Highness did such an unreasonable thing..." Liang Kuanxian He tried his best to make up for Xiao Jue, but Xiao Jue was full of hatred, feeling that he was yed by Xiao Jin and Su Ying!


    "This matter must have been written by Xiao Jin. He wants to take revenge on me. He must know that I framed him and sent him into exile!"


    Liang Kuan choked and looked at Xiao Jue''s furious expression and sighed heavily, "Your Highness, the most important thing now is how to save His Highness''s face. The emperor knows about this, so how should he exin it to the emperor?"


    "They framed the hall, just say it."


    "Where''s the evidence? Does Your Highness have evidence?" Liang Kuan really wanted to pat his thigh.


    "What more evidence is needed, who in the whole capital doesn''t know that Xiao Jin has such a deep hatred with this hall?"


    "But Your Highness, if there is no evidence, even if everyone knows it well, the Emperor will not punish King Qi for it. Your Highness will go to the Emperor tomorrow after the morning court to admit his mistakes." No matter what, as long as the Emperor passes this test, everything else will be done. It''s easy to say.


    "knew."


    During the birthday of Prime Minister Su, almost all the top echelons of the aristocratic circle in the capital were invited, so even if themunication technology of this era is not good, the scandal between Xiao Jiang Yuanshi and Xiao Jue spread quickly among the aristocratic families in the capital.


    Emperor Kang Ze knew about it that night, and when he knew it, he repeatedly asked the chief executive if they had misjudged the person, but when he learned that it was these two people, Emperor Kang Ze''s expression was wonderful.


    During the early court, the courtiers found that Emperor Kang Ze''s face was ugly, and no one dared to say more nonsense.


    However, there are those who are not afraid of death, such as Admonisher Li.


    The hard-headed Master Li directly pointed out the romantic affairs between Xiao Jue and Xiao Jiang Yuanshi in the court hall.


    "Your Majesty, as a prince, the Eldest Prince does not abide by etiquette, and even did such a shameless thing with the minister''s wife. This minister thought that this matter must be severely punished."


    Emperor Kang Ze''s face was even uglier. Fortunately, Prime Minister Su had taken sick leave today and didn''te, otherwise he would have to tear Lord Li''s mouth to pieces.


    "I need to find out what is going on with this matter." Emperor Kang Ze didn''t want to say such a scandal in front of so many people.


    The hard-headed Master Li was not happy, "Your Majesty, I was there at the time, and I saw with my own eyes that the two of them had no sense of shame. ording to thews of Chu State, the Emperor should arrest the two of them, Your Majesty..."


    Emperor Kang Ze red at Master Li gloomyly, and he looked confused, "Your Majesty, I have indeed seen it with my own eyes."


    "I know you saw it, I will ask you clearly, but I didn''t understand." Emperor Kang Ze was so angry that he left without looking back.

 Chapter 329: happy event

    Chapter 329 Happy Event


    Inside the Royal Study Room.


    Xiao Jue knelt in the room.


    Emperor Kang Ze stepped forward with a big mouth.


    Xiao Jue was beaten until his face was turned to one side.


    "Look what good things you have done!"


    Emperor Kang Ze was so angry that the veins on his forehead throbbed.


    Xiao Jue was very unconvinced, but he didn''t dare to make trouble in front of Emperor Kang Ze, "Father, my son was tricked by others if he didn''t investigate for a while. Even if my son was confused, he couldn''t touch the prime minister''s wife."


    "If you can be calcted by others, it means you are still stupid!"


    Xiao never said a word.


    "I will find a way to push this matter to Xiao Jiang Yuanshi, so you can just wait for me and be honest. If anything goes wrong again, I will pretend that I don''t have your son!"


    Although Emperor Kang Ze asked someone to wipe his ass, Xiao Jue was still unconvinced. He was plotted against him in this matter, and they didn''t go to the person who plotted against him to settle the score. Instead, they med him again and again .


    Xiao Jue raised his head slowly, the way he looked at Emperor Kang Ze gradually changed.


    He is nearly fifty years old, but he is still clinging to that position, and he is still unwilling to be the crown prince. When will he wait?


    Xiao Jue felt that he really didn''t want to wait another day!


    ¡­


    In the pce of Prince Qi.


    Bai Shuang walked into the room with the food box, put the food on the table and said softly: "Princess, Xiao Jiangyuan hanged himself, and left a statement of guilt, saying that she seduced the eldest prince and drugged him." , the emperor has ordered that no one should mention this matter in the future."


    Su Ying raised her head, the world of power is so cruel.


    Of course Xiao Jiangyuan deserved it, so shouldn''t Xiao Jue deserve it?


    The one who is sacrificed will always be the weaker side, "I don''t even give her a chance to divorce her, it''s just that I don''t intend to give the Prime Minister''s House this face."


    The prime minister''s mansion is very powerful, but it is impossible for him to overwhelm the imperial power. Once the royal family speaks, even the prime minister Su will die, let alone Xiao Jiangyuan''s family.


    "During this period of time, don''t leave the pce easily, and be optimistic about Xiaoshizi and the others."


    A person like Xiao Jue is not very capable, but he is used to ying tricks. If he hadn''t tried to uproot the forces behind him, he wouldn''t be able to keep jumping around until now.


    "Princess, don''t worry, the housekeeper has already sent additional people to guard the pce, and no one will take advantage of it."


    "Don''t talk about these disappointing things, how are the preparations for Lin Zhuyu?"


    In a few days, it will be the big day for Lin Zhuyu and Jiang Yang. Thinking about it, Su Ying still looks forward to it.


    "The manager said that everything is almost ready, and we are just waiting for the day."


    Lin Zhuyu was going to get married from Su Ying''s mansion, and the night before the wedding, Su Ying had someone send her to the mansion, fearing that she would be nervous, so she kindly let Bai Shuang follow her.


    The next day, everyone in the pce got up early.


    Zhao Neng and the others booed and followed Jiang Yang to pick up the bride.


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying, as today''s witnesses, also got up early.


    Children like to be lively. After breakfast, the two children ran to the front yard to join in the fun.


    Su Ying looked at the red silk and happy characters all over the pce, and her mood became more cheerful. She suddenly liked this festive atmosphere, which made her feel popr all around.


    There were not many guests at the banquet today, they were allrades in the military camp. Xiao Jin went to the front yard to say hello after the people arrived.


    Manyrades-in-arms also brought their family members, but few of them dared to approach Su Ying and make friends with her.


    Su Ying was sitting on the side eating melon seeds, waiting for Jiang Yang to bring Lin Zhuyu back, and then sat in the Xitang in the front yard.


    On the other side, Lin Zhuyu was sitting anxiously in the room waiting for Jiang Yang''s arrival.


    Although the two had been together in the Northern Wilderness for more than a year, they couldn''t help bing nervous when they thought that they were going to marry him soon.


    Bai Shuang brought some snacks into the house, "Let''s eat something first."


    Lin Zhuyu just took an osmanthus candy and ate it into his mouth, "Bai Shuang, don''t worry, you will find your home soon."


    Bai Shuang said indifferently: "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll wait for you to have a babyter. I will be the first person to serve the princess, and I will bring a group of small followers, not to mention how imposing it is."


    Lin Zhuyu was too nervous now, and didn''t argue with her.


    Outside the yard, a carriage suddenly stopped, making the waiters outside the door wonder, it shouldn''t be like this when picking up a marriage.


    A chubby figure stepped down from the carriage.


    The two women who were guarding the door took the initiative to ask, "Is the master okay?"


    Lin Jin nced at the mother-inw up and down and said, "I''m here to pick up my daughter home."


    The two women exchanged a look, and they both felt that he had found the wrong door.


    "This master may have made a mistake. Your daughter is not here."


    Lin Jin snorted coldly, "Isn''t Lin Zhuyu staying inside? I''m her father, let here out to see me."


    The two women didn''t expect Lin Zhuyu''s father toe to the door. They didn''t know much about Lin Zhuyu''s situation, so they nned to go in and ask about the situation.


    "This master wait a moment, let us go in and ask."


    Lin Jin nodded and did not intend to force his way.


    One of the women came outside the house.


    "Miss Lin, there is a man outside the door, saying that it is your father and wants you to see him."


    Lin Zhuyu''s expression changed, "What, my father?"


    "Yes, the people are outside, and the ves don''t recognize them and dare not let them in."


    "Don''t let him in!" Lin Zhuyu''s face turned pale instantly.


    Bai Shuang knew what the Lin family did to Lin Zhuyu, she said: "Don''t let people in, let the guards in the yard get them away."


    The mother-inw saw that the faces of the two were not right, so she hurriedly responded to the door.


    Lin Jin didn''t wait until Lin Zhuyu appeared, his face was very bad, "Where''s the person?"


    "My lord, I''m afraid you''ve found the wrong ce. We don''t have the daughter you''re looking for here."


    Lin Jin was furious, his people clearly saw Lin Zhuyu go in, how could they find the wrong one.


    "Lin Zhuyu must be inside, you let me in."


    Two guards stepped forward and stopped Lin Jin, "If you are not here, find someone to leave!"


    "Presumptuous, I am the Minister of the Ministry of Industry, how dare you stop me?"


    The guard didn''t change his face and said: "No matter who you are, if you dare to break in, you will be punished as breaking into a private house!"


    "You, you are really good! Well, well, if she doesn''te out, I will wait there!"


    Lin Jin was so angry that he returned to the carriage and asked the driver to go to Qi Wangfu


    Not long after, there was a loud noise not far away. It was Jiang Yang who brought someone over to greet the bride.


    The sky-shaking firecrackers sounded outside the courtyard gate.


    Jiang Yang got on his horse happily and walked into the courtyard to pick up Lin Zhuyu.


    "What''s wrong?" Sensing that something was wrong with Lin Zhuyu, Jiang Yang asked?


    Lin Zhuyu looked around through the hijab, and exhaled after seeing Lin Jin''s figure, "It''s nothing, don''t dy the auspicious time, let''s go."

 Chapter 330: go too far

    Chapter 330 Deceiving others too much


    After Jiang Yang''s wedding reception team arrived outside the pce, the guards ignited a firecracker, and for a while, there was loud apuse.


    Jiang Yang stepped forward to kick the sedan chair full of anticipation, and led Lin Zhuyu out.


    The two were about to enter the pce, when a figure quickly squeezed out from the crowd of spectators.


    "Lin Zhuyu, stop!"


    Lin Zhuyu was startled from the bottom of her heart, and was so frightened that she froze in ce.


    Jiang Yang felt Lin Zhuyu''s fear, and subconsciously clenched her hand, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Lin Zhuyu responded softly, but clenched Jiang Yang''s hand tightly, betraying the fear in her heart.


    Lin Jin walked up to the two of them, reaching out to pull Lin Zhuyu''s hijab.


    Jiang Yang took a quick step to block him.


    "Master Lin, what is this going to do?"


    Lin Jin nced at Jiang Yang contemptuously, "This is a matter between me and my daughter, what does it have to do with you as an outsider?"


    Jiang Yang pulled Lin Zhuyu behind him to protect him, "Master Lin is joking, this is my wife who has passed the marriage certificate, why is it okay?"


    "She is still my daughter, Lin Zhuyu, speak up!"


    Lin Zhuyu''s body couldn''t help trembling. Everything she had suffered in the Shangshu Mansion in those years came to her mind, which made her instinctively feel terrified.


    "If Mr. Lines to drink our wedding wine, then I wee it. If youe to make trouble, then don''t me the people of Qi Pce for being rude."


    Jiang Yang originally didn''t want to conflict with others on his big day, especially if the other party was Lin Zhuyu''s biological father, but if Lin Jin went too far, he wouldn''t let him go crazy.


    "She, Lin Zhuyu, is the daughter of the Shangshufu of the Ministry of Industry. She married King Qi as a concubine the year beforest, but now she is going to marry you as his wife. The Shangshufu has no idea about this. Where do you put the Shangshufu?"


    Lin Jin, as Lin Zhuyu''s father, in a sense, Lin Zhuyu''s divorce and remarriage must go through him, but Lin Zhuyu doesn''t want to see people from the Shangshufu in his life, nor does he want to be near that ghostly ce.


    "The marriage was bestowed by the prince, and Zhuyu also agreed. Afterwards, I should really inform the Shang Shufu. Don''t me Lin Shangshu for my negligence. If you don''t mind, pleasee into the Wangfu for a ss of wedding wine."


    Lin Jin sneered and said, "I won''t let Lin Zhuyu marry you, Lin Zhuyu, hurry back with me now!"


    As Lin Jin spoke, he stretched out his hand to pull Lin Zhuyu.


    Lin Zhuyu was so frightened that she almost shrank behind Jiang Yang.


    This matter soon spread into the pce.


    Su Ying was sitting in the front hall, waiting for Lin Zhuyu toe to pay respects to her, who knew it would take a long time for someone toe in.


    "Why are the two of them so inked?"


    After a while, the servant girl who was passed on ran out of the door, "The prince, the princess, the Minister of the Ministry of Industry stopped the door, and said that he would take Miss Lin back."


    Su Ying paused for a moment, then remembered that the Secretary of the Ministry of Industry was Lin Zhuyu''s father.


    It''s been a long time since Lin Zhuyu followed them back to Beijing and he didn''t even make a fart sound. Today, Lin Zhuyu got married and he came here to break shit. It''s really bad.


    "Let the guards take people away, and look bad on happy days."


    "yes."


    Outside the Prince Qi Mansion, there were many people who came to watch the excitement. They were all curious about what kind of happy event was going on in the Prince Qi Mansion. Now, after hearing what Lin Jin said, they knew whether it was King Qi¡¯s concubine who married or one of King Qi¡¯s subordinates. What a novelty.


    "I don''t agree with this marriage, I will take him back if I say anything today!" Lin Jin was so annoyed that he stepped forward to grab it.


    But he, a civil servant, is no match for Jiang Yang and the others.


    Jiang Yang''srade-in-arms didn''t want him to bear the infamy of fighting the old man, so he rushed forward and separated Lin Jin.


    "Master Lin, don''t be impulsive. Today is a happy day. If you have anything to say, let''s go in and talk about it."


    "That''s right, don''t spoil the interest of the prince and princess."


    Lin Jin struggled to push them away, "Let go of me, you are forcibly robbing my daughter, is there anyw in the Qi Pce!"


    Lin Zhuyu is afraid of Lin Jin, but she will never allow her to insult Su Ying and them!


    She gritted her teeth, lifted the hipa on her head, and stared at Lin Jin with red eyes, "I am voluntary in this marriage. I am willing to marry Jiang Yang. The prince and princess did not force us. Everything is ours." Voluntary, I even thank the prince and princess for helping us!"


    Lin Jin was even more annoyed when he heard this, and felt that his old face would bepletely humiliated, "You wicked girl, you still dare to talk nonsense, why don''t you go back with Wei father quickly!"


    Lin Zhuyu saw that he didn''t care about his own life at all, and gradually clenched his fists in his sleeves, "If I go back with you, will I still have a way out? You think I don''t know, you''ve been expecting me to die for a long time, on the road of exile , if the concubine hadn''t protected me, I would have been killed by someone you sent long ago!"


    Hearing this, a cold murderous intent shed in Lin Jin''s eyes, but he said in his mouth: "Who is talking nonsense to you? It''s toote for my father to save you. How can I kill you? Good boy, you If you don''t want to be a concubine for King Qi, then I will take you home as my father, and you don''t have to feel wronged to marry him."


    This clearly means that he doesn''t like Jiang Yang.


    "It seems that Mr. Lin is really old and can''t understand people''s words. Zhuyu said that she would marry me, why did she feel wronged? You are a father, and she has been back to Beijing for so long, and you didn''t even think abouting to say hello , Now that she is going to marry, but youe here to sabotage, do you think everyone will believe that you are really thinking about your daughter?"


    Lin Jin gritted his teeth and said, "She is my daughter. If I want her to marry, she can marry. If she doesn''t want to marry, no one can make the decision."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, Mr. Lin is really arrogant."


    Lin Jin''s face tightened, and he looked at Su Ying who was slowly walking out of the pce, and his struggling movements stopped.


    "Dare to ask Princess Qi, am I wrong?"


    Su Ying stood outside the gate of the pce, looking down at him, "You mean that your daughter can only be amodity for you to exchange for benefits, not even a person?"


    Lin Jin gritted his mrs, "Of course not! But, can''t parents be the masters of marriage?"


    "Lin Jin, have you forgotten that she has long been a member of Prince Qi''s mansion, and you deserve to be the master?"


    "She was divorced by King Qi, so she is still from the Lin family."


    Su Ying shook her head with a sneer, "I have seen the ugly faces of you people over and over again, and you are really not as good as a vicious dog that bites people directly."


    Lin Jin''s face turned red when he was scolded. He is a member of the imperial court, but he was scolded for being inferior to a dog!


    "You, you are simply bullying too much, bullying too much!" Lin Jin roared and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying twitched his eyes, looked at Lin Zhuyu''s stiff face, lifted his skirt and threw him in front of Lin Zhuyu.


    "Lin Zhuyu, you only have one chance to strike, you can decide for yourself."


    Lin Zhuyu looked at Lin Jin whose face was deformed by the fall, raised his head and pped him hard.

 Chapter 331: like a dog

    Chapter 331 Like a dog


    There was a "snap", which was extraordinarily crisp and loud.


    Lin Jin was even more stunned by the p.


    He stared at Lin Zhuyu in disbelief, as if looking at an unknown monster.


    This p seemed to open up a new world for Lin Zhuyu. Lin Zhuyu unceremoniously pped her left and right hands, and crazily output on Lin Jin''s face!


    "This p was for my aunt, it was you, it was you who killed her! This p was for myself, I am your own flesh and blood, you wanted my life in my most difficult time , you should die, go to your mother''s own father!"


    Lin Zhuyu was beating madly, her red eyes were full of anger and hatred, and even her hands were red from beating, she was unwilling to stop!


    Jiang Yang felt distressed seeing her like this. How can an unfavored concubine be treated in the family?


    Jiang Yang stepped forward and hugged Lin Zhuyu, andforted him softly, "Okay, Zhuyu, it''s over, everything is over, I promise that no one will disturb our happy life anymore."


    Lin Zhuyu''s eyes widened in a daze, and Yuzi''s mind shed crazily about her aunt''s death, and shey on Jiang Yang''s body and cried loudly.


    "You go in first."


    Su Ying walked up to the two of them and said.


    Jiang Yang nodded, carried Lin Zhuyu into the pce.


    Lin Jin may never have imagined in his life that one day he would be beaten like a dog by his concubine daughter!


    He looked up at Su Ying with a red and swollen face, and when he met Su Ying''s cold eyes, he felt a chill down his spine.


    "You, you, you arewless, you arewless!"


    Su Ying grabbed his skirt and threw him out, "Get out of here."


    With a "bang", Lin Jin fell heavily to the ground, feeling that his bones were broken.


    The people in the Lin Mansion were terrified when they saw this, and hurried forward to help Lin Jin up.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts so much!"


    As soon as they moved, they touched the broken bones on Lin Jin''s body, causing him to scream in pain, "There is no king''sw, there is no king''sw!"


    The people who watched the excitement all clicked their tongues, but there were also many who felt that Lin Jin deserved it. Murdering his concubine, and plotting against his concubine, what a gentleman did, it was a waste of him being a minister, really shameless.


    Su Ying returned to the pce. She originally just let the imperial guards throw him away, but thinking of Lin Zhuyu''s hatred for the Lin family, she still hoped that she could vent all the hatred umted in her heart.


    Lin Zhuyu was taken down to redress beforeing out again.


    Xi Po saw that her heart wasing, and immediately started to warm up the scene, said a lot of auspicious words, and started to follow the procedures.


    "The neer ising to pay homage soon."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair, looked at the two people in wedding dress, with a smile on her face.


    "A bow to heaven and earth."


    "Two bows to the high hall."


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    "Li Cheng."


    Xiao Jin got up and followed the guests who came to celebrate today to the front yard for a wedding drink. Su Ying also took many wives anddies to the backyard.


    After a wedding banquet, it can be said to be a joy.


    When Lin Zhuyu listened to themotion in the yard, her heart could not bepletely settled down.


    "Princess."


    The door of the house was pushed open, Lin Zhuyu subconsciously raised her hijab when she heard the noise and looked towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying ate and drank enough, and drank two sips of wine, herplexion looked a little red, softening the hostility between her brows.


    Su Ying asked everyone in the room to back out, she nced at the food on the table, it was all prepared for Lin Zhuyu, but she didn''t move a single bite.


    Su Ying walked to the stool beside her and sat down, "Still afraid?"


    Lin Zhuyu gave a voice of grace without denying it. The hatred and fear for many years did not fade away so easily.


    Lin Zhuyu lowered her eyes and said softly: "My mother is a youngdy from a down-and-out schr family. Because of her family''s downfall, she had to go to a restaurant to sing and waster picked up by her father and brought back to the house, but Madam doesn''t like my mother very much. Said she was vulgar and charming, and thought that my father was attracted by my mother''s voice, so someone poisoned her voice, making her unable to sing again in this life."


    Lin Zhuyu felt that her mother''s life was really hard, "Father knew it was my wife who did it, but he didn''t say anything in order to use her mother''s strength to climb up. Afterwards, he still hated his mother''s bad words, so he never saw her again. The yard, but my aunt said, fortunately she still has me, because I have to live in that ce where people can''t spit out their bones..."


    Since he was a child, Lin Jin had never cared about her, a concubine who was not outstanding at all, until one day, he came to tell his aunt suddenly that he wanted her to marry Xiao Jin as his concubine.


    My aunt has had enough of being a concubine in her life, and she only hopes that she can marry a wealthy family as the main wife. That was the first time she saw Lin Jin do something to her aunt. She separated from her aunt and threatened her that if she dared not marry or listen to him, she would kill her.


    "I thought that as long as I was obedient and obedient, they would be able to let Auntie go, but Auntie died anyway. Auntie hanged herself in order not to implicate me, not to be my burden, but they also killed her, they forced her to die Her... woo woo woo... Princess, I really hate it, I hate myself for being useless, I can''t avenge my aunt, I hate why they are so cruel, in their eyes, my aunt and I are not human, we are just their pastime The fun of the moment is a discarded child that they can discard at any time in order to achieve their goals!"


    Lin Zhuyu''s face was full of tears, and the makeup on her face was gone.


    Her whole body was stiff, her hands were trembling, and she hated to the extreme, "Thank you, princess, thank you for letting me live again, thank you for giving me the courage to beat him...Although, although I still failed to avenge my aunt, the princess is very grateful My kindness, I will never forget it in my life."


    Lin Zhuyu choked up and knelt in front of Su Ying, holding her leg and crying bitterly.


    Su Ying reached out and lifted her up, and asked her to sit on the bed.


    Lin Zhuyu cried for a long time before her sobs stopped.


    "Wang, Wangfei, I, am I very, very ugly now."


    Seeing that her eyes were swollen from crying, Su Ying asked the maid to fetch water for her to wash again.


    "It''s pretty ugly."


    Lin Zhuyu: "..."


    "The prince has already gone to get the things you put in the storage pavilion, Lin Jin, you won''t live long."


    Lin Zhuyu looked up at Su Ying in astonishment. After being with Su Ying for so long, she also understood a little bit. Listening to what Su Ying said, it is enough to understand the literal meaning.


    She said that Lin Jin will not live long, that means he will not live long.


    "Princess, my servant has a request, I wonder if the concubine can fulfill it?"


    "What request?"

 Chapter 332: Matriarch

    Chapter 332 People from the mother n


    The banquet in the pce was very lively, Su Ying only left the room when she heard a loud sound of footsteps outside the door.


    As soon as she walked out, Jiang Yang, who was three points drunk, was pushed into the new house by everyone.


    Su Ying did not stay and join in the excitement, but turned around and returned to her yard.


    There were not many people in the pce. After the housekeeper cleared out the spy sent by the pce before, the rest of the pce were basically their own people.


    The banquet was almost over. Zhang Shuming was so busy that he couldn¡¯t touch the ground. After sending all the guests away, he was so tired that he sat down on the small stool outside the big kitchen.


    Zhang Shuming sat for a while, and saw He Shouyiing from the direction of the back door of the big kitchen.


    Today''s wedding banquet used the house''s own dishes, and He Shouyi did the cooking. It can be said that he has been busy since yesterday.


    "Chef He, I''m done with the work ahead, let''s sit down and have a rest."


    Zhang Shuming got along very happily with He Shouyi during this time. When he was free, Zhang Shuming woulde to sit in the big kitchen, and He Shouyi would make some fresh snacks for him to taste from time to time.


    He Shouyi was taken aback when he heard Zhang Shuming''s shout, and then turned his head to look at him numbly.


    Seeing He Shouyi''s eyes, Zhang Shuming waved at him.


    He Shouyi walked over and sat down next to him, "Director Zhang is done with his work? Why are you free?"


    Zhang Shuming took out a bag of melon seeds from his body, grabbed them and asked him if he wanted to eat them. He Shouyi shook his head in a daze. Seeing his refusal, Zhang Shuming simply took thefortable ones and ate them.


    "Where did Chef He go just now?"


    He Shouyi returned to God and said: "Just go to the backyard and have a look, and tell them to take care of some trivial matters."


    Zhang Shuming also just asked casually, "Today''s guests all said that the dishes at the banquet were delicious. Chef He''s craftsmanship is really extraordinary. Your craftsmanship is quite simr to a cook I knew before. When I first started, I I still think it''s a coincidence, but the more you eat, the more you feel like the same person."


    He Shouyi frowned, "Who?"


    "The former chef in the pce, but he was expelled from the pce because hemitted a crime, and he has never seen him again." Zhang Shuming said, turning his head to look at He Shouyi, and found that He Shouyi''s face was pale. Changed, "What''s your expression, don''t you know this person?"


    "I don''t know." He Shouyi shook his head without thinking.


    Zhang Shumingughed, "You old boy, I haven''t even mentioned my name yet, so you just say you don''t know each other. Do you know who I''m talking about?"


    He Shouyi''s face became even uglier. He stood up and said, "There is still work to be done in the kitchen, so I''ll do the work first. The housekeeper will take a break, and then go get busy."


    Zhang Shuming watched his leaving back and shook his head, always feeling that he was a little lost today.


    Lin Zhuyu got married today. Although there was a small change in the middle of Lin Jin, Su Ying''s overall mood was still very happy.


    Even back in the house, she was still humming an unknown tune.


    Xiao Jin walked into the room reeking of alcohol, looking at Su Ying who was sitting cross-legged on the soft couch, he felt that it was not enough.


    Su Ying raised her head and nced at him, seeing that hisplexion was reddish, and a pair of deep ck eyes were also glowing with water. That look was really attractive.


    The seductive person came straight to the door, leaned against her and sat down on the soft couch, then held her face in his hands, looked at her carefully, and smiled with satisfaction when he was done, "The appearance is not too outstanding. , also has a bad temper, but I just like it.¡±


    Su Ying patted his hand away, "You only have this face left."


    "Then do you like it?"


    "like."


    Xiao Jinughed out of satisfaction.


    Before theughter fell, the man fell on her and fell asleep.


    "What amount of alcohol, this will not work."


    Bai Shuang walked into the room, just in time to listen to these words, "Wangfei didn''t know that the prince drank several jars of wine with the guests. If the housekeeper was afraid that everyone would be drunk and would not dare to serve wine again, the prince would probably have to drink."


    Su Ying didn''t expect Xiao Jin to be so happy, that''s right, they are all people who followed him through life and death, and only in front of these people can he rx a little.


    Su Ying also drank some wine and slept with Xiao Jin.


    Sleeping in a daze, Su Ying felt that there was someone more on her body. She half-opened her eyes, and after confirming the identity of the other person, she raised her hands and hugged his neck.


    This matter, Su Ying felt happy and effortless, so she let him go, after all, she was also happy.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark outside.


    Su Ying heard footstepsing from outside the door, and saw Xiao Jin turned over, sat up, put on his robe, and went out.


    Su Ying slept all afternoon and didn''t feel sleepy anymore, so she simply got up.


    She had just packed up when Xiao Jin walked back and looked unhappy.


    "how?"


    "Come out with me to see someone." Xiao Jin said.


    Su Ying was a little puzzled, "Who?"


    "People from my mother n."


    Su Ying was slightly surprised. Didn''t Wei''s family be ransacked and beheaded back then, so why are there still people alive?


    However, Xiao Jin couldn''t lie to her. After changing into a dress, he followed him out of the pce.


    "From the Wei family?" Su Ying asked in the carriage.


    Xiao Jin''s voice seemed a little hoarse in the dim carriage, "Well, when the Wei family had an ident, my aunt happened to be outside. After getting the news, she was so frightened that she gave birth to a baby boy prematurely."


    In order to ensure the safety of the child, the Wei family asked a loyal servant to take the child away from Beijing, but dered that the child was stillborn.


    After the whole family of the Wei family was ransacked and beheaded, the loyal servant used the remaining spies of the Wei family to pass the news to Xiao Jin''s biological mother, asking her to find a way to resettle the only child of the Wei family.


    "My mother was worried that the child would leave too far away, so she found a wealthy family in Beijing and let them raise her. Later, my mother told me about it before the ident happened."


    But Wei Siyuan still knew about his life experience, and when Xiao Jin went to the barracks, he would follow him, vowing to avenge his family.


    Wei Siyuan made a lot of military achievements in the barracks back then, but he and Xiao Jin shared the military achievements with others in a tacit understanding. Now is not the time for him to appear in front of people.


    After Xiao Jin was exiled, Wei Siyuan took over the power that Xiao Jin had cultivated in Beijing before, and has been waiting for Xiao Jin to return.


    "Then why did you take me to see him at night?"


    Xiao Jin frowned deeply, "There is something wrong with him, you''ll know after a while."


    The house where Wei Siyuan lives is very hidden, very inconspicuous among the houses.


    The carriage drove in directly from the back door of the house.


    When Xiao Jin and Su Ying got out of the car, they only saw a servant waiting with antern.


    The servant stepped forward to salute Xiao Jin, and then led them to the front yard.

 Chapter 333: poisoned

    Chapter 333 Poisoning


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as they walked outside the door, they heard a violent vomiting sound from inside the house.


    The servant led the two into the house.


    A lot of candles were lit in the room, allowing Su Ying to see clearly the man who was leaning against the edge of the bed weakly.


    He looks about the same age as Xiao Jin, but his frame and body shape are smaller than Xiao Jin, his face is thin, he looks sick, and his spirit looks poor.


    Hearing the movement, Wei Siyuan looked at Su Ying and the others, seeing that Xiao Jin wasing, and just as he was about to speak, he coughed violently.


    The servant who was waiting on the side immediately stepped forward to give him the spittoon. After a while, Wei Siyuan vomited violently again.


    Xiao Jin''splexion sank seeing him like this.


    When Wei Siyuan took a breath, he stepped forward and said, "Why is it getting worse?"


    Wei Siyuan covered his chest and shook his head, "I took the medicine but it didn''t improve."


    "What disease?" Su Ying stepped forward and asked.


    Wei Siyuan looked at Su Ying with aplicated expression.


    Before Xiao Jin was exiled, he hated her the most. He felt that she was not good enough for Xiao Jin, but after the two returned, Su Ying seemed to have changed a lot. Xiao Jin had also warned him not to allow He was disrespectful to Su Ying, so when he saw Su Ying, he still nodded and said, "This is my cousin, Siyuan has seen my cousin before."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, looked at Xiao Jin, "Tell me what''s going on with him."


    The servant serving Wei Siyuan said: "Princess Wang, Young Master Biao was ill a few days ago. At the beginning of the illness, he felt like a cold. At first he was chilly, and then he had a fever. The high fever came back and forth and he didn''t get better. If it develops to the present, it is vomiting, and I can¡¯t eat anything, and I will vomit after eating.¡±


    Su Ying saw that Wei Siyuan''s lips were chapped, which was obviously dehydrated.


    Su Ying motioned for him to reach out for his pulse.


    Wei Siyuan was very surprised. He had heard a lot of Su Ying''s "glorious deeds" recently, but he hadn''t heard that she could treat people besides fighting.


    Su Ying concentrated on taking his pulse, and after reading one hand, she motioned him to stretch out the other hand.


    There was no expression on her face all the time, making it impossible for people to guess Wei Siyuan''s real situation from the changes in her expression.


    "Open your mouth and let me see."


    Wei Siyuan opened his mouth obediently, and Su Ying asked him to stick out his tongue again.


    "What did the previous doctors treat?"


    "It is treated ording to wind and cold."


    Su Ying nodded, and took out a silver needle and a thin tube for taking blood samples from the medicine box, "From the pulse condition, your organs have shown signs of failure, but from the performance, it can''t be seen for the time being. Where the lesion is, I need to take blood for further examination."


    "Organ failure?" Xiao Jin frowned.


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, the internal organs are not normal. This is a very dangerous signal. I will prescribe medicine for you to maintain stability first, and then further search for the focus of the disease."


    Wei Siyuan didn''t know if Su Ying could cure illnesses, but she seemed to be quite professional after hearing what she said.


    Su Ying took out the medicine from the medicine box and gave it to him, then took blood to the next room.


    Xiao Jin apanied Wei Siyuan in the room, Su Ying went to the cubicle and closed the door, then entered the space and took blood to start the test.


    Finally, the results of the blood routine test came out, showing that the white blood cell value was very high, and there was also a mixed virus infection.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, this is just a basic blood routine, not urate enough.


    During Su Ying''s blood test, Wei Siyuan felt better after taking the medicine given by Su Ying.


    He has hardly had a good night''s sleep since his illness.


    "Take a break?" Xiao Jin helped him to lie down on the bed.


    Wei Siyuan looked apologetic, and tightly held Xiao Jin''s hand.


    "Cousin, I, I am willing to die like this! I, I have not yet, I have not avenged my parents, I am not reconciled!"


    Xiao Jin looked at the red color in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t think about it, your cousin will cure you."


    In fact, Wei Siyuan didn''t hold out much hope. He found all the doctors in the capital, but after taking the medicine for several days, there was no sign of improvement at all, and it was even worse. He didn''t believe that Su Ying could be worse than those doctors. sharp.


    Xiao Jin seemed to see what he was thinking, "My two legs were cured by your cousin."


    Wei Siyuan''s eyes overflowed with light, "Really..."


    "Well, just wait with peace of mind."


    The two of them waited until it was dawn and Su Ying still hadn''te out of that room.


    After Wei Siyuan took the medicine given by Su Ying at night, he finally had a good night''s sleep.


    However, his body was too weak, and just after the dawn of genius, his body reacted again, and he coughed violently.


    "Cough cough cough cough pop!"


    When Su Ying came back, she saw Wei Siyuan spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    Xiao Jin''splexion changed slightly, and he raised his head to look at Su Ying anxiously, "Su Ying,e and have a look."


    Su Ying already had the injection in her hand, and went up to give him the injection.


    After the injection was injected, Wei Siyuan''s breathing gradually became even, and his panting sound slowed down.


    The attendant hurried forward to tidy him up, and changed his clothes and bedding.


    After tidying up, Su Ying dissolved a thumb-sized tablet in warm water and brought it to Wei Siyuan, "Drink it, this is the antidote."


    Xiao Jin''s face was serious when he heard it, "Detoxification? Siyuan is poisoned?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, the toxins have corroded the internal organs, if Ieter, he will die."


    Wei Siyuan took the medicine in Su Ying''s hand.


    But not long after drinking the medicine, his stomach convulsed and he vomited again.


    The spittoon that the attendant hurriedly brought.


    Wei Siyuan almost wanted to spit out all his internal organs, mouthfuls of fishy, ??smelly liquid mixed with a sour taste, almost filled a spittoon, and then he gradually stopped.


    After he vomited almost, Su Ying asked him to lie down, stretched out his hands and pressed on his abdomen, "Stomach, do you feel any difort?"


    Wei Siyuan shook his head, then nodded again, "I can''t say it''s ufortable, it just feels like something is dangling inside."


    Su Ying hummed, expressing understanding, and took out the sterilized scalpel from the medicine box, "Lie down well and don''t make a fuss."


    Before Wei Siyuan figured it out, he saw her spray something on his stomach, then took out a knife and stabbed him.


    But the pain he imagined didn''t hit, he just watched Su Ying make a small opening in his stomach, and then pierced something like a tube into his flesh.


    Not long after, thick ck blood flowed out of the tube.


    Wei Siyuan''s eyes widened in shock, "What the **** is this? Is it poison?"

 Chapter 334: perfect them

    Chapter 334 Perfect them


    After confirming that the catheter was unobstructed, Su Ying stood up and said, "Toxic congestion."


    "What kind of poison?"


    "I can''t find out for a while, but what is certain is that this is not a severe poison, but a chronic poison, and it has probably been in your body for many years."


    Su Ying''s words surprised both of them.


    Wei Siyuan said: "But I didn''t feel any abnormality in my body before." He has been in good health since he was a child, even if he was injured on the battlefield, he recovered quickly. If he has been poisoned for many years, how could he not respond at all.


    They didn''t expect that what Su Ying said next shocked them even more.


    "I''m talking about many years since your mother was pregnant with you. It is likely that she was poisoned when she was pregnant with you. I don''t know whether the other party wanted to poison her or you in her stomach, but because The amount of poison has not reached the standard, or the body changes when the fetus grows, causing all the poison you absorb to be wrapped in an envelope."


    It roughly means that the poison fed into Wei Siyuan''s body is like water injected into a balloon, and this balloon exists in a certain ce in his body. As long as the balloon is not broken, the poison will not corrode him.


    But now it seems that the balloon was burst, and the toxin in the balloon was released instantly, corroding his internal organs.


    The poison is in the abdominal cavity and slowly invades the organs, causing symptoms of organ failure. If the toxin reaches the heart and brain a littleter, it is really hopeless.


    "You recall yourself, did you have any abnormalities in your body before you got sick?"


    Wei Siyuan recalled seriously, thinking that all his diforts seemed to have started from thest time he fell off the horse. After falling off the horse, he felt ufortable in his stomach, but the doctor couldn''t see anything, and then he fell ill one after another...


    "I''m going to extract the toxins from your body as much as possible now, and then detoxify you. Thanks to the chronic poison, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to persist."


    After figuring out his situation, Wei Siyuan also felt that he had saved his life.


    "Thank you cousin, if it weren''t for cousin, I really wouldn''t be able to die in peace."


    Su Ying''s face did notpletely rx, "You are notpletely out of danger yet, because the toxin has already affected the viscera, I still need to observe whether your viscera can resume normal operation, and this is just the beginning."


    Wei Siyuan heard that he was notpletely safe yet, so he couldn''t help worrying, "Cousin, will I die?"


    Su Ying nced at him lightly, "Death will not let you die in my hands."


    Wei Siyuan choked.


    Xiao Jin said: "Don''t think about it, nothing will happen."


    Wei Siyuan nodded.


    It was dawn, and Xiao Jin had to go to the Forbidden Army, so Su Ying stayed temporarily to observe Wei Siyuan''s situation.


    After Xiao Jin left, Su Ying made Wei Siyuan fall asleep and brought him into the space for further inspection.


    As soon as Xiao Jin arrived at the Forbidden Army''s office, he saw a team of officials outside the door.


    As soon as Xiao Jin walked over, the forbidden army stepped forward and said: "My lord, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin is here again, saying that he wants the forbidden army to give Jing Zhaoyin''s residence an exnation."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Have the autopsy resultse out?"


    "Yes, it has alreadye out. Master Jing Zhaoyin came here with the results of the inspection."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly and walked in.


    Seeing Xiao Jin approaching, Master Ji walked over aggressively, "My lord, now the autopsy results havee out, the person died of cerebral hemorrhage due to the impact of external force, and before the conflict with the imperial army, the person who died The officer doesn''t have any external injuries, so now the prince won''t protect the group of imperial guards who did it?"


    Xiao Jin took the autopsy results and looked at it, and then said: "Since they caused it, it is enough for Master Ji to take them away, and this king will exin this matter to the emperor."


    Master Ji said: "Okay, after the interrogation, the lower officials will report the results to the emperor."


    After Master Ji finished speaking, he took his people and left.


    Wang Su frowned and said: "My lord, the other party''s brain was clearly disturbed by the silver needle and died. Why did he have cerebral hemorrhage in his hands?"


    Xiao Jin raised his cold eyes slightly, "No one cares how the official died." All they want is to bite him, and he will fulfill them.


    "He has already started, let our people prepare."


    "The subordinate understands."


    ¡­


    When Su Ying got Wei Siyuan out of the space, it was already dark.


    It took her a whole day to determine Wei Siyuan''s situation, and injected him with the most effective anti-drug. When he came out of the space, his life was not in danger at all.


    Su Ying ground the medicine into powder, divided it into equal portions and filled it up, and then told the attendants to take it for Wei Siyuan after he woke up.


    When Su Ying was about to leave, Wei Siyuan woke up.


    "Cousin..."


    Wei Siyuan licked his lips, thinking that he was quite ufortable, but strangely, his body became much lighter. He looked at Su Ying in surprise.


    Su Ying said: "The toxins in your body have almost been cleaned up, and the internal organs are also recovering." I have to admit that this kid''s recovery ability is really good. She had foreseen that he would not wake up until tomorrow at the earliest .


    "That''s it, you mean it''s all right?"


    Wei Siyuan still couldn''t believe it, feeling that happiness came a little suddenly.


    Su Yingen said, "Yes, I''ve left the medicine for you. For the next three days, just eat liquid food, rice soup and the like. Don''t eat anything else. Wait until you have a normal bowel movement, and then rece it with thicker porridge water. I''lle back for a review in three days."


    Su Ying exined it in detail, and the attendants who looked after Wei Siyuan carefully wrote it down.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Su Ying left.


    The carriage slowly drove out of the alley, the street outside was pitch ck, and in the capital city at night, except for the main road, there were almost no people in other ces.


    Su Ying sat in the carriage, and didn''t know if Xiao Jin had returned home now.


    While the curtains of the car were swaying, Su Ying saw a figure sh by, Su Ying only nced at it and then frowned.


    "Stop."


    The coachman stopped immediately.


    "Princess, is there something wrong?"


    Su Ying jumped out of the carriage, "You wait here, I will go back as soon as I go."


    Before the words finished, Su Ying had already chased after the figure in the direction it left.


    The street was very dark, and Su Ying found that no one had disappeared as soon as he chased to an alley.


    She stopped and listened intently to the sounds around her, and soon realized that there was a slight sound of footsteps behind her.


    She turned around and went back, and after turning around an intersection, she saw that figure.


    Su Ying didn''t get too close, and the other party looked a little flustered, and didn''t notice Su Ying''s existence.


    Su Ying followed him around a very dark alley, and the other party stopped suddenly.

 Chapter 335: i dont want to hear a lie

    Chapter 335 I don''t want to hear a lie


    He knocked on the courtyard door in front of him.


    Not long after, the courtyard door opened and he walked in.


    Su Ying followed to the outside of the courtyard, listened to the movement inside the door, and took advantage of the opportunity to turn over to the courtyard wall. On the courtyard wall, he could see two figures walking in.


    Su Ying''s body lightly fell to the ground, and she quickly followed.


    This house is not big, and it is very quiet. There is not even a person in the way.


    The two walked to a room with lights on, and the other party pushed open the door to let the man walk in.


    Su Ying looked around, turned over directly to the eaves, and carefully lifted a tile above to see the situation inside the house at a nce.


    "Old man, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect to see you in the capital again." The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with a short and fat body. people entering the house.


    "What the **** are you trying to do?"


    The manughed, "What did the old man say? At the beginning, I was afraid that you would be framed. I left shortly after you were taken away. I always wanted to find a chance to exin it to you."


    "Hmph, don''t be hypocritical here, tell me, what are you going to do?"


    The man''s smile deepened, "You also know that the empress also had an ident because of that dim sum. Tell your master, if you let your master know about it, will he kill you?"


    "What the **** are you going to do!"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that someone is very curious about the situation in your master''s house, and just wants to ask you a question. As long as you answer truthfully, I have the right to pretend that it never happened."


    "You''re dreaming!"


    Seeing that he refused, the man sneered, "Don''t toast or eat fine wine, I tell you, if this matter is exposed, you will have no way out, don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly, as long as you are obedient, you will have endless rewards." Being rich and rich is not better than being a cook? Don''t rush to reject me, go back and think about it, but I don''t have much patience, two days at most, if you don''t understand, the stupid things you did before, I''m afraid It will reach your master''s ears."


    Under the jumping candlelight, the middle-aged man''s wretched and cold face was illuminated, and He Shouyi''s face was also illuminated flickeringly.


    Su Ying''s dark phoenix eyes almost merged with the night. She slowly covered the tiles and watched He Shouyi leave the yard.


    He Shouyi walked out of the yard with a heavy heart and walked in the alley. When he reached the entrance of an alley, he saw a carriage parked in front of him. He was a little surprised. When he was about to go around, the curtain of the carriage was lifted.


    Su Ying''s cold face appeared under the faint moonlight.


    The silvery moonlight fell on her beautiful face, like ayer of frost.


    He Shouyi didn''t know why, the moment he saw Su Ying, his heart instantly fell back into his stomach.


    "Princess..."


    "boarding."


    He Shouyi stiffened his body and got into the carriage. The moment the curtain fell, it blocked the remaining light in the carriage.


    The temperature inside the car seems to have dropped to the extreme, making people shudder.


    "Princess..."


    "From the beginning, Uncle He, I don''t want to hear a lie."


    He Shouyi took a deep breath, feeling a huge boulder pressing on his chest, "Let me start with the princess from more than ten years ago. At that time, the Chu Kingdom, the Southern Kingdom, and the Jin Kingdom were three pirs. Although the Jin Kingdom was weaker, But the gap is not too big, none of the Three Kingdoms is convinced by anyone, and the emperor wanted to take down the Southern Kingdom and the Jin Kingdom not long after he ascended the throne at that time, in order to show the power of the dragon."


    Emperor Kang Ze was a verypetitive person. It happened that no one in the Three Kingdoms could understand anyone, and he didn''t know who provoked it. Chu Stateunched a war with the Southern Kingdom. The three generations of Wei family ancestors were all military generals. So he sent the son of the Wei family to fight.


    The Wei family army was brave and good at fighting, which caused Nanguo a lot of losses. Not long after the Wei family army arrived on the battlefield, there were sessive news of sess. The emperor was very happy. Avoid its edge.


    Originally, everyone thought that the Wei family was going to a higher level, but during the final battle between the Wei family and the Nanguo, the Jin Kingdom suddenly stepped in to help the Nanguo, and the Wei family army was caught off guard. Lives were lost in this war.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The state of Jin came aggressively, as if it had been prepared for a long time. It always used some insidious moves, and defeated the state of Chu several times in a row.


    Originally thought that he could return to the court with a big victory, but he was defeated in thest battle, and almost spit out the city he had taken from the South Kingdom. Emperor Kang Ze was very annoyed when he found out.


    Decreed that the Wei family army must clean up the Jin country together.


    Thanks to the rich experience of the Wei family inbat, they quickly adjusted their tactics and found a way to deal with it. Just like this, they fought against Nan Guo and Jin Guo for another year, and finally defeated them.


    It took two full years to beat the stick, and it happened to be a nearby disaster. In that year, many people starved to death on the streets.


    When the Wei family army returned to the court, some officials criticized the Wei family army for deliberately dying the war, depleting the national treasury, and colluding with Jin and Nan Guo to empty the treasury!


    Wei Jiaeng was on the front line throwing his head and blood for the people of Chu State, but those people in the front hall who wanted to talk about the world even ndered them.


    When Wei Jiaeng learned about it, he was so angry that he resisted the decree and did not return to the court for a long time.


    Originally, Emperor Kang Ze was very suspicious, but now seeing that the Wei family has not returned, he feels that they are mercenaries who want to respect themselves!


    Emperor Kang Ze immediately ordered the beheading of the civil official who yed Wei Jiaeng, and hung his head on the city wall for three days and three nights to show his trust in the Wei family.


    The Wei family really believed it, and immediately returned to the capital.


    What they didn''t expect was that when they returned to Beijing, what awaited them was not a wee in thene, but a cold ice knife!


    Emperor Kang Ze arrested all the sons of the Wei family on the charge of disobeying the imperial decree, without even giving them a chance to defend themselves, and directly beheaded them all!


    As He Shouyi said, his voice trembled unconsciously, "My father ran a small restaurant back then, and General Wei went to eat a few meals. I will never forget it in my life. The general said that he would definitely be a barrier for Great Chu, but how could he have thought that he would sacrifice his life and blood for Chu, but his loyal monarch wanted the lives of his family! "


    Su Ying listened quietly, her face was always hidden in the dark night, only her pair of phoenix eyes shed a frightening light from time to time.


    "What does this matter have to do with you?"


    He Shouyi lowered his eyes, and his voice was a little heavy, but full of determination, "The moment I learned that the Wei family was going to be beheaded by the whole family, I rushed to the capital like crazy, and saw the **** heads one by one! Does the princess know what I was thinking at that time?"

 Chapter 336: her death had nothing to do with you

    Chapter 336 Her death has nothing to do with you


    Su Ying said quietly, "What?"


    "I want to avenge General Wei!"


    How could he, a cook from a small ce, do it?


    "I''m d that in those years I traveled all over the country with my ancestors and learned a lot of culinary skills. Once again by chance, I was brought into the pce and became a member of the imperial dining room." How lucky he was at that time, at least he entered pce.


    It took him three years to climb to the position of imperial chef, and finally he was able to take charge of the cooking.


    "Concubine Wei really liked my ice cream back then, she said that only my ice cream was soft and sweet, and every time she ate it, she would send a copy to the emperor."


    In the darkness, He Shouyi''s voice sounded a little obscure, "That day, Concubine Wei ordered two servings of ice cream. She said that she would eat one and the other was for the emperor. That day, after the ice cream was delivered, Wei The concubine even summoned me personally, and the empress said, my craftsmanship is really good, but it''s a pity, I thought Concubine Wei knew that I poisoned the ice cream that I gave to the emperor."


    It was onlyter that he realized that the pity in the mouth of the empress meant something else!


    When the ident happened, he was still in the imperial dining room, and suddenly he saw the imperial army in full battle and surrounded the imperial dining room, onlyter did he know that the emperor had been poisoned.


    Concubine Wei admitted that she poisoned the emperor''s ice cream!


    "Concubine Wei is going to have an ident! I begged the imperial guards and told them that I poisoned them. I was brought to the emperor. The emperor didn''t believe me at all, and asked me repeatedly whether concubine Wei asked me to do this!"


    Later, he was imprisoned in the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice. He thought he would die, but not long after, he heard the news that Concubine Wei died of illness.


    He Shouyi covered his face in pain and cried bitterly, "It''s the empress, I know it must be the empress who saved my life..."


    "You mean, you did the poison, but Concubine Wei took the me for you? Then, who did you go to see just now?"


    There was a hint of hatred in He Shouyi''s eyes, "He used to be an imperial chef. Back then when he saw me poisoning the dim sum, the reason why the emperor knew there was something wrong with the dim sum was because he was the one who reported it, but I didn''t expect him to leave the pce too." He should be promoted for his meritorious service in saving his family.


    "When did he find you?"


    "On the day Miss Lin got married, he recognized me when he brought food to the pce, and then he sent me a letter asking me toe out to meet him, otherwise he would tell the prince what happened back then."


    Concubine Wei is Xiao Jin''s biological mother, and He Shouyi doesn''t know how much Xiao Jin knows about the events of that year.


    "I''m not afraid that the lord will know what happened back then, I just want to see what he''s going to do." All these years, he has been thinking about what Concubine Wei said to him thest time.


    He is very suspicious now, whether Concubine Wei knows that he poisoned the snack.


    "Princess, He deserved to die more than ten years ago. If the concubine wants my life, please let me know the purpose of these people. I suspect that they want to attack the prince and concubine."


    The pce was seen as imprable by Zhang Shuming, and it was difficult for others to intervene. No matter Su Ying or Xiao Jin, there were only a few people who were close to them, and it was even more difficult for them to inquire about some news.


    That''s why they found him.


    "This matter is a grievance with Xiao Jin, you go and tell him yourself."


    He Shouyi smiled wryly, "Princess, don''t worry, He will make it clear to the lord, but the lord and the princess must be careful recently, lest someone will attack the pce, I originally nned to find out their purpose, and then follow Wangfei Wangye said clearly to ask Wangye Wangfei to be on guard, but she was discovered by Wangfei tonight."


    Su Ying responded lightly. She said at the beginning that she would not ask what they had done before. It is enough to follow her and be loyal to her from now on. He Shouyi is not considered a taboo. There are not many people in this world. The secret of speaking.


    However, his matter involves Xiao Jin''s biological mother, so he must rify this matter with Xiao Jin.


    When Su Ying returned to the pce, Xiao Jin had already returned.


    "Why did youe back sote? When I went to Siyuan, he said you had already left."


    Su Ying nced at He Shouyi behind him, "Something happened on the road, Uncle He has something to tell you, let''s talk about it."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying''s serious expression, then at He Shouyi who looked ashamed, got up and took him to the study.


    When the study door was closed, Xiao Jin spoke quietly, "If you have anything to say, Uncle He, just say it."


    He Shouyi knelt down in front of Xiao Jin, and told Xiao Jin everything that happened back then.


    "Concubine Wei died because of me. I dare not extravagantly ask for forgiveness from the lord. I just ask the lord to give me a chance to forgive my sin." After He Shouyi finished speaking, he grabbed the ground with his head.


    There was silence in the study, and He Shouyi seemed to only hear his own rapid breathing.


    "That day, you were not the only one who wanted to poison him to death."


    I don''t know how long it took before He Shouyi heard Xiao Jin''s voice faintly.


    He Shouyi raised his head in shock, and looked at Xiao Jin in disbelief, "What does the prince mean by this?"


    Xiao Jin lowered his dark eyes. At that time, he was almost five years old, and he was at the age of remembering things. He remembered that when the sad news of his grandfather''s death in battle came, his mother and concubine fainted several times. Over time, the whole person lost weight.


    When he was young, he was very worried, sad, and scared. At that time, Emperor Kang Ze stayed with his concubine mother in every possible way. He thought that he really cared about her concubine.


    He was too young, so young that he didn''t know what it means to have a sinister heart. After the Wei family was beheaded by everyone, the mother and concubine fell silent. She was depressed andpletely lost the vitality of the past.


    Emperor Kang Ze wille to see her again, but the fierce eyes will never be hidden again.


    He remembered that the weather was very clear that day, and the concubine mother put on a rare delicate makeup after getting up.


    After breakfast, the servant girl brought over two servings of ice cream, and the concubine mother sent everyone away. He watched the concubine mother take the golden hairpin from her head and twist it away, scattering some fine white powder on the dessert.


    After all this was done, Concubine Mu looked back at him and said many things to him, but the one he remembered most was this.


    "Jin''er, Concubine Mu really misses you, but there are some things that Concubine Mu really can''t forget."


    That day, he saw the back of his mother leaving and chased after him in a panic, but his eyes were stung by the sun outside.


    That day, the concubine mother never came back...


    Xiao Jin came back to his senses and looked at He Shouyi in a daze. In fact, after returning to Beijing, he had someone check He Shouyi''s identity, and he knew all about his background.


    "Mufei''s death has nothing to do with you." It was just a coincidence that the two wanted Emperor Kang Ze''s life on the same day, because that day was the anniversary of the death of the Wei family.

 Chapter 337: can do something else

    Chapter 337 You can do something else


    He Shouyi never expected that Concubine Wei would also want to poison the emperor that day!


    He grieved endlessly in his heart, "My lord, don''t me the empress, since the ident in the Wei family, the empress has suffered too much." As an outsider, he couldn''t bear the torment in his heart, thinking about revenge for the Wei family every day, let alone Wei Concubine?


    Xiao Jin couldn''t figure it out, he was still so young, how could his mother and concubine be willing to leave him alone?


    Butter he realized that if she lived, he would have no way out.


    "This king just wants to tell you that the matter of the concubine mother has nothing to do with you. As for the person who is looking for you now, we can use our n to see what the other party wants to do."


    "yes."


    The big stone that had been umted for many years finally disappeared after knowing the truth. He Shouyi walked out of the study, crying while smiling.


    Zhang Shuming looked at He Shouyi''s crazy back and shook his head.


    In fact, he recognized He Shouyi the day he met him. Back then, he was just an inconspicuous little eunuch. He was rescued by Concubine Wei when he was being bullied. After Concubine Wei had an ident, he thought of a way She came to serve Xiao Jin in order to help Concubine Wei guard her only son.


    Thinking of Concubine Wei, Zhang Shuming''s eyes also turned red, and asked the little attendant beside him to bring two jugs of wine, and carried them to He Shouyi''s residence.


    When Xiao Jin returned to the house, Su Ying was coaxing the two children to sleep.


    Seeing Xiao Jine in, Su Ying asked, "How is it?"


    Xiao Jin drooped his brows and eyes slightly, and his mood seemed a little depressed, "Mother Concubine also wanted to poison the snacks at that time, and this has nothing to do with He Shouyi directly."


    Su Ying wasn''t too surprised. When Su Ying heard what He Shouyi said, he felt that what Concubine Wei said to him was a bit strange.


    Concubine Wei didn''t know that He Shouyi had been poisoned, so why she said those farewell words was obviously her own n.


    "I have already told him to let him follow his n and see what the other party is going to do."


    Su Ying nodded, it seemed that the other party couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Is the child asleep?"


    "Well, I fell asleep after arguing for a while, so you should go to bed early too."


    "kindness."


    The twoy down on the bed, but Su Ying could hear Xiao Jin lying on the bed and not falling asleep.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    Xiao Jin opened his eyes, turned over and hugged her in his arms, "Is it disturbing you?"


    "No, did you think of your mother and concubine?"


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin pressed his chin lightly on the top of her hair, and his voice was a little rough, "I found that I even remembered the appearance of my concubine mother, but I only remember that she was always gentle, and she didn''t look like a girl from a family of generals at all. .¡±


    He didn''t dare to think about how determined such a weak woman was when she made such a decision.


    Su Ying did not agree with Concubine Wei''s actions. Revenge is for revenge, but it must be because her strength has reached a certain level. After all, there is a child behind her. She did this without thinking that Emperor Kang Ze would To vent your anger on Xiao Jin?


    "Why didn''t Emperor Kang Ze take your life back then? He wasn''t afraid that you would retaliate against him like your mother did?"


    "He fears!"


    But three years ago, he killed the whole family of Wei, and he had already left a brutal impression on the people. If he killed Xiao Jin again, killing his son would only make his reputation worse.


    That''s why he didn''t attack him immediately, but let people attack him in the third year after Concubine Wei''s death.


    And it was these three years that gave him room to grow, even though he was still just a child.


    "That time, he almost died in his hands."


    At that time, he was pushed into theke. If the Zhenguo Highway hadn''t rescued him, he would really have died.


    Later, the imperial physician said that even if he was rescued, the root cause of his illness might notst long, so Emperor Kang Ze wanted to let him fend for himself.


    But Zhen Guogong proposed to take him to the border for training at that time.


    Where is the border gate, the wind and sand blows, the cold and the bitterness, not to mention his broken body, even a healthy man may not be able to carry it, so Kang Zedi agreed without hesitation.


    In the name of euphemism, I hope my son will get exercise.


    He hoped that he would die at the border, so that the world would not me him for his death.


    But he never thought of it, the Zhen Guo Guild tried every means to cure his illness, and even took him to train and fight at the border.


    Emperor Kang Ze would never have thought that the damned Xiao Jin would be a barrier for the Great Qin Dynasty, and he would learn all the things that the sons of Lord Zhen Guo hadn''t learned.


    When he came back to his senses, he found that he could no longer easily kill Xiao Jin.


    Because of this, he was extremely afraid of him.


    "He treats you like this, and you still guard the country for him?" Su Ying couldn''t understand.


    Xiao Jin lowered his ck eyes, and gently held Su Ying''s hand, as if trying to absorb the heat from her body to warm him up.


    "This is my promise to Duke Zhen." Back then, he promised Duke Zhen to guard the Jinmen Gate of Jincheng, and now that he has promised to pay back, he has no scruples anymore.


    "Aren''t you afraid that one day you will be the opposite of Duke Zhen?"


    "Not afraid, it''s just life and death."


    Su Ying turned around and found afortable position in his arms and closed her eyes, "You just need to know it yourself."


    "Su Ying, where are your parents?"


    Su Ying''s eyshes trembled, "I don''t know..." Before she finished speaking, she realized something was wrong, and changed the subject, "Xiao Jin, what do you want to say?"


    Xiao Jin hugged her tightly, "It''s nothing, go to sleep, if you can''t sleep, we can do something else."


    "roll."


    ¡­


    He Shouyi found the former royal chef Zhang Gang two nightster.


    Zhang Gang looked at He Shouyi in front of him and smiled with satisfaction, "I knew that Brother He is a man of current affairs. Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet the master who will make you rich in the future."


    While speaking, Zhang Gang took out a ck cloth bag from his body and wanted to put it on He Shouyi''s head.


    There was a look of displeasure on He Shouyi''s face, and he dodged away, "What are you doing? Does your master have anything to shame you?"


    Zhang Gang smiled and said: "It''s nothing, there are some things that don''t know any harm to you or me, put it on, don''t think about it."


    He Shouyi wanted to refuse, but the smile on Zhang Gang''s face gradually became ferocious. He didn''t say anything else, and let him put the hood on him.


    Zhang Gang called two people, one on the left and the other on the right, took He Shouyi into a carriage.


    The moment the carriage came out, Zhao Neng followed behind secretly with his people.


    Zhao Neng led his people to follow all the way, and found that the other party drove around outside, and then returned to the previous house, but after they brought He Shouyi down, they took him into another room.


    Zhang Gang and He Shouyi went in and didn''te out again.


    Zhao Neng hid quietly on the eaves. If he remembered correctly, there was no one else in the room, but he heard the voices of three people.

 Chapter 338: Xunshan Temple

    Chapter 338 Xunshan Temple


    Zhao Neng gently lifted the tiles to find out, but after the tiles were lifted, he found that they were in the blind spot from the perspective of the tiles, which happened to be where he could not see.


    Zhao Neng could only cover the tiles, and when he found the right position to check, he found a movement behind him.


    He turned his head quickly, and saw the movement from the hidden guard, who was gesturing to him, indicating that someone wasing this way.


    Zhao Neng could only leave first.


    By the time Zhao Neng came back, Zhang Gang had already left the house with He Shouyi.


    Zhang Gang still took He Shouyi for a walk around the street, and finally the carriage stopped at a street corner.


    After He Shouyi got off the carriage, Zhang Gang left in the car.


    Zhao can let the dark guard follow He Shouyi, pay attention to whether there is anyone following him behind him, and he takes a few people to chase Zhang Gang.


    He Shouyi walked back to the pce by himself.


    After returning home, He Shouyi passed by Zhang Shuming. Zhang Shuming nced at him, gave him a look, and left by mistake.


    He Shouyi did not go to report the situation to Su Ying immediately, but returned to his residence immediately and fell asleep.


    "bang, bang, bang"


    The bang sounded in the middle of the night.


    He Shouyi''s figure appeared in Su Ying''s room.


    He Shouyi''s figure was almost hidden in the darkness, "My lord, my concubine, the other party has given me a mission today. They want me to lead her to Xunshan Temple outside the city in three days."


    Su Ying sat on the bed, her figure flickered behind the bed curtain, "What about after that?"


    "They said they would set up an ambush over there to capture the princess."


    "Catch me? Want my life?"


    "Guessing from the meaning in Zhang Gang''s words, this is probably the n."


    The other party wants to catch her and kill her, and she thinks this is within reason.


    "Princess, do you want to go?"


    "Of course, they made such a n, either because they are fully sure that they can catch me, or they want to test whether you can use it. I will go and see."


    He Shouyi saw that Su Ying had made a decision and didn''t say anything else, "Yes."


    "Don''t show any ws, just deal with them well."


    "I see."


    After exining the matter clearly, He Shouyi left.


    "Just in case, I will go with you when the timees."


    "Follow me. If something happens in the middle of the capital when they transfer the tiger away, you won''t be able to deal with it immediately. It''s safer for you to stay in the city."


    Xiao Jin frowned again, "Okay, I''ll have someone follow you secretly."


    Su Ying didn''t refuse either, lest he be overwhelmed.


    "good."


    Early the next morning, Zhao Neng, who was following Zhang Gang, came back.


    "My lord, after He Shouyi separated from Zhang Gangst night, my subordinates led people to chase them all the way, and found that he had entered a private house, but he never came out after entering. The subordinates were worried about being discovered, so they dared to Guarding outside the courtyard, no one was founding out. After dawn, the subordinate asked the hidden guards to continue guarding, and he came back first."


    Xiao Jin said "hmm", "Did you hear what they said yesterday?"


    Zhao Neng frowned, "At the beginning, Zhang Gang covered He Shouyi with a hood and walked him outside and then returned to the original yard. Then his subordinates heard the voices of three people, and when they wanted to see each other clearly , the dark guard found something unusual, and his subordinates left, and when they went back, He Shouyi and the others had alreadye out."


    "This is to guard against us. There may be a secret passage in the house where Zhang Gang is staying. You should find a chance to go in and check."


    "The subordinate understands."


    "My lord, my subordinates have received news that Ma Wang will go to Beijing in a few days, saying that it is to celebrate the queen mother''s birthday."


    "The emperor''s will?"


    "No, Ma Wang took the initiative to write a letter requesting to go to Beijing."


    "oh?"


    After King Ma arrived in the fiefdom, he would not go to Beijing without an edict. Even if there was an edict sometimes, he would try to find a way to dy hising. The Queen Mother¡¯s birthdayes every year, so why didn¡¯t hee before.


    "Let them concentrate on collecting news from Mawang City to see if there is any change in Mawang."


    "The subordinate understands."


    Xiao Jin stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, watching the wind and clouds in the sky, his dark pupils sank slightly.


    It seems that there are more than one pair of hands who are going to muddy the pool of water in the capital.


    Three dayster, Su Ying prepared to go to Xunshan Temple after breakfast.


    Last night, He Shouyi sent a letter to Zhang Gang, informing him that Su Ying would be there today.


    Today Xiao Jin didn¡¯t go to the Imperial Army Yamen, but stayed with his two children at the mansion.


    "Aniang, when are youing back?" Dabao asked seeing that Su Ying was about to leave.


    "Aniang will go to burn incense sticks, pray for the blessing of Buddha, ande back soon."


    Dabao looked surprised, when did A Niang believe in Buddhism?


    Su Ying got on the carriage and drove away under Dabao''s astonished eyes.


    Xiao Jin took the two children directly to the training ground to check the effect of their practice during this period.


    "My lord, someone from Zhen Guogong''s mansion sent me a post, saying that I would like to invite my lord to visit the mansion at noon." The attendants took the post and went to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin took the post and looked at it. It was written in the handwriting of Lord Zhen Guo¡¯s mansion. That¡¯s right. Lord Zhen Guo said that he would take Fu Zheng to the border tomorrow, and hoped to have a meal with him before leaving.


    The post actually invited not only Xiao Jin alone, but Xiao Jin''s family of four.


    Xiao Jin looked at the post and frowned slightly. Rather than saying that Duke Zhen is his mentor, it would be better to say that he felt like a strict father for a long time, although he never mentioned it to him. .


    In order to avoid suspicion, he didn''t take the initiative to contact Duke Zhen after he returned to Beijing, and he didn''t know if the old man was sad.


    Xiao Jin closed the post, nning to take the two children to the Zhen Guogong Mansion.


    On the other side, Su Ying also left the city gate and came to the foot of Xunshan Mountain.


    Xunshan Temple is on the mountainside of Xunshan Mountain. Because it is not thergest temple in central Beijing, there are not many people whoe to it, so the road to the mountain has not been repaired, and the carriage cannot go up. If you want to go up the mountain, you have to walk up the mountain by yourself.


    Su Ying got off the carriage and asked the coachman to wait at the foot of the mountain, while she went up the mountain with a few guards.


    At this time, her every move was watched by the person hiding in the dark. Seeing that she just brought a few guards, the person immediately went towards the temple.


    It took Su Ying two quarters of an hour to walk outside the temple.


    Today is not the first day of junior high school, nor is it the fifteenth day of junior high school. There is not even anyone outside.


    The guard stepped forward and knocked on the gate of the temple.


    Not long after, a young monk opened the locked door.


    The little monk looked at Su Ying suspiciously, "Is this female benefactor here to offer incense?"


    "right."


    The little novice monk opened the door and let her in.


    The courtyard in the temple was very empty. In front of the temple in the middle was an incense burner, which was filled with incense sticks. There were incense sticksing out from far away, and a thick scent of incense instantly filled the nostrils.


    There was nothing unusual at first, but soon, the guard following her coughed violently.

 Chapter 339: Government appointment

    Chapter 339 The government attends the appointment


    Su Ying snorted quickly, stepped forward and kicked the incense burner to the ground.


    There was a loud bang, and the incense ash from the incense burner was poured out, throwing up arge cloud of dust.


    Su Ying led the guards and turned towards the door, but the temple door was locked from the outside.


    Su Ying saw the little novice running towards the backyard in a blink of an eye, and chased after him without thinking.


    Su Ying pursued and stepped forward, but the little novice was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Ying looked around. This should be the back meditation room of the temple. There is a row of empty rooms inside, but there is no movement at all.


    She picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the window of one of the meditation rooms.


    With a "bang", the stone smashed in through the wooden window, as if it hit the ground and soon became silent.


    "Cats and dogs, get out, don''t waste my time here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of one of the meditation rooms opened, and a woman in a red dress with a charming figure and heavy makeup came out.


    "Princess Qi has such a temper, she scared my family to death." The woman in red was holding a hookah in her hand, watching Su Ying slowly exhale the white smoke from her mouth, and smiled coquettishly.


    "Whose dog are you?"


    A gloomy look shed in the eyes of the woman in red, "The princess is really rude. I just want to invite the princess to have a bowl of vegetarian food. Seeing that the princess is so angry, the ve is so scared. Come on, princess, let''s go in and sit?"


    Su Ying slowly turned her stiff neck, picked up the stone on the ground with her toes, and kicked directly at the vest of the woman in red.


    "I said, don''t waste my time."


    The woman in red was taken aback, and quickly dodged. She didn''t expect Su Ying to be so aggressive that she would strike directly. She snorted coldly, "Since the princess doesn''t want to have a serious talk, let''s be tough!"


    A puff of thick red smoke suddenly spewed out from behind the woman in red and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, she turned around and ran towards another meditation room.


    In the capital.


    Xiao Jin took Dabao and Erbao to the outside of Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    After Fu Zheng got the news, he waited outside the door early in the morning.


    Seeing Dabao and Erbao happily walking over.


    "Fu Zheng greets the prince."


    "Brother Fu Zheng." Er Bao cried out happily when he saw Fu Zheng.


    Fu Zhengughed happily when he saw Erbao, who looked more and more cute and watery, "Sister Linger, brother Jier, hurry up, go in first, grandfather is waiting for you."


    "kindness."


    Fu Zheng led them into the mansion, and when he passed the small garden, he happened to bump into Fu Jun.


    Fu Jun saw Xiao Jin, and there was anger in his eyes, but he suppressed it quickly, "See King Qi."


    Xiao Jin paused slightly, and walked past him with a faint reply.


    Fu Zheng just saluted Fu Jun, and before he could speak, he took Xiao Jin and the others to continue walking, without even saying a word about his father.


    It was not until they were far away that Fu Jun slowly stood up straight, staring angrily at their leaving backs.


    If Su Ying hadn¡¯t made such a fuss, the Little Zhou family would not have sent him away, nor would he bear the infamy of treating the eldest son harshly and be theughing stock of Beijing!


    Fu Jun felt a pang of anger in his heart, and walked out of the Zhenguo Mansion in a dull mood. Unexpectedly, he ran into a person just outside the door, and Fu Jun looked at him in surprise.


    Fu Zheng led Xiao Jin and the others to the dining hall in the front hall.


    Duke Zhen is already waiting inside.


    Xiao Jin led the two children into the house, and went up to greet Lord Zhen Guo respectfully.


    Duke Zhen¡¯s face was tense, especially when his eyes fell on Xiao Jin¡¯s face, his eyes became more serious.


    "My lord, I can''t bear such a big gift. Princess Qi wanted to overthrow my town''s government before."


    Xiao Jin stood up slowly, not annoyed, "Grandpa was beaten?"


    When Lord Zhen heard that, it was okay, and he almost jumped up from his chair, "Boy, will you talk? I am a general, can I argue with a woman?"


    Fu Zheng thought of the scene that day, and suppressed a smile, "My lord, grandfather was not beaten, but he didn''t win either."


    Lord Zhen red at him with his eyeballs sideways, "You **** with an elbow turned outward, I let her go. If you don''t believe me, you are asking her toe over and make gestures with me. If I don''t go, tell her to be honest immediately." gone."


    Xiao Jin coughed lightly, and was about to speak, when Er Bao said: "Grandpa, don''t be embarrassed, my father can''t beat Mommy."


    "Ahem!" Xiao Jin coughed twice.


    Duke Zhen got excited, "The spears of these years have been taken for nothing, shame on me!"


    Xiao Jin wiped the bridge of his nose, forget it, he didn''t bother to exin.


    Fu Zheng hurriedly pulled the two treasures to sit down on the chair, "Grandfather, sister Ling''er and brother Ji''er must be hungry."


    When Duke Zhen looked at the two treasures, his eyes became more kind. "The two dolls are so beautiful. Where''s your princess? Why didn''t you see me?"


    "The princess went to the temple to burn incense early in the morning."


    Duke Zhen couldn''t believe it, "She still believes in Buddhism?"


    Xiao Jin nodded indifferently.


    Zhen Guogong said: "As for her, the Buddha would not dare to ept it after seeing her. Let her save it."


    After everyone sat down, Lord Zhen Guo asked for all the prepared meals to be brought up.


    Xiao Jin poured a ss of wine for Lord Zhen Guo, "Master is going back to the border?"


    Duke Zhen nodded, "It''s boring to stay in the capital. While my old bones can still move, I took this kid to practice. It can be regarded as leaving a man who can afford a long gun for my government."


    Er Bao grabbed the chicken leg and took a bite, but he listened to the adult''s conversation cleverly.


    Hearing what Lord Zhen said, she looked at Fu Zheng with some reluctance and whispered, "Brother Fu Zheng, are you leaving the capital?"


    Fu Zheng nodded, "Well, I want to go to the border with my grandfather."


    "Then we won''t see Brother Fu Zheng anymore?"


    Fu Zheng looked at the reluctant little face in front of him, and he was also very reluctant. They are his best friends so far, "No, we will definitely meet again in the future."


    "Really?"


    Fu Zheng nodded firmly, "En."


    Erbao put the chicken leg down and stretched out his greasy little finger, "Then let''s pull the hook, whoever cheats is a puppy. When I grow up, I will y with brother Fu Zheng."


    Fu Zheng smiled and hooked her finger, "Okay."


    "Brother, do you want to hook up with Brother Fu Zheng?"


    Dabao looked at those two greasy fingers, and frowned very firmly, "I just know it in my heart."


    "It really doesn''t have a sense of ceremony at all. We won''t take you to y in the future."


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Erbao snorted, and continued to eat chicken legs.


    The children were full quickly, so Fu Zheng took them to y in the yard to digest.


    When Fu Zheng and Dabao were exchanging martial arts, Erbao felt a little ufortable in his stomach.


    "Brother, my stomach hurts, I have to go to thetrine."


    Dabao stopped, "I''ll go and tell Dad."


    "No, Dad is eating, I will go by myself, and the guard uncle will take me there."


    "I''ll take you there, sister Linger."


    Er Bao nodded, and walked towards the hut hand in hand with Fu Zheng.

 Chapter 340: hijack

    Chapter 340 Hijacking


    There is a hut behind the dining hall. After Fu Zheng took Erbao there, he retreated outside very politely and waited.


    Two guards are also guarding outside.


    Dining hall, although Xiao Jin was talking to Duke Zhen, he would look towards the yard from time to time to make sure that the two children were fine.


    When he looked again, but Erbao was nowhere to be seen, he stood up from his chair and walked out.


    Seeing him standing up suddenly, Lord Zhen thought something happened, so he quickly stood up.


    "Ji''er, where are Linger and Fu Zheng?"


    Dabao heard the voice and said: "Daddy, just now my sister said that she had a stomachache after eating too much and she was going to thetrine. She was too embarrassed to tell Daddy, so she went with Brother Fu Zheng."


    "When did you go there?"


    "Just now." Seeing that Xiao Jin''s expression was wrong, Dabao said worriedly, "Daddy, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, "I just want to go to thetrine too, Ji''er, you and the father-inw are waiting here for Daddy toe back."


    Dabao nodded obediently, "OK."


    Xiao Jin strode towards the hut, and just as he walked outside, he saw Fu Zheng and the guards waiting outside the door.


    "Why is the prince here?" Fu Zheng was a little surprised when he saw Xiao Jin.


    "Hasn''t Lingere out yet?"


    "She may not feel well in her stomach, and she said she will wait a little longer."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, but raised his voice, "Is Linger still okay?"


    There was a slight movement inside, but there was no answer.


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Linger, Linger talked, and came in without answering Daddy."


    There is no response from the hut.


    Xiao Jin''splexion sank, he turned around and walked in, and pushed open the door of the hut, where Er Bao was still there.


    Fu Zheng''s expression changed drastically when he saw that Erbao was gone.


    Xiao Jin looked around and found that the hut was built against the wall, and it was possible to turn over to the other side of the wall from the top of the hut.


    "Go to a person and tell the Duke to immediately block all the entrances and exits of the Duke of Zhen. No one is allowed to leave without the order of the king. What the king said is anyone!"


    "yes."


    "You immediately go to the surrounding yards to look for it, and move quickly."


    Fu Zheng responded again and again, turned around and ran out from the courtyard gate to find someone.


    Xiao Jin jumped over the courtyard wall in a single leap, and sure enough, he found Erbao''s shoe under the wall.


    Xiao Jin clutched his shoes tightly and quickly searched in the yard.


    After hearing the report from the guards, Lord Zhen Guo immediately ordered all the entrances and exits to be closed, not even the dog hole, and sent everyone to guard it, so that everyone in the Duke of Zhen''s mansion was dispatched to find the whereabouts of the second treasure.


    The little princess of Prince Qi''s mansion was lost in the Duke of Zhen''s mansion, which made all the servants of the Duke of Zhen''s mansion panic.


    If they can''t find it, and Qi Wang and his wife want to retaliate, the first ones to be unlucky are their innocent servants!


    So they didn''t dare to be negligent, and immediately dispatched the whole government to find someone.


    Mrs. Zhen Guogong had just had lunch when she got the news. Knowing that Su Ying''s daughter was lost, she almost wanted to p her hands and apud. What a retribution!


    But when she knew that the man was lost in the Zhen Guogong''s mansion, her face immediately sank.


    "That woman is a lunatic. If I can''t find it, she will have to destroy the mansion. Why are you still standing there, why don''t you hurry up and find someone!"


    The government searched from top to bottom, but the second treasure seemed to have evaporated suddenly. Xiao Jin didn''t even spare the dry well in the abandoned yard, but he still didn''t find the whereabouts of the second treasure.


    "Grandpa, I have searched all over the backyard, but I haven''t found the little Princess."


    "I also searched the front yard, but I didn''t find it."


    The Duke of Zhen¡¯s face was also very ugly. The man was lost in the Duke of Zhen¡¯s mansion, so this matter has nothing to do with the Duke of Zhen¡¯s mansion.


    "Could it be possible for people to fly out!"


    After Xiao Jin sent people to pass on the message, Duke Zhen not only sent people to guard all the entrances and exits from the inside, but also guarded all the entrances and exits from the outside at the same time, unless the other party took people out of the mansion immediately after they were caught, otherwise he could not go out.


    But just now, Lord Zhen had called someone over to inquire, saying that during that time, no one had entered or left the mansion, which meant that he must still be in the mansion.


    With a dark face, Xiao Jin took Dabao to personally search for every corner of the Zhen Guogong Mansion. He went up to the roof beams and down to the dry well. He searched all the ces he could think of in a carpet style, but Can''t find anyone.


    Man, where did he go!


    In Xunshan Temple.


    The woman in red saw Su Ying running into the meditation room, turned around and chased after him.


    But after entering, it was found that there was no one inside.


    She squinted her eyes and looked around vigntly, but a meditation room is so big, and there is only one door to go in and out, so where can she hide?


    The woman in red was about to retreat outside the house, when suddenly a figure appeared out of thin air, and the dagger in her hand stabbed towards her life gate.


    The woman in red shrank her pupils and backed away quickly. With a flick of her wide sleeves, a poisonous snake flew out.


    Su Ying, who was wearing a gas mask, flicked the dagger in his hand, and the heads of those poisonous snakes were cut in half.


    When the body of the woman in red rotated, arge amount of red smoke flew towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s lips under the mask curled up indifferently, and rushed directly into the poisonous smoke.


    The woman in red was shocked when she saw that Su Ying was not afraid of the poisonous smoke.


    With a flick of the cigarette stick in his hand, it turned into a sharp dagger and stabbed at Su Ying. Su Ying sneered, and cut off her dagger, the tip of the knife only touched her artery.


    The woman in red froze quickly, and wanted to retreat but Su Ying grabbed her long hair.


    The long hair was spread out, and Su Ying used the long hair as a rope to wrap it round and round around the neck of the woman in red.


    "Ugh!"


    There was a look of horror in the eyes of the woman in red, struggling to resist, but she couldn''t get rid of Su Ying''s restraint at all, "Don''t test my patience, say, who sent you here?"


    The woman in red only felt that the air in her chest was getting less and less, and her eyes kept turning white. Seeing that she was about to pass out of breath, Su Ying released her slightly to give her a chance to breathe.


    "You, you dare, dare to move, move me, I, I am a red, red devil, you dare to... uh!" Before the woman could finish her sentence, Su Ying broke her neck with her hair.


    Su Ying let go of her hand, and with a look of rage on her face, she stepped on the woman''s unrepentant face, "Is the red devil? Very good!" Her foot kicked hard, and blood sshed everywhere.


    The red poisonous gas dissipated, and the little novice came out of a meditation room, looked at the corpse on the ground, and was so calm that he didn''t look like a child at all.


    "Someone wants to buy Princess Qi''s life, we just use money to do things."


    "who?"


    "Only our leader knows about the employer, and we have no way of knowing."


    "Go back and tell your leader to wash his neck and wait."

 Chapter 341: the thrill of revenge

    Chapter 341 The pleasure of revenge


    The little noviceughed triumphantly, his eyes were mocking Su Ying.


    He nced behind Su Ying, "Did the princess ever hear a saying that cleverness is mistaken by cleverness? Do you think we really believe that He Shouyi will be instigated against you, hehehe..."


    A white mist suddenly rose around the little monk. Su Ying looked at the rising white mist, and slowly raised the anesthesia gun in his hand tounch.


    With a sound of "chi", the little novice was stabbed, and when the white mist faded, he fell to the ground.


    Su Ying stepped forward and directly grabbed his skirt and lifted him up, "Tell me, what is the real purpose of your presence here?"


    The little novice wanted to resist, but felt powerless. He stared at Su Ying in astonishment, wondering what hidden weapon she used to move so fast!


    "Kill, kill you..."


    "More than that, you shouldn''t want to be like that woman, say!"


    The little novice saw the **** mess not far away, and his body became weaker and weaker. "Hold you, if you can''t kill you, I will hold you before noon and don''t let you go back to the city."


    Su Ying''s eyes became more hostile, "Who am I going to attack?"


    "No, I don''t know...we just do things with money..."


    "Where is your master, where is the Red Devil''s den?"


    The little monk opened his eyes and did not answer.


    "Say!" Su Ying tightened his grip on his hand.


    "I, I said, was, was...uh!"


    Before he finished speaking, he lost his breath when his neck tilted.


    Su Ying threw the corpse on the ground, and quickly chased after it. She chased back to the front hall of the temple, where there was no one except the poisoned guard.


    Su Ying went to the guards to check their situation, and several of them passed out from the stupor.


    Su Ying took out a silver needle and pierced their tiger''s mouth, and the guard woke up from the pain.


    "King, princess..."


    "There is an ambush in the middle, let''s go down the mountain and go back to the city first."


    The guard quickly got up from the ground.


    Su Ying doesn''t n to chase those people anymore, she is eager to know the situation in the city.


    In order to enter the city as soon as possible, Su Ying untied the horse from the carriage and rode directly into the city.


    Going back to the pce, I found out that Xiao Jin and the two children had gone to Zhen Guo Gong Mansion, but just now Xiao Jin sent people back to the Wang Mansion to mobilize people to go to Zhen Guo Gong Mansion.


    Something must have happened to mobilize people to go to Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    Su Ying turned around and galloped to Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    "Princess Qi..." The guards of Prince Qi''s mansion standing outside the door stepped forward to salute when they saw Su Yinging.


    Su Ying quickly turned over and dismounted, "What happened, why did the prince call people over?"


    "Back to the princess, it''s the little princess who disappeared in the town government''s mansion."


    Linger is gone!


    Su Ying''s pupils suddenly shrank, **** it!


    After Su Ying asked where Xiao Jin was, he immediately rushed over there.


    "Ah Mother, Daddy is here." Dabao was the first to see Su Ying approaching.


    Xiao Jin turned around and saw Su Ying walking over with a serious face.


    For some reason, Xiao Jin felt a chill down his spine.


    "What the **** is going on here? Why did Linger disappear?"


    Xiao Jin frowned tightly, "At that time, Linger and the others were ying in the outer courtyard, and I watched from inside the house with Lord Zhen Guo. She said that after going to the hut, she disappeared."


    Su Ying''s phoenix eyes became darker, and he looked at Duke Zhen in a blink of an eye. Duke Zhen frowned a pair of gray brows, saw that Su Ying looked like he coughed and said: "This matter is indeed negligent by the Duke of Zhen, the old man must I''ll find it for you, don''t worry."


    Su Ying took a deep breath, suppressing the panic in her heart.


    She can''t be messed up at this time, she must be calm.


    But the fast heart rate still betrayed her self-possession.


    Xiao Jin felt Su Ying''s strange emotion, and grabbed her hand, "Don''t worry, I will definitely find it!"


    Su Ying closed her eyes and tried her best to suppress the panic in her heart. This was the first time since she came to this world. The first time she was so flustered that she wanted to go crazy, just like when she watched A Mu leave her. Horror surrounded her again.


    "Xiao Jin, Linger will be fine."


    "Sure!" Xiao Jin''s eyes were extremely firm.


    Xiao Jin''s palms were covered with cold sweat. His mood was not as rxed as Su Ying''s, but he must be calm at this time, and he must not get confused.


    At this time, in the courtyard of Little Zhou''s family in Zhen Guogong''s mansion, Fu Jun looked at Er Bao who was unconscious, with the pleasure of revenge in his eyes!


    After Xiao Zhou was sent away, the yard was vacant. After he brought her here, he hid her in a secretpartment in the closet. Fu Jun also learned about that secretpartment by ident. Xiao Jin couldn''t find the ce even if he turned the town government''s mansion upside down.


    Fu Jun has already made up his mind, after Xiao Jin and the others leave, he will get the person out again, so that no one will know that the person was taken away by him!


    Xiao Jin, Su Ying, don¡¯t you think you are very powerful, I have captured your daughter now, what can you do!


    Fu Jun thought of Xiao Jin''s anxious appearance, and smiled even more happily.


    Front yard.


    Su Ying listened to Xiao Jin tell the story in detail.


    Xiao Jin would definitely not lie to her, so based on the time Xiao Jin said, he must still be in the mansion of the Duke of Zhen, but he has never been found.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes, "There must be some ces that have been missed. Let''s search separately. You continue to search in the front yard, and I will go to the back yard to have a look."


    Xiao Jin is a man, he can''t enter the ce where thedies live in the backyard of the mansion, he can only ask the maids to search for fear of omissions.


    Xiao Jin nodded, and took Dabao to continue searching in the front yard.


    When Su Ying was about to go to the backyard, Fu Zheng followed, "I''ll go with the princess."


    Su Ying did not refuse, Fu Zheng is from the government and is familiar with many ces.


    She took Fu Zheng to search from the nearest yard.


    Living in the yard is the Second Young Madam of Duke Zhen Guo''s Mansion. The Second Young Madam did not dare to stop Su Ying when she saw Su Yinging, so she could only let her go in to look for her.


    Su Ying didn''t let others in either, but took Fu Zheng to search in the yard one by one.


    The second youngdy felt better when she saw that Su Ying would not intentionally mess things up when she searched for them.


    Su Ying even checked under the bed, but still found nothing.


    The second youngdy saw that Su Ying had almost found her before she stepped forward and said: "Princess, don''t worry, this concubine has no grievances or enmities with the little princess, and I will never hide him."


    Su Ying just nced at her lightly, "It''s better not." After speaking, she took Fu Zheng away.


    Su Ying continued to walk down to the next courtyard.


    Fu Zheng looked at the courtyard and said, "This courtyard was where Mrs. Zhou lived before, and it was vacant after she was sent away."


    Su Ying hummed, reached out and pushed open the courtyard door and walked in.


    In the room, Fu Jun heard the movement and quickly got up and hid the second treasure in the closet. Then he stood up and saw Su Ying and the others walking in.

 Chapter 342: Are you doing less stupid things?

    Chapter 342 Have you done too many stupid things?


    The moment he saw Su Ying, panic shed across Fu Jun''s eyes, but he quickly calmed down.


    "What is Princess Qi doing here?"


    Su Ying nced around the room very quickly. After Xiao Zhou was sent away, the furnishings in the room should have not been touched by anyone. The furnishings inside are still exquisite, and they don''t look like they have been cleaned.


    "My concubine''s daughter was lost in the Duke''s Mansion, and now I''m here to find someone."


    Fu Junughed, "Perhaps the little princess went off somewhere for fun. The officer has been here all along, but he hasn''t seen the little princessing over. The princess should look elsewhere."


    Su Ying ignored him, but searched the house on her own.


    The furnishings of Xiao Zhou¡¯s house are clear at a nce, and the only things that can hide people are under the bed and the cab.


    Su Ying came to the bed and checked, but found nothing, and then turned her gaze to the cab behind Fu Jun.


    Seeing this, Fu Jun raised his heart.


    "Princess, I know that there is some misunderstanding between you and this official, but hijacking the little princess is a felony, and this official will not be so stupid as to destroy his future..."


    Su Ying stood in front of him, but her eyes fell on the cab behind him, "Get out of the way."


    Fu Jun stood still and said, "My concubine is clearly trying to antagonize our Zhenguo mansion on purpose. I don''t think the little princess disappeared in the Zhenguo mansion at all, but was deliberately hidden by you in order to nder the town. male¡­!"


    Before Fu Jun finished speaking, Su Ying pushed him to the ground.


    Fu Jun stumbled and grinned in pain.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand and opened the closet, inside were all the dresses that Xiao Zhou didn''t take away.


    The situation in the wardrobe is clear at a nce, and there is no way to hide people.


    Su Ying nced at Fu Jun coldly, then turned around and went to another room to continue searching.


    Fu Jun saw that Su Ying didn''t discover the secret in the cab, so he let out a heavy breath.


    After Su Ying left the yard, Fu Jun stood up from the ground, "Hmph, bitch!"


    Fu Zheng followed Su Ying to the next yard, but he suddenly thought of something, so he said to Su Ying: "Princess, I''ll go and have a look elsewhere."


    Su Ying didn''t think much, nodded, and continued to search in the yard.


    After Fu Zheng left the yard, he returned to Little Zhou''s yard.


    Fu Jun had just closed the closet when he saw Fu Zheng walking back.


    Fu Jun looked at him vigntly, "You brat with your elbow turned outward, if you didn''t know, you would have thought you were the son of King Qi!"


    Fu Zheng''s face was tense, "When the princess came to look for someone just now, she forgot to look for a ce."


    Fu Jun''s eyes darkened, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Fu Zheng pursed his lips tightly, "I know, I know there is a secretpartment behind her closet." When he was very young, he was upset by Xiao Zhou, and she was locked in that ce several times. Terrified.


    After he was released at the beginning, he would tell Fu Jun about the matter, but Fu Jun didn''t believe it at all. He knew that ce, and if he hid a five-year-old child, there would be no problem at all.


    Fu Jun''s eyes shed a stern look, "What nonsense are you talking about, why don''t you hurry up and get out!"


    Fu Zheng insisted: "You can also hide people in that ce. Maybe people are hidden there. I want to find them."


    Fu Jun made an effort, and raised his hand to hit Fu Zheng in the face.


    Fu Zheng backed away quickly in surprise.


    Fu Jun had failed in his move, and raised his hand again, Fu Zheng took the opportunity to sneak under his armpit and ran to the wardrobe.


    Fu Zheng quickly opened the closet and touched the switch of the hiddenpartment.


    Only a light "click" sound was heard, and the dark cab opened.


    Fu Zheng immediately saw Er Bao who was bound and unconscious inside.


    "Linger!"


    As soon as Fu Zheng yelled out, he was hit **** the back of the head with a stick. He felt his eyes go ck for a while, and when he tried to turn around, he saw Fu Jun''s gloomy eyes staring at him.


    Fu Zheng fell down.


    Fu Jun quickly threw away the stool in his hand, rummaged through to find a piece of cloth, tied Fu Zheng up and threw it into the secretpartment. Fortunately, the secretpartment was wide enough to amodate two children.


    After tying up the person and closing the hiddenpartment, Fu Jun''s frantically beating heart calmed down a little.


    "Unfilial son, since you are so unfilial, don''t me your father for being rude!" A killing intent shed in Fu Jun''s eyes very quickly. In order not to arouse the suspicion of others, he quickly closed the door and walked out.


    After Xiao Zhou was sent away, all the people who were serving in her yard were transferred to other ces. Except for the maids who came to clean it regrly, no one woulde here at ordinary times.


    Fu Jun locked the yard from the outside after leaving the yard. When he arrived at the front yard as if nothing had happened, he saw Mr. Zhenguo sitting in the main hall with a nk face.


    Fu Jun entered the room, and Duke Zhen just nced at him indifferently.


    "If you don''t follow to find someone, what are you doing here?"


    Fu Jundao: "The guards in Prince Qi''s mansion and our mansion are about to dig out the roots of the mansion. The man is not here at all, so what are you looking for?"


    As soon as Fu Jun finished speaking, Duke Zhen gave him a hard look.


    He touched the bridge of his nose embarrassingly, and fell silent.


    Su Ying and the others have been looking for Midnight in the Zhen Guogong Mansion. It can be said that they have searched everywhere they can think of, but they still haven''t found Er Bao.


    Xiao Jin hugged the sleeping Dabao, his face as dark as night.


    Su Ying''s face was like frost.


    Obviously, they knew that he must still be in the mansion, but they couldn''t find it!


    Xiao Jin came to Lord Zhen Guo suddenly and said: "After searching over and over again, he must not be in the mansion anymore, and the night is getting dark, so we will go back first."


    Duke Zhen felt very ufortable. If he hadn''t let Xiao Jin pass the house today, such a thing would not have happened.


    "This... me me..."


    "My lord, you don''t have to me yourself, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    Xiao Jin didn''t say much, they fell into the trap of the people behind them.


    Su Ying didn''t bother to stay here either.


    "Don''t worry, the other party won''t take a child away for no reason. I''m afraid they want to talk to you if they have the conditions. It won''t be long before someone will find you."


    Xiao Jin nodded, hugged Dabao and left the pce with Su Ying.


    The guards of Prince Qi''s Mansion also withdrew from the mansion.


    Fu Jun watched them leave, the smile in his eyes could hardly be suppressed.


    Mr. Zhen Guo turned his head and just saw Fu Junde''s appearance. He darkened his face, "What are you happy about?"


    The smile on Fu Jun''s face froze, "Father made a mistake, and my son is not happy."


    Zheng Guogong red at him coldly, "You better not give me any crooked thoughts, if you do something stupid, even I can''t save you!"


    Fu Jun only felt his scalp tingle, "What did the father say, what stupid things can the son do?"


    "Hmph, don''t you do too many stupid things!"

 Chapter 343: Im not done with you

    Chapter 343 I''m never done with you


    After Xiao Jin and Su Ying left the Duke''s Mansion, they boarded the carriage and left.


    It''s just that when the carriage was at a corner away from the Duke''s Mansion, Xiao Jin stopped the carriage.


    He put the sleeping Dabao in Su Ying''s hands, "You bring the child back first, and I will guard outside the Duke''s mansion."


    Su Ying hugged Dabao and nodded with a frown. The reason why they left the Zhen Guo Mansion was not because they felt that the person was no longer inside, but because they guessed that the other party probably hid him in a ce where they could not find it.


    So they advance by retreating, let the other party rx first, and when they take the opportunity to send the person out of the government, they will find a way to rescue him.


    The first priority is to keep people out first.


    Su Ying nodded, "Be careful yourself."


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin jumped out of the carriage after responding, and his figure was quickly submerged in the darkness.


    Su Ying looked at Dabao who was sleeping soundly in his arms, and hisplexion became darker and darker.


    Back to the pce, Su Ying put the sleeping Dabao on the bed, covered him with a quilt but couldn''t fall asleep.


    Both Bai Shuang and Zhao''s mother knew that the second treasure was lost, and they were very anxious.


    "How can you say that if you don''t see them, you will disappear? Could it be that they were hidden by the people in the government? Has the concubine searched carefully? Have you searched every ce but haven''t found it?" Zhao''s mother cared most about her two children. Yes, the cold sweat on the forehead overflowed from the anxiety.


    Bai Shuang pulled Mother Zhao back, "Mother Zhao, please calm down, the princess is also impatient, you will make the princess even more anxious."


    Su Ying pursed her lips tightly, she and Xiao Jin really fell into each other''s set.


    From the time Zhang Gang found He Shouyi, their intention was not to hit her or Xiao Jin, but the child.


    What they want to catch from the beginning is the child!


    "The time is running out, Mother Zhao, Bai Shuang, you all go down and rest."


    Mother Zhao and the others can''t sleep now, but they are worried that she will be upset if they hang around in front of Su Ying like this, so they can only forcefully suppress the worries in their hearts and leave the room with Bai Shuang first.


    Su Ying sat on the bed with her legs crossed, trying to adjust her breath to calm herself down.


    But after a few moments, her breath was very disordered, and she couldn''t calm down at all!


    Damn it! Where Ling''er was hidden, I don''t know if Xiao Jin found anything.


    Outside the Duke¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Jin and the secret guards guarded it all night. It was not until dawn that the gate of the Duke¡¯s Mansion was opened, and it was Fu Jun who came out.


    Fu Jun walked outside the door and asked his attendants to carry a box. The box was half the height of an adult, and it was so big that it would be no problem to hold a child.


    As soon as the box appeared, the hidden guards spotted it and informed Xiao Jin immediately.


    Xiao Jin got the news and went to the front door, watching the attendant carry the box to the carriage.


    Judging from the strength of the attendants carrying the box, the box is quite heavy.


    "Several of you follow and have a look, try to find out what is in his box." Xiao Jin said to the dark guard.


    "yes."


    The dark guard quickly stepped forward and followed.


    Shortly after Fu Jun left, the dealer who delivered vegetables to the Zhenguo government''s mansion every day entered the mansion.


    Xiao Jin returned to guard the entrance and exit of the dealer. He felt that the possibility of hiding someone in that box was actually not high, because it was too conspicuous. If the other party wanted to take people out of the pce, it would be easier to choose an inconspicuous way.


    So when the businessman came out pushing the empty barrel, Xiao Jin asked people to follow him immediately.


    "Don''t startle the snake, follow in secret, wait until you find the princess and then take action."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin still didn''t follow, as long as he came out of the mansion, he would have people follow him if he was suspicious, but he wouldn''t let them reveal his whereabouts.


    However, the results of follow-up and investigation were all, and Erbao was not found.


    "My lord, is it possible that the princess was taken out of the pce yesterday?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head affirmatively, he would take the two children out, but it was not that he was unprepared.


    After they entered the mansion yesterday, he asked the guards to guard every exit of the mansion. If the other party can still go out, there is only one possibility, to climb over the wall.


    But climbing over the wall will definitely leave traces. He checked it yesterday, and there is nothing.


    The ?? man must still be in the pce.


    "What does Fu Jun go out with the box for no reason? What''s in it?"


    "It''s a book, it is said to introduce the history and culture of Chu, and send it to the pce."


    The corner of Xiao Jin''s mouth revealed a hint of coldness.


    "Go to Wenhan Academy and bring his son back to this king."


    "yes."


    After Fu Jun delivered the box of books to the pce, he went to work in the yamen.


    Colleagues were surprised to see the smile on his face.


    Hearing that the little princess of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion was lost in the Duke¡¯s Mansion, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it. How could he still be smiling so happily?


    Of course Fu Jun is happy, don¡¯t think he doesn¡¯t know that Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion sent people to guard the door, he did it on purpose, just to disturb their judgment, let¡¯s see what they can do!


    Fu Jun¡¯s happinesssted until he returned to the mansion for dinner at noon, when he heard the attendant say that Xiao Jin was already waiting for him at the mansion.


    Fu Jun straightened his face, and when he walked into the front hall, his face was full of mncholy.


    "The next official sees King Qi."


    Xiao Jin turned the jade wrench with his slender fingertips, and his abyss-like ck eyes fell on him indifferently.


    With just one look, Fu Jun felt goose bumps on his back, but he still calmly said: "Is there something wrong with the lord? If the lord wants to ask the lower official about the little princess, the lower official is really helpless." I learned that both the lord and the concubine searched all over the mansion, but they couldn''t find it, maybe the viin took the little princess out of the mansion long ago."


    Fu Jun nced at Xiao Jin and continued: "However, the government is indeed responsible for neglecting to investigate this matter. I am here to apany the prince, and I hope the prince will forgive me."


    Xiao Jin paused with his fingertips, and hooked his lips, "I heard that the second young master also likes to practice martial arts?"


    Fu Jun was shocked when he heard this, "He is still studying in the academy."


    "I heard that you are back, go and bring the Second Young Master here, and I will test his skills in the school."


    Fu Jun became anxious when he heard it, "No need!"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "Bring it up."


    Fu Xun was brought in by Wang Su. He was younger than Fu Zheng, and when he saw Fu Jun, he cried in fright.


    "Father, father, save me, father."


    Fu Jun''s face changed greatly, "What is King Qi going to do! Your majestic prince actually bullied a child."


    Xiao Jin stood up, walked up to Fu Xun, and patted Fu Xun on the shoulder. Fu Xun screamed in fright, "Help, help, father..."


    The sharp cry was like a sharp knife piercing Fu Jun''s heart, his eyes were red, "This is the Duke of Zhenguo, even if you are the prince, if you dare to do anything to my son, I will never end with you!"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows slowly, and his hand directlynded on the top of Fu Xun''s head, gently rubbing his fingertips on his celestial cap, "Why are you never finished with this king?"

 Chapter 344: to escape

    Chapter 344 Escape


    Fu Jun felt that his breathing was about to freeze!


    He was afraid that if Xiao Jin exerted force on his hand, Fu Xun''s scream would almost burst through the roof.


    Fu Jun roared angrily, "Xiao Jin, if you dare to touch my son, you will never know where your daughter is!"


    Xiao Jin rolled his ck eyes, and grabbed Fu Jun''s neck the next moment.


    Fu Jun only felt that the air in his chest was about to be backlogged out, he struggled to widen his eyes, and stared at Xiao Jin in horror and anger.


    "Where did you hide Linger, tell me!"


    Fu Jun''s face gradually turned red, and the veins on his forehead popped out, "Uh, I...uh..."


    The strength in Xiao Jin''s hands became heavier and heavier, and the approach of death made Fu Jun tremble, and a stream of yellow liquid flowed out from under his pants.


    "In the¡­"


    The strength in Xiao Jin''s hand loosened a little.


    "In Xiao Zhou''s, in the closet in the house, dark, Gerry... ah!"


    As soon as Fu Jun finished speaking, Xiao Jin punched him in the chest. He spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body hit the ground heavily.


    "Keep an eye on him."


    Xiao Jin dropped a sentence, grabbed an attendant and asked him to lead them to Xiao Zhou''s courtyard.


    He kicked open the door, walked in, opened the closet and threw out all the clothes in it. He reached out and fumbled around in the closet, found the mechanism and pressed it.


    There was a soft "click", and the wooden board of the back door of the closet fell down, revealing a dark secret door, but there was nothing inside.


    Xiao Jin got in and found that the space inside was not that big, and he could barely squeeze in.


    Xiao Jin reached out his hand to touch it, and found a light yellow bead flower, which belonged to Linger!


    Xiao Jin felt in the secret door again, and there was nothing inside, and there was no other passage leading to other ces.


    Xiao Jin walked outside the door, grabbed Fu Jun''spel, "Where is the person? Where did you take him!"


    Fu Jun was dragged into the room, and he was shocked when he saw the empty closet. He obviously didn''t move the people inside, so where did they go?


    When he hid people here, he didn''t tell anyone!


    "I, I don''t know, I don''t know, it''s inside, it''s inside..."


    "Fu Jun, it seems that you think your life is too long!" Xiao Jin punched him in the face, and Fu Jun felt dizzy.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t know, the person was inside...I, lord, please forgive me... Fu Zheng, it must be Fu Zheng, he took the person away!"


    Xiao Jin''splexion sank, "Wang Su, bring people to search the house immediately."


    His people have been guarding outside all the time. Before he came in, they tracked down every person who went out, and found nothing unusual. Now that the person is gone, he must still be in the house.


    At this moment, in the demolished house in the backyard of the public residence, a dark shadow looked at Erbao and Fu Zheng who fell unconscious on the ground.


    He knew that there were people guarding outside the mansion, and it was not easy to take them out.


    But King Qi has entered the pce now, if he doesn''t leave, he will be found.


    The man looked at the firewood around him and thought of a n.


    He carried Erbao and Fu Zheng out, threw them in the darkyer of the cart, and then set fire to the firewood room.


    The firewood room was full of firewood, and the fire spread quickly.


    People in the government soon discovered that the firewood house was on fire.


    "It''s on fire, it''s on fire, hurry up, get someone over here, there''s water here."


    "Quick, go put out the fire."


    The people in the house quickly rushed over.


    Duke Zhen also got the news soon.


    He knew that Xiao Jin came to find Fu Jun, but he didn''t show up. He knew that Xiao Jin woulde here for no reason. If Fu Jun really did something stupid, no matter what Xiao Jin did, he deserved it!


    "How could the firewood house be on fire? Send more people to put out the fire."


    "yes."


    Because the fire broke out in the backyard, the fire was still very strong, and the people in the front yard rushed to put out the fire.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were deep, "Let them guard all the entrances and exits, and no one is allowed to go out."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin turned around and left the mansion to guard the back door. The fire was probably man-made, in order to create chaos and take the opportunity to take people out.


    As soon as Xiao Jin walked to the back door, he heard the guards report that someone had broken in through the side door.


    Xiao Jin''splexion darkened, and he flew forward, only to see a man running out pushing a car.


    Xiao Jin drew his sword and stepped forward, and cut off one of the opponent''s hands with one blow, and the man fell to the ground with a cry of pain.


    Xiao Jin immediately sent people to surround the car for inspection.


    The guard found a hiddenpartment on the cart, opened it, and found it was empty!


    Xiao Jin stepped forward and arrested the man, "Say, where is the man!"


    The man looked at Xiao Jin and gave a sneer, then suddenly vomited ck blood, his head tilted and he died.


    "Damn it!"


    At this time, in the firewood room behind the fire, someone suddenly shouted, "There seems to be someone inside, I saw a little girl inside!"


    Everyone tensed up when they heard him yelling. No one in the house knew that King Qi was looking for the little princess, and there would be a little girl inside for no reason!


    "What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and put out the fire!"


    Everyone rushed forward to put out the fire.


    But he didn''t notice that two fat men ran out the back door holding a pile of firewood.


    They ran to the back door and looked at the guards guarding there, and they did it without saying a word.


    The guard saw that the situation was wrong, and immediately responded to the battle.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do!"


    The two of them were not bad at work, and they ran away as soon as they found the gap.


    "Go and tell the prince, someone broke out of the pce."


    Several guards quickly chased after him.


    But the opponent was much faster than them, and quickly left them behind.


    "My lord, someone broke in through the back door just now. They are very skilled, and the subordinates and others did not stop them."


    Xiao Jin turned around and chased after him, but there was no sign of the other party.


    "My lord, the person disappeared. He disappeared after he ran into that alley." The guard saw Xiao Jin had chased him and immediately exined the situation to him.


    Xiao Jin looked at the direction of the house he didn¡¯t want to live in, his dark eyes darkened, ¡°You immediately send people to guard at each city gate, and check all passing carriages and abnormal people.¡±


    "yes."


    Besides, after the two got rid of the guards, they hid in a private house and released Erbao and Fu Zheng who were tied to their bodies to the ground.


    "There is only one above, why are you bringing this back?"


    Another person sneered and said: "This is the eldest grandson of Lord Zhen Guo. It may be useful to keep it. This is called buy one get one free. What do you know? Send a message to the other side, saying that the task ispleted, and let them do a good job of responding." preparation."


    "good."


    The forbidden army quickly arrived at the various city gates, and the officers and soldiers guarding the gates were very puzzled.


    "What are you doing?"


    "We found the trace of Jiang Yang''s thief. In order to prevent him from escaping outside the city, the prince ordered a strict investigation of all people who left the city."


    Baozi, take care of your health, Chanzi may soon join the team of themb...

 Chapter 345: Out of town

    Chapter 345 Leaving the city


    The first thing Su Ying did after waking up in the morning was to take out the positioning device.


    Yesterday, she was too worried, and her concern was chaotic, and she even forgot to check the locator. However, because there is no concern of satellites, this locator determines the position through traction, so the two must be within the range of traction. Find where the other party is.


    Su Ying turned on the locator and found that the coordinates of the second treasure were not disyed on the instrument. Could it be that the person has been taken out of the city?


    Judging from the news brought back by the guards in the morning, he should still be in the city.


    Su Ying immediately asked the guards in the pce to guard her outside the courtyard. She looked at Dabao and said, "Ji''er, Auntie is going out to find her younger sister. You should stay at the mansion obediently and don''t run around, you know?"


    Er Bao nodded obediently, "Don''t worry, Aunt, Ji''er won''t go anywhere, and just wait here obediently for Aunt toe back."


    Su Ying nodded, kissed him on the forehead, and left the pce.


    She got on the horse, first went to the Zhen Guogong Mansion, and checked the response of the locator. It can be seen that even if she was around the Zhen Guo Gong Mansion, she did not see any response from the instrument.


    Su Ying Ning raised her eyebrows and called the guards outside the Duke Zhen''s mansion, and asked them where the other party left yesterday, so she went to look for it in that direction.


    It''s just that there is no response on the locator.


    If it¡¯s not because the distance is too far, it¡¯s because there¡¯s something wrong with Linger¡¯s locator.


    In that unremarkable private house, Fu Zheng woke up faintly.


    He opened his eyes and was surprised by the unfamiliar environment around him. He moved his hands and feet and found that his hands and feet were tied.


    He looked at Erbao, who was also **** in front of him, and moved his body to her side with difficulty, "Ummmmmm..."


    His mouth was also tied, so Fu Zheng could only rub his head against Er Bao, but Er Bao didn''t respond at all.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door, "The Imperial Army is already waiting at the gates of each city, and we need to get them out as soon as possible."


    "kindness."


    The door was pushed open, and two people walked in.


    They carried a thick roll of fabric into the house and spread it out on the ground. After that, they first picked up Erbao and put her on the fabric, and then directly rolled her into the fabric.


    Fu Zheng secretly opened his eyes while they were rolling the second treasure, and couldn''t help but feel anxious as they rolled the second treasure into a bundle of fabric.


    After the two men rolled up the second treasure, they came to Fu Zheng and did the same. Fu Zheng didn''t make any movement to avoid arousing their suspicion.


    After both of them were rolled up, they were carried to the car, and they were hidden in a car of cloth.


    Fu Zheng was wrapped in the material, and soon felt the carriage moving. When the two were bandaging, in order not to suffocate to death, they left an air hole for them, just so that he could see a little bit of the outside situation.


    Because the imperial army wanted to check all the vehicles going out of the city, the direction of going out of the city was full of carriages going out.


    Pulling the two people''s carriage and following behind the team, after a while it was finally their turn.


    The imperial guards went up to check routinely. After seeing the cloth on the cart, they were about to look through it, when one of the men smiled and stuffed a few pieces of broken silver into his hand.


    "My lord, we are all engaged in serious business, and we don''t know what happened in the city. We have to get out of the city before dark. See if it''s convenient for you."


    The forbidden army took a look at him and pushed the money back, "Routine inspection, no problem, I will let you go."


    The guards began to circle the car, then squatted down to check under the car, and stood up after seeing that there were no hiddenpartments in the carriage.


    Just as he was about to let go, the fabric on the car suddenly moved.


    The two of them raised their hearts in an instant.


    The forbidden army frowned, turning around to check.


    Those two people have slowly put their hands on the swords at their waists.


    At this moment, a group of people suddenly ran towards this side.


    When the imperial guards turned their heads, one of them pulled the carriage forward.


    Xiao Jue rode his horse and ran over, the imperial army could only step forward and salute.


    Xiao Jue swept his gaze away, and said displeasedly: "What are you doing? It is the responsibility of the Jingzhao Yin Mansion to capture Jiangyang''s bandits. When will it be the turn of the imperial guards to meddle in their own business?"


    The imperial army stepped forward, "Thest time Jingzhao Yin''s mansion said that it was because of the forbidden army that Jiang Yang escaped, so King Qi ordered to assist Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion to catch Jiang Yang."


    Xiao Jue sneered, "It''s not your turn to take care of this matter, it''s all withdrawn from the hall, how many people will be dyed by you blocking the door like this?"


    The forbidden army did not let him, "If Jiang Yang''s robber escapes because of this, the lowly rank and others can''t afford it, please don''t make it difficult for your highness."


    Xiao Jue''s face darkened, "Are you threatening the hall?"


    "The Forbidden Army doesn''t need the Eldest Prince toment on their work." Xiao Jin rode his horse and stopped in front of Xiao Jue with condensed ck eyes.


    Xiao Jue narrowed his eyes, "If the affairs of themon people are dyed, can King Qi also take responsibility?"


    "There are bandits in the city, if you can''t catch them, they are a threat to the people. If he hurts the people, how can you be responsible?"


    At this time, Fu Zheng who was in the carriage became excited when he heard Xiao Jin''s voice.


    He struggled and twisted his body, trying to make a movement to attract Xiao Jin''s attention.


    "Mmmmmmm!"


    "Mmmmmmm!"


    Fu Zheng tried his best, and suddenly rolled down from the carriage with a "bang", which made the man guarding by the carriage almost jump up in fright.


    Xiao Jin noticed the movement here in a blink of an eye, and rode his horse to go up to check, but was blocked by Xiao Jue.


    "Xiao Jin, you made it clear to the hall!"


    Xiao Jin lowered his sword eyebrows, drew his sword and stabbed at Xiao Jue''s gate of life!


    Xiao Jue backed away quickly in surprise, Xiao Jin stepped forward immediately.


    Seeing this, the two immediately grabbed Fu Zheng and threw him on the cart, flicking the whip, and the horse ran towards the city gate in pain.


    Xiao Jin shouted angrily, "Close the city gate!"


    The officers and soldiers stepped forward to stop the carriage, but there happened to be a carriage passing by the city gate, so they stopped the officers and soldiers from closing the gate, and the carriage also took advantage of this gap to rush out.


    Xiao Jin pulled out the long sword at his waist and flew directly towards a person.


    "ah!"


    The opponent''s hand was stabbed by the long sword and fell off the carriage.


    The imperial army chasing after him quickly stepped forward and arrested him.


    The rest of the people saw that Xiao Jin was about to chase after him, so he drove the carriage to the deserted path in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin was about to catch up, he gritted his teeth, and the car turned around and rushed down a slope.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes gradually turned scarlet, watching the falling carriage almost fly over to stop the things on it.


    But the car has been vacated, and everything on the car has rolled down.


    Xiao Jin could only stabilize his body again and jump down.


    The cloth rolled down, and Fu Zheng, who was wrapped in it, fell out, and his thin body hit a tree and stopped.

 Chapter 346: heard the voice

    Chapter 346 I heard the voice


    After a while, Fu Zheng sat up from the ground. He was shocked when he saw the scattered cloth. He knew that Erbao was still wrapped in one of the cloths!


    He looked around, found a sharp stone, cut the rope with the stone, and then began to look for Erbao under the slope.


    There is a small forest at the foot of the hillside. There are many bushes everywhere in the forest, and there are many barbs that hurt people especially.


    Fu Zheng found a piece of cloth and rummaged hard, but he couldn''t find Er Bao.


    Enduring the pain in his body, he continued to walk forward, and vaguely saw a piece of red cloth in front of him.


    He remembered that those two people wrapped Ling''er with cloth of this color.


    Fu Zheng quickly ran forward and spread out the cloth, and sure enough, he saw Erbao inside.


    It may be that the cloth did not fall apart when it rolled down, and Er Bao was not injured under the protection of the cloth.


    "Linger, Linger, wake up, Linger..."


    Fu Zheng untied Erbao''s rope and pinched her among the people, but Erbao still didn''t respond, probably because he hadn''t been drugged yet.


    Fu Zheng had no choice but to carry her on his back.


    I don''t know if King Qi and his men came after them. Seeing that it was getting dark now, Fu Zheng could only find a ce to stay. He didn''t dare to shout loudly for fear of attracting those bad guys over.


    What Fu Zheng didn''t know was that Xiao Jin was looking for them on the other side of the slope.


    "Linger, Linger."


    Xiao Jin searched around, but found no one. The man who fell had already been captured alive by him, his hands, feet, and jaw were removed, and he was taken away by the imperial army.


    Night fell, and the sky darkened.


    The imperial guards lit torches one after another to barely illuminate the surroundings.


    "My lord, my subordinates and others found blood stains and some torn cloth in the front piece of cloth."


    Xiao Jin looked at the cloth in the hands of the imperial army with a serious expression. If he remembered correctly, the cloth should belong to Fu Zheng. He had seen it on Fu Zheng yesterday.


    "Expand the search along the direction in which the cloth is found."


    "yes."


    Fu Zheng walked up the **** from the bottom of the **** with Erbao on his back, and found a small cave, which is not really a cave, but a small mountain pass, which can just amodate two children in it.


    After Fu Zheng put Erbao into the mountain pass, he went to get some stones and piled them outside the mountain pass as a cover to prevent bad guys from finding them.


    After he had done all this, he sat down beside Erbao.


    As soon as he sat down, Erbao moved beside him.


    Fu Zheng called softly, "Linger, Linger?"


    Erbao grunted, and slowly opened her eyes, but she couldn''t see anything in the pitch ck surroundings.


    "Brother Fu Zheng?"


    Fu Zheng heard her talk, andughed happily, "Sister Linger, you are awake."


    "Brother Fu Zheng, where are we? It''s so dark."


    "We were caught by the bad guys, maybe rolled down from the mountain, and now we are still in the mountain, when the sun rises and the bad guys leave, we will go out."


    Er Bao leaned towards Fu Zheng with some fear, "Brother Fu Zheng, I''m afraid."


    Fu Zheng is only an eight-year-old child, and he is also afraid, but in front of Erbao, he still bravely said: "Don''t be afraid of Linger, Brother Fu Zheng will protect you."


    The small figures leaned against each other in the dark, and because they were cold and hungry, the two fell asleep in a daze.


    Su Ying rushed over immediately after learning that the city gate was different, and met Xiao Jin outside the city when it was dark.


    Until now, her locator has not found Erbao''s whereabouts. She suspects that there is something wrong with the locator on Erbao.


    "How is it, did you find it?"


    Xiao Jin''splexion was so dark that it almost melted into the night, "No, the person should be at the bottom of the hillside, but he has been unable to find him."


    "How are you sure the person is there? The person you found is recruited?"


    "Well, they hid Linger and Fu Zheng in the cloth in an attempt to take them outside the city."


    Su Ying frowned, "Fu Zheng was also arrested?"


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    "I knew I should bring the big cats back." They have a keen sense of smell and are very familiar with Linger, so they can find Linger''s location through smell.


    But it''s useless to think about it now.


    "Have you heard of the Red Devils?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Red Devils? A killer organization in the Jianghu, specializing in the business of killing people. The Red Devils once let go, as long as they give enough money, they dare to kill anyone."


    Su Ying sneered, "That''s a big tone, where is theirir? After I was led to Xunshan Temple, two members of the Red Devils faction shot at me. Their leader always knows what they are paying for. people."


    When Linger is found, she must go and destroy this Red Devil faction!


    In the darkness, two furtive figures hid in the dark and watched the imperial army looking for it.


    "Two useless trash, they can''t handle such a small matter well, what''s the use of them."


    "What to do, now people have run away, how can we keep up with the boss."


    "Wait a minute, they may not be able to find someone."


    "kindness."


    The sky gradually turned pale.


    A golden light shone in through the cracks, Fu Zheng moved his stiff body and slowly opened his eyes, and saw Erbao sleeping soundly in his arms at a nce.


    He couldn''t bear to wake Er Bao up, so he just sat there stiffly, and when Er Bao woke up, he said softly, "Ling''er, you''re awake."


    Er Bao opened his eyes in a daze, looked at Fu Zheng and couldn''t recover, "Brother Fu Zheng..."


    "Ling''er, I''ll go out and have a lookter. If there are no bad people outside, we will find a way to get out."


    Erbao nodded obediently, touched her body with her little hand, found a small bag of snacks, and she happily took out the snacks.


    The snacks inside were all crushed, but it was still a big surprise for her, "Brother Fu Zheng, Linger still has delicious food."


    Fu Zheng swallowed his saliva looking at the dim sum, but he still said: "That''s great, eat quickly, Linger will have the strength to walk after a while."


    Er Bao happily picked up the dim sum and ate it. Seeing that Fu Zheng still fed the rest of the dim sum to his mouth, "Brother Fu Zheng eats too."


    Fu Zheng pushed away, "Brother is not hungry, as long as Linger eats."


    "Eat it, it''s delicious."


    Fu Zheng had no choice but to open his mouth and take a bite.


    The dim sum is dry and the taste is not good, but for hungry them, it is undoubtedly the best delicacy.


    After the two of them finished eating their snacks, and with a little strength in their bodies, Fu Zheng pushed aside the stones and branches at the mountain pass, and took Erbao away to remove them.


    Fu Zheng looked at the surrounding environment and it was difficult to tell the direction, but he thought they could go back the same way, maybe they could run into someone who came to save them.


    "Ling''er,e and follow my brother."


    "Well, good."


    Er Bao obediently followed behind Fu Zheng, walking all the way back.


    "Eh? Brother Fu Zheng, I seem to hear Daddy''s voice."

 Chapter 347: Injuried

    Chapter 347 Injured


    Fu Zheng also stopped and listened carefully to the movement not far away, as if he heard a voice and called Linger again.


    "Quick, let''s go in the direction of the sound."


    "kindness!"


    "Daddy, Daddy, I''m here Daddy."


    Erbao opened his mouth and responded.


    When Fu Zheng heard this, he quickly covered Er Bao''s mouth.


    Er Bao looked at him suspiciously, not understanding why he did this.


    Fu Zheng lowered his voice and said: "Don''t call, just in case the bad guys are called over."


    Er Bao foolishly covered his little mouth.


    The two continued to walk forward, but not long after, two figures came out of the forest and stopped in front of them.


    Seeing them, Fu Zheng immediately stopped in front of Erbao vigntly.


    "who are you?"


    The two men looked at each other.


    "Little princess, so you are here, the prince and the others have been looking for it for a long time, little princess, please follow us."


    "Yes, little princess, the prince is right in front, we will take you to find the prince."


    As the two spoke, they quickly approached them.


    Fu Zheng realized something was wrong, and quickly pushed Erbao aside, "Linger, run!"


    After finishing speaking, he rushed towards those two people.


    Those two people were caught off guard by Fu Zheng, and they groaned in pain.


    Erbao didn''t run, but rushed forward and pressed the shock wave button.


    With a bang, one of them was knocked and flew out.


    "I''m not afraid of you scoundrels!" Er Bao grabbed a rock on the ground and threw it on another person''s foot.


    "ah!"


    The man cried out in pain.


    Fu Zheng took the opportunity to hit his stomach heavily with his shoulder.


    "Daddy, Mommy..." Erbao opened his mouth and shouted.


    Xiao Jin who was not far away suddenly stopped, listening intently to the sound not far away.


    "Daddy..."


    Xiao Jin''s pupils shrank, and after identifying the direction of the voice, he quickly ran towards it.


    But when he rushed to the ground where Erbao and the others were, there was no one there, only two men fell to the ground and groaned.


    "Forgive...forgive..."


    Xiao Jin grabbed him from the ground, "Where are people, what about them!"


    The man trembled and said: "No, I don''t know, I don''t know...Ah!"


    Xiao Jin threw the man down, quickly checked the surroundings, and found Er Bao''s shoe in the west.


    "Damn it!"


    Xiao Jin moved, followed the slight trace left by the opponent and chased after him.


    Xiao Jin chased all the way to the middle of the mountain. On the edge of the cliff halfway up the mountain, a red figure came into view. He wore a ghostly mask on his face and grabbed a child in one hand. He lifted the child up. As long as he let go, The two children would fall down the mountain.


    "Daddy, Daddy help me, Daddy..." Erbao called for help as soon as he saw Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin shrank his pupils and looked at the man coldly, "What are you going to do?"


    "Our Red Devil faction is just using people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. The other party wants to buy King Qi''s life." Chu Mo, the man in red, kicked the dagger at his feet to Xiao Jin.


    "King Qi killed himself with this dagger, so I let them go."


    Fu Zheng struggled and shouted, "No, you can''t...Don''t worry about me, my lord...I, I''m not afraid...You, you save, save Linger, save Linger sister..."


    "Daddy doesn''t want it, Linger doesn''t want Daddy to hurt Daddy..."


    Xiao Jin bowed and picked up the dagger, and stabbed at his shoulder without hesitation. Bright red blood flowed down the cold dagger. Chu Moxiang was greatly stimted, and his eyes were so excited that famous.


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Let go of a child first."


    Chu Mo sneered, and threw Fu Zheng over.


    Xiao Jinfei stepped forward and hugged Fu Zheng. Just before Chu Mo could react, Xiao Jin quickly put Fu Zheng down, and the dagger in his hand was filled with a powerful inside and hit Chu Mo.


    Chu Mo''s pupils shrank, a sh of anger shed in his eyes, and he threw Erbao down the mountain instead.


    Xiao Jin rushed forward and grabbed Erbao''s feet in a hurry.


    Chu Moughed out loud when he saw this, "I didn''t expect that King Qi would fall into my hands one day."


    Chu Mo pulled out the saber at his waist and stabbed at Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin held Er Bao''s hand tightly and couldn''t dodge it. The sword pierced his other shoulder.


    Just when he drew out the cold sword and was about to strike again, Xiao Jin pulled the second treasure up, hugged him into his arms, and then kicked him in the chest!


    "Well!"


    Chu Mo felt unwilling, and quickly stepped forward to continue to make moves, but saw someoneing this way by mistake.


    "Xiao Jin!"


    Su Ying shouted and rushed over.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Chu Mo turned around and ran away.


    Chu Mo had already dodged into the woods when Su Ying came, she didn''t go after him, but ran to Xiao Jin, looking at him covered in blood, hisplexion was extremely ugly.


    "Aniang..." Erbao cried when he saw Su Ying wowing.


    Su Ying hugged Er Bao over, her heart was about to break, "Linger, don''t cry, mother is here, how is it, are you injured?"


    Erbao shook his head, "Ling''er is not injured, it''s Daddy, Daddy is injured, woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    Su Ying hugged Er Bao and knelt down to check Xiao Jin''s situation.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Jin''s face turned pale because of excessive blood loss.


    Su Ying pulled out a few cloth strips from his body and quickly bandaged Xiao Jin''s wound to stop the bleeding.


    The moment Xiao Jin saw Su Ying, he exhaled, "It''s okay."


    Su Ying put Erbao down, took out a pill from his body and gave him a pill, "Go down the mountain first."


    The forbidden army also came after them, and Su Ying asked them to use branches to make a suggested stretcher to take Xiao Jin down the mountain, while she carried the two children herself.


    At the foot of the mountain, Lord Zhen Guo has already rushed over.


    For the past two days, his attention was on looking for Er Bao, and he also found that Fu Zheng was missing, but he just thought that he followed Su Ying to find someone. Later, Xiao Jin sent someone to tell him, and he realized that he was also kidnapped. Duke Zhen rushed over anxiously.


    Duke Zhen looked at Xiao Jin who was being carried down, his face changed, "What''s wrong, my lord?"


    Su Ying said: "I was stabbed twice, first get him into the carriage, and I will deal with him."


    Duke Zhen nodded, and took care of the child in her hand.


    Su Ying took Xiao Jin into the carriage.


    Due to excessive blood loss, Xiao Jin had already passed out.


    Su Ying took a cloth strip to cover his eyes, and after closing the car door, he brought him into the space for processing.


    Xiao Jin¡¯s front and rear stab wounds were deep, and he didn¡¯t know who the opponent was, but he was able to hurt him like this, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t hurt any vital parts. As long as hemostasis and suturing the wound were done well, the problem would be fine.


    But Su Ying gave him a blood transfusion in order to make him recover as soon as possible.


    After the blood transfusion, his face looked better, and she brought him out.


    Su Ying pushed open the car door and jumped down.

 Chapter 348: see clearly

    Chapter 348 See it clearly


    Zhen Guogong has been waiting outside, "How?"


    Su Ying said: "It''s nothing serious, just go back and take care of it."


    Duke Zhen nodded, "Princess Qi, please show that child Zheng''er, he also suffered a lot of injuries..."


    "Where is the person? Take me to see."


    The two children were arranged in a carriage by Lord Zhen Guo. Fu Zheng was lying in the carriage, his face not looking very good, and Er Bao looked at him with a wrinkled face.


    Hearing the movement, Er Bao raised his head and looked at Su Ying, "Aniang, Brother Fu Zheng is injured, please show Brother Fu Zheng quickly."


    "Don''t worry, Madam, take a look." Su Ying got into the carriage and checked Fu Zheng''s pulse. From the pulse, he saw that there was nothing wrong with it, but he was a little weak.


    Su Ying pulled off the robe on his body, checked him for injuries, and found that the calf bone of his left leg was somewhat misaligned.


    Bone dislocation is not an ordinary difort, but this child didn''t even groan, so strong that it makes people feel distressed.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand to touch his leg, and when he didn''t respond, the bones reset when she moved her hand.


    Fu Zheng snorted, thinking that what was waiting for him was boundless pain, but he didn''t expect that after the slight pain, the pain in his leg waspletely relieved.


    "Princess..."


    "Your bones are misaligned, I''ll reset them for you, and it''s all right now."


    Fu Zheng nodded foolishly, "Oh, yes, thank you, Princess."


    Su Ying showed him other traumas, most of them were abrasions and bruises caused by collisions, so there is no big problem. Go back and apply medicine, and he will recover after a few days of recuperation.


    Mr. Zhen felt relieved when he heard that Fu Zheng was fine.


    "Hug, mother." Su Ying carried Erbao out of the car.


    "Brother Fu Zheng, please heal your wounds obediently. I want to be with Aunt and Daddy."


    Fu Zheng nodded, "I''m fine, sister Linger, don''t worry."


    Su Ying carried Er Bao back to Xiao Jin''s carriage.


    Er Bao looked at Xiao Jin who was still unconscious, and asked anxiously, "Mother, what happened to Dad, did he suffer serious injuries?"


    "Well, Daddy is injured, but it''s okay. Auntie has bandaged Daddy''s wound, and it won''t take long for him to heal. Now Daddy is tired and needs to sleep for a while."


    Er Bao nestled in Su Ying''s arms, the two days of tossing made her not in a good spirit.


    Seeing her like this, Su Ying didn''t ask anything, just hugged her and let her sleep in his arms before talking.


    After returning to Prince Qi''s mansion, Su Ying got out of the carriage with Er Bao in his arms, and Mr. Zhen Guo got out of the driveway: "Thanks to King Qi for saving Zheng''er this time, I will definitelye to pay my respects soon."


    Originally, Lord Zhen Guo was going back to the border, but after this happened, he will not leave in a short time.


    Su Ying nodded and asked someone to carry Xiao Jin back to the pce.


    Dabao and the others all ran over when they got the news, and when they saw Erbao lying in Su Ying''s arms, they almost cried.


    "God, I''m so scared to death." Zhao''s mother staggered forward, her eyes were red when she saw Er Bao.


    "Mother Zhao, don''t worry, Linger is fine."


    Mother Zhao wiped her tears, "It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s great, I found it."


    "What''s wrong, my lord?"


    "I''m injured, first carry the person into the house."


    Su Ying handed Erbao to Bai Shuang and the others, and asked them to carry her to the house to sleep for a while.


    Dabao followed Erbao.


    Su Ying followed Xiao Jin into the house.


    Su Ying brought the scissors, cut off Xiao Jin''s robes and reced them, and then covered him with a quilt.


    She was about to go to see Er Bao again, when she heard Xiao Jin''s slight voice.


    Su Ying turned her head, and saw Xiao Jin''s eyes closed tightly, his brows were wrinkled together, looking very painful.


    Su Ying went back to the bed and sat down, reached out and touched his forehead, it wasn''t hot, logically speaking, even if it did get hot, it wouldn''t be that fast.


    "Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, as if he was in great pain.


    "No, don''t... Mother Concubine... Mother Concubine..."


    Su Ying put her ear close to him, trying to hear what he said, but the voice was too vague, and she couldn''t hear anything.


    Although she didn''t know what he was talking about, Su Ying still hoped to ease his pain.


    Su Ying is really not very good at coaxing people, she held Xiao Jin''s hand and patted it gently, thinking about how she coaxed Dabao and the others, "Okay, no matter what happens, I will be with you."


    Xiao Jin seemed to have heard Su Ying''s words, his frown gradually loosened, and he fell into a deeper sleep than before.


    After confirming that she had fallen asleep, Su Ying wanted to go to see Erbao, but found that his hand was tightly held by him, and she couldn''t break free no matter what she did.


    She didn''t want to wake him up, thinking that Erbao was fine, she simply rolled onto the bed,y down beside him and squinted for a while.


    Since the second treasure was lost, she has hardly slept seriously. Now that she has rxed, she is indeed a little sleepy.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, it was already dark outside. She sat up and looked at Xiao Jin who was still sleeping and got out of bed.


    Bai Shuang and Mother Zhao are coaxing their two children, because of this ident, Dabao is even more inseparable from Erbao, wishing to follow him to thetrine.


    "Brother, I''m going to thetrine, don''t follow me, you''re so ashamed." Erbao looked helplessly at the serious Dabao, she was about to pee, brother really, how could he keep following me.


    Dabao said with a straight face, "I''m protecting you outside."


    Erbao was helpless, "But I can''t pull it out."


    "Okay, Ji''er, Aniang will apany Linger, you go to the side room first, and have dinnerter."


    Dabao agreed to leave first when he saw Su Ying approaching.


    After solving the personal problem, Er Bao hugged Su Ying''s thigh, "Mother, is Daddy awake?"


    Su Ying picked her up, "Not yet, Daddy still needs to sleep for a while, let''s eat first."


    "Oh, Daddy needs a good rest."


    Bai Shuang and Lin Zhuyu went to bring the food.


    Su Ying nced at Lin Zhuyu, "I''m not giving you a vacation, what are you doinging back so soon?"


    Lin Zhuyu said with red eye circles: "I will feel empty if I don''t see the princess and the little princes for a day."


    "You just feel bored."


    "I am willing to die of exhaustion beside the princess."


    "You should be exhausting Jiang Yang to death."


    Lin Zhuyu: "..."


    Princess, I suspect you are driving, and there is evidence!


    Su Ying took a piece of ribs for Er Bao and Da Bao respectively, "Linger, what happened that day, please tell Aunt slowly."


    Erbao took a bite of the pork ribs. She was really hungry these two days. After swallowing the meat, she said: "I felt a little ufortable in my stomach that day, so I went to thetrine. I was about to go out after pulling, so Suddenly someone covered my mouth, and I passed out."


    "Then have you seen the other person''s appearance clearly?"


    Er Bao blinked his big eyes and nodded, "I see clearly."

 Chapter 349: where is the lair

    Chapter 349 Where is their


    "It''s Brother Fu Zheng''s viinous father." She was very scared at the time. Before she could react, her mouth and nose were covered, and she passed out. Thinking about it now, she is still very scared!


    Fu Jun!


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes coldly, and the killing intent in her eyes burst out.


    After Erbao was full, Mother Zhao took her down to wash up, but Dabao didn''t leave for a long time, but knelt down in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at him in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    Dabao pursed his lips tightly, looked at Su Ying and said, "Aniang, I didn''t protect my sister well, please punish me."


    Su Ying frowned slightly and did not say anything.


    "Daddy said that my sister and I should not leave his sight, but when my sister went to thetrine, I didn''t tell Dad immediately, which put my sister in danger."


    Su Ying looked at Dabao''s immature face, they were only five years old.


    Su Ying didn''t want them to face the darkest and bloodiest thing in the world so early, she didn''t want them to have only brutal fighting in their childhood like her, but the kidnapping of Linger made her shake her mind up.


    Some people may be born destined to be extraordinary, so what they have to experience is destined to be different from ordinary people?


    But Su Ying still doesn''t want them to lose their due innocence and happiness.


    "Starting tomorrow, Auntie will strengthen your practice. Ji''er, as a brother, I forgive you for not being vignt this time, but don''t let it happen again."


    Dabao nodded solemnly, "Ji''er knows, Ji''er must practice hard to protect her younger sister, and grow up to protect her father and mother."


    Su Ying patted his little head, "OK."


    Children''s martial arts practice is different from them. Su Ying still insists that they don''t want to let them learn killing skills now. They were asked to practice basic skills before, and it was also for them to learn the basics of martial arts in the future. What''s more, they are so young now, Even if you learn some moves, you will be weak when confronting adults.


    She wants to see what weapons can be integrated into the moves, at least allowing them to defend themselves.


    After Dabao went down to rest with Bai Shuang and the others, Su Ying called Wang Su.


    "What is the princess'' order?"


    "Let someone go and find out where the Red Devils''ir is."


    "Yes, but the subordinates don''t know where the old nest is, but they know where their sub-helm is."


    "Where?"


    "In the fireworks alley in the city, Yanliu Pavilion."


    "good."


    The night was getting darker, and there were no pedestrians on the streets in the city.


    But a street in the west of the city is so lively that it is out of ce with other ces.


    morously dressed girls flung handkerchiefs, with thick rouge on their faces, attracting passing men.


    "Guest officer,e and y, we have the most beautiful girl here, I promise to satisfy you, guest officer."


    "Come on son, I will apany you well."


    After the bustard sent the guests in, he saw a figure standing outside the door in a blink of an eye.


    The bustard looked her up and down, and stepped forward with a smile, "Madam is here to have fun?"


    Su Ying nced at her lightly, then suddenly reached out and grabbed her neck, "Is the Red Devil inside?"


    The madam was startled, struggling to shout.


    The thugs outside the door rushed over and surrounded Su Ying.


    "What to do, let him go, this is not a ce where you can be presumptuous!"


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, and looked straight into the old bustard''s eyes, "I''ll ask again, where are the Red Devils?"


    The old bustard''s eyes gradually turned white, "In, in, in..."


    Seeing this, the thugs rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying flicked the old bustard, and mmed it hard at the thug who rushed over.


    People in the building rushed out when they heard the movement.


    Su Ying took out two electric batons, danced an electric spark in the dark, and then hit the thugs.


    "ah!"


    For a while, there were screams outside the door one after another.


    There was a loud bang, and several thugs were smashed into the lobby, scaring the people inside to scream.


    Su Yingfeng nced coldly at the faces of those people, "I''m looking for someone from the Red Devils, if it''s irrelevant, get out if you don''t want to die."


    "ah!"


    Everyone in the hall screamed and ran away in fear.


    Soon, the building was empty.


    Su Ying''s gaze slowly swept across the wing room on the second floor.


    A red figure appeared in the corridor on the second floor.


    "Concubine Qi really deserves her reputation, why didn''t she see King Qie over? It looks like she''s seriously hurt."


    Chu Mo looked at Su Ying with a half-smile, the long whip in his hand was already eager to try.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, "You hurt Xiao Jin."


    Chu Mo shrugged, "It''s really rare and honored, I''m right, let me meet Princess Qi today."


    Chu Mo stretched out his red clothes, and the long whip in his hand whistled in the wind, and quickly and urately threw it at Su Ying''s vital gate.


    Su Ying kicked towards the table next to her.


    "Snapped!"


    The table instantly fell apart.


    Missing a move, Chu Mo took advantage of the victory to pursue, and threw the long whip at Su Ying again.


    Su Ying dodged sideways, then threw out the electric baton in his hand and wrapped it around Chu Mo''s whip.


    The whip was covered with iron nails and barbs, Su Ying increased the power of the electric baton, and the shock made his arms numb.


    Chu Mo was startled. After spinning his body quickly in the air, he mmed his hand on the wooden table before shaking off the long whip.


    Su Ying threw the long whip aside, brandished the electric baton and hit Chu Mo.


    Chu Mo realized the power of the electric baton, and quickly dodged, but was still hit by Su Ying on the shoulder, and was instantly numb from the electric baton.


    Su Ying retracted the electric baton and kicked him in the heart.


    "poof"


    Chu Mo spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The thugs in the building rushed over quickly.


    The electric baton in Su Ying''s hand was pressed against his heart.


    "If you want me to pierce his heart,e here."


    Those thugs did not dare to move.


    Chu Mo stared at Su Ying coldly.


    "Say, who gave the money."


    Chu Mo sneered, "We only take money to do things, just give money, and never care about the identity of the employer."


    Su Ying stepped on his eyes, "I''ll ask you again, who gave the money."


    "no!"


    "Calction"


    Su Ying''s foot stepped back, and his leg bone broke instantly.


    "Yes, yes, a eunuch, an eunuch!" Chu Mo gritted his teeth.


    Su Ying paused for a moment.


    "They came here with 20,000 taels of silver and said they wanted to buy your life and King Qi''s life. Apart from that, we don''t know anything else, we don''t know anymore!"


    Su Ying raised his foot and was about to break his neck when suddenly a group of officers and soldiers rushed in from outside the door and surrounded Su Ying.


    "Princess Qi, someone went to the government to report to the government, saying that you were causing trouble and even beat and injured people. The princess wille with us to Jingzhaoyin Mansion."


    Su Ying raised her cold eyes slightly, and lifted Chu Mo up from the ground, "I only hit those who should be hit, now I want you to repeat what you just said, who gave you 20,000 taels of silver to assassinate It belongs to my concubine and the prince."


    Chu Mo looked at the officers and soldiers, gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know what the princess means. You came to our ce to make trouble for no reason, and asked the officers to make decisions for us."

 Chapter 350: what can you do to me

    Chapter 350 What can you do to me


    As soon as Su Ying''s eyes sank, she met Chu Mo''s sneering face, as if she was provoking her, what can you do to me!


    Su Ying snorted lightly, which made Chu Mo stunned. Before he could react, Su Ying threw him to the corridor on the second floor.


    Su Ying immediately hooked the fence with a steel cable and climbed up!


    The officers and soldiers seemed to have never expected that Su Ying would be so courageous, and would dare to run away in front of so many officers and soldiers!


    Su Ying grabbed Chu Mo by the skirt and dragged him into the wing.


    The officers and soldiers came to their senses and immediately chased after him.


    In the wing room, Chu Mo only felt a pain in the back of his neck, and when he looked up again, he saw Su Ying ring at him sullenly.


    "If you dare to kill me, you, Princess Qi, are at the end, hahaha..."


    Su Ying looked down at him, "I''m curious how long you canugh."


    After finishing speaking, she snapped her fingers lightly.


    Chu Mo only felt a slight tingling pain from the back of his neck, and then the tingling pain gradually spread to his limbs, making him tremble all over. If he had experienced many battles, he would never have experienced such a huge pain.


    "Uh! Ah!" Chu Mo rolled on the ground in pain, wishing he could die immediately.


    Outside the door, the officers and soldiers were still banging on the door with difficulty.


    Su Ying sat on the chair, looking at Chu Mo whose expression gradually changed due to the pain.


    "Who is that eunuch?"


    The veins on Chu Mo''s neck were bulging, and his eyes were round because of the pain, and the fundus of his eyes was covered with bloodshot eyes.


    "Yes, it''s the eldest prince, the **** beside him, the **** beside him!"


    "You better tell the truth."


    "Ugh!" Su Ying raised her hand and snapped her fingers, Chu Mo only felt that the pain was slowly subsiding like a tide.


    Chu Moy on the ground panting heavily.


    With a bang, the officers and soldiers broke open the door and walked in.


    "Princess Qi really has the guts to harm innocent people and take her down."


    Su Ying didn''t resist, but just nced coldly at the officers and soldiers who came forward, "Don''t touch this concubine, I will leave by myself."


    The officers and soldiers were also afraid of Su Ying, so they stood obediently and did not move.


    The rest of the officers and soldiers stepped forward to set up Chu Mo and walked out.


    "etc."


    The officers and soldiers turned their heads in displeasure, "What tricks do you want to y?"


    "I want to stay with him."


    The officers and soldiers frowned, "It''s not up to the princess to make the decision."


    "If he dies, who is responsible? You, or Jing Zhaoyin?"


    The officers and soldiers¡¯ faces were gloomy, ¡°Take them away!¡±


    Su Ying followed the officers and soldiers and walked all the way back to Jingzhaoyin Mansion behind Chu Mo.


    Master Lin was already waiting in the main hall. When he saw Su Ying, Master Lin''s expression was very bad, "Princess Wang is really capable."


    ¡°It¡¯s not the tigers that can eat people, but the rats hiding in the gutters, which can kill an elephant even though they can¡¯t see the light.¡±


    Master Lin snorted coldly, "Princess Qi is just talking about why you ran to Yanyu Pavilion in the middle of the night to hurt people for no reason."


    "Then you''d better ask him whose money he got, to take my life and the prince''s life."


    Master Lin frowned and looked at Chu Mo, "Is what the princess said true?"


    The pain just now almost killed Chu Mo, he raised his head and gave Su Ying a hard look, "It''s not...uh..."


    Pain came again, Chu Mo only felt trembling all over, a sudden heat wave hit him, and he looked again, there was a puddle of steaming water on the ground.


    Master Lin''s face became even more ugly, "What''s going on? What did the princess do to him?"


    Su Ying blinked, looking very innocent, "What did I do? Maybe God can''t understand him doing so many evil things?"


    The pain came quickly and quickly, but he also walked quickly. Chu Moy on the ground panting, and looked at Su Ying with a hint of panic in his angry eyes.


    He didn''t know what Su Ying did to him. After being dragged into the wing by her, he only felt his eyes go dark, and when he opened his eyes again, his neck hurt, and his body ached afterward.


    Master Lin''s eyes twitched, and he looked at Chu Mo, "Who are you?"


    Chu Mo didn¡¯t dare to make another false statement, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Mo, the head of the Red Devil¡¯s Shangjing branch. A few days ago, an **** found the Red Devil faction and offered 20,000 taels of silver to buy the lives of King Qi and Princess Qi.¡±


    Master Lin frowned, "Are you the one who assassinated King Qi and Princess Qi?"


    "yes."


    Master Lin did not speak for a long time.


    Su Ying said coldly: "What are you still questioning, my lord? The matter is of great importance, shouldn''t you tell the emperor."


    "Princess, don''t worry. If what he said is true, neither the officials nor the emperor will tolerate it. Put this person in prison first, and the concubine will return to the pce first. If necessary, the officials will go to the pce to report to the concubine." Ask clearly."


    "Until this case is known to the emperor and the truth is known to the world, I will not leave him half a step."


    Master Lin frowned even tighter, "Does the princess believe in the next official?"


    "right."


    Master Lin: "..."


    "If he dies, it''s dead without a doubt. Can you afford that?"


    "The princess doesn''t know something, this trial is not that simple."


    "That''s none of my business, I just want to keep this person safe."


    Master Lin snorted, "Okay, okay, then put the princess in the same prison as him."


    The officer looked at Mr. Lin hesitantly. Mr. Lin was obviously very angry, and he didn''t notice the official officer''s eyes, so he directly asked him to take him away.


    Official servants had no choice but to take people down, and they didn''t dare to put them in their official cells, but took people to a special cell in the big one.


    After locking the person in, the official sent back to the inner hall, "My lord, I really want to lock up Princess Qi, in case the princess bites back..."


    "She made such a bigmotion tonight, why should I imprison her for wanton trouble?"


    "Does your lord think what the princess said is true?"


    Master Lin did not speak, but looked coldly at the official.


    The officer was startled, and realized that he had asked something that shouldn''t be asked, so he shut his mouth in fright and dared not make a sound.


    "Send people to Yanyu Pavilion to find out what''s going on. King Qi also dispatched the imperial army out of the city today, and then sent people to the imperial army to ask what they did."


    "yes."


    In the prison, Su Ying sat cross-legged on the ground to adjust her breath.


    Chu Mo found a ce farthest away from Su Ying and sat against the wall. Seeing that Su Ying didn''t take him seriously at all, Chu Mo felt annoyed. She was so confident that he would not arrest her in the prison. Anti-kill?


    In the end, Chu Mo couldn''t help but speak. This woman is scary, but mysterious enough to make people want to explore.


    "Princess Qi''s kung fu is really powerful, and the weapons in her hands are unprecedented, unheard of. I wonder what the princess is using to deal with me?"


    Hearing this, Su Ying slowly opened her eyes, but Chu Mo couldn''t understand the strangeness in her eyes, "Do you know why you are still alive now?"

 Chapter 351: search

    Chapter 351 Search


    As the night deepened, Xiao Jin was seriously injured and unconscious in the mansion, and the news that Su Ying was imprisoned in Jingzhaoyin Mansion''s prison spread unexpectedly in the silent night.


    In the darkness, Xiao Jue showed forbearance for a long time and couldn''t wait, looking at the people kneeling in the darkness, he gritted his teeth and said, "Do it, tonight, tonight, I will make them doomed!"


    "yes."


    The hurried steps of a group of officers and soldiers broke the tranquility of the night, and in a blink of an eye, Prince Qi''s Mansion was heavily surrounded by officers and soldiers.


    The guards of Prince Qi''s Mansion saw the situation and asked about the situation, "What are you doing?"


    The officers and soldiers sneered, "Someone found that King Qi was secretly hiding Jiangyang robbers, and we have to order them toe and search."


    The guard frowned, how could he agree with such a non-existent thing, "Impossible, how could there be some gangster in the pce!"


    The officers and soldiers didn''t care, "You said there is no one, so you don''t have it? Of course you have to search to find out, go in and search! Anyone who dares to stop him will be arrested and executed on the spot!"


    "You dare to say Fa-rectification on the spot to the people in the pce, you are so courageous!"


    A guard quickly went in to report while he was talking, but Xiao Jin is still unconscious, Su Ying is not at the house, and there is no one to call the shots!


    Jiang Yang''s faces darkened, "Wang Su, you and Zhao Neng stay in the yard with a team of people to protect the safety of the prince and the young prince. I will go out to deal with them."


    "good."


    Jiang Yang assembled the guards of the pce and quickly went to the front yard to stop the officers and soldiers.


    "What are you doing, this is Prince Qi''s Mansion, so how can you be presumptuous?"


    The officers and soldiers took out a search warrant from Jingzhaoyin Mansion, "This is a search warrant sealed by the official. If you vite the order and refuse to obey, we have the right to take them all!"


    Jiang Yang frowned when he saw the search warrant. This is a search warrant from the Jingzhao Yin Mansion. It has an official seal on it, and he has the right to search. If Jiang Yang stops it, it will only push the Qi Wang Mansion into a dilemma. .


    But this also reminded him that these people had found evidence of his rebellion in Xiao Jin''s study before, and he was unwilling to bet that the Qi Pce would repeat the same mistakes again!


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Yang said: "Okay, but just in case, our people must follow."


    The officers and soldiers sneered indifferently, and asked people to search directly.


    These officers and soldiers are like locusts crossing the border, and they destroy everything they go.


    Jiang Yang saw it, and clenched his fists angrily, but this is the capital, if he kills these people, it will only cause more trouble for Qi Wangfu.


    The officers and soldiers led by ?? entered Xiao Jin''s study immediately, and Jiang Yang quickly followed after seeing this.


    After entering, they turned the study into a mess, as if they had to find something in it before they would be content.


    But no, they found nothing.


    The officers and soldiers headed by it all looked a little ugly. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the study door.


    "Boss, we found a tree that showed signs of loosening in the backyard of King Qi''s dormitory. Something might be buried underneath it."


    Jiang Yang''splexion sank slightly, not everyone can go to Xiao Jin''s dormitory, who can do something there.


    He quickly followed the officers and soldiers and ran out.


    When Jiang Yang rushed to the dormitory, Zhao Neng and the others were stopping the officers and soldiers, not allowing them to break into Xiao Jin''s room.


    Seeing that the stalemate between the two sides was about to start a fight, Zhang Shuming suddenly ran over with a sullen face and said that the eldest prince Xiao Jue wasing.


    When everyone turned their heads, they saw Xiao Jue stepping into the courtyard imposingly.


    "The emperor ordered that Xiao Jin, king of Qi, hid the Jiangyang robbers privately, and specially ordered this hall toe to assist the officials to search the house. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed without mercy!"


    Xiao Jue held up the imperial decree in his hand. If Jiang Yang and the others obstructed it, it would be disrespecting the decree.


    Everyone in Prince Qi''s Mansion clenched their fists in anger, as if they had returned to the darkest day before they were exiled!


    "Where is Xiao Jinren? Show up soon."


    "The prince is not feeling well, and it is temporarily inconvenient toe out to see the eldest prince."


    Xiao Jue sneered, "Xiao Jin is too scared toe out, so keep searching, and don''t miss any corner."


    "yes."


    When Xiao Jue gave an order, the arrogance of the officers and soldiers became even more arrogant. Except for the bedroom where Xiao Jin stayed, Jiang Yang and the others were not allowed to enter, those people in the rest of the ce spared no effort to search.


    Xiao Jin walked to the door of Xiao Jue''s house, and looked at Jiang Yang and the others who were full of anger.


    "Jiangyang, Jiangyang, this hall has always admired you, but it''s a pity that you chose the wrong master. Even if you are a dog, you can only be the one who is bullied."


    Jiang Yang clenched his fists with red eyes, at this moment, the officer in the backyard suddenly ran over, "Your Highness, there is a strange thing buried under a big tree in the backyard, please go and have a look, Your Highness."


    The smile on Xiao Jue''s face could hardly be suppressed, "Xiao Jin intended to rebel before, and it was the Emperor who let him go a lot. Hasn''t his shady thoughts been wiped out?"


    Xiao Jue said nderous words, and walked towards the backyard quickly without stopping.


    Jiang Yang and the others changed their expressions drastically, and followed them one after another.


    They can''t forget how the prince was wronged back then!


    The officers and soldiers took a shovel and dug out a box from under the big tree. There was a lock on the box, and they knew it was very important at a nce.


    Xiao Jue looked at the box with even more pride in his eyes.


    "Smashing open."


    "yes."


    The officers and soldiers raised their knives and chopped off the lock on it.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the box, not knowing what was inside.


    Xiao Jue personally stepped forward and opened the box with confidence.


    Xiao Jin, I can make you never do it again, so you can have a second time!


    However, this time, whatever I say will tear you to pieces first!


    Xiao Jue suddenly opened the box, and the dim light of the torch instantly illuminated the contents inside.


    Xiao Jue stared at the contents of the box, his fists clenched together tremblingly.


    Xiao Jue couldn''t believe it and picked up the things in the box. Inside was a small bellyband embroidered with dolls and some small underwear, which looked like they were for children.


    At this time, a thin and thin figure suddenly jumped out, snatched the clothes from Xiao Jue''s hand, and his pink face looked extraordinarily angry under the still light of the fire.


    "What are you doing, shameless, don''t take me and my sister''s bellyband!"


    The veins on Xiao Jue''s forehead twitched suddenly, how could this be possible, how could this box be full of children''s things!


    "Impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible! There must be something I haven''t found, keep searching for me!"


    "What is it that I didn''t find that can make the eldest prince so angry?"


    Xiao Jue suddenly turned his head and saw Xiao Jin standing under the corridor. He was only wearing a loose robe, and his face was hidden behind the dark back, which made it hard to see clearly, but it made Xiao Jue feel chills on his back.

 Chapter 352: Look at how well this dragon robe fits

    Chapter 352 Look at how well this dragon robe fits


    "Xiao Jin, you still don''t admit that you hid the Jiangyang thief! Before you ordered the imperial army to stop the officials from arresting people, now you want to stop the pce from searching for people?" Xiao Jue gritted his teeth to suppress the chill in his heart, and red angrily. Xiao Jin, never let yourself be weak.


    "The roots of the tree have been dug up by you, and you haven''t found them yet?"


    Xiao Jue gritted his teeth, "Search, keep searching for me!"


    Xiao Jin didn''t stop him, and let the officers and soldiers search.


    But gradually the officers and soldiers who went to search came back.


    "Your Highness, I found everything in the front yard, and I didn''t find any suspicious people."


    "Your Highness, I have searched the backyard, but there is nothing."


    No, no, nowhere, how is this possible!


    Xiao Jue was so angry that the veins on his forehead twitched.


    Soon, all the officers and soldiers who searched came back, but there was still nothing!


    Xiao Jue was unwilling to reconcile, but there was no other way to do so, he stared at Xiao Jin coldly, "It seems that he has been transferred by King Qi."


    Xiao Jin slowly walked out of the shadows, his dark eyes almost blending into the night.


    "Finished?"


    Xiao Jue snorted coldly, "Let''s go."


    "etc."


    Xiao Jue stared at him coldly, "Why, does King Qi want to confess his guilt?"


    Xiao Jin raised the corners of his lips, but he wasn''t smiling, "After the first prince''s search, it''s my turn. My king now suspects that you, Xiao Jue, are in collusion with important officials of the court, and that you are greedy for court money and even intend tomit treason. Prince''s Mansion,e, follow me to the First Prince''s Mansion to search for all evidence of crimes."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jue''splexion changed, and he said angrily: "Why do you search the mansion of this hall, this hall has imperial edicts, why do you have it?"


    Xiao Jin swept his dark eyes, "Forbidden Army, you have this right."


    The imperial army is responsible for the public security of the capital. If they find any threat to the public security of the capital or the emperor, they can directly search at the door without going through any department, and have the right to kill first and actter.


    "Okay, what a powerful official! This hall is here to see what you can find, let''s go!"


    Xiao Jin went back to the house and changed into a smart robe.


    "My lord, what is going on?"


    After Jiang Yang got married, Xiao Jin let him rest for a few days. Seeing his bewildered face, Xiao Jin didn''t exin too much, "Go and search and you''ll find out. Let''s go."


    The Great Prince''s Mansion is not far from Prince Qi''s Mansion, and the team will arrive soon.


    Xiao Jue stood at the gate of the mansion with a gloomy expression, "If nothing can be found, this pce will never let it go."


    "Better so."


    The imperial army rushed into the eldest prince Fu Da and searched him wantonly.


    In the prison of Jing Zhaoyin Mansion.


    Chu Mo looked at Su Ying in astonishment, feeling that there was something in her words.


    "Isn''t the princess trying to make me admit that I''m the killer of the Red Devil? Don''t I have other uses?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and sneered, "What do you think?"


    Su Ying''s smile made Chu Mo uneasy, "What does the princess mean by that?"


    Su Ying stood up slowly, walked up to him and looked down at him, "How stupid a person must be to fall into the same pit again, you don''t think that you are the only smart people in this world Bar?"


    Chu Mo''s face changed slightly, and his body gradually became stiff.


    The golden light tore the darkness apart, and a white cloud gradually swallowed the darkness.


    Xiao Jin came out of Xiao Jue''s study with a box.


    The moment Xiao Jue saw the brocade box, his expression changed drastically, and he wanted to grab it.


    But how could Xiao Jin fulfill his wish?


    He opened the brocade box and pulled out the contents, revealing a bright yellow dragon robe in front of everyone.


    Xiao Jue looked at the dragon robe in front of him, his pupils suddenly shrank, and rushed to grab it like crazy.


    Jiang Yang and the others quickly stepped forward to stop him.


    Holding the dragon robe in his hand, Xiao Jin smiled coldly, "It seems that the eldest prince can''t wait to taste the taste of the dragon robe."


    Xiao Jue roared ferociously, "This is someone who framed this hall, and someone who framed me!"


    But who would care about his roar, Xiao Jin directly had him tied up, and entered the pce with a dragon robe.


    Everyone in the Grand Prince''s Mansion was controlled by the Imperial Army.


    Emperor Kang Ze had already got up and was about to go to the morning court. As soon as he arrived at the main hall, before he had time to stand up and bow down to all the civil and military officials, he heard the servante to report that King Qi asked to see him.


    Emperor Kang Ze thought of the imperial decree that Xiao Jue hade to ask forst night, so he had no choice but to call people into the pce, and Xiao Jue, who was being escorted by the forbidden army, entered the pce.


    Cab Minister Zhang Ge Lao saw Xiao Jue''s expression darkened.


    "Your Majesty, Xiao Jue intends to conspire against you, so please ask your Majesty to adjudicate." The moment Xiao Jin opened his mouth, it was a blockbuster that exploded in the hall.


    Xiao Jue struggled and twisted his body to resist, "Your Majesty, I have been wronged, and someone has wronged me."


    Emperor Kang Ze''splexion has darkened. He will never tolerate anyone who intends to rebel, even his own son!


    "evidence?"


    Xiao Jin directly handed the letter between Longpao, Xiao Jue and Lin Jin to the servant, and handed it to Emperor Kang Ze.


    "These were all found in Xiao Jue''s study."


    Xiao Jue''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    "Your Majesty, this humble minister is really wronged, I beg the emperor to investigate clearly, this humble minister is really wronged!"


    Emperor Kang Ze''s face sank when he saw the dragon robe, and after reading the letter, he pointed at Xiao Jue with trembling anger and said, "Okay, okay, okay, the dragon robe is ready, are you I have been looking forward to my death for a long time! Come, put it on him, put this dragon robe on him, I will fulfill his dream of wearing a dragon robe once before he dies!"


    Zhang Taifu heard the sound and stood up, "The emperor calm down, the eldest prince has always been loyal to the emperor, and his filial piety can be learned from the world. These things must have been done deliberately, just to provoke the rtionship between the emperor and the eldest prince. Please think again .¡±


    Emperor Kang Ze sneered, and looked at the dragon robe that Xiao Jue was forcibly put on, furious to the extreme, "Think twice? Someone framed him? Look at his dragon robe, how well it fits. He secretly doesn''t know that he has How many times have you tried it secretly! Such a scourge is left in front of me, you make me think twice!"


    Kang Zedi almost yelled angrily.


    Scared all the ministers trembling.


    But those from the lineage of the Taifu still stood up and interceded for Xiao Jue, begging Emperor Kang Ze to find out the truth and return Xiao Jue''s innocence!


    Emperor Kang Ze directly smashed his correspondence with Lin Jin to Zhang Taifu''s face.


    "Take a good look at yourself. I have raised such a good son. Not only do I hope that I will die soon, but I also collude with my good ministers and ministers to **** the blood of the treasury! You still say that he is wronged?" Thest sentence Kang Zedi almost yelled out the words.


    Zhang Taifu and others looked at the letters on the ground, and almost passed out of anger.


    Idiot, oh idiot, how dare you keep such an important thing!


    This is not courting death, what is it!

 Chapter 353: joy

    Chapter 353 Joy


    Lin Jin was so frightened that he sat on the ground paralyzed, his hands trembling, looking at the letters, he felt that the surroundings were pitch ck, and a kind of near-death fear made him tremble all over!


    But Xiao Jin seemed to feel that this was not enough, "The day before yesterday, someone joined forces with Jianghu gangs to kidnap the children of Weichen. If they were not found in time, the consequences would be disastrous. Now the culprits have been caught and they are locked up in Jingzhaoyin Mansion."


    Emperor Kang Zedi didn''t eat anything in the morning and felt that he was going to be full!


    He immediately asked Jing Zhaoyin toe out and ask if there was such a thing. After Jing Zhaoyin admitted, he immediately asked him to bring the man into the pce, and he interrogated him.


    Inside the prison.


    Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes and stood up, Chu Mo heard the movement and Jingxin also raised her throat.


    Soon, the cell door was opened, and two officials walked in.


    "The emperor summoned, let''s go."


    Chu Mo''s expression changed slightly when he heard the word "emperor". Although he restrained him quickly, Su Ying caught it immediately.


    Soon, they were brought outside the pce hall.


    Su Ying walked into the main hall and took a look at Xiao Jin. After seeing Xiao Jin blinking, she looked away.


    As soon as Chu Mo entered the pce, he knelt down, "Your Majesty, forgive me. It was the eunuchs serving the eldest prince who found Caomin and others, and offered 20,000 taels of silver to buy the lives of King Qi and Princess Qi. Caomin couldn''t stand the money." I agreed to the temptation, Cao Min pleaded guilty, and asked the emperor to spare Cao Min once."


    Chu Mo pleaded guilty so quickly that Emperor Kang Ze didn''t even waste his time asking.


    Xiao Jue red at Chu Mo angrily, "Don''t wrong me, I never asked you to assassinate Xiao Jin, who, who bought you, let youe here to wrong me!"


    Emperor Kang Ze''s eyes shed an unpredictable look, and when he looked at Xiao Jue again, his eyes became more stern.


    "Xiao Jue, I didn''t expect that you not only wanted Xiao Zhen''s throne, but also killed your brothers and sisters. You really disappointed me. Someone,e and bring Xiao Jue to me, and I will kill you soon."


    Xiao Jue was taken aback, his eyes widened in disbelief, and he asked Zhan, asked Zhan! He will be beheaded!


    Xiao Jue stood up almost insanely, "Your Majesty, you are so foolish. I never bribed someone to assassinate Xiao Jin and the others. I was wronged. They wronged me! Xiao Jin, you will die badly, you will die badly !"


    Xiao Jue''s appearance really embarrassed the royal family. Emperor Kang Ze was so angry that his face was darker than the bottom of the pot, "What are you still doing in a daze, stop that mouth and drag it on!"


    Zhang Taifu and the others looked at Emperor Kang Ze so angry that their faces changed, and they dared not say anything, they could only watch helplessly as Xiao Jue was dragged out.


    Emperor Kang Ze was so angry that Xiao Jue left the hall as soon as he was dragged away and flung his sleeves.


    The rest of the courtiers looked at each other.


    All the ministers headed by Zhang Taifu were in a mess.


    Taifu''s house is the queen''s natal family, that is, the family of Xiao Jue''s maternal grandfather. They naturally support Xiao Jue. Now that Xiao Jue is about to be executed, do they have a bright future?


    Xiao Jin walked up to Su Ying, held her hand, and the two of them walked out of the hall as if no one was there.


    Leaving the pce and getting into the carriage, Xiao Jin slowly let go of the breath he had been holding all along, and his face also turned pale.


    Seeing this, Su Ying moved her body closer, letting him lean on her to stabilize her body.


    "The wound hurts again?" The two cuts were pierced deep. Although she has stitched the wound up, it still takes time for the inside to recover.


    Xiao Jin hummed lightly, and squeezed her hand tightly, "It''s just a small injury."


    "Then I spent a whole night in jailst night, how are you going topensate me?"


    Xiao Jin turned his head, hugged her head suddenly and kissed her, and touched her head as quickly as possible, "Is it okay to pay for it?"


    Su Ying caressed his pale lips and chuckled, "Okay."


    Xiao Jinughed lowly, his chest throbbing, showing his joy now.


    "Su Ying."


    "kindness?"


    "Thank you."


    "no need thank me."


    "Everything, everything about you, pleases me."


    "Then if I am a useless little white flower, you will not be happy?"


    "As long as it''s you, I''m happy with everything."


    The corners of Su Ying''s lips rose, "I suddenly realized that I''m also quite happy."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were as bright as stars, "Really?"


    Su Ying looked at his expected eyebrows, and answered very solemnly, "I really like it."


    Xiao Jin couldn''t help holding her in his arms, and Su Ying didn''t struggle for fear of touching the wound on his shoulder.


    "I know, this ce makes you ufortable, but soon..."


    "There''s nothing ufortable. This is not a wild ce. This is a country with its own rules and regtions. The way to deal with it can''t always be the same. I, Su Ying, am not a fool who can only shake my fist."


    It is true that they were negligent about Ling''er, but Xiao Jin decided to follow his n and deliberately let people release the news that he was seriously injured and unconscious. An illusion that can be taken advantage of.


    Sure enough, Xiao Jue couldn''t hold back his hands.


    Su Ying leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms, closed her eyes and said slowly: "The Red Devil''s person should not be Xiao Jue."


    The charge of treason has been dropped, and one more charge of finding someone to assassinate Xiao Jue is really nothing, especially since the two still have enmity, there is no need for Xiao Jue to have such a big reaction.


    However, his reaction was even exaggerated, which is not normal.


    Xiao Jin''s rough fingertips caressed her lips lightly, his ck eyes were dim, "It''s not him."


    "Who is that?"


    "The emperor is not at ease with anyone, so the eunuchs arranged by our side are all his people."


    Su Ying opened her eyes suddenly when she heard the words, "Is there a problem with Zhang Shuming?"


    Xiao Jin''s fingertips traced the corners of her lips all the way down to her corbone and gently stroked, "The emperor thinks that Zhang Shuming belongs to him, but he doesn''t know that he only wants to repay his mother and concubine."


    So Zhang Shuming looked like Emperor Kang Ze, but he was actually loyal to Xiao Jin. No wonder that after those people were driven away, Xiao Jin brought Zhang Shuming back and Emperor Kang Ze didn''t feel embarrassed anymore. This is the reason.


    "So it was indeed the **** next to Xiao Jue who took the money to find the Red Devils, but he was not instructed by Xiao Jue, but Emperor Kangze."


    "It should be so." If Xiao Jue spent such arge sum of money to buy the lives of the two of them, there would be no need to do the subsequent game.


    Su Ying sneered, no wonder Chu Mo''s face changed when he heard that he was going to see Emperor Kang Ze, he was clear in his heart.


    "You cheap old man is really inhuman." She even suspected that he had persecution paranoia, otherwise how could anyone want to kill anyone.


    "Xiao Jue just died like this, what a pity." Su Ying said suddenly.


    Xiao Jin tightened his hands on his shoulders, "What''s the pity?"


    Decapitation was still too easy for Xiao Jue, "Rather than doing it yourself, it''s morefortable to watch a dog bite a dog." Reusing waste is better than throwing it away.


    Xiao Jin rxed, andughed, "Yes."


    Xiao Jue is the only hope of the Taifu''s lineage, and Xiao Jue''s fall also means their downfall. How can Zhang Taifu, who has been in the court for many years, tolerate such a situation?


    Therefore, Zhang Taifu will never let Xiao Jue die.

 Chapter 354: she is insecure

    Chapter 354 She has no sense of security


    Xiao Jue was arrested, and the entire Taifu''s lineage panicked. Now the court is looking more and more favorable to Xiao Jin. If Xiao Jines to power in the future, they must be the first to be liquidated.


    After getting the news, the queen immediately went to see Emperor Kangze outside the hall, but Emperor Kangze did not see him.


    The queen didn''t leave either, and just knelt outside the pce gate.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your Majesty to bypass Jueer this time, please spare his life, even if he is demoted to amoner, Your Majesty..."


    The queen''s head was almost broken, but she still couldn''t see Emperor Kang Ze''s face.


    The servant walked outside the hall, looked at the empress who was in a state of embarrassment and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you should go back. The emperor said that the imperial decree has been issued and it will never be changed. Your Majesty, please go back..."


    The queen grabbed the servant excitedly, "I want to see the emperor, I want to see the emperor now!"


    The servant had no choice but to signal the maids on both sides to pull the queen away.


    "I want to see the emperor, your majesty, for the sake of father''s hard work these years, please spare his grandson, majesty..."


    Emperor Kang Ze sat on the Dragon Throne with a gloomyplexion. Hearing the Queen''s shout, hisplexion became even uglier.


    The Taifu Mansion must be the backing of Xiao Jue''s arrogance, otherwise he would dare to do this!


    At night, there were quite a few people sneaking to Taifu''s mansion.


    Taifu drove all the people away.


    "Father, what should we do? If the eldest prince dies, will the emperor let us go?"


    The person who spoke was the eldest son of the Taifu. Now the people in the house are in a hurry. Everyone is afraid of being implicated. It''s okay to lose their official rank, and they are afraid that they will die in the end.


    The long beard of Tai Fu, who is nearly sixty years old, is much whiter than before, and a pair of long eyebrows are tightly twisted into the word Sichuan.


    "Is there any news from the Queen?"


    Taifu''s second son said: "Your Majesty begged toe to the emperor, but the emperor didn''t see her at all. The emperor may have made up his mind this time. Father, do we really want to sit and wait for death?"


    The study fell into a long silence again.


    I don''t know how long it took, Taifu finally said quietly, "Since there is no way out, let''s go forward."


    Several people suddenly raised their heads and stared at him nkly, their eyes collided with each other, and they all saw the expression of understanding in each other''s seriousness.


    ¡­


    Xiao Jin was injured, so he immediately took sick leave and stayed in the pce and stopped going to the imperial army.


    Woke up, Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin who was still awake, got out of bed and went out.


    Dabao and Erbao have woken up and are ready to have breakfast.


    Seeing Su Ying approaching, the two treasures stood up and rushed over.


    "Good morning, Ma''am."


    "Ma''am,e have breakfast with us."


    Su Ying squeezed their little faces, and said seriously: "Don''t be in a hurry to eat breakfast. After getting up every morning, I will practice Qi for two quarters of an hour before eating."


    Before, Su Ying just asked them to practice basic skills, and wanted to wait until they had solid basic skills before practicing Qi, but she found from Fu Zheng''s practice that on the premise of mastering luck, further solid basic skills can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "How to practice Qi, mother."


    Su Ying took them to the yard.


    "Stand with your legs close together, and put your legs in the middle. The foundation must be stable, otherwise the breath will easily rx."


    Su Ying reached out and squeezed Erbao''s little buttock, "Linger, put the little **** in the middle."


    Er Bao held onto it with difficulty, but after a while, his small body began to shake.


    Erbao practiced basic skills with Dabao before, and she never realized that there is such a big gap between the two children.


    "Ling''er, you tell A Niang that A Niang asked you to go for a run. Did you getzy during the long jump?"


    Er Bao blushed, and shook his head instinctively, "There is no A Niang, Linger is notzy!"


    Seeing her dodging eyes, Su Ying knew that the baby was lying.


    Su Ying asked Dabao to practice on the side first, and then brought Erbao to the side.


    Er Bao thought that Su Ying would not let her practice, so he happily followed Su Ying, "Mother, give me a hug."


    Su Ying turned her head, looked at Erbao''s soft and cute appearance, and thought of the danger she encountered not long ago, she still became ruthless.


    "Ling''er, do you still remember what A Niang told you before? A Niang said, don''t lie to A Niang easily, do you remember?"


    Er Bao looked at Su Ying''s serious expression, and stared nkly, "Aniang..."


    "Aniang will ask you again, when you were in Tiankui City, did you train well? Did you getzy?"


    Er Bao looked at Su Ying''s eyes, gradually lowered his head and rubbed his fingers and said, "Mother, Ling''er iszy, Ling''er is sorry..." It''s been a long time since I saw Su Ying like this, and I haven''t finished speaking yet. After speaking, Erbao''s mouth was ttened and he was about to cry.


    Before doing this, Su Ying would have been so distressed that she would have hugged the child up to coax her, but now she didn''t, but squatted down in front of her, looking at her, "Does Linger feel wronged when she cries?"


    Er Bao pouted, his big eyes were full of tears, when Su Ying asked, big tears rolled down.


    "Aniang, Ling''er knows it''s wrong, Linger doesn''t dare anymore, please don''t be angry, Aniang, don''t want Linger..." Er Bao''s tears became more and more fierce, and the sound of sobbing became more and more intense .


    Su Ying can obviously feel an extremely strong sense of insecurity behind her, she has no sense of security.


    Su Ying felt ufortable, so she could only hug the child up, "Good boy, no matter what you be, A Niang will never let you go."


    Erbao hugged Su Ying tightly with his backhand, "Mother, Linger will not bezy anymore, mother, don''t be angry, don''t ignore Linger..."


    Su Ying exhaled lightly, and softly coaxed her, feeling the trembling of her small body.


    Erbao is soft and cute, but her mind is more sensitive than Dabao''s. Maybe it''s because her childhood experience left her too much shadow, which led her to use some self-righteous ways to prove her loved ones'' love for her.


    Su Ying coaxed for a long time before Erbao stopped crying.


    She wiped off the tears on her face and choked with sobs: "Mother, Linger will go to practice kung fu with her brother, and Linger will be as good as Aniang, so bad guys can no longer bully Linger."


    Su Ying was relieved to see that although her eyes were swollen from crying, she still wiped away her tears tenaciously.


    "Okay, but your foundation is not as good as your brother''s. A Niang should teach you how to practice Qi first."


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to bring out a futon, let Er Bao sit on it, and then taught her some ways of breathing and breath adjustment.


    Su Ying finished teaching and was about to check Dabao''s progress, when he turned around and saw Xiao Jining out of the room.


    "Ling''er was born with a weaker body, so she couldn''t learn some powerful moves."


    Su Ying also discovered this point. After some basic exercises, Dabao''s progress will be obvious, but Erbao''s not.


    "Is there any martial art that suits her, but doesn''t require too much foundation?"


    "have."

 Chapter 355: Legs and waist are fine

    Chapter 355 No problem with legs and waist


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "What?"


    "Qinggong, as long as you are lucky and your body is light enough, it''s not that difficult to learn."


    After Xiao Jin finished speaking, he picked up a fallen leaf on the ground and flew out. The fallen leaf was blown into the air by the wind. His toes touched the ground, and then fell on the stone pir on the corridor.


    Su Ying saw Xiao Jin''s body soaring into the sky like a wild goose, and immediately stepped on the falling leaves with his toes, and then stepped on the roof.


    Su Ying looked at the fallen leaf still dangling in the air, and Xiao Jin came back to her in a blink of an eye.


    "If you learn this lightness skill well, even if you can''t fight, it shouldn''t be difficult to run."


    Looking at Xiao Jin''s light figure, Su Ying thinks this is a good idea. When she learns some pharmacology in Jiao Linger, self-defense should be no problem.


    Two quarters of an hourter, Su Ying let them enter the house for breakfast. As soon as the family of four sat down, an attendant said that Lord Zhen Guo had arrived.


    Xiao Jin could only drop his chopsticks, and asked someone to invite Duke Zhen to the front yard.


    As soon as Xiao Jin arrived on the front foot, Zhen Guogong came on the back foot, and there was a person in his hand. That person had been beaten so badly that his nose was blue and his face was swollen. If you didn''t look carefully, you really couldn''t tell that this person was Fu Xun.


    The moment Xiao Jin saw Fu Xun, a murderous look burst out from his eyes, and he restrained his murderous look a little when Lord Zhen Guo came closer.


    Duke Zhen Guo threw Fu Xun to the ground as if he was a rag, and he knelt down in front of Xiao Jin as soon as he lifted his robe.


    Xiao Jin frowned, Duke Zhen was his half-father, and he couldn''t bear to kneel down like this.


    He turned sideways, avoiding this kneeling, "Grandpa, get up, you are not the one who did the wrong thing."


    Duke Zheng put on a tense face, "Yes, the person who did the stupid thing is not the old man, but the old man gave birth to such a beast that is not as good as a beast, and the old man is also responsible. The old man brought this idiot here today, just to ask the prince to let him go." His death is considered to have ruined the old man''s previous friendship with the prince."


    After finishing speaking, Lord Zhen took out a thick and long thorn from his body, and pleaded guilty to Xiao Jin.


    "The old man is shameless, as long as he is left alive, no matter how the prince beats him, the old man will notin."


    Xiao Jin looked at Duke Zhen, and frowned heavily. When he looked at Fu Xun who was lying on the ground, the murderous intent in his eyes instantly burst.


    He picked up the Vitex and pped Fu Xun fiercely.


    "ah!"


    Fu Xun immediately yelled out in pain, "Forgive me, my lord, please forgive me, I, I don''t dare anymore, I don''t dare anymore..."


    But no matter how much he begged for mercy, the thorn in Xiao Jin''s hand had no intention of stopping.


    Zhen Guogong''s face was tense, and his fists were tightly clenched. No matter how stupid or angry he is, he is still his son. Now he is heartbroken to see his son being beaten, but this is also He deserves it!


    "Papa Papa" whip after whip.


    Fu Xun''s begging voice gradually weakened.


    Until he could no longer make any sound, Xiao Jin stopped slowly and threw the thorn on the ground.


    "This tone is my repayment of the father-inw''s life-saving grace back then. From now on, we will never owe each other."


    Duke Zhen''s eyes were red, he kowtowed heavily at Xiao Jin, "Thank you, my lord, for not killing me."


    After finishing speaking, Lord Zhen stood up, and lifted Fu Xun, who was only breathless, from the ground. His tall and straight back seemed to have aged a lot the moment he turned around, and even his back became bent.


    "My lord, my father-inw also sent a lot of things, saying that I thank you, my lord, for saving my grandson."


    Xiao Jin didn''t have any expression on his face, he just responded lightly: "Take it."


    "yes."


    When Xiao Jin returned to the yard, Su Ying and the others were not full, so he sat down beside Su Ying, took a bun and ate it.


    Su Ying nced at him, and seeing the hostility in his brows, she couldn''t help being curious, "What''s wrong?"


    "I let Fu Xun go."


    Su Ying paused slightly, "Let it go easily?"


    "I took a breath."


    Su Ying took a sip of porridge, with no expression on her face, "My bottom line is that he has be a useless person."


    Er Bao said that the person who arrested her was Fu Xun, so he should die!


    But there is the rtionship between Zhen Guogong, making him a half-dead **** for the rest of his life, this is her bottom line.


    Xiao Jin had already broken his tendons in his hands and hamstrings when he attacked, and the rest of his life would be difficult for anyone who wasn''t a cripple.


    "kindness."


    Because of Fu Xun''s matter, they ate the meal in silence.


    The two treasures also felt that the atmosphere was not right, and they were obediently silent at the dinner table.


    After eating, Xiao Jin took over the task of teaching Dabao, while Su Ying took Erbao to another empty room.


    Er Bao was a little curious, "Aniang, what are we going to do?"


    "Today, Auntie will teach you how to distinguish medicine."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to bring in more than a dozen medicinal herbs that looked very simr.


    Er Bao looked at the medicinal materials curiously, "Are these medicinal materials, Aunt?"


    "Yes, apart from Qi training and literacy, what you have to do today is to identify these medicines."


    Su Ying picked up a medicinal herb and patiently exined it to Er Bao. In the past, when Chu Yun gave them lectures, Er Bao was always a little absent-minded, but when she listened to Su Ying exining the characteristics and functions of these medicinal materials, she listened particrly Excited, but also kept asking a lot of questions.


    Su Ying patiently answered them one by one.


    Prince Qi''s mansion was peaceful, but the atmosphere in many mansions became more and more tense.


    Inside the dungeon.


    Xiao Jue has always wondered why the box containing the dragon robe appeared in his mansion, obviously he asked Zhang Shuming to hide the box in Xiao Jin''s backyard!


    That''s right, after learning that Xiao Jin invited Zhang Shuming back to the pce, he found someone to bribe him secretly, and asked him to pass on the inside information of the Qi Pce to him, and Zhang Shuming did as well.


    Could it be that Zhang Shuming has been shaming and deceiving him from the very beginning! ?


    The more he thought about it, the more Xiao Jue felt that this possibility was very strong.


    "Damn it, I must ask you to look good after I go out!"


    Even though he is now in prison, Xiao Jue doesn¡¯t think he will really be beheaded.


    He clearly knows that the Taifu Mansion needs to keep him alive, so no matter what method they use, they will find a way to rescue him!


    After he goes out, he must smash the people in Prince Qi''s mansion to pieces!


    Night falls.


    Su Ying put the two treasures to sleep before returning to the house.


    Xiao Jin, who was wearing a snow-white jacket, sat obliquely on the bed. Because of the injury on his shoulder, his hands were not very flexible yet.


    "what are you up to?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t lift his head when he heard the words, "I feel that the wound is a little moist, and I don''t know if it''s cracked again."


    Hearing this, Su Ying stepped forward and took off his middle coat, revealing the sand belt wrapped around the wound. There was indeed a dark red on it, which was blood oozing.


    She took a simple bandage and cut it open, revealing the wound on the shoulder. There is nothing wrong with the stitching of the wound. It may be the blood spilled from the action. move."


    Su Ying had just healed his wound when he was pulled into his arms.


    Su Ying looked at the eagerness deep in his eyes and raised her eyebrows, "You can''t move your shoulders."


    "The waist and legs are fine."


    "roll."

 Chapter 356: still have an old love for him

    Chapter 356 I still have old feelings for him


    On the day Xiao Jue was questioned and beheaded, Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to reserve a wing room at the best location beside the viewing tform early in the morning.


    Early in the morning, she left the two children to Xiao Jin and left the house.


    Su Ying feels that she is still a person who likes fireworks, especially when she sees the officials escorting Xiao Jue who is sitting in the prison car, she is particrly excited to see such excitement.


    She was sitting by the window, still holding freshly fried melon seeds in her hand, the steaming melon seeds,bined with Xiao Jue''s unlucky face, she felt that the melon seeds in her mouth were even more fragrant.


    The street has long been filled with spectators. They never thought that the first time they saw what the eldest prince looked like was when he was beheaded.


    At the moment when he was sent to the execution ground, Xiao Jue finally panicked.


    This development is wrong!


    Why haven''t theye to rescue him after his mother? !


    Looking at the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice sitting on the chair, Xiao Jue''s face became even uglier.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice looked at the sky, and after confirming that the time was about the same, he took out hismand arrow and threw it on the ground, "Decision!"


    The long knife in the executioner''s hand was shining with a cold silver light in the golden light.


    Xiao Jue widened his eyes in horror, and at the moment the executioner raised his hand, a ck arrow feather flew out, stabbing the long knife in the executioner''s hand urately.


    With a "bang", the knife was knocked back by the arrow feathers.


    At this time, a masked man hidden in the crowd broke in with a knife drawn.


    Upon seeing this, the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment immediately asked the officers and soldiers to stop him.


    The two sides fought hard.


    Su Ying looked at the chaotic and screaming crowd, and the corner of his mouth curled up slightly. The people in the Taifu Mansion were really calm, and they didn''t do anything until today.


    The masked men seemed to be masters, but soon the officers and soldiers were a bit outnumbered.


    The masked man took advantage of the chaos and led Xiao Jin into the crowd, and the chaotic crowd further blocked the pursuit of officers and soldiers.


    After seeing that it was almost the same, Su Ying threw the melon seeds into the te, turned around and went downstairs.


    She came out alone today, but since she has alreadye out today, she ns to drop by her shop to have a look.


    Su Ying turned around the alley next to the teahouse, and when she was about to walk to another street, she saw several masked men running towards Xiao Jue protecting Xiao Jue.


    Xiao Jue saw Su Ying first. The moment his eyes met, Su Ying''s expression paused, and he stopped immediately.


    The masked man saw Su Ying in front, and thought she wasing to block the way, so the hairs all over his body stood on guard.


    Su Ying nced at them lightly, "If you don''t want to die, get out."


    The masked man was stunned, did not expect Su Ying to let them go?


    Xiao Jue didn''t expect that Su Ying didn''t n to do anything. Could it be that she still has old feelings for him?


    Xiao Jue nced at Su Ying affectionately, if he was not running for his life now, he really wanted to run to her and give her a response.


    If Su Ying knew what he was thinking, she wouldn''t be able to resist pulling out his eyeballs!


    If she hadn''t nned to watch the dog-eat-dog scene, she would have made him regret that he didn''t die at the hands of the executioner.


    Xiao Jue just left with the masked man, and the officers and soldiers chased after him not long after.


    But the officers and soldiers didn''t notice Su Ying, a woman, and rushed past her.


    Su Ying walked out of the alley, turned around and went to her own shop. When passing by the dazzling array of shops on the street, Su Ying still couldn''t help the desire to shop. Now that she has money, she can''t help but want to spend money in the space. thing!


    She has always been an actionist, and when she passed by a shop, she still went in.


    After shopping in a street, she spent a whole morning, and the shopkeepers of almost every shop sent her out of the door with a smile, and she stopped with satisfaction.


    Su Ying put everything into the space at the designated ce before returning to the street.


    "Help, help...ah!"


    Before Su Ying took two steps, a delicate woman fell down at her feet.


    "Don''t be afraid, bitch, I''ll kill you if I catch you!"


    Behind the woman, a few reckless men quickly chased after her.


    The woman was so frightened when she saw them chasing after her that she clutched Su Ying''s dress tightly, "Madam, please help me, please help me, Madam, please..."


    The woman kowtowed to Su Ying continuously, her appearance really made me feel pity.


    Soon, those reckless men ran over, grabbed the woman by the hair, lifted her to the ground, and pped her in the face, "Fucking bitch, you dare to run away! See if I don''t kill you!"


    The woman screamed in horror, her begging eyes kept falling on Su Ying, "Madam, please help me, please Madam..."


    Such a big movement attracted many people to watch, but few people dared to step forward when they saw the reckless man.


    Seeing that the woman was about to be dragged away by those men, Su Ying said slowly, "I''ll buy her for how much money she has."


    The reckless man looked Su Ying up and down after hearing the words, and then stretched out a hand, "Fifty taels of silver."


    Fifty taels!


    The people onlookers all gasped. Ordinary little maids can buy good-looking ones for only two taels of silver. How good is this person for fifty taels of silver?


    Who knows, Su Ying agreed without thinking, "Okay, fifty taels, I''ll buy it."


    Su Ying took out a bank note from her body and threw it over.


    The reckless man didn''t expect Su Ying to give the money so simply. He picked up the bank note and saw that there was no problem before pushing the woman over.


    "The man is yours." After finishing speaking, those reckless men took the money and left.


    The woman staggered to Su Ying and knelt down, "Thank you Madam, thank you Madam, Mingyu will belong to Madam from now on, and Mingyu is willing to serve Madam like a cow or a horse."


    Su Ying couldn''t see any expression in her eyes, she just asked her to stand up.


    "Ma''am, the reason why Mingyu was chased by those people is because his father owed gambling debts, and Mingyu was repaid by his father to them. Now that Madam bought Mingyu, Mingyu is Madam''s, but there is still an old mother in the family." Before leaving with Madam, can Madam go home with Mingyu and exin the situation to her mother, Mingyu is also worried that her mother will be overwhelmed, if mother knows that Mingyu is following such a good wife, she will be relieved."


    This request does not sound too much, Su Ying did not refuse.


    "good."


    Mingyu was very happy to see Su Ying agreeing, and thanked her a thousand times. She took Su Ying to an alley at the entrance of the street.


    The alley extends into a dead end, and there is only an inconspicuous house at the end of the alley. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even see it.


    "Mingyu''s home is just ahead."


    Mingyu walked ahead, and looked back at Su Ying from time to time, as if she was afraid that Su Ying would lose her.


    Soon, the two walked outside the house.


    Just when Mingyu was about to knock on the door, her eyes sharpened, and she suddenly turned around and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes shed a look of coldness, one side of her body grabbed her hands and twisted behind her, kicked her face to the wall.


    "Good acting."

 Chapter 357: not a single lie

    Chapter 357 There is no lie


    Mingyu didn''t seem to have expected that Su Ying''s reach was so good, and she struggled to get rid of the restraints, but Su Ying''s hands and feet were like iron mps, pressing her against the wall so that she could not move.


    "Madam, spare my life, madam, please... my little girl was also persecuted. If my little girl doesn''t do this, those people will take my little girl''s life."


    "Oh? You were coerced?" Su Ying''s voice could not detect any emotion.


    "Yes, yes, the little girl was coerced. They threatened the little girl. If they don''t do what they say, they will kill the little girl''s sister. The little girl''s sister is still in their hands. So, they will be imprisoned in this In the house, I beg my wife to save her."


    Su Ying nced at Zhaizi, raised the corners of her lips, "Okay, help."


    Mingyu saw that Su Ying agreed, and kowtowed in gratitude, "Thank you Madam, thank you Madam."


    "You are as usual, do what you have to do."


    "well."


    Su Ying let go, Mingyu straightened her dress and went to the courtyard door and knocked.


    Not long after, there was a response from the yard, "Who is it?"


    Mingyu nced at Su Ying and said softly, "It''s me, open the door."


    After a while, the courtyard door was opened, and a thin old woman appeared in the courtyard door.


    The old woman took a look at Su Ying, her cloudy eyes didn''t change, but she looked a little numb, she turned sideways and let them into the courtyard.


    "Why are you onlying back now?"


    Mingyu''s eyes were a little vain, and she nced around the yard and said: "Something happened."


    As the old woman spoke, she locked the courtyard door from the inside with a lock.


    "what''s up?"


    Mingyu''s eyes suddenly changed, and he backed away quickly, and said sharply: "I have encountered a hard stubble, what are you still doing, why don''t you go out and take him down!"


    Mingyu roared, and the people hiding in the yard rushed out.


    Su Ying looked sideways, it was the brash man who was chasing her on the street just now.


    The reckless men stared at Su Ying covetously.


    "Grab her." Mingyu gave the order, and the reckless men rushed over one after another.


    Su Ying turned his shoulders, and punched the leader of the reckless man in the face.


    The reckless man only felt dizzy, his eyes went ck, and he fell to the ground as soon as his body went limp.


    Su Ying didn''t give them a chance to react, and knocked all six reckless men to the ground with one punch.


    Mingyu was shocked when she saw the reckless man lying on the ground. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that a seemingly delicate woman could knock down so many reckless men in a short period of time!


    Su Ying nced around the reckless men, walked up to one of the reckless men, took out the fifty taels of silver note from his pocket and put it away.


    At the beginning when they appeared, she also thought it was a drama about robbing women in the street, but after watching them, she found that those reckless men were secretly watching Mingyu''s eyes.


    These people are in the same group, and when they are bored, Su Ying ys with them.


    "Thank you Madam, thank you Madam for rescuing my little girl. My little girl''s younger sister is locked in the firewood room behind. My little girl is going to save her now." Mingyu came back to her senses, turned around and wanted to run.


    Su Ying picked up a stone on the ground and kicked it towards Mingyu.


    "ah!"


    Mingyu let out a cry of pain and fell to the ground hard.


    She turned her head in horror, only to see Su Ying behind her.


    "Madam, please forgive me, please forgive me..."


    Su Ying lifted him up from the ground, "How many people have you arrested with this lowly method?"


    Mingyu''s eyes shed, and she forced herself to say: "No, no..."


    "En?" Su Ying let go of her hand, and her cold fingertipsnded on her celestial cap, "Aren''t you telling the truth?"


    Mingyu felt her scalp go numb, and her body trembled uncontrobly.


    "They''re all in the cer, they''re all hidden in the cer."


    The old woman standing aside suddenly spoke numbly.


    Su Ying tilted her neck, "Lead the way."


    The old woman raised her feet and walked towards the cer in the backyard, Su Ying dragged Mingyu to follow behind.


    The cer is hidden in the woodshed. After the old woman walked into the woodshed, she pulled the firewood away, revealing a hole.


    "People, all inside."


    The old woman looked back at Su Ying.


    Su Ying grabbed Mingyu''s hair and dragged her to the entrance of the cave, looked at the old woman, "Go down and bring her up."


    The old woman nodded, obediently walked down the dark woodendder.


    Not long after, there was a burst of crying inside.


    One by one, women in distress crawled out of the cer.


    Su Ying looked at the women who climbed up one by one, from seven or eight years old to seventeen or eighteen years old, there were as many as twenty people in a steady stream.


    Looking at the dresses on them again, there are poor and rich, and they really don¡¯t pick anyone.


    The women looked at Su Ying with horror in their eyes when they came up, and seeing that they were more or less wounded, they must have been beaten a lot.


    "You were all captured by them?"


    The women looked at Su Ying and nodded, "Yes, yes, this is the woman who tricked us here."


    "Madam, I, I was also forced to spare my life by the helpless madam, madam, please forgive me..."


    "Didn''t you say that your sister is inside, tell me, which one is your sister?"


    Mingyu choked, unable to speak.


    Su Ying sneered and looked at the old woman, "How long have these people been arrested?"


    The old woman said: "The earliest one came seven or eight days ago, and thetest one came yesterday. These days, they will send them away once every two weeks."


    "Sent somewhere."


    The old woman shook her head, "Only they know."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, and saw Mingyu ring at the old woman viciously.


    Su Ying pped her eyes, and at that moment Mingyu felt that her eyeballs were going to burst.


    "It seems that there are still organizations and gangs."


    Su Ying threw the man to the ground, and his tone sounded impatient, "Are you going to tell the truth, or should you taste the pain first?"


    Mingyu''s eyes flickered and her lips trembled, as if she was weighing whether to tell the truth.


    Before she could figure it out, she felt a chill on her back, and she said suddenly, "I said, I said, I said everything, please forgive me, Madam, yes, someone came to collect it, and they every time Come back every half a month, and pay ording to the quality."


    "How do those people get in touch?"


    Mingyu shook her head, "I don''t know, they came here by themselves, we couldn''t find them at all."


    Su Ying squatted down and looked directly into her eyes, "No lie?"


    Mingyu''s terrified face appeared in her bright pupils, "No, no, I swear, there is absolutely no lie."


    Su Ying stood up, and her eyes fell on those women as soon as she turned around. She nced at the woman who was curled up in the corner, about fifteen or sixteen years old, with a calmer face than others, "You,e out."


    The woman raised her head suspiciously when she heard the voice, her eyes were still guarded, "Ma''am, Madam is calling me?"


    "Yes, it''s you."

 Chapter 358: the day of retribution

    Chapter 358 The day of retribution


    The woman looked flustered at first, but she calmed down soon after she didn''t feel any malice from Su Ying.


    "I don''t know what orders Madam has?"


    Su Ying took out a small piece of broken silver from her body and handed it to her, "Take the silver and go to the street to rent a carriage to go to Qi Wang Mansion, ask the housekeeper of Qi Wang Mansion to bring someone over immediately, and say that Su Ying called."


    The woman did not expect that Su Ying could easily instigate the people who moved Qi Pce, the eyes she looked at Su Ying changed, she took the money and said solemnly: "Madam, don''t worry, my daughter will definitely bring him back."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying motioned for the olddy to open the door for her and let her out.


    Zhang Shuming knew that Su Ying was bored today and went to the street to join in the fun, and he booked the teahouse, but he was a little curious, why Su Ying hadn''te back after noon.


    He was thinking about whether to send someone to look for it, when he saw a carriage parked outside the gate of Wangfu.


    The one who got off the carriage was an unfamiliar girl.


    Zhang Shuming had a look of wariness in his eyes, and he looked at the woman with more vignce.


    The guard saw the woman approaching, and stepped forward to stop her, "Who, don''te near the Qi Pce."


    The woman immediately knelt down when she saw this, "It was ady who asked the little girl toe, saying that she asked the little girl to tell the housekeeper, and asked the butler to bring someone to follow the little girl."


    Zhang Shuming was a little puzzled when he heard this, "What madam?"


    The woman thought about Su Ying''s appearance and characteristics, briefly described it, and then added a sentence, "The skill is very good."


    Thest sentence made Zhang Shuming believe that the wife she was talking about was Su Ying.


    Zhang Shuming called the woman to him and asked the whole story. Zhang Shuming roughly understood what Su Ying meant by asking him to bring someone there.


    He picked out a few guards who were very skilled, and then he followed the woman and left.


    When Zhang Shuming arrived, Su Ying was sitting in the main room in the courtyard, listening to the girls exining their backgrounds one by one.


    Zhang Shuming walked into the room and saluted Su Ying, "Princess."


    Su Ying nced at him, "Did the girl exin the matter clearly to you?"


    Zhang Shuming said: "I have a general understanding."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, "These girls were all arrested, and you will take a few of them with families to the government to report the case and leave a record."


    Zhang Shuming responded, "The rest..."


    "Let''s stay here for the rest. The other partyes to trade once in half a month. Anyway, they have nowhere to go. They just wait here so as not to arouse the other party''s suspicion. When the timees, I will see the arrangement."


    "The princess wants to put a long line to catch big fish?"


    Su Ying chuckled, "That''s right, what''s the point of catching some small fish and shrimps, just treat it as a good deed and umte virtue for yourself."


    Zhang Shuming wants to say that this is indeed a trivial matter for Su Ying, but for these arrested women, it is their whole life.


    "The princess is kind."


    Su Ying''s smile deepened, "You''re right."


    Zhang Shuming was quick to do things, so he immediately found a pen, ink, paper and inkstone to register the situation of these women.


    Su Ying nced away andnded on the old woman, "Olddy, what is your rtionship with those people?"


    The old woman opened her eyes numbly, "This is my home. Because there is no one in the house, I rented out the other rooms, but I didn''t expect them to do that kind of business. I also want to report to them." But when they found out and beat them severely, I became scared, and kept guarding the gate for them in the yard. I live to see the day when they will be punished.¡±


    A look of sadness shed in the eyes of the old woman.


    "Where are your family members?"


    "Ni''er is gone, and the old man is gone. They were all killed by these bastards. I have no ability to avenge them, so I will live to see the day when they will be punished." The old woman said, raising her cloudy eyes Looking at Su Ying, "Are you Princess Qi?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes."


    The old woman''s turbid eyes were slightly red, and she knelt down in front of Su Ying and kowtowed to her, "I beg the princess to punish those **** viins severely."


    "You showed them the door for so long, and you didn''t see any ws?"


    The old woman raised her head, "They were also guarding against me. I tried to save people before, but I was almost discovered, so I didn''t dare to mess around again. But I registered some of the people they arrested, and they are all in In a notebook, I will show it to the princess."


    She stood up tremblingly and walked into a small room, and took out a notebook from it.


    The book looks a bit old. When you open it, you can see that there are different handwriting on it.


    "All these were written by the arrested girl herself, and the old woman couldn''t read, so I asked them to write down their own situation, maybe it would be useful one day."


    Su Ying flipped through the booklet in her hand, and there were hundreds of women''s information on it. From the old woman''s mouth, she learned that this was not all, and she only wanted to record these after the fact. Not counted.


    "This booklet is very important, you have a heart."


    Su Ying put away the brochure, then walked into the house and came to Mingyu.


    Mingyu was terrified when she learned that Su Ying was Princess Qi. How could she have imagined that she would be so unlucky, and the target of her eyes was Princess Qi.


    "Princess, please forgive me, princess, please forgive me."


    "If you want to survive, you must cooperate obediently, understand?"


    Mingyu nodded, "Yes, yes."


    Su Ying reached out and pulled Mingyu''s skirt, Mingyu only felt a slight pain in her neck, so she raised her head and looked at Su Ying in horror.


    Su Ying snapped her fingers, and Mingyu felt an indescribable pain in her limbs, which almost made her die.


    "Remember the pain now, or I''m afraid you will be disobedient."


    "Princess, forgive, forgive, listen, be obedient, I will be obedient..."


    Su Ying tapped her fingers lightly, and the pain faded away quickly.


    Mingyu fell to the ground like a puddle of mud, panting.


    Su Ying turned around and walked out of the house, leaving the rest to Zhang Shuming.


    "Is the princess going back home?"


    Su Ying looked at the sky, and now he should be able to get there before it gets dark when he goes back, so he can only go to the shop another day, "Well, go back first."


    "The servant will let the carriage take the princess back."


    ¡­


    Xiao Jue was rescued, which made Emperor Kang Ze furious.


    "This rebellious son is about to go against the heavens!" Emperor Kang Ze was so angry that he swept all the papers on the dragon case to the ground.


    "The emperor appeases his anger. After the man was rescued, the officials and others immediately ordered the city gates to be blocked. He must still be in the city now."


    "Send more people to search, and we must capture that traitor back to me."


    "yes."


    After the minister of the Ministry of punishment left, Emperor Kang Ze asked everyone in the imperial study room to retreat.


    The moment the pce door closed, he came to the heavy bookshelf and gently turned a jade brave on the bookshelf.


    There was only a soft "click", and the bookshelf slowly moved away, revealing a gloomy hole.

 Chapter 359: Its all in one pot

    Chapter 359 One pot


    Kang Zedi rang the bell in front of the cave.


    The sound of "Di Ling Ling" prated the deep dark passage, sounding eerie and empty.


    After a while, a ck figure appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    "What instructions does His Majesty have?"


    Emperor Kang Ze said with a gloomy face: "In the past few days, has there been any change in the Taifu''s residence and the Queen''s side?"


    "Returning to Your Majesty, there is no change between the Taifu''s mansion and the queen, but Mrs. Taifu''s natal brother, Marquis Wu''an, left the capital after the eldest prince was convicted, and has not returned. Previously, his subordinates found out that Marquis Wu''an and the Jianghu sect There are moves."


    "What martial art?"


    "Wuming Vi."


    "Let the Red Devils investigate this Wuming Vi, I''m going to blow them all up!"


    "The subordinate understands that yesterday, the subordinate received the news that Ma Wang has left for Beijing and will arrive in the capital soon."


    Emperor Kang Ze sneered when he heard the words, "It''s just in time, I will take them all together!"


    ¡­


    When it was dark, Su Ying returned to the pce.


    Walking into the courtyard, I saw Dabao and Erbao practicing calligraphy.


    "Aniang, you are back."


    Seeing that Su Ying and the two treasures looked up happily, but this time they didn''t get up, but continued to write after greeting Su Ying, looking a little more serious than usual.


    Su Ying walked over and rubbed their little faces, "Where''s your father?"


    "Mum, Dad has something to go to the study, and has assigned homework for us, and we have to finish it before Dades back."


    Su Ying nced at the densely packed book, and felt a little pain in the brain, "Okay, Auntie won''t disturb you, you can continue."


    Su Ying walked to the side and sat down, took out the booklet that the old woman gave her and looked through it.


    Some of the information above even goes into detail about where you live.


    She was watching seriously, but the light in front of her eyes was blocked by someone.


    Su Ying raised her head and saw Xiao Jin standing in front of her. He was really big, with broad shoulders and narrow waist. No matter how he looked at him, he was satisfactory.


    Su Ying felt that she was willing to stay in this ghost ce with him, and there were many reasons why she was bewitched by beauty.


    "What are you looking at?" Xiao Jin took out the booklet in her hand and looked at it.


    "When I came back from the fun today, I was kind enough to save someone. Who knew that the other party was a poisonous snake, so I just brought the snake''s nest."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    Su Ying exined the whole story.


    "I have asked Zhang Shuming to send someone to guard, to see what the other party is from."


    Xiao Jin took the booklet in her hand, "Leave this matter to me."


    Su Ying handed him the booklet without any hassle, "En."


    "There is nothing to do tomorrow, I will take you to a ce."


    "Where?"


    "I will know tomorrow."


    "God chattering."


    Xiao Jin smiled without saying a word.


    "Take the kids with you."


    "no problem."


    In the capital city, in an inconspicuous small house.


    Xiao Jue looked at Liang Kuan with a gloomy expression, "What are my grandfathers going to do next? Is it possible that they keep me stuck in this ghostly ce?"


    "Your Highness, be safe and don''t be impatient. Now the emperor has ordered strict investigations from house to house, and the gates of the city have also been blocked. There are dangers everywhere outside. It is better to proceed with caution."


    While speaking, there was a movement outside the courtyard gate.


    Liang Kuan and Xiao Absolutely looked at each other, and they both saw a look of vignce in each other''s eyes.


    Liang Kuan quickly brought Xiao Jue to the rice vat in the back kitchen, moved the rice vat away and opened the secret passage inside for Xiao Jue to hide in.


    After hiding, Liang Kuan loosened the robe on his body, and walked over to open the courtyard door as if he had just woken up.


    "Here, who is it? In the middle of the night."


    Liang Kuan opened the door, and there was a group of officers and soldiers standing outside the door aggressively, "If the governmentes to search for people, get out of the way."


    "Ouch, my lord, there is no one here, the young one, but the young one is the only one in the room."


    Official errands don¡¯t care so much, just go in and search.


    The courtyard is not big, and there are only three main rooms inside, which can be seen at a nce when you walk in.


    The officer searched around and found no suspicious person.


    The officials headed by them walked into the main room and saw two teacups on the table in a blink of an eye.


    "You are the only one in this room, why are there two teacups on the table?"


    Liang Kuan was shocked, and forced himself to calm down: "Oh, it''s a friend of the younger one. I sat down at night and forgot to put the younger one away when I got back."


    The officer headed by him gave him a heavy look, and after walking out, he didn''t leave immediately, but walked towards the backyard.


    Liang Kuan''s heart was in his throat, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face, he just followed the official''s footsteps.


    The officer''s eyes fell on the woodshed, and he walked over.


    Liang Kuan also went outside the woodshed.


    While walking in, the officer kept paying attention to the change of Liang Kuan''s expression, but he concealed it very well, so that no one could see anything unusual.


    The officer opened the rice vat at once, and even reached out to stir the inside of the rice vat.


    Liang Kuan clenched his fists in his sleeves violently, and he was ready to call someone at any time.


    But the official servant just stirred in the rice jar and then stood up straight.


    "Nothing unusual, close the team."


    The officials retreated like the tide.


    Liang Kuan closed the courtyard door, his palms filled with cold sweat.


    He listened to the movement outside the door and returned to the house after making sure those people had left.


    However, he didn''t let Xiao Jue out immediately, but sat in the room until dawn, making sure that there was nothing abnormal before going to the woodshed.


    Golden light broke through the clouds, illuminating the dark earth.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes, Xiao Jin was no longer around her, but there was a movement in the yard instead.


    She opened the door and walked out, and saw that the father and son were already doing morning exercises in the yard.


    One watch, two practice.


    Erbao''s basic skills were not good enough, so Xiao Jin asked her to strengthen her physical training and run around the yard.


    Su Ying leaned against the roof beam, looking at the two treasures whose faces were flushed with exhaustion, the corners of their lips raised.


    Xiao Jin turned around and walked to Su Ying, "Why don''t you sleep a little longer? Are you not tired?"


    Su Ying moved her sore waist, "Isn''t it you who are so tired?"


    Xiao Jin smiled and said, "It''s as sweet as sugar."


    When Bai Shuang came over with the food box, Su Ying asked the two treasures to rest and have breakfast.


    Seeing that their clothes were all sweaty, she asked Bai Shuang to take her to the side room to change into clean clothes, and after a simple wash, she sat down at the dining table.


    "Aniang, shall we go out of the houseter?"


    Dabao took a bite of the bun and asked vaguely.


    "Well, your father said that he wants to take us to y."


    "Really, Daddy, where are we going to y?"


    Xiao Jin served them a bowl of porridge, "It''s not that you didn''t enjoy yourself when you went to the outskirts of the city before. Today, Daddy will take you there again."


    "Going to go, I''m going to y."


    The two little guys are both at a fun age. I heard that there is no reason to be unhappy that they can y with their parents.


    Su Ying suddenly thought of something, "Now that the city gate is closed, can we still go out?"

 Chapter 360: Love rivals are extremely jealous

    Chapter 360 Love Rivals Meet Extraordinarily Jealous


    "The gate of the west city can still go out, not to mention the carriage of Prince Qi''s mansion, they will not stop it."


    Xiao Jue and Xiao Jin have a deadly feud, everyone is fine, at least they don''t think that Xiao Jin will help Xiao Jue get out of the city.


    After eating, the family of four got into the carriage.


    The carriage slowed down when it reached the gate of the west city.


    Although the gate of the west city is still open, everyone who leaves the city must be strictly checked to prevent Xiao Jue from escaping from the city.


    When Xiao Jin and the others were lined up, among the officers and soldiers guarding the city, Xiao Jin stepped forward to salute, just as Xiao Jin said, they didn''t even look at them, and let them out.


    When the carriage stopped by the river, Su Ying knew that Xiao Jin was going to take them on a cruise.


    After getting off the carriage, Xiao Jin led the two children to the shore.


    "Go up."


    The boat is not small, but apart from the waiters, there are only four members of their family on it, "You chartered the whole boat?"


    "This ship was originally the property of Prince Qi''s Mansion." It''s just that he was not recorded in the name of Prince Qi''s Mansion, but belonged to Wei Siyuan.


    "Cousin, cousin, you are here."


    Wei Siyuan walked out of the cabin.


    Su Ying said before that he was going to have a reexamination for him, but he forgot, but seeing that he is recovering quite well, his resilience is much stronger than ordinary people.


    "Are you okay?"


    Wei Siyuan smiled and said: "It''s okay, after taking the medicine given by my cousin, I regained my strength."


    After thinking about it, Su Ying let him into the cabin and gave him a basic check.


    "Recovery really well."


    Xiao Jin waspletely relieved after hearing what she said, "It''s fine."


    "They should be here soon."


    Su Ying wondered, "Who?"


    Xiao Jin said: "I told you before that I have a chance to bring you to meet some friends."


    Su Ying was a little curious about who Xiao Jin was friends with.


    Soon, there was movement on the deck.


    Su Ying stood on the deck and saw several men and women walking towards this side.


    Su Ying has good eyesight, and saw a familiar figure inside, "Zhu Lin? Is he also yours?"


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying and nodded, "Well, he was not very worried about you before."


    Zhu Lin''s mother is unclear, but the rtionship between Zhu Lin and Xiao Jin is actually not bad.


    Su Ying sneered, so Zhu Lin felt that she would be detrimental to the two children, and wanted to take the two children away when they were in the city of Tiankui?


    Several people boarded the boat and greeted Su Ying proactively when they saw Su Ying. It turned out that a woman who followed them looked at Su Ying with a trace of hostility.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and looked away.


    "Don''t stand there, sit on the top, snacks and drinks are ready." Wei Siyuan said, and everyone followed him to the second floor.


    The second floor looks like a wing room, with tables and chairs already ced inside.


    Xiao Jin led Su Ying in and sat down on the chair.


    The two treasures were sitting on the left of Su Ying. Beside the two treasures was the woman in Tsing Yi. After she sat down, she gave the two treasures some snacks with a gentle expression, "I remember that this red date cake was made by Shizi Hejun. Master''s favorite dessert, my son, the princess should try it."


    Dabao and Erbao looked at the snacks on the te without moving, but looked at Su Ying in a blink of an eye.


    Su Ying once told them that they cannot eat what others give them casually, even if they want to eat, they must obtain their consent, so as not to eat poisoned food by mistake.


    Seeing the two treasures, Su Ying didn''t nod immediately, but picked up a piece of red date cake and ate it in her mouth. After swallowing the red date cake and making sure there was no problem, she nodded slightly, "Eat it."


    Seeing this, the woman in Tsing Yi changed her face, "Is the princess worried that I will poison the snacks? It''s too ridiculous. At the beginning, who didn''t know that in the whole capital, except for Xiao Jue, only the princess hoped that something would happen to the little princess and the others. .¡±


    "Xianglin, don''t talk nonsense." As soon as Xianglin finished speaking, Wei Siyuan scolded her softly.


    A bookish man pulled La Xianglin, "Don''t mention the past."


    Zhu Lin didn''t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement, "Xiang Lin was right, the cousin-inw before was really hateful, she even hung up the child and beat her."


    "If you can''t speak, get out." Xiao Jin''s eyes sank coldly, and when his gaze fell on Xiang Lin, it was full of warning.


    Xiang Lin met Xiao Jin''s gaze, with a look of grievance in her eyes, "Yes, Xiang Lin is ignorant and offended the princess."


    Dabao saw the jujube cake on the te and pushed it away, "I don''t want to eat your jujube cake. Auntie is the best Auntie. I won''t allow you to speak ill of Auntie!"


    Er Bao also stared at her with a puffy face, "You are the viin!"


    Xiang Lin saw that the children who used to call her Aunt Xiang obediently, all red at her, and felt sad for a moment.


    "Xianglin suddenly feels unwell, first go to the deck to get some air." After saying that, she got up and left.


    Seeing this, the white-faced schr sighed helplessly, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Ouch, Luohua is intentional and ruthless, you are pitiful." The young Lord Murong, who looked carefree and had a hint of evil in his smile, expressed emotion.


    Su Ying nced over their faces lightly. Obviously, except for Wei Siyuan, these people had more or less opinions on her.


    Su Ying didn''t care, picked up the dim sum on the table and ate it with the two treasures.


    Xiao Jin said: "From now on, if you don''t respect the princess, you don''t have toe to this king anymore."


    Xiao Jin''s words made the rest of the people straighten their faces. He is more like a friend in front of them, and he rarely speaks such a born word. Although they are dissatisfied with Su Ying in the past, they will not quarrel with Xiao Jin because of it. break off.


    "Don''t be angry, we had some misunderstandings about the princess before, but it won''t happen in the future, this ss of wine is toast to the princess."


    Master Murong stood up first and toasted Su Ying.


    Su Ying picked up the wine ss on the table and drank it down.


    Zhu Lin and a middle-aged uncle next to him also stood up to toast, and Su Ying returned their salutes one by one.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin''s face softened a little.


    "Biao sister-inw, you are back, those people in the Northern Wilderness will listen to you obediently and won''t rebel?" Zhu Lin opened his mouth and changed the subject.


    Su Ying picked up the walnut on the table, squeezed it lightly, and the shell of the walnut instantly shattered.


    "Then let them try, what it feels like to crush a brain with one hand."


    Zhu Lin choked up and almost choked to death on the dim sum.


    Murong Li stretched out his thumb to Su Ying, "The princess is still the best."


    "It''s no fun just sitting around, how about we have a fishingpetition today?" Wei Siyuan suggested.


    "Want to y?" Xiao Jin asked Su Ying with his head tilted.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, the freshly caught fish are the most delicious, "y."


    Xiao Jin took her hand to the edge of the deck after seeing her promise.


    "Daddy, Mommy, we want to y too."


    As soon as Su Ying and the others got to the deck, they saw Xiang Lin walking over.


    Thank you~~ "Zidie Be" Baozi for the reward~~ During this special period, everyone pay attention to your body~

 Chapter 361: its disgusting

    Chapter 361 is really disgusting


    Her eye circles are still a little red, as if she has been greatly wronged.


    As soon as she arrived in front of Su Ying, the father and daughter frowned in unison, and consciously stood in front of Su Ying.


    Xiang Lin saw the tears that had just been suppressed by the battle well up again, but she quickly suppressed it again.


    "It was the little girl who bumped into the princess just now, please don''t me the princess."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows coldly, but said nothing.


    Xiao Jin saw the coldness in Su Ying''s eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Since you can''t speak, don''t be in front of the princess from now on."


    Xianglin tightly squeezed the handkerchief in her hand and felt ufortable, but she didn''t want to lose the battle in front of Su Ying, "Don''t worry, my lord, Xianglin knows what to do."


    "My lord, Xianglin said that because she didn''t know the current princess. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, can the princess forgive her?" Zhou Zheng looked polite, but his words were all about defending Xianglin.


    Su Ying said lightly, "Only this once."


    Xiao Jin ignored them and led Su Ying to the side.


    Wei Siyuan has already prepared the fishing tools.


    He handed the fishing rod to Su Ying, "Cousin, don''t be as knowledgeable as Xianglin, she just can''t see a woman around her cousin."


    Before Wei Siyuan finished speaking, he felt chills down his spine. He didn''t dare to look up at Xiao Jin''s eyes. He put the fishing rod in Su Ying''s hand, turned around and slipped away.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, and met Su Ying''s eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. His face froze, and he quickly put on a serious face, wishing he could stick to her, "Xiang Lin''s father was a loyal servant of the Wei family back then, and the Wei family When he was beheaded, he was also one of the members who protected Wei Siyuan, andter died to protect Wei Siyuan, leaving only this daughter, and let her work by Wei Siyuan''s side all the time."


    "She works next to Wei Siyuan, and she has a crush on you?"


    "I have clearly refused." For this reason, he asked Wei Siyuan to send her to do other things, to stay away from him.


    Su Ying sneered, she had clearly been rejected by others, and she acted like a dead man for whom?


    "With you here, my eyes can''t amodate others." Xiao Jin embraced Su Ying from behind, held her hands, and helped her throw the fishing rod out.


    "I caught fish in a while, and I''ll make grilled fish for you."


    "OK."


    Standing at the other end of the deck, Xiang Lin looked at the two people who were close, and tears flowed out again.


    "Xianglin, you''ve be more restrained today." Seeing her appearance, Wei Siyuan''s expression darkened, "My cousin told you a long time ago not to have any unrealistic ideas, but you just don''t listen, if you break my cousin I only ask you about the rtionship with my cousin!"


    Zhou Zheng gave Xianglin a distressed look, "She is also worried about the prince, after all, we all know what the princess was like before."


    "Oh, it''s really weird. This person seems to have changed. You guys, you should restrain yourself and don''t provoke him easily." Murong Li shook his head. He is a general, and he faced Su Ying. One nce made him feel the gushing murderous intent, and the bristling hairs all over his body told him that this woman was not to be messed with.


    Su Ying is indeed different.


    "The tiger was tamed like a cat by her. Is that what ordinary people can do? When I came here, I persuaded you to be honest, and I made my cousin unhappyter, and beat you to death one by one. "Zhu Lin has seen how powerful Su Ying is. Although he still has a bit of grudge in his heart, who told her to throw him directly into the soldiers and horses of the Southern Kingdom before? If he is not smart enough, he will be gone!"


    Xiang Lin pursed her lips tightly and lowered her eyes, "I was the one who spoiled everyone''s interest. If the princess is still angry with me, I will kneel down for the princess and plead guilty with a thorn on my back."


    Wei Siyuan was a little unhappy, "If you feel ufortable, go back and rest first, and take a boat there."


    Xiang Lin didn''t want to miss this opportunity to stay with Xiao Jin for a longer time, "I''m fine, don''t worry, my lord, I will never talk nonsense again."


    After all, there have been many years of affection, Wei Siyuan didn''t say anything when he saw her acting obediently, but told Zhou Zheng to look at her and stop running in front of Su Ying and the others.


    Su Ying leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms bored, seeing that a quarter of an hour had passed and there was still no movement on the surface of the river, she yawnedzily and closed her eyes.


    Just about to sleep for a while, I heard Erbao''s excited voice.


    "It moved, Daddy caught a fish and Daddy was hooked."


    Su Ying opened her eyes and stood up, and sure enough, she saw movement on the surface of the river.


    Xiao Jin pulled the fishing rod back slowly, and soon, the fish came out of the water.


    Dabao hurried to get a long fishing, and Su Ying took the fishing and fished it into the water.


    "I got it, and it''s still a big guy."


    Xiao Jin quickly retracted the fishing line, and Su Ying also retracted the fishing rod in his hand.


    "Wow, what a big fish!"


    Su Ying put the fish on the deck, and the two treasures surrounded him excitedly.


    Su Ying made a gesture, the fish weighed at least a dozen catties, and this was a good start.


    "Hungry? I''ll bake it now."


    "It''s fine, I''ll continue fishing, you go to roast."


    "good."


    The two little guys thought it was fun to watch the fish, so they ran away with Xiao Jin.


    Su Ying put the bait on the hook and threw the fishing rod out again.


    She doesn''t really like fishing, she has little patience for this kind of thing that kills time.


    But it¡¯s okay to y with Xiao Jin and the two children, looking at the expectant little faces of the two treasures.


    While waiting, Su Ying grabbed the melon seeds on the side and licked it, the golden light shone on her body, giving her a rare pleasure.


    The golden light in front of her eyes cast a shadow, Su Ying slowly opened her eyes, and met Xiang Lin''s eyes full of jealousy.


    Su Ying made a quick snack and took a bite, "Get out of the way, don''t block the light."


    Xianglin watched Su Ying kneel down slowly, and even kowtowed to her a few times, "Please don''t care about Xianglin, princess, please don''t let Xianglin leave the prince, it''s fine for Xianglin to be a ve or a servant girl. I just want to be by the prince''s side."


    Su Ying frowned, it is really disgusting for such a bad-hearted person who is especially good at singing.


    "Go away, don''t disturb my fishing."


    Xiang Lin suddenly approached Su Ying.


    Su Ying watched the movement in the river and stood up, a fish was hooked.


    Judging from the movements, the fish was not too small, and she slowly closed the shotpletely ignoring Xianglin beside her.


    Xiang Lin was very angry when she saw this, and in a blink of an eye she saw a figure walking towards her. She suddenly reached out to grab Su Ying, "I beg the princess to forgive Xiang Lin."


    Su Ying''s brows darkened and she pushed her away. Xianglin''s body tilted, and she mmed into the fence fiercely, and fell into the water when her body became unstable.


    The fishing rod in Su Ying''s hand suddenly lightened, and the big fish was startled away.


    Ah!


    Last year uncle''s, her fish!


    Su Ying sneered angrily, threw the fishing rod, turned around and jumped into the water.

 Chapter 362: no face

    Chapter 362 I don¡¯t even want my face


    Xiang Lin was flopping in the water, and when she heard the sound of someone entering the water, she thought that someone hade into the water to save her. She flopped and opened her eyes, and met Su Ying''s eyes full of anger.


    Xiang Lin was shocked, why did she also fall into the water?


    Before she could figure it out, Su Ying grabbed her head and pressed it into the water, "Don''t you want to die? I''ll give you a ride!"


    Xiang Lin was terrified and wanted to scream, but as soon as she opened her mouth, a lot of cold river water poured into her mouth.


    She was so frightened that she waved her limbs, but there was no way to break free from Su Ying''s shackles.


    She is really scared, is this woman a devil!


    Gradually, Xianglin felt that her consciousness was getting better and better, and there seemed to be sounds around her, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    When she was about to pass out, she saw Xiao Jin hugging Su Ying tightly with his face as ck as the bottom of a pot, without even looking at her.


    With a "crash", Xianglin felt that her world had turned ck.


    Xianglin spat out a mouthful of water with a "poof", and gradually regained consciousness. The only ones standing in front of her were Zhou Zheng and a maid.


    Zhou Zheng saw Xianglin wake up, and let out a deep breath, "Xianglin, you''re definitely awake."


    Xianglin choked up and began to cry, "Zhou Zheng, I, I didn''t expect that I really just wanted to apologize to the princess. I didn''t expect that the princess would be angry and push me into the water. I, I''m really scared Zhou Zheng..."


    Zhou Zheng exhaled lightly, "The prince has already told you to stay away from the princess, why do you want toe closer?"


    Xiang Lin cried until her eyes were swollen, "I, I just don''t want the princess to be angry with me, Zhou Zheng, I, did I do something wrong?"


    Zhou Zheng frowned, "My lord is very angry. He wants to punish you and send you away. Xianglin, your lord always says what you say. You should hurry up and admit your mistakes to him."


    Xiang Lin''s eyes widened in shock, obviously, she was the one who was hurt, why did she have to admit her mistake, why did the prince punish her so severely?


    In the first wing of the cabin, Su Ying, who had already changed into a clean dress, sat on the bed with her eyes closed. Xiao Jin wiped her wet hair with a cloth towel.


    The wing room was terribly quiet, Wei Siyuan didn''t dare to breathe while standing on the edge, he was so frightened when he learned that Su Ying and Xianglin fell into the water, he had already thought of a thousand ways to die for himself .


    Outside the door, there was a burst of weeping, and Wei Siyuan''s veins twitched when he heard it.


    A momentter, the door was pushed open, and Xiang Lin, who had already changed into a in dress, walked in with sobs.


    Her crying red eyes looked at Xiao Jin full of grievances, only hoping to get his pity.


    Just the moment she met Xiao Jin''s gaze, she felt a strong killing intent.


    Xianglin''s heart trembled, and she fell to the ground sadly, but she still gritted her teeth unwillingly and said, "Princess forgive me, it was Xianglin who identally fell into the water, all of this has nothing to do with the princess, please don''t me me, my lord." princess."


    "Xianglin, do you think you are so powerful that you can trick people into apuding?"


    Xiang Lin''s face turned pale, "Xiang Lin is not..."


    "Do you think the princess is inferior to you in everything?" Xiao Jin interrupted her defense in a cold voice, "I tell you that no one in this world canpare with the princess, and you are even more unworthy!"


    Xiang Lin clutched her chest, feeling that it was difficult to breathe.


    "Since you can''t understand people''s words, don''t me me for not remembering old love,e..."


    Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes, the phoenix eyes were burning, with a sharp cold light, Xianglin''s face became tense, "Wait a minute."


    Su Ying slowly stood up and walked to Xianglin, looking down at her, "I correct you, I pushed you into the water, so what can you do? Use this as an excuse to show off your grievance and weakness in front of Xiao Jin ? And then get the sympathy that you think you have won?"


    Su Ying sneered, "So what if Xiao Jin really pities you? Do you think I will be afraid? It''s ridiculous!"


    Xiang Lin''s face can already be described as gray and defeated. Looking at Su Ying, the despair and fear that was upied by death in the water hit again!


    This woman is terrible!


    Wei Siyuan''s face was also very ugly, and he winked at the guards outside the door, telling them to take Xianglin down.


    Xiao Jin nced at Wei Siyuan coldly, "I don''t want to see her again."


    "Cousin don''t worry, I will send someone to take her away after the beating."


    After Wei Siyuan finished speaking, he also put oil on the soles of his feet and quickly slipped away.


    In the room, only Xiao Jin and Su Ying were left.


    Silence.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying who was frowning slightly, and felt that his head was as big as a bucket.


    At this time, there was a slight movement outside the door.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jin saw two small heads squeezed in through the crack of the door.


    Dabao and Erbao blinked at Xiao Jin, and just when Xiao Jin thought his treasure was going toe in to say good things about him, he saw them throw something in.


    The bright little eyes seemed to say, Daddy, we can only help you so far!


    Xiao Jin looked at the washboard on the ground, a tangled look shed in his eyes, after thinking about it, he bent down to pick up the washboard and put it in front of Su Ying.


    "Yingying, I promise there will be no next time."


    Before he finished speaking, he knelt down on the washboard very neatly. Maybe he knelt too hard, and his knees hurt so much that he frowned.


    Su Ying propped his chin with his hands, and looked at him with a half-smile, "The man has gold under his knees, why should you?"


    Xiao Jin''s face was tense, and his expression was particrly solemn, "Gold is worthless in front of a daughter-inw!"


    "Xiao Jin, you brat is shameless."


    "As long as you don''t get angry." It doesn''t matter whether you are faceless or not! No one saw it anyway.


    Su Ying really thinks that Xiao Jin is getting more and more shameless, is this cold and aloof character still standing?


    "If your grilled fish is delicious, I will consider letting you go."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes lit up, "I''m sure, you have never eaten such delicious grilled fish, just wait."


    He couldn''t wait to get up from the washboard. As soon as he opened the cabins, he saw several figures who turned around and ran away as if they had seen a ghost.


    Xiao Jin frowned, grabbed one of the voyeurs, and lifted her up.


    Erbao smiled shyly, "Daddy..."


    "Let''s go and make grilled fish with Daddy."


    Erbao''s eyes widened with joy, "Do you want to eat grilled fish, Ma''am?"


    "Why can''t Daddy want to eat?"


    "If Daddy wants to eat, he can ask the cook to make it. If Daddy cooks it himself, it will be for Mommy to eat."


    Xiao Jin narrowed his eyes, "Are youughing at Daddy?"


    The little girlughed until her eyes narrowed into a line, "Ling''er swears, absolutely not, Daddy, is the washboard okay to kneel?"


    Xiao Jin stuffed the second treasure into the hand of Wei Siyuan who pretended to be passing by, and went back to the kitchen without looking back.


    As soon as the person left, several heads came together, and he had to raise his big finger in the direction of Su Ying''s door.


    "The princess is really not an ordinary person!"

 Chapter 363: be careful

    Chapter 363 Beware


    When Su Ying came out of the cabin, she saw that Xianglin, who had been beaten, had passed out.


    Zhou Zheng heard the movement and looked back at Su Yingplicatedly, with a trace of annoyance in his eyes, but he still suppressed his dissatisfaction, picked Xianglin from the bench, took her to the boat and left.


    Su Ying nced at Wei Siyuan and said, "That schr likes her?"


    Wei Siyuan is very respectful to Su Ying now, and when she heard her question, he said tly: "It should be, Zhou Zheng asked me to marry Xianglin before, but she didn''t agree."


    "Be careful." Today''s events are likely to tear their loyalty to Xiao Jin, who knows if they will betray Xiao Jin.


    Although Wei Siyuan is unwilling to admit it, he also knows that what Su Ying is worried about is not impossible.


    "Don''t worry, cousin, I know what to do."


    Fortunately, the matters the two were in charge of before did not involve Xiao Jin''s core interests, so it would not be easy to arouse suspicion if they were transferred to do other things.


    Su Ying stood on the deck, and soon smelled a strong aroma of grilled fish.


    She didn''t expect Xiao Jin to really know how to grill fish.


    As the aroma became more and more intense, Su Ying couldn''t help but walked to the stern, where Xiao Jin was grilling fish with charcoal on the stove, the closer he got, the stronger the aroma became.


    "smell good."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying with eyes almost filled with honey, even he didn''t realize it, "It will be fine soon."


    Xiao Jin didn''t make her wait too long, and the fish was ready.


    After putting the grilled fish on a te, he did not deliver it to her, but quietly picked out all the bones from the fish before handing the fish to her. He always remembered that she was caught by the bones when she ate fish for the first time. The owner of the card looks like, from then on, as long as he eats fish, he will pick out the fishbone and give the fish meat to her.


    Two precious eyes watched eagerly from the side, watching Xiao Jin pick out all the bones from a whole fish and send it to Su Ying.


    Su Ying couldn''t wait a long time ago, picked up the chopsticks and started eating, didn''t notice the two staring treasures at all, only med the grilled fish for being so delicious.


    The two treasures were so greedy that tears flowed from the corners of their mouths.


    Xiao Jin continued to grill the fish.


    After Su Ying finished eating, she raised her head with unsatisfied feelings, and saw two eager treasures.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, touched her nose and said, "It tastes good."


    The two little treasures burst into tears.


    After eating and drinking enough, Wei Siyuan came to Xiao Jin''s side and said, "There has been no change in the Taifu''s residence. Could it be that they really only intend to keep Xiao Jue alive?"


    Xiao Jin narrowed his dark eyes, "They are just waiting for an opportunity."


    Wei Siyuan didn''t understand, "They don''t really want to rebel, do they?"


    Xiao Jin sneered, "Why not? Find someone to keep an eye on, and help them if necessary."


    "yes."


    The family of four returned home when the sun was about to set.


    After returning to the city, Su Ying obviously felt the tense atmosphere in the city, even the pedestrians on the street were less than usual.


    As soon as Su Ying and the others returned to the city, a group of people arrived.


    The two carriages in the middle of the team had the horse king''s g emblem on them, and the guards guarding the guards were all tall and mighty, with solemn faces that were not easy to mess with.


    The officers and soldiers guarding the city saw the g emblem of King Ma, and immediately sent people into the pce to report to the emperor.


    Half an hourter, the servant came to report, Ma Wang and Ma Wang''s son asked to see him outside the pce.


    Emperor Kang Ze knew about it when Mawang''s team left Mawang City, but they arrived in the capital faster than he imagined.


    "Let them in."


    "Xuan, Ma Wang, the son of Ma Wang is here." The voices were repeated one after another, and after a while, Emperor Kang Ze saw Ma Wang and the othersing.


    Ma Wang and Sima Chen walked into the main hall to salute, "I kowtow to the emperor."


    Emperor Kang Ze with a slight smile on his face, stepped forward and helped Ma Wangxu up.


    "Get up, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Ma Wang stood up with a helpless expression on his face, "Before the emperor issued an edict, it''s not that I don''t want to go back to Beijing, it''s because my wife is weak and can''t work hard. If I don''te back for the queen mother''s birthday this time, the emperor and queen mother will be sad , so the princess can only be allowed to stay in the city to recuperate and bring her children to see her."


    Emperor Kang Ze turned his eyes to Sima Chen, "I remember that he was only this tall when I saw this child before, but now he is even taller than me."


    Ma Wang sighed, "It''s useless. It''s a fact that it''s a fact that it can write poems and paint all day long, but it doesn''t work."


    "Hey, there''s nothing wrong with reciting poems and painting to cultivate one''s sentiments. Recently, you''ve been traveling all the way to Beijing, so go back and rest for a while. On the day of the Queen Mother''s birthday, I''llpare your drinking capacity with you."


    "Yes, that humble minister will resign."


    The moment the two figures disappeared in the hall, the smile on Kang Zedi''s lips was gradually suppressed.


    "Show Fengluan Pce."


    Since Emperor Kang Ze registered, the Empress Dowager has handed over the power of the harem to the Empress. She seldom asks about the affairs of the pce. Except for Mid-Autumn Festival, New Year and birthdays, no one can see her every year.


    People in the pce said that the Empress Dowager believed in Buddhism. For this reason, Emperor Kangze built a small Buddhist hall in Fengluan Pce, and ordered others not to disturb the Empress Dowager, so as not to affect her cultivation.


    When Emperor Kang Ze arrived at Fengluan Pce, the gates of Fengluan Pce were all locked. The servant stepped forward and knocked on the door for a long time before the pce door opened slowly.


    Seeing that it was Emperor Kang Ze who had arrived, the courtdy was so frightened that she immediately blessed her body and saluted, "Your Majesty sees the Emperor."


    Emperor Kang Ze walked in, and everywhere he looked, there was a cool atmosphere.


    As he approached the inner hall, he smelled a scent of incense.


    "Your Majesty, wait a moment, and the ves will go in and report."


    Emperor Kang Ze waved his hand and walked in.


    The Empress Dowager was kneeling on the futon and chanting scriptures, and Emperor Kang Ze didn''t even notice when he entered.


    Emperor Kang Ze nced at the Buddha statue standing in the hall, then walked directly to a chair beside him and sat down.


    The queen mother opened her eyes after reading the scriptures, only to find that Emperor Kang Ze was sitting on the side, she was stunned for a moment, and then let the maid help her up.


    Her eyes were peaceful, but her brows and eyes looked a little dull. When she saw Emperor Kang Ze, she said slowly: "When did the emperore here?"


    "Just now, when I saw my mother was chanting sutras, I didn''t disturb her."


    The Empress Dowager signaled Emperor Kang Ze to go out with her, "The smell of incense is all over here, I''m afraid the emperor is not used to the smell, can the emperor have dinner?"


    Kang Zedi sat down in the main hall, "No, I just came here specially to have dinner with the queen mother."


    The queen mother asked the maid to bring up the meals.


    After the Empress Dowager became a Buddhist, she became a vegetarian every day.


    "Aijia has no meat here."


    Emperor Kang Ze smiled and said: "It''s okay to skip a meal. What''s rare is that today I just have time to apany my mother. I originally wanted to let Ma Wang and Ma Wang''s sone to pay my respects to my mother. I will take this Forgot about it."


    Hearing this, the Queen Mother paused.

 Chapter 364: you are too much

    Chapter 364 You are too much


    Emperor Kang Ze''s eyes were like torches.


    The queen mother just picked up a piece of dried tofu for him with the chopsticks, "Mawang has returned to Beijing? Was it summoned by the emperor?"


    Emperor Kang Ze said: "He came back by himself. He said he wanted to celebrate the Queen Mother''s birthday. He really has a heart."


    The Empress Dowager had no expression on her face, she just ate her food on her own, "It''s not necessary to travel thousands of miles, but since I''m back, it''s fine."


    "Is the queen mother looking forward to his return, or does she not want him toe back?"


    The queen mother looked at Emperor Kang Ze, and slowly put down her chopsticks, "What does the emperor want to say?"


    Kang Zediughed, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes, "It''s nothing, just curiosity."


    "So what if the Ai family wants him toe back? What impact will it have on the emperor? Since he doesn''t, why should the emperor worry?"


    Emperor Kang Ze gave the queen mother a bowl of soup, "I said casually, the queen mother does not need to be angry, eat."


    After a meal, the meal was extremely dull, and the queen mother dropped her chopsticks before taking a few bites.


    Emperor Kang Ze saw that the Queen Mother was full, so he also put down his chopsticks, "I still have something to do, so I will take my leave first."


    "The emperor is busy with state affairs, so there is no need to waste time at Ai''s house if you have nothing to do."


    Emperor Kang Ze didn''t say anything, got up and left.


    The courtdy brought hot tea into the room and brought it to the Empress Dowager, "Empress Dowager, have some tea."


    The Empress Dowager reached out to take the tea, but as soon as the maid let go, the teacup crooked and fell to the ground.


    With a sound of "ping pong", the teacup shattered instantly.


    The pce maid was so frightened that her face paled, and she knelt down on the ground in panic, "Quiet the queen mother, it''s useless to be a ve girl, ve girl, ve girl, who thought that the queen mother had secured her grip before letting go, please punish her."


    The queen mother came back to her senses, looked at the trembling maid and raised her eyelids, "Get up, clean up and leave."


    "Yes Yes."


    There was a trace of panic in the eyes of the queen mother, and the Buddhist beads in her hands were tightly clenched.


    Muttering words that only she could hear, "What are you doing back here, what are you doing back here!"


    ¡­


    Ma Wang is a king of the opposite sex. When he was crowned king, he had a reward mansion in the capital. If Ma Wang did notmit any crimes, the pce would not be taken back.


    Aftering out of the pce, Ma Wang and Sima Chen returned to the mansion in the capital.


    "Go, send a greeting card to Qi Wang''s mansion. Tomorrow, the king is going to pay homage to Qi Wang."


    Sima Chen frowned when he heard the words, "Father, aren''t you afraid that the emperor will be suspicious?"


    Xiao Jin''s situation itself is very sensitive, and they came to the door as soon as they came, fearing that Emperor Kang Ze would have something in his mind.


    Ma Wang said: "If I don''t go, won''t the emperor doubt me?"


    Sima Chen actually didn''t understand why his father kept grabbing Xiao Jin.


    "Father wants to win over King Qi?"


    It''s not so much a win-win, but a temptation.


    "After he returned to Beijing, he didn''t see much action, and Xiao Jue copsed. If he really did it behind the scenes, having such an opponent would only be a big disadvantage to us." However, his main purpose of meeting Xiao Jin was not He, but his princess.


    What Su Ying caused in Beijing has already reached the ears of Ma Wang. He is very curious about what kind of existence this woman is.


    If it is really as powerful as the rumors say, then you can''t stay!


    Qi Wangfu, study room.


    Jiang Yang handed a booklet to Xiao Jin.


    "The guard guarding the house said that Mingyu got the news from buying the house yesterday, saying that he wanted someone in advance, and asked them to go to the previous trading ce to trade at night. Last night, the guards ambushed and captured the people who came to trade. Yes, I found out after interrogation that he was a second-hand dealer, not the main buyer, but he revealed some details about the buyer, and his subordinates sorted them out and recorded them in the booklet."


    Xiao Jin flipped through the brochure and found that there were three brothels on it. It was not surprising that the brothels bought people, "Where is this Wenfeng teahouse?"


    "The subordinates thought it was strange when they saw it at the time. They have already sent someone to investigate, but there is no news yet."


    Xiao Jin closed the booklet, "Where are the people from the Taifu Mansion?"


    "Going back to the prince, we have already arrived at the county seat closest to the capital."


    "Take people for cover, don''t let them be found."


    "yes."


    As soon as Jiang Yang stepped back, Wang Su walked in with a greeting card.


    "My lord, Mawang sent someone to send Zhang Baitiao, saying that he brought some special products from Mawang City and wanted to give them to him, so he came to visit him along the way."


    Xiao Jin nced at the greeting post, "He just arrived in the capital and couldn''t wait toe and drag this king into the water. This king has injuries on his body, and it is inconvenient to see guests, so he returned."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin returned to the courtyard after finishing the general affairs.


    Su Ying has coaxed the two treasures to sleep.


    Xiao Jin entered the room, saw the two children sleeping in the ce that belonged to him, and frowned.


    "Why don''t Bai Shuang carry them over?"


    Su Yingy on the bed with her eyes closed and said, "Stop hugging, you can sleep next door."


    Xiao Jin seemed to be able to sit down on the edge of the bed, and rubbed his hand against Su Ying''s fingertips, "Are you jealous?"


    Su Ying pped his paw away with a backhand, "Why are you jealous?"


    "Then let me go to the cubicle, Su Ying, you are angry."


    Su Yingzily opened her eyelids, and opened a slit, "It''s not very pleasant." It caused her to lose a big fish!


    The corners of Xiao Jin''s eyes were stained with a faint smile, "It''s just an insignificant person, if you really can''t think about it, I will relieve you at night."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and said nothing, Xiao Jin gave a lowugh, and called Bai Shuang toe in and carry the two children to the cubicle.


    With a sweep of his fingertips, Xiao Jin extinguished the candles in the room, hiding the ambiguity in the room.


    Early the next morning, Ma Wang came uninvited, and brought the spicy fish unique to Ma Wang City, saying that Su Ying and Xiao Jin must try it.


    "Spicy fish? What is it?" Su Ying took a bite of the meat bun, and was half-interested in this fresh food.


    Bai Shuang said: "Princess, the spicy fish is a specialty of Mawang City. Mawang City is rich in spicy peppers. They have a fishing festival every year. The fish caught in the fishing festival will be marinated with spicy peppers and salt after they are gutted. Then dry it and put it in a jar, and take it out to eat after the Chinese New Year. I heard that eating it in snowy winter can make you sweat a lot, and it is the best way to dispel the cold.¡±


    Su Ying listened with great interest, "It sounds like it tastes good."


    "I haven''t eaten it either, but I heard it''s delicious."


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin in a blink of an eye, "Anyway, your father doesn''t want to see you. Seeing that Ma Wang wants toe to you again and again, why don''t you let him go?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "Just to eat spicy fish?"


    Su Ying licked his lips, "The ones he brought may be more authentic and taste better."


    A look of helplessness shed in Xiao Jin''s eyes, and he said dotingly: "Forget it, let him in if you want to eat."


    Su Ying was satisfied, "If it doesn''t taste good, you will drive them away."


    Xiao Jin chuckled, "Then let his other thingse over to make up for it."


    Su Ying clicked his tongue, "Xiao Jin, you are too much."


    But she likes it.

 Chapter 365: how could it be her

    Chapter 365 How could it be her


    Ma Wang is ready for Xiao Jin to reject him again.


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Jin invited him into the mansion.


    Ma Wang and Sima Chen were invited to the main hall of the pce, but Ma Wang did not see Su Ying, and only Xiao Jin was waiting in the main hall.


    Ma Wang stepped forward to greet him without changing his face.


    Xiao Jin also has an official promise.


    "This king has long heard that Qi Wang''s mansion is different from other mansions. I wonder if King Qi can take me to visit the mansion?"


    Xiao Jin did not refuse, and led the two of them out of the hall.


    After Ma Wang entered the mansion, the things he brought were delivered to Su Ying immediately.


    Among them, what attracted her most was the half-person-high jar in front of her.


    The jar was sealed with yellow mud, "Is this the spicy fish?"


    "People in Mawang Mansion said it was it."


    Su Ying reached out and patted the edge of the jar carefully, and quickly patted off the yellow mud on it.


    After the yellow mud is loosened, there is a cover tied with a dry cloth inside. When the cover is removed, you can smell a choking smell of spicy eyes.


    "Cough cough cough...what the **** cough cough cough..." Su Ying was choked to the point of tears.


    After He Shouyi came, he hurried over to have a look, and then took a chopstick and picked up a fish.


    Su Ying smelled the spicy, choking and somewhat sour smell, and couldn''t believe that this thing could be delicious.


    "Uncle He, is this food edible?"


    He Shouyi looked up and down at the fish in his hand and said with a smile: "Yes, princess, this is a good thing. I haven''t seen such a well-marinated spicy fish for a long time, especially the fish is made of green carp. The meat is special. Sweet, I made it for the princess to taste at noon, and I guarantee that the princess will still want to eat it."


    To be honest, Su Ying really couldn''t look forward to this fish.


    But she still hopes that He Shouyi can turn decay into magic, "Okay."


    While waiting, Su Ying brought two treasures to the training ground.


    "Today, we specialize in practicing our reaction ability." Su Ying asked the guards to bring up a lot of small **** tied with straw, "You will stand in that circle for a while, and Auntie will throw the ball to see if you can avoid it."


    The two treasures looked at the ball in Su Ying''s hand and opened their eyes curiously. Dabao first said that he wanted to y first, and wanted to show his sister a sample.


    "Okay, go and stand in the circle."


    Dabao ran to the circle with a serious face and looked at Su Ying, "Aniang, let''s start."


    Su Ying tossed the ball in her hand and threw it at Dabao.


    She didn''t aim too urately, but threw the ball sideways. She wanted to see if the child''s reaction ability could predict the direction of the ball in a short time, and then make a correct prediction to avoid it.


    At the beginning, Dabao was not very able to dodge, but soon, he seemed to have discovered the pattern, and gradually dodged Su Ying''s attack.


    Seeing his change, Su Ying also changed her attack, and started aiming at him to smash.


    Dabao didn''t dodge much at once, and was hit many times.


    Seeing that his reaction had slowed down, Su Ying asked him toe over and rest for a while.


    "Did Linger see how your brother dodged just now?"


    Er Bao nodded, "Linger saw it, A Niang, Linger knows what to do."


    "Well, it''s your turnter."


    "OK."


    Er Bao ran to the circle with short legs to meet Su Ying''s attack.


    To Su Ying''s surprise, Erbao''s dodging movements are more sensitive than Dabao''s.


    Her prediction is more urate than Dabao.


    After one round, the two little guys were tired, so Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to take them to the side room to change their clothes and sweat away, and then teach them some avoiding skills.


    While waiting, Su Ying went to the hut.


    When I came out of the hut, I saw a strange figure passing through the moon arch.


    Su Ying frowned slightly and followed. The other party seemed to sense that there was someone behind him. When he suddenly turned his head and saw Su Ying, he froze in ce. Immediately, a deep surprise burst out of his eyes.


    Su Ying was also stunned for a moment when he saw Sima Chen, thinking that he looked familiar.


    "Miss Su..."


    Miss Su...


    Su Ying remembered, this person is Sima Chen, the son of Prince Ma.


    Today, King Ma went to the mansion, but Sima Chen did not expect to follow him.


    But Su Ying didn''t intend to admit that she had treated Princess Ma''s illness, "Master, do you know me?"


    Sima Chen looked at the nkness in Su Ying''s eyes, and a look of disappointment shed across his face very quickly, "Miss Su, have you forgotten? Back then you treated Princess Ma in Mawang City."


    Su Ying shook her head, "Master, I must have made a mistake. I have never been to Mawang City."


    Sima Chen frowned, he was sure that the person in front of him was the one who treated the concubine mother, but he didn''t know why she was unwilling to admit it.


    "Miss Su, don''t worry, I don''t mean anything to the girl. If you have any difficulties, you can exin to me."


    "Yingying, why are you here?" Just as Sima Chen finished speaking, a cold voice sounded behind him.


    Su Ying felt a strong momentum behind her and quickly surrounded her.


    Xiao Jin walked up to her, held her hand, and almostpletely blocked Sima Chen''s sight of her.


    Sima Chen was stunned, and looked at Xiao Jin in astonishment, with a very bad premonition in his heart, could it be... Miss Su is Xiao Jin''s concubine?


    This cognition made Sima Chen feel like falling into an ice cer.


    "Just came out of the hut." Su Ying said concisely.


    Xiao Jin squeezed Su Ying''s hand softly, with a loving voice, "Where are the children?"


    "Still waiting for me in the martial arts training ground, I will pass first."


    Su Ying patted his hand away to leave, but Xiao Jin grabbed it again, "Just now Ma Wang told Shizi that he wanted to go to the martial arts training ground, and I will go with you."


    Su Ying took a look at Xiao Jin, always feeling that he was a little strange, "It''s up to you."


    Ma Wang looked at Su Ying with burning eyes, narrowed his eyes, "Qi King, this is..."


    Xiao Jin put his arms around Su Ying''s waist, "It''s my concubine."


    Ma Wang''s eyes shed a gloomy look, and Sima Chen froze on the spot.


    The concubine Qi who disregards the world in the world is actually the woman who treated Princess Ma back then!


    Ma Wang recognized Su Ying at a nce, but he didn''t ask any questions.


    Xiao Jin led Su Ying to the martial arts training ground, and when Ma Wang was about to follow, he found Sima Chen standing there with a dazed expression on his face.


    Ma Wang frowned, "Chen''er, what are you thinking?"


    Sima Chen came back to his senses, the astonishment and loneliness in his eyes hadn''t had time to cover up, "Father, Princess Qi... isn''t she, right?"


    Ma Wang knew what he was going to say, "It''s her, let''s go and see what tricks Xiao Jin is ying."


    Su Ying is the princess of Qi, so he has to think more, the original intention of Su Ying to go to Ma Wang''s mansion for treatment, can''t it be as simple as making money?


    Sima Chen followed absent-mindedly, looking at Su Ying who was almost hugged by Xiao Jin, he still couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    How could she be Princess Qi? howe!

 Chapter 366: Delicious

    Chapter 366 Beautiful and delicious


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin wanted to strangle her waist, and didn''t know what he was excited about.


    She twisted her body and pped his hand away, "Why are you hugging him so tightly?"


    "I''m afraid you will be cold."


    Su Ying looked at the sun above his head, and felt that Xiao Jin might have a mental illness again, "I''m not cold, let go first."


    "No."


    When Su Ying was about to unscrew his waist, the two treasures saw them and ran over.


    "Daddy, Mommy."


    The two little guys changed their clothes, their little faces were flushed, and they seemed to be flying on them like birds returning home.


    Seeing the child, Xiao Jin loosened his grip slightly.


    "What were you practicing with Aunt just now?"


    "Practice dodging, does Daddy want to y with us?"


    "Okay, Daddy will be with youter."


    Wang Ma stepped forward, with a smile on his face, "Dudao Qi Wang and Wang Fei have a very close rtionship, which is really enviable."


    Sima Chen looked at the two children, and then at Su Ying, feeling even more ufortable, "Has Princess Qi been to Mawang City?"


    Su Ying didn''t lift her eyelids, "Passing by."


    That is denial.


    "Last year, in Mawang City, a woman who looked exactly like Princess Qi cured her mother''s illness. When I saw Princess Qi, I thought that Princess Qi was the woman from before."


    Su Ying raised his head and nced at him, seeing that Ma Wangfu was generous with the money before, and said: "That''s really a coincidence, but it''s not too strange, there are many people who look simr in this world."


    Continuous denials made Sima Chen''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "It''s such a coincidence, that girl was really unparalleled in medicine back then, if she hadn''t left in a hurry, this king would even have wanted her to stay in the pce and be the eldest concubine of my pce."


    Su Ying clearly felt that Xiao Jin''s body was a little more cold.


    Su Ying looked at Ma Wang''s smiling face, and knew that this old boy did it on purpose. At the beginning, he wanted her to stay in Ma Wang''s mansion as a medical girl. That''s right, what kind of concubine is a fart.


    "The king feels a little unwell, so the king and the son will not be left, please." Xiao Jin directly issued the order to evict the guests.


    Going to the mansion today, Ma Wang can be regarded as a harvest, and he has no intention of staying longer, "Then don''t bother the prince and the princess, and leave."


    Ma Wang left with his lost son.


    Su Ying continued to train with the two treasures, and Xiao Jin watched quietly from the sidelines throughout the whole process, but Su Ying always felt that his aura was not right.


    It was near noon that Su Ying stopped. After washing up with the children, the family of four returned to the courtyard.


    As soon as I sat down, the food was served on the table.


    Other dishes are what Su Ying and the others ate in the past, and the spicy fish brought by Ma Wang is the one that makes a grand appearance today.


    When a whole fish was served, Su Ying smelled a crispy, spicy aroma, which made her greedye out.


    She couldn''t wait to pick up a piece of fish with her chopsticks and ate it into her mouth.


    But because the mouth was too big, she didn''t care about the fishbone, and it was too spicy, which made her burst into tears.


    "Kaka Kaka!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin quickly pulled her to pinch her mouth open, and pulled out the fishbone inside very quickly.


    But even so, Su Ying was so hot that the snot was about to flow out.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    "Drink some tea first."


    Su Ying took Xiao Jin''s hand and drank the tea in the cup in one gulp.


    I don''t know how many cups of tea I poured before Su Ying recovered.


    "Damn it, it''s clearly intended to kill me by sending this thing."


    Su Ying''s face turned red, she hadn''t eaten the meal yet, and she was almost full of tea.


    Xiao Jin sat aside and asked calmly, "Do you want more of this fish?"


    Su Ying shook her head again and again, expressing her rejection of a food for the first time.


    Xiao Jin suppressed the upward arc of the corners of his lips, and asked people to remove the fish.


    "What good things can Mawang City have, just a fish, if you want to eat, I can get you all the fish in the world." Pick the kind that is thorny.


    Su Ying reached for a chicken leg, but did not respond to Xiao Jin''s sudden love words, "I like chicken."


    Xiao Jin: "..." A whole heart is really not as good as a chicken.


    When Ma Wang and his son left Qi Wang Mansion, their expressions were not very good.


    Ma Wang was thinking about why Su Ying went to Ma Wang¡¯s mansion in the first ce. ording to the time conversion, they should be on the way of exile, but Su Ying was able to run into the city and enter the pce during the exile.


    Thinking about it, King Ma felt a chill down his spine. If Su Ying had done something to Princess Ma, they would never have known!


    Sima Chen couldn''t recover from the fact that Su Ying was Princess Qi.


    He felt that his heart disease was going to happen again.


    After returning to Ma Wang''s mansion, Ma Wang immediately asked people to inquire about everything about Su Ying, including everything about Su Ying''s exile.


    Night falls.


    After taking a bath, Xiao Jin pushed open the door and walked in.


    Su Ying was watching the news from Tiankui City, and was taken aback when she heard the noise and raised her head.


    He was wearing an ink-colored toga, which was loosely tied on the left side, and his ink hair was loosely scattered on his shoulders, and there was still steam.


    As soon as he came in, Su Ying smelled a faint scent of rosin, which was very pleasant.


    Su Ying felt that the picture of a handsome man in the bath in front of him could not be described as beautiful and delicious.


    After Xiao Jin came to her and sat down, Su Ying looked at him and said, "The wound on his body haspletely healed? Just touch the water."


    "No touch."


    Xiao Jin unbuttoned the toga on his body, and the silky robe slipped off, revealing his muscr body. His shoulders were broad and his waist was narrow, and his muscles were clearly textured, and he couldn''t see a trace of excess fat.


    Su Ying half-closed his eyes, smelling the rosin on his body, his eyes burned.


    "Help me look at the wound, I felt a little tingling when I took a bath just now."


    Su Ying frowned, calmed down and helped him untie the bandages. The two wounds on the front and back were recovering well, and they were beginning to scab. However, the bandages were steamed by the steam, so she went to the medicine cab and put them on again for him. up.


    "Before the scab of the wound falls off, it is better not to touch the water."


    Xiao Jin responded in a low voice, this obedient appearance made Su Ying think of Gouzi.


    "By the way, where did you take my bracelet before? Where did it go?" She only remembered this when she saw Sima Chen today.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes darkened, "I''ll exchange it for silver after I return to Beijing."


    Su Ying frowned, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes became darker, "Are you not happy?"


    "How much silver did you change?"


    "not much."


    "Not much? Don''t be fooled, the bracelet is worth a lot!"


    Xiao Jin paused slightly, "You may not be able to exchange for more if you take it."


    "Impossible, I must have exchanged more than you."


    Xiao Jinughed suddenly, it turned out that she was not distressed that the bracelet was gone, "Well, it has been reced anyway."


    Su Ying stretched out her hand, "Where''s the silver?"

 Chapter 367: queen mother birthday

    Chapter 367 Queen Mother''s Birthday


    Xiao Jin had an extra jade bracelet in his hand as if doing a trick, and before Su Ying could react, he put the jade bracelet on her hand, "Is it possible to use this topensate you?"


    Su Ying looked at the jade bracelet in his hand, it should be mutton fat jade, with the pattern of lotus branches engraved on it, it looks very holy, but the jade bracelet seems to have a certain calendar.


    "This one is worth more?"


    Xiao Jin held her hand with a serious look, "If you have nothing to do, you can''t sell it. This is what the concubine mother left for her daughter-inw."


    Su Ying looked at the bracelet in her hand against the light, her heart seemed to be gently stirred by a feather, she smiled and said: "Okay."


    The big warm palm stretched her palm, fingers intertwined.


    Su Ying turned around and was kissed by him on the lips. When he lost his feelings, Su Ying heard him whispering her name over and over again.


    "Yingying, Yingying, you are mine..." Every sound seemed to carve her into her blood.


    The sun is high, Su Ying is still lying under the quilt.


    Shezily opened her eyes and met Xiao Jin''s dark eyes.


    She closed her eyes again and turned her face to the other side, "It''s early in the morning, don''t try to touch me again."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was a little hoarse. Xiao Jin didn''t know if he was crazyst night.


    Xiao Jin''s warm palm fell on her waist, Su Ying only felt a burst of warmth on her waist, and the fatigue on her body was instantly relieved a lot.


    "If you don''t move, I will rub it for you."


    The two lingered on the bed for a while before getting up.


    Bai Shuang smiled like an old woman and waited for Su Ying to wash up.


    Su Ying looked at the corners of her mouth that was almost cracked to the ear, and couldn''t help being curious, "What are youughing at?"


    Bai Shuang did not shy away from it, "The prince and the princess are in love, and the ves are happy."


    "It''s not that I''m in love with you, why are you happy?"


    Hoarfrost: "..."


    There is a rtionship between master and servant, but not many.


    After breakfast, Jiang Yang walked in, "My lord, I have found out the details of that teahouse."


    Through Mingyu, they caught the person who connected with her, but the other party was just a second-hand dealer. From the second-hand dealer, they learned some buyers, including a teahouse that was very suspicious.


    "Speak."


    "On the surface, this teahouse is engaged in teahouse business, but behind the scenes, it is raising skinny horses. However, the teahouse is only responsible for epting those women. There are other ces for real training of skinny horses. Not found."


    "Don''t scare the snake away, continue to investigate and dig out the people behind it."


    "The subordinate understands."


    Su Ying asked doubtfully, "Skinny horse?"


    Jiang Yang exined: "Women who are sent to various houses to please men, these women will undergo special training, are proficient in everything from piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and are more understanding and docile, so they are very popr among powerful families. .¡±


    Su Ying frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Later Xiao Jin told her that these skinny horses are also a form of spies.


    Those skinny horses sent to various mansions are probably someone else''s eyeliner.


    The ce where the skinny horses are raised is very likely to be an intelligence bureau.


    After Jiang Yang stepped down, Zhang Shuming arrived.


    "My lord, this is a birthday gift prepared by the servant for the Queen Mother, do you think it is suitable?"


    Zhang Shuming came forward holding a brocade box, which contained a painting.


    Unfold the painting, on it is a picture of hundreds of sons and thousands of grandchildren.


    Xiao Jin nodded after taking a look at it. This is a masterpiece of a famous artist. Although it is not brilliant, it is also quite satisfactory.


    "Let it be."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    On the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday, the emperor hosted a banquet for civil and military officials to celebrate grandly as a show of filial piety.


    Because of Xiao Jin''s injuries, the patrolling of the pce banquet was handed over to themander of the imperial army.


    Themander of the imperial army did not dare to neglect in the slightest. After Xiao Jin was injured, he began to strengthen the defense of the capital, especially inside and outside the pce.


    The banquet was held at night, when Su Ying and the others arrived, the pce was already full of carriages.


    As a royal family, Xiao Jin entered the pce through a different door than ordinary people. After getting off the carriage, a courtdy stepped forward to lead them to the hall where the banquet was held.


    It was still the same pce asst time, and they were sitting in the same seats as before.


    As soon as Su Ying and the others entered the hall, they attracted countless eyes.


    Su Ying raised her eyelids slightly, and just nced back lightly, those people were so frightened that they quickly looked away.


    Xiao Jin took her and sat down on the chair with the child.


    The maids brought tea and snacks.


    When they came, it waste, and the pce was full of people at the moment.


    Not long after, almost all the people who shoulde have arrived.


    "The emperor is here, the empress dowager is here."


    Everyone stood up and saluted.


    Emperor Kang Ze helped the Queen Mother to a chair and sat down before letting everyone get up.


    Su Ying noticed that the queen did not appear.


    Emperor Kang Ze nced over the faces of the officials very quickly, with a happy smile on his face, "Today is the Queen Mother''s birthday, and I am very happy, not only because the Queen Mother is now in good health, but also because the Queen Mother is now in good health. The horse king who hasn''t seen him for many years is back."


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face paused slightly, and when her eyes fell on Ma Wang, aplicated expression shed across her face.


    King Ma stood up upon hearing this, "I have wanted to return to Beijing many times over the years, but the princess is really unwell, so I can only give up. Now that the princess''s health improves, I can''t wait toe back, just wanting to personally apologize to the emperor."


    After speaking, he walked to the center of the hall and knelt down.


    Sima Chen also got up and knelt down next to King Ma, "Mother and concubine are weak and can''t leave people by her side. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Kang Ze waved his hand indifferently, "Now that the princess is recovering, I am also relieved. Get up, I don''t me you."


    "My minister, thank you, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Kang Ze first picked up the wine ss to toast the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother took a sip from the teacup in the hand of the courtdy, and it was regarded as her return.


    Su Ying sat at the bottom, and the Queen Mother didn''t show up after they returned to Beijing. After watching it today, why did she feel that the confrontation between these few people was a bit strange.


    "Isn''t the queen mother the emperor''s biological mother?"


    Xiao Jin whispered: "Yes."


    She is perverted enough to think twice about her own mother.


    Emperor Kang Ze made a start, and the nobles of the princes and grandchildren came up to celebrate the Queen Mother''s birthday and presented birthday gifts to the Queen Mother.


    The Empress Dowager always had a faint look on her face, showing no joy or anger.


    As a grandson, Xiao Jin also stood up and gave out the birthday gift he had prepared.


    The Empress Dowager''s gaze only briefly stayed on him before moving away.


    After the royal rtives and nobles delivered the gifts, Emperor Kang Ze asked the dancing singer toe up to warm up the scene.


    Su Ying was so bored watching the singing and dancing in the hall that she was so sleepy that she couldn''t keep her eyes open.


    Outside the pce, a forbidden army quickly ran to themander of the forbidden army.


    "Something happened to themander. The guards patrolling the pce today suddenly vomited and vomited and couldn''t stand up."

 Chapter 368: palace change

    Chapter 368 Pce change


    When themander of the Imperial Army heard this, his face darkened, "When did it happen, and how many people have problems." As soon as he finished speaking, he said to the people behind him: "Immediately let the three teams patrolling the city return. There can be no shortage of people."


    "yes."


    Junjun said: "The exact number is unknown, but there are quite a few."


    Themander of the forbidden army immediately followed the forbidden army to check the situation.


    The one who fell ill was a team patrolling the pce, which was the Imperial Army formation closest to the main hall.


    "Where is the imperial physician, go and find the imperial physician immediately."


    "Return to Commander, someone has already gone to the imperial physician."


    The imperial physician originally only served the nobles in the pce, but now the situation is special, and the problem must be solved as soon as possible, so he can''t take care of so much.


    The problem on this side has not been resolved yet, and the Forbidden Army came to report that something happened outside the city.


    Themander of the imperial army looked extremely serious, worried that the matter would deteriorate further, so he could only report to the emperor, and asked him to agree to mobilize the soldiers and horses guarding outside the city to protect the capital and the pce.


    Themander of the imperial army turned around and walked towards the pce. When passing through the pce gate leading to the harem, two little maids suddenly appeared and blocked his way.


    Themander of the imperial army looked at them vigntly, and took a step back, "What are you doing?"


    The maid raised her head and said: "My lord, it is the empress who asked the servants to wait here, saying that she has something important to see her, so please move."


    Themander of the Forbidden Army frowned. The situation in the pce might change now. He didn''t have time to listen to what the Queen said. Ever since Xiao Jue''s ident, Emperor Kang Ze asked the Forbidden Army to guard the Queen, and he sent them.


    "I still have something to do, the empress has anything to say, and I will wait until I see the emperor." When themander of the imperial army was about to leave, the two maids suddenly raised their voices.


    Themander of the forbidden army had been prepared for a long time, and quickly fought back after the maid made a move.


    The ce the two chose was rtively secluded, and there was no one around. When the three fought, no one noticed.


    In the main hall, Emperor Kang Ze watched the singing and dancing in the hall with great interest.


    A dancer was lifted by a group of dancers, and the dancer was thrown into the air. When everyone looked up at the dancer, the dancer below suddenly made a move, and the hidden weapon in his hand flew towards Kang Zedi quickly.


    Emperor Kang Ze was startled, and it was toote when he wanted to escape.


    With a "chi" sound from the hidden weapon, it pierced Emperor Kang Zedi''s chest.


    "ah!"


    The sudden change frightened the people in the hall to scream again and again.


    The dancers who were still enchanting just a moment ago all turned into Shura who wanted his life, and rushed towards Emperor Kangze one after another.


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying immediately picked up the two children and shed behind everyone.


    "Protect the emperor, protect the emperor''s safety!" The servant shouted in horror, and the hall was in chaos.


    The forbidden army reacted, and quickly rushed forward to stop Kang Zedi and fought with the assassin.


    The ministers quickly ran out of the hall, but before many people escaped, an assassin broke in from the door.


    "Protect the emperor, protect the queen mother!"


    There was a tearing cry, and the door of the temple was suddenly closed.


    Those who wanted to escape frantically pushed the door to escape, but the assassin never gave them a chance to leave.


    Emperor Kang Ze''s face was as white as paper, and Ma Wang, who was standing below, looked at the ugly Emperor Kang Ze, his eyes bursting with murderous intent.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s unpreparedness, Ma Wang quickly arrived at Kang Zedi''s side. Kang Zedi was seriously injured and was supported by two imperial guards, so he didn''t notice the strangeness around him at all.


    Su Ying hugged Dabao, frowned slightly, she smelled a smell of smoke.


    She turned around and looked towards the back of the hall, where it was already burning.


    Su Ying narrowed his eyes slightly, the other party wanted to burn everyone to death in this hall.


    "It''s on fire, I can''t watch this show, go out first." Xiao Jin also noticed that the main hall was on fire.


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    Su Ying pulled out the belt around her waist and tied Dabao to her body, then turned around and ran towards the gate of the pce.


    Xiao Jin came to the door and pushed it. The door was locked from the outside. He took a step back and kicked the door. He only heard the sound of "rumbling", and the door was kicked open a big hole.


    With two kicks in a row, the door of the pce was kicked open.


    Su Ying ran out with the child in her arms.


    Outside the gate, the assassins were fighting against the forbidden army. Seeing that the gate of the temple was knocked open, they quickly moved forward to kill the people who ran out.


    Su Ying''s eyes shed with hostility, and he killed the rebels.


    "Baby, close your eyes first, and lie on A Niang''s body."


    Dabao obediently closed his eyes and leaned on Su Ying''s shoulder.


    Su Ying didn''t intend to help Emperor Kangze clean up the rebels, so after clearing a way, she and Xiao Jin went to the eaves of the pce to watch the battle.


    The fire in the main hall is getting bigger and bigger, and the battle is getting more and more intense.


    Ma Wang stood beside Kang Zedi, and while no one was paying attention, Ma Wang suddenly shot at Kang Zedi.


    "ah!"


    Emperor Kang Ze suddenly cried out in pain, and red at King Ma angrily.


    Ma Wang quickly withdrew the sword in his hand, and when he wanted to stab again, the forbidden army had already reacted and stepped forward to stop him.


    Originally they only had to deal with the assassin, but now that Ma Wang has stepped in, they have to be distracted to deal with Ma Wang!


    "Get out of the hall first, and **** the emperor out of the hall first!"


    Ma Wang didn''t want to miss this opportunity, and almost rushed forward with all his strength, trying to stab Emperor Kang Ze to death.


    Seeing that he was about to seed again, a figure suddenly came across and blocked Ma Wang''s sword with his own body.


    Ma Wang looked at the person lying under his sword in shock, and roared angrily, "Why are you crazy!"


    The queen mother fell into a pool of blood, with a determined face, "Quick, go, go..."


    "Impossible! I have no turning back!" Ma Wang drew out his sword and turned to fight Emperor Kang Ze again.


    The battle situation in the pce is intensifying, and the situation outside the pce is not optimistic.


    The rebels rushed into the city gate and fought with the officers and soldiers defending the city.


    There are so many of them and they are so powerful in martial arts, the officers and soldiers were actually a bit outnumbered for a while.


    "Hurry up, go outside the city and mobilize soldiers and horses toe over for reinforcements, hurry up!"


    On the eaves of the pce, Su Ying and Xiao Jin sat cross-legged and watched the melee below.


    Su Ying gently stroked Dabao''s back, "You don''t need to do something?"


    Xiao Jin had no expression on his face, "What are you doing? I''m innocent."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, quite innocently, they just wanted to have a meal, and the food was smashed before they had even eaten two bites.


    The night gradually darkened, and the rebels gradually lost their momentum.


    Xiao Jin watched the situation below before standing up and handing the sleeping Erbao to Su Ying.


    "It''s almost done, I''m going to finish it."


    Su Ying took the child and held it in her arms, "En."


    Xiao Jin flew down, and his figure quickly disappeared into the chaotic crowd.


    Xiao Jue was holding a sword in his hand, his eyes were so red that he was insane.


    He looked at the corpse lying on the ground, he could only seed tonight, not fail.

 Chapter 369: prince

    Chapter 369 Prince


    Xiao Jue led the rebel army to Emperor Kangze''s bedroom, and fought with the forbidden army guarding outside the bedroom.


    Seeing that they were about to break through sessfully, a figure descended from the sky and cut off the sharp sword in his hand.


    Xiao Jue was shocked by the powerful internal force and took several steps back before he stabilized his body.


    He raised his head fiercely, and met Xiao Jin''s dark eyes.


    "Xiao Jin, I thought you were afraid of death and didn''t even dare to show your face. Since you came to die, I''ll give you a ride!" Xiao Jue roared, and raised his knife to kill Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin swung the long sword in his hand to fight back.


    After dozens of rounds, Xiao Jue was knocked down!


    Xiao Jue''s face instantly turned gray when he saw the point of the sword pointing directly between his eyebrows.


    "Xiao, Xiao Jin, I, I am your brother, you dare to kill me!"


    Xiao Jin''s face was full of bloodthirsty killing intent, "If I kill a traitor who forced the pce to rebel, I will only be praised by the people of the world, but you will be nailed to the pir of shame of Chu State forever. Why don''t you tell me?" dare!"


    The long sword in Xiao Jin''s hand flew flying, directly breaking his tendons and hamstrings.


    "Ah!" Xiao Jue rolled on the floor in pain.


    No one would have imagined that the capital would be turbulent overnight, and the sky almost changed!


    The rebel army was subdued by soldiers and horses from outside the city, and Xiao Jin led the soldiers and horses to guard inside and outside the pce.


    Ma Wang saw that things were going to be difficult, so he slipped away.


    Emperor Kangze¡¯s bedroom was almost filled up by a group of imperial physicians. The people in the pce were frowning deeply, not daring to breathe.


    The emperor and the queen mother were seriously injured, and the queen was grounded. Now the only one who can make up his mind is Xiao Jin.


    Emperor Kang Zedi only had two wounds on his body, but both of them could be fatal. Although the imperial physician had treated the wounds, it was not so easy to revive him.


    Xiao Jin stood in front of Kang Zedi''s bed, looking at the pale Kang Zedi, his eyes became darker and darker.


    "Go invite the princess into the pce."


    "yes."


    After Xiao Jue was arrested, Su Ying took the two children out of the pce, and Xiao Jin will take care of the rest by himself.


    Su Ying followed the children to sleep and woke up, only to realize that all the rebels in the pce had been taken down.


    "Princess, just now the prince sent someone back to the mansion to say that he hopes that the princess wille to the pce."


    Su Ying was not surprised. Yesterday she saw that Emperor Kang Ze was injured. The location of the nder is not easy to deal with. The imperial physician in the pce may not be able to deal with it.


    "I see."


    After Su Ying gave Bai Shuang a brief exnation, she carried the medicine box into the pce.


    The carriage drove outside the pce gate, and the mottled bloodstains fromst night could still be vaguely seen.


    In the blink of an eye, the forbidden army led Su Ying to the bedroom.


    Xiao Jin knew that Su Ying had arrived, so he walked out from the inner hall.


    "What''s the situation?" Su Ying stepped forward and asked.


    "There is nothing wrong with the imperial doctor. It seems that it has not been long. Go in and have a look. He is going to die. If you exin the matter clearly, it will not be toote before you die."


    Su Ying knew what Xiao Jin meant. Now that the state of Chu has not established a crown prince, Emperor Kang Ze has gone to **** at this time, and Chu¡¯s inner court will be in chaos. This is not a good thing.


    Su Ying followed Xiao Jin into the pce, and the imperial physician was still discussing countermeasures, but looking at their frowns, it seemed that there was no better way.


    Su Ying signaled everyone in the hall to back out, while Xiao Jin stood aside and did not move.


    Su Ying looked up at him, "Don''t let anyone in."


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin didn''t say anything, turned around and left the hall.


    The wound on Kang Zedi''s body has been treated surgically, but in order to better observe the injury, Su Ying still untied the cloth strips on the wound.


    Kang Zedi was injured in two ces, one was on his heart. She remembered the situation at the banquet, and this injury should be caused by a hidden weapon in the hands of the dancer.


    There is also a wound on the abdomen, which is a sword wound. The entire wound pierces the back waist directly from the front abdomen. It can be seen that the force is great, but the person was not killed on the spot. These two injuries should not hit the vital point, otherwise it would not be possible until now And gas.


    After understanding the basic situation, Su Ying brought the person into the space for further inspection.


    During the chest X-ray, she discovered that the hidden weapon in Kang Zedi''s chest had not been removed, and there was a hook inside. Fortunately, the hook was only as wide as a fingernail from the heart.


    No wonder people didn''t die, this is because the heart hasn''t been hurt yet.


    Looking at the sword wound on the abdomen, the sword cut only cut half of the small intestine, and everything else was fine.


    However, he lost too much blood, and his organs were already showing signs of failure. Even if he could be rescued, it would be impossible to return to his previous state.


    Su Ying thought about it, but first got out the hooks in his body to ensure that he would not die suddenly, and then took him out after simple treatment of his wounds.


    She is not a person who repays evil with kindness. It is already kind of her not to understand him personally.


    Su Ying injected Kang Zedi with an injection, and he would wake up in a short time.


    Su Ying opened the pce door and nodded to Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin walked in knowingly.


    Xiao Jin walked into the inner hall, and Emperor Kang Ze quietly opened his eyes.


    As soon as Emperor Kang Ze regained consciousness, he felt a sharp pain in his body, which almost made him pass out again.


    Emperor Kang Ze looked at Xiao Jin and buzzed his lips, and said in a hoarse voice, "Jin''er..."


    Xiao Jin stood beside the bed with no expression on his face, "The emperor is awake."


    Kang Zedi coughed, "Those rebels...those rebels..."


    "Xiao Jue and all the rebels in Taifu''s residence were arrested."


    Emperor Kang Zeughed hehehe after hearing this, "They, think, want to murder me... Also, Ma Wang, Ma Wang hurt me... and arrest them together."


    Xiao Jin still had no expression on his face, "Ma Wang''s imperial army is also investigating. Today, I came to the pce to bid farewell to the emperor."


    Emperor Kang Ze shrank his pupils, unbelievable, "What did you say? Farewell, where are you going?"


    "Return to Jincheng, return to the fiefdom, and guard the border for Chu."


    "No, no... not now!" Kang Zedi excitedly wanted to hold Xiao Jin''s hand, but he didn''t even have the strength to raise it.


    "After leaving the pce, the minister will leave."


    "No!" Emperor Kang Ze was so excited that his blood surged up, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. King Ma hadn''t caught him yet, and the remnants of Taifu''s family hadn''t beenpletely wiped out. He was seriously injured and was lying in bed. If Xiao Jin left at this time, I still don''t know what the state of Chu will be like.


    "Zhen, Zhen... make you, make you the crown prince! You, you don''t want to return to the fief!" At this moment, Emperor Kang Ze felt humiliated, and in the end, he actually wanted to make his least trusted son the crown prince!


    But it doesn''t matter, let Xiao Jin clear out those remnants and stabilize the court first, and it won''t be toote to suppress him after he recovers.


    Emperor Kang Ze had a good idea, but he didn''t notice the coldness in Xiao Jin''s eyes at all.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes, making it difficult for people to see the emotion in his eyes, "I never thought that I would be the crown prince one day."


    Emperor Kang Ze gritted his teeth and said: "You, you have both ability and political integrity, I have long... have, I am interested in you, it is you, go, go and call someone,e in... I want to draw up an order... go!"


    Xiao Jin responded with a face of reluctance, "My minister, obey the order."


    The cab ministers and servants who were waiting outside the door all entered the inner hall and heard with their own ears the decision of Emperor Kangze to appoint Xiao Jin as the heir apparent.


    After drawing up the imperial decree, Emperor Kang Ze let out the breath he was holding on to, rolled his eyes, and fell on the dragon bed.


    Early the next morning, the chief executive read Emperor Kangze''s imperial edict in front of all the officials.


    Xiao Jin became the prince.

 Chapter 370: I dont want you to break your wings for me

    Chapter 370 I don¡¯t want you to break your wings for me


    Xiao Jin became the prince. Except for the person concerned and the people of Prince Qi''s residence, everyone in the capital was shocked and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Who would have imagined that an exiled prince would eventually aspire to be the heir apparent.


    After Xiao Jin became the prince, he was going to live in the East Pce, but Xiao Jin said that the pce had just experienced a big battle, and many ces in the pce needed repairs, so this matter will be postponed for now.


    But now that Emperor Kang Ze cannot afford to be seriously injured, Xiao Jin can only do the things in the court.


    In that battle, not only Emperor Kang Ze was seriously injured, but also many ministers were seriously injured. Xiao Jin sent someone to investigate and asked the imperial army to record all the seriously injured ministers.


    When Xiao Jin returned to the pce at night, he was still flipping through the roster in his hand, and he would mark every page after reading it.


    Su Ying looked curiously, "What are you marking for?"


    "Who can keep it."


    Su Ying leaned over and took a look, "Who can stay?"


    "Neutral, support the emperor''s faction, you can stay, and those who belong to the Tai Tuo''s line, let him die."


    Su Ying straightened up, it turned out that she was cleaning up the remnants.


    "These were all seriously injured that night?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, and put the booklet aside after marking.


    Su Ying picked up the brochure and flipped through it, "Among these people, who has the highest prestige? The least able to die?"


    Xiao Jin said: "Cab minister, Lord Yasukuni."


    Jing Guogong was the elder of the two dynasties, he was thepanion of Grandpa Xiao Jin, and he was also an important minister who apanied the Supreme Emperor in governing the world.


    But after a long time, he slowly marginalized his rights. Duke Jing also saw it and wanted to resign. When Mr. Yasukuni had a spare position, he was hung up there to make him look good.


    "When the Supreme Emperor wanted to change the system, he touched the flesh of many aristocratic families. It was Lord Jingguo who came forward to get those people to nod. He is the real minister of Chu State."


    Xiao Jin nned to go to see Lord Jingguo in person, and the forbidden army who went to inquire reported that there were assassins who also wanted to assassinate Lord Jingguo. Although there were people protecting him, Lord Jingguo was still seriously injured. good.


    A minister who sincerely serves the country and the people should not die.


    "Tomorrow I will go to the Yasukuni Mansion."


    Xiao Jin raised his head in surprise. He knew that Su Ying wanted to go back to the city of Tiankui wholeheartedly, and didn''t want to get involved in the affairs here. He was surprised that she could speak.


    "You don''t have to force it."


    Su Ying said: "What are you forced to do? You don''t want to be the emperor of Chu State? You are not, and now there is someone more suitable than you?"


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips, "I don''t want to imprison you in the world of the pce, Su Ying, you are an eagle that can soar in the sky, if you break your wings for me, it is not my wish."


    Su Ying felt a little funny, and felt touched in his heart, "After you be the emperor, I won''t be able to do what I want to do?"


    "no."


    "Since it can, what difference does it make to me?"


    Xiao Jin was taken aback, but immediately felt relieved, "It''s because I thought too much." It was also because I was afraid of losing.


    "Since you dislike the rules of the past, then be the one who makes the rules. I believe in you."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were burning, and she held Su Ying''s hand tightly. She seemed to have a kind of gangster spirit who was not afraid of anything. This kind of drive, sometimes even if it was not so thoughtful, was still there. Always give him strength to move forward.


    "good."


    Su Ying asked Xiao Jin for the booklet, since she was free anyway, and nned to visit those houses in turn ording to the names of the people described in Xiao Jin''s booklet.


    ording to Zhao''s mother, now is a good opportunity to buy people''s hearts.


    It sounds good to stand on the moral high ground and make the other party obedient without using force.


    When Su Ying arrived at the Yasukuni Mansion, it was already past Chen Shi.


    Because Lord Yasukuni was seriously injured, the entire Yasukuni mansion was shrouded in a low air pressure.


    When Su Ying arrived, the eldest son and daughter-inw of Duke Jingguo came to wee him.


    The Yasukuni government has never had much contact with the King of Qi. They don''t understand why Su Ying came to the door at this time?


    "The next official sees the crown princess."


    Su Ying waved his hand to signal them to get up, "I came here today to see Lord Jingguo. The prince was very worried when he heard that he was seriously injured, but he couldn''t get away from the busy affairs of the pce, so I asked my concubine toe and have a look."


    The two felt relieved when they heard that Su Ying was not here to find fault.


    "Prince, the Crown Princess really has a heart, pleasee to the Crown Princess."


    Su Ying followed them into Lord Yasukuni''s courtyard.


    The Imperial Physician in the pce has already visited and treated Lord Yasukuni ordingly, but Lord Yasukuni was so seriously injured that he still hasn¡¯t woken up.


    Su Ying walked into the room, and the people in the room stepped forward to salute one after another. The leader with gray hair but dignified face was Mrs. Yasukuni.


    "The old man greeted the crown princess."


    Prince Jingguo and Mrs. Madam Yasuo were appointed by the Supreme Emperor, so there is no need to show grand ceremony to Su Ying.


    Su Ying personally stepped forward to help Ren Xu up, "The olddy is so polite, this concubine is here to see Duke Jing, how is he doing?"


    When the olddy heard the words, the spirit she had put up on her face suddenly faltered a lot, "Go back to the princess, the imperial doctor has seen it, I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    "My concubine also knows some medical skills, why don''t I let my concubine take a look."


    When the people in the room heard this, they all looked at Su Ying in surprise.


    After returning to Beijing, Su Ying has shown a lot of fighting ability, but not many people know about her medical skills.


    The olddy wanted to refuse, but the eldest son of Lord Jingguo said: "Then there will be Crown Princess Lao."


    The olddy Queen Mother nced at the eldest son, but saw the eldest son shook his head at her, and the olddy didn''t say anything more.


    Su Ying is the princess after all, so she can''t take such an important matter as a joke.


    Duke Yasukuni was lying on the bed, if his chest was not heaving slightly, Su Ying would have thought he was out of breath.


    "Where was the father-inw injured?"


    The attendant at the side said: "Go back to the princess, the imperial doctor said that the grandfather was injured in the spleen, the spleen was stabbed, and there was too much blood, and the grandfather is getting old, so it will not be so easy to recover. "


    Su Ying hummed, lifted the quilt on Lord Yasukuni and pulled off his jacket, and he could see the wound on his stomach that was bandaged with cloth strips.


    "My concubine''s medical skills must not be known to outsiders. Please wait outside the door."


    The people in the Yasukuni Mansion looked at each other, and Bai Shuang, who followed, saw that there seemed to be doubts in their eyes, so she exined, "My lords don''t know, the princess''s medical skills were learned from an outsider, so this treatment The process cannot be spread outside, and please wait outside the door for a while."


    When Bai Shuang said this, they could understand. To put it bluntly, they were afraid of being stolen.


    Although he had doubts, the people from the government went out.


    Su Ying nodded to Bai Shuang, and after the door was closed, Su Ying locked the door from the inside.

 Chapter 371: what are you doing in a hurry

    Chapter 371 What to do in a hurry


    Prince Yasukuni was brought into space.


    Su Ying put on gloves to cut off the cloth strips wrapped around his stomach and observe the wound.


    There were two wounds on the stomach, the wounds were not too big, and they were stitched up with thread. She cut the stitched thread, widened the wound on the stomach, and then stretched her hand in.


    Through examination, it was found that Lord Yasukuni''s spleen had indeed been stabbed, but the injury was not serious. There was only a small incision. It only needed to be stitched up and wait for it to grow back.


    The left kidney was more seriously injured. The entire left kidney was pierced. The other party might be afraid that Lord Yasukuni would not die. The sword in his hand was still stirring in his stomach, causing the entire left kidney to be destroyed. It was her. There is no way to repair this rotten kidney, otherwise, it can only be cut off.


    There is actually an artificial kidney in her space, but after it is installed, there will be someplicated maintenance in theter stage. If she is no longer in the capital one day, no one can do these maintenance and it will cause problems.


    After careful consideration, Su Ying decided to directly remove the necrotic left kidney.


    Although having only one kidney has some impact on the body, but ording to Lord Yasukuni''s conditions, it is not a big problem to live for ten or eight years if you take good care of it in the future.


    Nephrectomy is not difficult to perform. Before the operation, she did a detailed inspection and made sure that there was nothing wrong before starting the operation.


    Duke Yasukuni also had a big problem with excessive blood loss. Su Ying kept giving him blood transfusions during the operation, and at the end of the operation, the blood bag was almost empty.


    After finishing, Su Ying didn''t go out in a hurry, but stopped the anesthetic, and after a while, patted Duke Yasukuni on the face.


    "Duke Yasukuni, Duke Yasukuni?"


    Duke Yasukuni only felt chills all over his body. He opened his eyes with trembling eyelids, and met Su Ying''s quiet eyes.


    At this time, the person has been taken out of the space by her.


    "Duke Yasukuni is awake."


    Duke Yasukuni wanted to speak, but felt that his throat was unbearably dry. Su Ying took a little bit of glucose water from wet cotton and wiped it on his lips, moistening his lips and throat.


    "Princess..." Duke Jingguo has been in aa since that night, and he didn''t know about Xiao Jin being canonized as the crown prince.


    "It''s good that the father-inw wakes up. Your life was hanging by a thread just now. Fortunately, I arrived in time, and your life is safe."


    Mr. Yasukuni was slightly surprised. The serious injury made his brain not so bright. He only knew that what Su Ying said just now should mean that she saved him.


    "Thank you, Princess..."


    "However, although the father-inw is out of danger, your blood loss is too high now, and the prognosis treatment cannot be interrupted. The Japanese concubine wille over to give the father-inw a reexamination in a few days."


    Duke Yasukuni was even more surprised. Could it be that Su Ying really saved him?


    Su Ying let him rest for a while, but he got up and opened the door and went out.


    The sun was rising outside, and it was past noon.


    People from the Yasukuni Mansion were all waiting outside the door, and when they saw Su Ying open the door, they greeted them.


    "Crown Princess, I wonder how father is doing?"


    "You don''t have to worry, the father-inw is fine for the time being, but I still need to rify his situation with you."


    The olddy nced at Su Ying''s expression, "Crown Princess, please." After speaking, she looked at the younger generation behind her and said, "You all wait outside the room."


    Those people heard what the olddy said, but they didn''te forward, but waited obediently outside the house.


    The olddy and Su Ying went to the side room, motioned the servant girl to go out and closed the door before asking: "Crown Princess, tell me the truth, how much time does your lord have left?"


    They all saw the situation of Lord Yasukuni at that time, and even the imperial physician in the pce shook his head and told them to prepare for the funeral. The olddy still didn''t trust Su Ying so much, and felt that it was unlikely that she could cure Lord Yasukuni.


    Su Ying knew that the olddy didn''t trust her, so she wasn''t annoyed, she just said: "The olddy thinks this concubine is lying?"


    The olddy sighed, "I know, you are afraid of hurting my heart."


    "Of course not. My concubine always seeks truth from facts in her practice of healing. If you can do it, you can do it or you can''t. When I say that my father-inw is fine, it means that he is fine."


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t seem to be joking at all, the olddy''s gloomy eyes lit up.


    "The Crown Princess is saying that the Lord-inw is...really all right?"


    "It''s notpletely fine, but he can''t die. He has two sword wounds on his body. One did hurt his spleen, but it''s not serious. The other is more fatal. It hurt his left kidney. This left kidney can''t be taken anymore. So I had it removed, and although my father-inw still has a kidney in his stomach, as long as he doesn''t overwork or do heavy work, it''s not a problem to survive."


    The olddy saw Su Ying''s detailed and serious words, so she couldn''t believe it this time.


    Dignified princess, you can''t make fun of this kind of thing.


    The olddy was grateful, but she stopped her when she wanted to kneel down for Su Ying.


    "Madam, you don''t need to be too polite. The father-inw is an important minister of the two dynasties. The crown prince is worried about it. This concubine is also very happy to make the father-inw get better."


    "You, you and the crown prince are benefactors of the Duke''s mansion, benefactors!"


    Su Ying helped the olddy to sit down on the chair, "But the olddy can tell the father-inw about this matter at her own discretion, lest he think too much." After all, he was cut off by a kidney. If Lord Jingguo can''t think about it, he feels that his body is not right Complete, but will affect the recovery of the injury.


    The olddy understood Su Ying''s meaning, "The princess is very thoughtful, and I will keep this matter from myself, so no one will tell."


    "It''s enough for the olddy to know what she has in mind."


    Su Ying left medicine for Duke Yasukuni, and did not stay in the Duke Yasukuni''s residence too much, but left after exining the operation in detail.


    After leaving the Yasukuni Mansion, Bai Shuang was still a little curious.


    "Why is the princess leaving in such a hurry?"


    People from the Yasukuni government still want to stay with Su Ying for afternoon tea. Isn''t this a good opportunity to get close to the Yasukuni government?


    "Isn''t it very inefficient to have one patient a day?"


    Bai Shuang choked, thinking it made sense.


    But what Su Ying didn''t say was that what she wanted was this kind of departure without any muddling.


    Xiao Jin said that in this way, the people in the Yasukuni government would feel that her original intention was to save the life of the Yasukuni, not to take the opportunity to win them over.


    Su Ying did not deliberately hide her whereabouts. The people in the Yasukuni Mansion knew where she was going next. If they knew that Su Ying went to other ces to treat the minister, it would show that she really wanted to To retain these murdered high officials in the court is really for the sake of the state of Chu.


    Su Ying is toozy to think about so many twists and turns, she can do whatever Xiao Jin says.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Bai Shuang opened the booklet in her hand and looked at it, then frowned, "Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, thinking that Bai Shuang had read it wrong, she reached out to take the booklet and looked at it, "It really is the Prime Minister''s Mansion."

 Chapter 372: why cant he die

    Chapter 372 Why can''t he die


    Su Ying took the brochure suspiciously and looked at it, making sure that a red line was drawn next to Su Yulun''s name.


    This means that he needs to be rescued, and the booklet does not exin the reason for the treatment.


    At this time, there is no need to send someone to the pce to ask why.


    After thinking about it, Su Ying decided to go and have a look.


    When Su Ying appeared outside the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the faces of the guards in the Prime Minister''s Mansion changed.


    "Mother, see the princess, see the princess..."


    "Where''s Su Yulun?"


    "Back to the princess, the master was seriously injured during the pce banquet, and he is still unconscious on the bed."


    Before the guards finished speaking, Su Ying passed them and pushed open the door of the Prime Minister''s Mansion and walked in.


    The people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion saw Su Ying and hid far away, and they didn''t dare to approach him at all.


    Su Ying walked all the way outside Su Yulun''s yard.


    Su Yuyan flinched for a moment when she heard the movement and came out of the room to meet Su Ying''s gaze. She tried her best not to let herself be weak in front of Su Ying and said, "Why is the princess here?"


    Su Ying didn''t even give her a look, just walked past her, "See if Su Yulun is dead."


    Su Yuyan saw her enter the room, and hurriedly followed her in, "Father has be like this, isn''t the princess still willing to let father go?"


    Listening to what this said, those who didn''t know thought it was Su Ying who caused people to be like this.


    Su Ying stopped, turned around, her eyes glowed with a faint cold light, "Get out, or I don''t mind turning you into him."


    Su Yuyan was startled and backed away in fright.


    Su Ying ignored her and walked directly to the bed.


    Tut!


    If she didn''t know that the person lying on the bed was Su Yulun, she would have thought it was a floating corpse that was caught somewhere, and it was so swollen that she could hardly see her facial features clearly.


    Su Ying put on the gloves and looked at it, and found that the reason why his face was so swollen was because a sword wound was directly on his face. The swelling on his face was caused by inmmation and redness of the wound, but it was too swollen, probably due to severe inmmation up.


    She took the scissors and cut the cloth strips on his face. The knife was severe enough to split Su Yulun''s left cheek in half. Looking through the wound, he could see his back mrs.


    Looking at his body again, there are some small and broken wounds, but none of them are as serious as the wound on his face. The reason why Su Yulun fell into aa was because the wound on his face was inmed and caused a high fever, and he was burnt. .


    If it weren''t for the name of this old thing in the brochure, she would never be able to make a move.


    Xiao Jin had better give her a satisfactory reason.


    Thinking about this, Su Ying cleared out the people in the room and brought them into the space.


    The wound on Su Yulun''s face has festered a bit, and the rotten flesh needs to be cleaned up, and then the skin and flesh should be stitched upyer byyer.


    After Su Ying finished the disinfection work, she did not receive anesthesia, and directly cut it raw.


    "Uh, uh!"


    Su Yulun woke up from the pain. He felt as if every bone in his body had been run over by a car. The pain was so painful that he was about to suffocate.


    But the pain on his body is nothingpared to his face. The pain on his face almost killed him. This kind of pain goes straight to his brain, making him extremely clear-headed. The more awake he is, the more he can feel the bone scraping pain.


    Su Yulun opened his eyes, and what he saw was a dazzling white, other than that, he couldn''t see anything.


    There seemed to be a figure shaking by his side, but he could only see a small shadow.


    He...is he dead?


    "not dead."


    Su Yulun only felt that his eyes were dark, and a pair of eyes that were so cold that there was no warmth appeared in his pupils.


    Su Yulun was so frightened that he almost jumped out of bed, but his whole body was in pain and he couldn''t move at all.


    Su Ying! How could it be her!


    She is indeed an evil spirit, and she will never let him go even if she dies!


    Su Yulun only felt a surge of energy and blood, and then lost consciousness the next moment.


    When I opened my eyes again, what I saw was a dim light, and the temperature on my body was no longer as cold as before.


    It''s just that Su Ying''s figure that he least wants to see is still in sight!


    Su Yulun wanted to open his mouth, but he touched the wound on his face, and the pain caused him to burst into tears.


    Su Ying turned her head, and her cold and beautiful phoenix eyes fell on him lightly, "It''s pretty quick to wake up, it''s okay, you can only feel the pain when you wake up."


    Su Yulun managed to squeeze out a few words from between his mouth, "What are you doing here?"


    "See if you''re dead."


    "you!"


    Su Ying didn''t want to see Su Yulun''s pig-headed face again, so she left the prime minister''s mansion after leaving the medicine to ensure that he would not die.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Ying went to several other mansions to treat the injured ministers or family members. It was dark when he returned to the mansion.


    "The prince hasn''te back yet?"


    Bai Shuang took the hot handkerchief and handed it to Su Ying, "Steward Zhang said that the prince is still in the pce, and it will probably beter."


    Su Ying''s neck is sore after a day''s surgery today, "Quickly press my neck and rx."


    Bai Shuang also felt sorry for Su Ying''s fatigue, "Crown Princess, rest well at night." There are still many people in the booklet.


    Su Ying closed her eyes and let out a breath, "Let them boil a big pot of mugwort leaf water for me, and I will make a good bubble at night."


    "okay."


    Lin Zhuyu walked into the room: "Crown Princess, is it time for dinner?"


    Su Ying was so hungry that her chest was stuck to her back, "Where are the princes and the others, have you eaten yet?"


    "Have eaten, Xiao Shizi and the others have eaten half an hour ago, and now they are still studying."


    Since Erbao''s ident, the two little guys have worked harder than before, whether they are studying or practicing.


    Su Ying nodded in satisfaction, "The light is not good at night, so it''s almost enough."


    "Prince."


    "See Prince."


    Su Ying looked up and saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    There is a trace of fatigue on his brows, it seems that there are many things to deal with today.


    Xiao Jin entered the room, and his eyes fell on Su Ying, "When did youe back?"


    "Two quarters of an hour earlier than you."


    "Why sote?"


    "You don''t even look at how many people are on the roster, by the way, why did you draw a red line on Su Yulun''s roster? Doesn''t he deserve to die?"


    Xiao Jin remembered this and said: "I can''t die for now."


    "Why?"


    "He has a big project in his hands now. The blueprints of the dam on the Cangjiang River, the details of the construction process, and the deployment of personnel are still in his hands. Now the dam hase to the final finishing touch." Seeing that the flood season ising. Come on, this project must bepleted before the flood season.


    If Su Yulun dies at this time, there may be mistakes in the handover, and it will be more time-consuming andborious to find someone to take over at that time. It is better to let him recover as soon as possible and deal with this matter Besides.


    However, when Xiao Jin drew the red line on the brochure yesterday, he didn''t expect that Su Ying would go to treat these people''s injuries. If she had said in advance, he would not want her to rescue Su Yulun.


    Because, he is not worthy.

 Chapter 373: there is no way out

    Chapter 373 There is no retreat


    "Have you gone to the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    "went."


    Xiao Jin looked at her in surprise, "You hate him so much, why do you want to go?"


    Su Ying said as a matter of course: "I saw his name on your brochure, so I went."


    Besides, she really doesn''t really hate Su Yulun. She rarely has people she hates, because she usually reports revenge on the spot.


    "For me?"


    Su Ying was puzzled, "What? Is there any problem?"


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms, rubbing his chin against the hollow of her neck, "No."


    "What are you doing without you hugging me suddenly, let go, I want to eat."


    Xiao Jin reluctantly let go, feeling that Su Ying had really done a lot for him, even though she didn''t feel anything, but in his opinion, he was making concessions for himself.


    Lin Zhuyu held the food box and gave Xiao Jin a nted look. What time is it and she is still pestering the Crown Princess, who knows that the Crown Princess is hungry!


    "Crown Princess, let''s eat something first."


    Lin Zhuyu put the food box on the table with a "bang", which was extremely loud.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, seeing Lin Zhuyu bing more and more unpleasant.


    Why is it so unsightly even after being married?


    Su Ying didn''t notice the confrontation between the two at all, picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    As the night deepened, the pce also fell into silence.


    The queen mother was stabbed by the horse king in order to save Emperor Kang Ze in the chaos. Under the treatment of the imperial physician, she finally woke up at night.


    At that time, Ma Wang''s sword was about to stab into death, but the queen mother came out too suddenly, and the sword bent and stabbed her ass.


    Although it wasn''t in the vital parts, Ma Wang was ruthless, and the queen mother''s entire buttocks were almost pierced. The situation at that time was also very dangerous.


    The overwhelming pain made the queen mother turn pale, but thinking of Ma Wang''s situation, the anxiety in her heart was more ufortable than the wound.


    "The queen mother is awake, the queen mother is awake."


    Seeing the Queen Mother open, the maid immediately went outside the pce and called the imperial physician in.


    The imperial physician hurried into the inner hall to check the empress dowager''s pulse, "It''s good that the empress dowager wakes up." If a person can wake up, there is basically no serious problem.


    The pce maid poured a ss of warm water, stepped forward and carefully served the queen mother to drink it.


    After the queen mother drank it, she felt a lot morefortable with her dry and hoarse throat.


    "How is your majesty?" The Queen Mother''s first words were to ask about the situation of Emperor Kang Ze.


    "Don''t worry, the queen mother, the emperor woke up yesterday."


    The queen mother automatically equated waking up with being fine.


    "As long as the emperor is fine, it is fine."


    The maid brought in rice soup and fed it to the queen mother. The queen mother was still too weak, and soon she felt drowsy, and passed out in a blink of an eye.


    When I woke up again, it was pitch ck all around.


    The Empress Dowager felt her throat was dry and itchy, and wanted to ask the maid toe in to serve her, but as soon as she moved, she saw a dark figure sitting on a chair not far away.


    The queen mother was startled, and before she could speak, she saw the other party''s appearance clearly.


    "Ruier?"


    The figure heard the voice and slowly raised its head and nced in the direction of the Queen Mother. It was also this nce that made the Queen Mother see clearly his snake-like eyes hidden in the darkness.


    "The Queen Mother has woken up."


    Ma Wang said in a low voice.


    The queen mother raised her heart in her throat. She thought that Ma Wang had already escaped from the pce after that night, but she didn''t expect that he was still in the pce. What a brave man!


    "You, you..." The Empress Dowager hardly dared to make a sound, for fear that the pce maid would discover the presence of King Ma if she made any noise.


    "Why are you still in the pce, are you crazy!"


    Ma Wang stood up, and the thin moonlight shone on him, as if ayer of frost had been cast on him.


    "Aniang, I have no way out now."


    The empress dowager''s eye circles were red when she called "A Niang". The past was like a tidal wave rushing towards her, tears welled up in her eyes, and she also tightly grasped Ma Wang''s hand.


    Back then, who would have thought that the Supreme Emperor would **** the fianc¨¦e of his courtiers? Something was given to the fianc¨¦.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that the Supreme Emperor would take a fancy to her and let her enter the pce to be a concubine at the expense of infamy.


    She was already three months pregnant when she entered the pce. Not only was the Supreme Emperor not angry when he learned about it, but he even asked her to give birth to the child, and he raised the child in the name of his father.


    But the queen mother couldn''t trust him at all. After the child was born, she tried to get people to take him outside the pce, and found a dead baby to deceive the emperor.


    And the child who was sent away back then was Ma Wang.


    The Queen Mother hated the Supreme Emperor, and also hated the royal nobles of Chu State. If it weren''t for them, her fianc¨¦ would not have been killed after she entered the pce.


    In these years, she has been hiding in the harem and constantly asking for favor from the Supreme Emperor, just to stabilize her position and allow her to secretly help King Ma.


    Ma Wang did not disappoint her, and soon found an opportunity to make contributions with the general, and was appreciated by Emperor Kangze.


    It''s just that when the sword in King Ma''s hand was about to stab Kang Zedi, the Queen Mother suddenly hesitated, because Kang Zedi was also her own son.


    "Rui''er, now that the Taifu''s lineage is gone, how can you alone trip Xiao Jin who has be the prince? You should take Chen''er and leave the capital and return to the fief. Aniang promises that no one will make things difficult for you. .¡±


    Let Ma Wang give up now, how can he be willing!


    "Aniang, do you want me to be held in their hands like my father for the rest of my life? This is the end, why not give it a go, you must help me."


    The queen mother looked at Ma Wang''s determined eyes full of unconceble ambitions, and her heart gradually sank to the bottom.


    "Why are you so confused!" Even if she is the queen mother now, she doesn''t think there is any advantage in being in a high position. Standing taller, the wind will be stronger, and not everyone can stand it.


    Ma Wang''s eyes sharpened, "If Auntie doesn''t help me, then I will do it myself. If I die, Auntie doesn''t have to collect my body, and let me die in this dark pce."


    "Your princess, don''t you care about your son?"


    "They know what I''m going to do."


    How could the queen mother just watch him die.


    "You want Aunt... how can I help you?" After a long silence, the Queen Mother spoke with difficulty.


    In the darkness, Ma Wang''s eyes gradually turned red, "It doesn''t matter that Xiao Jin is the prince, I will definitely let him fall into a ce of eternal doom, mother, you just need to..."


    The Empress Dowager half closed her eyes, listening to Ma Wang''s words, her breath gradually became short of breath.


    After finishing speaking, Ma Wang grabbed the Queen Mother''s hand, "Aniang, you will definitely help me, right?"


    The Queen Mother''s eyes trembled, and she finally gritted her teeth and nodded.


    Ma Wang''s eyes showed a hint of triumph, "I knew that the person who loves you the most will always be me."

 Chapter 374: die with regret

    Chapter 374 Die with peace


    Emperor Kang Ze woke up and made Xiao Jin the crown prince, then fell asleep again.


    Been in aa for three days before waking up again.


    This time, Emperor Kang Ze obviously felt that his body was failing, it was a kind of lifelessness that only a dying person has.


    Emperor Kang Ze shouted in panic, "Come on,e on,e on quickly..." He exhausted all his strength, but the sound of shouting was like the moaning of mosquitoes.


    The servant heard the movement and trotted in all the way. Seeing Emperor Kangze struggling to get up from the bed, he hurried forward to help him, "Your Majesty still has injuries on his body, so don''t move around. alright."


    Emperor Kang Ze grabbed his sleeve, almost gnashing his teeth, and said, "Prince, where is the prince, where is the prince?"


    The waiter said: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the Crown Prince has already left the pce at this time, if the Emperor has something urgent to see the Crown Prince, this servant will let someone send a message to let the Crown Prince enter the pce."


    "Go, go, let the princee, the princess, and the princess..."


    "yes."


    The servant bowed and retreated.


    As soon as he left, a courtdy came to report that the Empress Dowager wasing.


    Emperor Kang Ze was lying on the bed panting heavily. He remembered that the queen mother blocked the sword of King Ma for him in the hall, which he did not expect.


    After a moment of silence, Emperor Kang Ze promised to let the Queen Mother in.


    The Queen Mother''s injuries are still not healed, she was pushed in by a pce maid while sitting on a wooden wheelchair.


    The Empress Dowager entered the pce and looked at Emperor Kang Ze who was lying on the bed with no color, her heart ached unbearably, "Is the emperor all right?"


    Looking at the worried look of the queen mother, Kang Zedi was a little moved.


    He no longer remembers who told him that his biological mother didn''t like her at all, and all she cared about was that **** outside the pce.


    It''s just that he didn''t know who that **** was, until one time, when he saw the Queen Mother with Ma Wang, he guessed that the **** that the Queen Mother missed was Ma Wang, but she was always unwilling to admit it.


    At that time, Ma Wang was about to go to war, so he didn''t kill him immediately. It was also that time, he regretted his hesitation, and he should have killed him at that time!


    "I''m dead, isn''t it just as you wished? So that your **** can fight for my throne." Emperor Kang Ze''s face changed, and he red at the queen mother ferociously.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head with tears in her eyes, "The Ai family never thought of hurting the emperor. If they knew that he had such crooked thoughts, the Ai family would have to persuade him not toe back."


    Emperor Kang Ze sneered, obviously not believing what the Queen Mother said.


    "In that case, tell me where that traitor is now!"


    "Aijia also just woke up from a serious injury, how did he know?"


    Outside the pce.


    When Xiao Jin was about to fall asleep, he heard a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    He sat up from the bed, took the robe on the shelf beside him, and opened the door before anyone outside could knock on the door.


    Just as Jiang Yang was about to speak, Xiao Jin made a gesture of silencing him, motioning him to speak to the side.


    Su Ying just fell asleep, and he didn''t want to wake her up.


    "What''s up?"


    "Prince, the pce sent someone over just now, saying that the emperor wants the prince and princess to enter the pce immediately."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "What happened?"


    Jiang Yang shook his head, "I don''t know, but I''m quite anxious to see the peopleing from the pce."


    Xiao Jin wrapped the robe on his body, "Don''t disturb the princess, I will go to the pce to have a look."


    "yes."


    After speaking, the figures of the two disappeared into the dark night.


    Xiao Jin stepped on his horse and arrived at the pce in the shortest time.


    In the bedroom, Emperor Kang Ze was still pressing the Queen Mother about the whereabouts of King Ma, but the Queen Mother always said that she didn''t know anything.


    At this time, the servant came in and said that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince had arrived.


    Hearing this, aplicated expression shed in the Queen Mother''s eyes very quickly.


    Emperor Kang Ze''s eyes lit up, "Let the prince in soon."


    Emperor Kang Ze had never been so eager to see Xiao Jin.


    When Xiao Jin walked into the inner hall, he clearly sensed the strange atmosphere between the Queen Mother and Emperor Kang Ze, and stopped a few steps away from them, "I see the emperor, the queen mother."


    The Empress Dowager spoke first, and all the servants in the inner hall retreated.


    Xiao Jin nced at the queen mother, not missing the sh of sternness in her eyes.


    The moment the gate of the inner hall was closed, the Empress Dowager pushed the wheelchair straight to Emperor Kang Ze, looking at Emperor Kang Ze with aplicated and sad expression.


    "The Ai family knows that the emperor has been ming the Ai family for so many years, but the emperor has never thought about how the Ai family hase here these years? The Ai family has never liked any imperial power and wealth, and only hopes to be able to be with the person he loves deeply. Shou life, but all of this was crushed by your father, I hate it, so today, let the Ai family end it all!"


    The queen mother suddenly let out a low growl, and suddenly took out the dagger in her hand and stabbed Emperor Kangze in the heart.


    Emperor Kang Ze widened his eyes in shock. He never thought until his death that the person who finally sent him to Huangquan Road was his own mother who had thest trace of trust in him!


    "Your Majesty!" Xiao Jin eximed, watching Emperor Kang Ze, who was gradually losing his vitality, froze in ce.


    The queen mother suddenly pulled out the dagger, and the bright red blood sprayed her face. She raised the dagger and suddenly stabbed herself in the heart.


    The mother and son died in an instant.


    At this time, a roar suddenly came from outside the door, "The prince killed his father and the queen mother, this king wants to avenge the emperor and the queen mother!"


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed in, and they rushed into the bedroom with swords in their hands.


    The leader Ma Wang kicked open the door of the bedroom, rushed in with red eyes and stared at Xiao Jin, and saw Emperor Kangze and the Empress Dowager who died beside him, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    "What a bold prince, this king arrested you, a traitor today!"


    Ma Wang let out an angry roar, raised his sword and stabbed at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin retreated quickly, pulled out the precious sword from the shelf beside him, and fought with King Ma.


    Both of them are people who fought on the battlefield, and their moves are fierce.


    The sleeping hall is limited, Ma Wang turned around and wanted to go out, but Xiao Jin blocked the door first.


    The door of the inner hall closed with a bang, which also cut off the way for Ma Wang to leave.


    Ma Wang looked at Xiao Jin, and suddenly realized something, and became even more ruthless when he made his moves.


    "Xiao Jin, you dare to plot against me, even if you die, I will drag you to hell!" The hidden weapon in Ma Wang''s hand suddenly flew towards Xiao Jin, and when Xiao Jin dodged to dodge, Ma Wang wanted to take the opportunity Escape from the window.


    Xiao Jin turned around, and the long sword in his hand flew towards King Ma quickly! .


    "ah!"


    The long sword pierced Ma Wang''s thigh fiercely, and the pain caused Ma Wang to fall to the ground.


    Xiao Jin flew forward and quickly pulled out the long sword and pierced Ma Wang''s throat.


    Ma Wang widened his eyes in astonishment, unwilling to die.

 Chapter 375: Do you want to rebel?

    Chapter 375 Do you want to rebel?


    The rebels brought by King Ma were also captured by the imperial army who had been ambushing outside the pce.


    Xiao Jin dragged Ma Wang''s body out of the inner hall with a heavy face, "The emperor and the queen mother were killed by Ma Wang."


    As soon as Xiao Jin finished speaking, everyone in the yard was too shocked to speak.


    The chief executive staggered into the inner hall, but after a while, his mournful wailing came from inside.


    "The emperor passed away, and the queen mother passed away."


    Emperor Kang Ze and the Queen Mother were killed by the rebel King Ma, and all the officials mourned.


    At daybreak, people in the pce began to prepare white banners, and the mourning hall was also erected.


    Su Ying didn''t know what happenedst night until she had breakfast.


    "died?"


    "Yes, the emperor, the queen mother, and the king of horses are gone."


    Su Ying was a little surprised. Did he die too fast? It was quite sudden. Didn¡¯t Ma Wang have already escaped?


    Su Ying couldn''t understand.


    Su Ying doesn''t understand, and Bai Shuang doesn''t understand even more.


    "The Emperor and the Empress Dowager are dead, and the Crown Princess and the young princes will all have to enter the pce soon."


    "Oh, I see."


    After eating, Su Ying and the two treasures changed into mourning clothes and went to the pce.


    All civil and military officials who got the news also came to the pce to attend the funeral.


    When Su Ying and the others arrived, many people had already arrived inside and outside the mourning hall, and all of them had mournful expressions on their faces.


    Xiao Jin knelt on the futon of the mourning hall and returned salutes to those who came to worship.


    Su Ying looked at the two coffins in the mourning hall and walked in with two treasures.


    Xiao Jin saw Su Yinging, so he got up and took them to kneel beside him.


    Su Ying didn''t ask any more questions, but just threw the incense paper into the brazier in a dull manner.


    ording to the rules, the coffin has to be suspended for seven days before being sent to the imperial mausoleum.


    "Make a show on the first day, and take the children to restter." Xiao Jin whispered in her ear.


    Su Ying is not tired at all, but she feels that the incense burns her eyes a bit.


    It was the royal family and nobles who came to worship first, and then the civil and military officials.


    When the royal family and nobles came in to worship, a thin figure suddenly rushed in and pointed at Xiao Jin and cursed, "You don''t have to be hypocritical here, you were the one who killed the emperor father and the emperor''s grandmother, but you ndered him to the head of Ma Wang!" Come on, you are the real traitor!"


    Su Ying looked up at the person who came, and saw that he was only in his early twelve or thirteen years old, with red eyes, and he was still wearing the mourning clothes of a filial son.


    This person is the third prince Xiao Li.


    Emperor Kangze''s harem had many concubines, but not many heirs, and it wasn''t impossible to have children, but few of them lived to adulthood after birth, especially sons.


    Except for Xiao Jue and Xiao Jin, Xiao Li is the oldest.


    He was born of Concubine De, his maternal grandfather was the Minister of the Ministry of Industry, and his ancestor was the Marquis of Bo''an, but the title was confiscated in the generation of the Minister of the Ministry of Industry. There are not many real powers in the central government that can be touched, and Xiao Li is still young, so even when Xiao Jin was exiled, Xiao Li was not the best candidate for the heir apparent in the minds of all the ministers.


    Su Ying nced at Concubine De who was following closely behind her. She walked into the hall with a sad face, grabbed Xiao Li, choked up and said, "Your Highness, don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and kneel down to apologize to the prince."


    Xiao Li stuck his neck and said: "What I said is true, why should I apologize? He is the one who killed the emperor and the emperor. He is the traitor, the traitor."


    Xiao Jin stood up from the futon with a cold expression, and walked to Xiao Li step by step.


    It may be that Xiao Jin''s aura is too strong, Xiao Li retreated several steps in fear.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Xiao Jin said coldly: "It is a felony to nder the prince, but I will let you go because of brotherhood, but an elder brother is like a father. If you don''t let you have a long memory, you will not be able to sue the emperor''s spirit in heaven."


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Jin raised his hand and pped Xiao Li''s face hard.


    In front of Xiao Jin, Xiao Li was like a quail that didn''t open its arms. He pped his face, and Xiao Li fell to the ground with a crooked body.


    "Emperor!" Concubine De eximed, she was so frightened that she knelt and climbed forward to hug Xiao Li.


    "Prince calm down, prince calm down, the emperor doesn''t have many heirs, now there are only two brothers left in the prince, the third prince and the fourth prince, please let the prince let them go."


    As soon as Concubine De''s words came out, the ambiguity became even greater. To the ears of others, it seemed that Xiao Jin was going to kill them. If there were any troubles between them in the future, wouldn''t it be Xiao Jin who came to me?


    Xiao Jin condensed and said: "Concubine De and the third prince are going to rebel?"


    Concubine De''s face changed, "What does the prince mean by this? This is clearly nder."


    "Then what is the basis for the third prince to say that the emperor was killed by this pce? You nder this pce just to give yourself a legitimate reason when you rebel in the future. I didn''t expect Concubine De to have such an ambition. People, take Concubine De and the Third Prince down, and no one is allowed to let them out until this pce finds out that they were wronged."


    Xiao Jin gave an order, and the imperial guards stepped forward one after another to set up the mother and son.


    Xiao Li came back to his senses and struggled to get rid of the shackles of the imperial army.


    "What are you doing, let me go, let me go!"


    Xiao Jin waved his hand directly, and the forbidden army directly blocked the mouths of the two of them and dragged them down.


    This scene made everyone present shudder, thinking that the move of the concubine De and her son was too stupid. Xiao Jin is the crown prince proimed by the emperor, and he will inherit the grand ceremony in a short time. They actually ran out at this time to offend others. This is not courting what death is.


    This episode didn''t change anything, Xiao Jin asked Su Ying to take the two treasures to the side hall for a short rest around noon.


    Kneeling all morning, Su Ying felt her back was stiff.


    "Are you tired?" Xiao Jin''s warm palmnded on her waist, rubbing gently.


    "Are we going to kneel until the funeral?"


    "After today, just use the excuse that you don''t feel well and stay in the pce."


    "Well, what happenedst night? Why did Ma Wang fall so quickly?"


    After the maid came up with lunch, Xiao Jin made everyone retreat.


    "Before, he had been hiding in the pce, in the empress dowager''s bedroom. He didn''t want to leave, because he didn''t want to miss this opportunity to directly kill the emperor, so I had someone secretly guard the empress dowager''s pce early in the morning."


    "you know?"


    Xiao Jin nodded. He didn''t really go to the theater that night when the pce changed. He kept people watching Ma Wang and his son secretly. That night Sima Chen fled outside the pce and lost his people, but Ma Wang Is always in the pce.


    But he thought Ma Wang would at least wait a little longer, after all, the soldiers and horses from Ma Wang City hadn''t arrived yet.


    "So careless?" Su Ying felt that it was not stupid for Ma Wang to get to where he is now, and his actions this time were too reckless.


    "En." Maybe it has something to do with the news he released that Emperor Kang Ze was not injured and his life was not in danger.


    Ma Wang, he really hates Emperor Kang Ze, otherwise he wouldn''t take the risk.

 Chapter 376: ghost

    Chapter 376 There is a ghost


    Su Ying shook his head slowly when he heard this, "Maybe he didn''t expect that the Queen Mother would kill herself."


    She felt that the queen mother''s appearance and Ma Wang''s actions should be negotiated, "Is there a possibility that he wanted the queen mother to me you after killing the emperor, but he didn''t expect the queen mother to hang herself."


    "you''re right."


    "Then if the Queen Mother hadn''t hanged herself, what would you do?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes shed a dark color, "Then help her hang herself."


    The Empress Dowager not only resents the Supreme Emperor, she resents all the royal family members. Xiao Jin has no feelings for this so-called grandmother. Even when she was bullied when he was a child, even if she saw him, she just pretended not to see it.


    For such a person, when he bes his enemy, how can he have a psychological burden if he kills her with his hands.


    But whether it is Emperor Kang Ze or the Queen Mother, their era will eventually end with their fall.


    After eating, Su Ying saw that the two children''s eyes were red from the incense, so she let them rest in the side hall, leaving Wang Su to watch over, and she followed Xiao Jin back to the mourning hall.


    On the other side, Concubine De and Xiao Li were sent back to Concubine De''s pce.


    The forbidden army put them into the room, and the moment the door was closed, Concubine De got up from the ground and pped the door vigorously, "Open the door, open the door, open the door for me quickly, the crown prince wants to kill someone to silence him!"


    But no matter how she yelled, there was no response from outside.


    After confirming that there was no one outside, the angry expression on Concubine De''s face gradually faded away from the ferocious and angry look just now. She turned around and returned to the chair to sit down.


    "This Xiao Jin is really abominable. It''s enough to kill the emperor and the emperor''s grandmother. Now he locks us up. I think he clearly wants to wait until the limelight is over and finish us off!"


    "He will not."


    Xiao Li was surprised to see Concubine De''s determined expression and couldn''t help being curious, "How did Concubine Mother determine that Xiao Jin would not do this? Didn''t you say that he wanted to kill all of us?"


    Concubine De nced at him, "That''s why Concubine Mother asked you to make such a fuss today. If something happens to us in the future, this matter will naturally be med on Xiao Jin. As a newly enthroned new emperor, Do you dare to bear such doubts and infamy?"


    Xiao Li came to a sudden, "Mother Concubine means that you deliberately asked me to go to the mourning hall to cause trouble?"


    Concubine De nodded, "That''s right, your grandfather said, after such a scene, Xiao Jin dared not touch us anymore."


    Xiao Li has always listened to Concubine De''s words, but he felt that this matter was a bit hanging.


    "In the future, your grandfather will go to the court to ask Xiao Jin to grant you a fief. As soon as you get the fief, you will immediately take your mother and concubine away. The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Who can do anything to you?"


    Xiao Li nodded suspiciously, but for some reason, he always felt that things might not go so smoothly.


    Night falls.


    Darkness enveloped the entire pce, making the white gs hanging in the pce look extraordinarily gloomy.


    Xiao Jin, Su Ying and some concubines from Emperor Kangze''s harem are still guarding the coffin.


    The ministers who came to worship in the pce could only guard in the side hall outside the mourning hall.


    The sound of "bang" sounded, it was already a day.


    Xiao Jin asked those concubines to go down to rest first, and let the other batche over and kneel.


    "Take a break when you''re tired."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying, and saw her kneeling on the futon with her eyes lowered, and when she looked up, she thought she was too sad andcked energy.


    But when Xiao Jin got closer, he realized that Su Ying had fallen asleep.


    But as soon as he approached her, he woke up instantly.


    Su Ying looked sideways at him, "What''s the matter?" Although her phoenix eyes were bright, but if you look closely, you can still see a trace of tiredness in her eyes.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes showed distress, "Go to the side hall with the maid to rest."


    Su Ying yawned, "I just slept for a while, I''ll stay a little longer, and I''ll go there when I''m almost done. Go and see the child."


    Xiao Jin nodded when he heard the words, and the maid of consciousness brought tea to Su Ying before getting up and going to the side hall.


    Wang Su has been guarding outside the side hall, seeing Xiao Jin approaching, he opened the door to let him in.


    After making sure that the two children were sleeping soundly, Xiao Jin walked out of the house.


    "Prince, King Jiangning has arrived." The servant rushed to Xiao Jin to report.


    King Jiangning is the half-brother of Emperor Kangze. The queen did not go to the fiefdom, but stayed in the capital as an idle prince.


    Normally, as the King of Jiang Ning, he would arrive early in the morning, but for some reason he hurried over at this hour.


    "Where is the man?"


    "Already entered the pce."


    Xiao Jin nodded when he heard the words, and got up to greet him. This is the etiquette that should be given to elders.


    As soon as Xiao Jin left, Su Ying, bored, took the paper money and threw it into the brazier.


    The mes instantly engulfed the thin paper money.


    At this time, suddenly there was a gust of cold wind, passing through the mourning hall and rushing straight to the spine, arousing goose bumps all over the body.


    Su Ying straightened her waist in a jerk, and nced outside the door, only to see the white gs flying outside the door, with a gloomy air.


    The drowsiness of the concubines kneeling in the inner hall was instantly blown away by the dark wind, and they were so frightened that they woke up.


    "boom"


    Suddenly there was a knocking sound in the coffin.


    "ah!"


    The concubines screamed out in fright.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows jumped, and she stood up from the futon.


    The concubines curled up in shock, looking around in horror.


    The cloudy wind was getting stronger and stronger, and a chill went straight to the sky.


    "boom"


    There was another movement in the coffin, and some concubines were frightened and cried.


    Su Ying stared at the direction of Kang Zedi''s coffin, making sure that the movement came from inside.


    She walked slowly to the coffin and waited quietly.


    "boom!"


    When the third sound sounded, Su Ying pushed the coffin board away.


    "ah!"


    The concubines have already rushed out in fright.


    Su Ying stood on the side with a nk face, looking at Kang Zedi who seemed to be asleep in the coffin, and found nothing unusual.


    She waited for a while, but the abnormal noise never came again.


    Just as she was about to close the lid of the coffin, the voice came again.


    Only this time, the voice came from the coffin of the Queen Mother nearby.


    The imperial guards guarding the door and the servants all surrounded the mourning hall when they heard the movement, and they dared not go in.


    Su Ying pursed her lips, then walked up to the coffin of the Empress Dowager, and lifted the lid of the coffin.


    The Queen Mothery quietly inside, without any abnormalities.


    Su Ying scanned the empress dowager''s corpse very quickly, and then turned to look at the people outside the door.


    "What are you afraid of, it''s just two dead people."


    Su Ying turned around, turned her back to the coffin, and when she was about to let the imperial guardse in and cover the coffin, she saw terrified expressions on their faces.


    "Ah, ah! Yes, there are ghosts, there are ghosts!"


    "Help, there is a ghost!"


    Su Ying frowned slightly, turned her head slowly, and saw Emperor Kang Ze and the Queen Mother sitting upright from the coffin.

 Chapter 377: The mice are coming out

    Chapter 377 Mice areing out


    "call"


    The dark wind blew, and the white candles in the mourning hall were instantly extinguished.


    The paper money in the brazier was swept away by the wind like a fire dragon, bringing up sporadic sparks.


    "ah!"


    The lights in the mourning hall were turned off, plunged the entire mourning hall into darkness, and there were screams of fear all around, and those people were almost scared out of their wits.


    "Xiao Jin is brutal, tyrannical and reckless, I will die with peace!" A gloomy voice sounded from the direction of the coffin, every word was full of resentment.


    Su Ying has been standing in ce without moving, but his eyes are quickly observing the movement in the darkness.


    "ying tricks."


    Su Ying suddenly raised the shlight in her hand to shine in the direction of the roof beams.


    The people hiding there didn''t expect Su Ying to find out that he turned around and ran away in fright.


    Su Ying sneered, "It''s not that easy to run away."


    The man in ck quickly jumped out of the window behind the mourning hall, followed by Su Ying.


    The man in ck should be very familiar with the terrain of the pce, and the escape route seems to have been nned long ago, and his movements are fast and agile.


    Su Ying followed closely behind him, took out the light gun in his hand and aimed at his calf.


    There was a "chi" sound.


    The man in ck was hit on the calf, and fell to the ground when he tilted his body.


    "Well!"


    The man in ck gritted his teeth and got up from the ground to continue running away, but Su Ying punched him in the face as soon as he got up.


    The man in ck was beaten into a daze, Su Ying directly mped his jaw and removed his jaw to prevent him frommitting suicide by biting the poison.


    "Well!"


    The man in ck was punched in the stomach, and fell to the ground curled up in pain.


    Su Ying directly lifted his skirt and lifted him up from the ground to remove the kerchief on his face. It was a strange face, she didn''t know this person.


    Su Ying directly brought people back to the mourning hall. Xiao Jin rushed back to the mourning hall when he got the news. The candles in the mourning hall were lit again, but Emperor Kang Ze and the Queen Mother were still sitting upright in the coffin. Creepy and creepy.


    The concubines and ministers were too scared to go in, and King Jiang Ning was so scared that he knelt down outside the mourning hall.


    "Brother, brother, please rest in peace, rest in peace, no matter what unwillingness or resentment you have, it should return to ashes, Amitabha, Amitabha..."


    Xiao Jin stood between the two coffins, and found a hair-like thread on Kang Zedi''s body, and the whole thread passed through their armpits.


    He stretched out his hand and tore off the silk thread, but he couldn''t break the silk thread with a little force with both hands.


    "ce the emperor and the queen mother well."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying came back with the man in ck, Xiao Jin had already cleaned up the mourning hall.


    "Show me clearly, the ghosts and ghosts just now are all caused by this kid, don''t act like you have never seen the world, you are so stupid to follow the rhythm of others."


    Su Ying threw the man in ck to the ground, and let everyone see his appearance clearly.


    Xiao Jin looked at the man in ck and frowned slightly, and looked at Su Ying with softened eyes, "Are you all right?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "It''s okay. When I found him just now, he was hiding on the beam of the house. The reason why the corpse sat up from the coffin should be his handwriting."


    Xiao Jin raised the white thread in his hand and said: "This person passed the thread through the armpits of the emperor and the queen mother and lifted them up. There is no such thing as fraudulent corpses or ghosts."


    Everyone looked at the white line in Xiao Jin''s hand with suspicion, but looked at the man in ck who was arrested, and felt a little more at ease.


    Xiao Jin asked Jiang Yang to take him down for interrogation.


    Although the matter had a reasonable exnation, the concubines in the harem were too scared to approach the coffin again.


    On the side of the coffin, only Xiao Jin and Su Ying stayed, and it happened to give them a chance to talk.


    "Do you recognize that person?" Su Ying asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, he is the leader of the emperor''s secret guard."


    "Are you here to avenge your master?"


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly. It is a fact that the secret guards are loyal to their master, but Emperor Kang Ze is already dead. What good will revenge against the future monarch do them?


    Xiao Jin felt that things might not be that simple.


    "You haven''t been enthroned yet, but this monster hidden in the gutter wants toe out. It''s really interesting."


    "Nephew, this, this is sure there is nothing wrong with it?"


    The two were talking, when Jiang Ning Wang''s face, which was almost as big as a basin, suddenly approached.


    As soon as Su Ying raised his hand, Xiao Jin pushed it back. He raised his hand and pushed King Jiang Ning away.


    "Uncle Wang, we are not deaf and don''t need to get so close."


    The fat on King Jiangning''s face trembled, and he looked helpless, fat, and pitiful.


    "Uncle Wang is scared!"


    "What is Uncle Wang afraid of?"


    Jiang Ning Wang stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the coffin, "What if..."


    "Uncle Wang didn''t do anything wrong, afraid that the emperor wille to you?" Xiao Jin''s dark eyes were deep.


    King Jiang Ning''s eyes almost popped out when he heard this, "No, it''s impossible, absolutely nothing! I''m going to burn incense for the mother and the emperor."


    He knelt down in front of the brazier with his fat body trembling, muttering something, the fear on his face was really undisguised.


    When he leaned over just now, Su Ying could still smell a strong smell of rouge and gouache on his body.


    No matter how you look at this image, it is a waste addicted to wine and sex.


    Jiang Ning Wang ran away without looking back after offering incense.


    A golden light pierced the sky, dispelling the darkness of the night.


    Its daybreak.


    Yawning, Su Ying went to the side hall,y down, hugged the two sleeping babies, and fell asleep.


    In the next few days, nothing happened, and the funeral and burial in the imperial mausoleum went very smoothly.


    "Your Highness, thedies in the harem... I don''t know what to do with your Highness?" Emperor Kang Ze died suddenly, and there was no rule in Chu State that concubines should be buried ording to the rules. How to arrange these people fell on Xiao Jin''s head .


    "Those who have heirs will stay, those who have no heirs will be released from the pce, and those who have nowhere to go will find a ce to settle."


    "Yes, the ve will do it now."


    Emperor Kang Ze has been buried, and the next thing to do is to take care of Xiao Jin''s ascension to the throne.


    As the crown princess and future queen, Su Ying has a lot to do.


    "Crown Princess, take a look at these brochures and etiquette. Being a queen will be different from now."


    Mother Zhao came in with a bunch of booklets in her arms, flipped through each book, and patiently exined to Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at the booklets that were piled higher than her, and felt her head ache.


    "The day you ascend the throne, the princess, you want to..." Mother Zhao''s mouth was dry when she said here, and in a blink of an eye, she saw Su Ying lying on the chair, unconscious.


    Mother Zhao: "..."


    Mother Zhao slowly closed the booklet in her hand, and pulled the quilt on the side to cover Su Ying.


    For some reason, she suddenly looked forward to it. She was looking forward to what kind of changes such a queen and emperor would bring to Chu.

 Chapter 378: inevitable

    Chapter 378 is bound to win


    Su Ying fell asleep, and it was already afternoon when she woke up again.


    She yawned, stood up and moved her hands and feet, and saw the servant girl from Tongchuane in.


    "Crown Princess, the seconddy of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, please see me."


    Su Ying paused, "Su Yuyan? What is she here for? No, let her go."


    "yes."


    After the servant girl left, she came back not long after, "Crown Princess, Second Miss Su said that Prime Minister Su''s injury has changed, and I would like to ask the Crown Princess toe to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to show the Prime Minister."


    Su Ying rubbed the center of her brows, and there was a hint of impatience between her brows, "Tell her, don''t push too hard, or if her father dies, I will let her be buried with her."


    She knows Su Yulun''s injury better than anyone else. It looks scary, but if the anti-inmmatory is in ce, there will be no major problems. At most, it will be painful during the wound healing process. Su Yuyan came here at this time, probably because she wanted to y tricks Why be careful, she is not in the mood to y with her.


    Su Yuyan waited anxiously outside the door with a gauze cap on her head.


    She never imagined that one day Su Ying, an idiot, would be a princess, or even a queen.


    She felt that the prince must have been coerced by her, otherwise no normal man would be able to stand a viinous woman like Su Ying!


    She is so gentle and excellent, if the prince sees her, the prince will definitely not look at Su Ying again, but before that, she still has to get close to the prince through Su Ying, an idiot, so that she can better show herself in front of the prince .


    Su Yuyan looked up and saw the guard came out and gave her a nk look, "Second Miss Su, please go back, the Crown Princess is currently at her busiest time, and I don''t have time to see you."


    Su Yu''s face froze, "Did you tell the Crown Princess about Prime Minister Su''s situation? Could it be that the Crown Princess doesn''t care about Prime Minister Su''s life or death?"


    The guard frowned and said: "The Crown Princess said that if Prime Minister Su goes, Miss Su will be buried with him."


    Su Yuyan''s face turned extremely ugly, this **** Su Ying is really too arrogant!


    Su Yuyan was unwilling to miss the opportunity to get close to the prince, but what she didn''t expect was that Xiao Jin woulde back at this time.


    Su Yuyan looked at the tall figure through the thin veil, and felt that her heart was about to pop out of her throat.


    She never thought that the Qi Wang, who was full of evil spirit and not refined at all, would be so heroic.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin was about to walk in front of her, Su Yuyan staggered and fell towards Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin has quick eyesight and quick hands. The moment Su Yuyan was about to touch the corner of his clothes, his body stopped quickly, and he pulled the guard beside him and pushed him over.


    "ah!"


    Su Yuyan threw herself into a strong embrace, smelling the faint fragrance of saponins on his body, her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Presumably the prince is also interested in her, otherwise why would he hold her tightly and not let go?


    "Oh, my daughter deserves to die, I shouldn''t have offended the prince, please forgive me."


    Su Yuyan leaned gently in that firm embrace, lowered her eyes, although she was saying **** things in her mouth, she didn''t have the slightest intention to stand up from the other''s embrace.


    "Second Miss Su, can you let go first? Let my wife know about this, no, it''s not good."


    A cramped voice sounded above her head, and Su Yuyan was startled, she let go of her hand and raised her head screaming, facing the constipated face of the guard.


    Su Yuyan only felt five thunders crashing on her head, her head went numb for a while, and she froze in ce stiffly.


    "You, you..." She threw herself into the arms of the prince, how could she be a lowly guard!


    The guard''s face was not very good-looking either. He was a well-known honest man among the guards who cared about his wife.


    Su Yuyan was so angry that she almost screamed, this lowly guard dared to despise her!


    "Second Miss Su, go back quickly." The guard dropped a sentence, leaving only her dissatisfied back.


    Su Yuyan tried her best to prevent herself from passing out, and let the maid help her to get on the carriage with stiff steps. Prince, she is bound to win!


    When Xiao Jin came to the yard, he saw two little treasures, each holding a booklet, patiently reading the above rules to Su Ying.


    "What is this doing?"


    Bai Shuang outside the door blessed Fushen after hearing the words: "Back to the prince, Mother Zhao said that these rules should be kept in the princess''s mind anyway. The princess dislikes that mother Zhao''s reading is ugly, so mother Zhao asked Xiao Shizi and the others to read it. You don¡¯t have to talk to Xiaoshizi and the others alone.¡±


    Xiao Jin felt that Mother Zhao still had a way of punishing Su Ying sometimes.


    Su Ying listened to the voices of the two treasures chanting sutras, and for the first time felt that the soft voice sounded like a curse.


    "Okay my babies, I must be thirsty after reading so much,e, drink some water first."


    Erbao pushed away the water ss in front of him very seriously, "Aniang, Linger is not thirsty, I haven''t finished reading this booklet yet, did Linger remember what Linger just read?"


    Su Ying nodded without changing expression, "I remember."


    Dabao looked up at Su Ying, "Then Aunt said, what did Ji''er say just now?"


    Su Ying paused, and in a blink of an eye saw Xiao Jin walking in from the outside.


    "Look, your father is back."


    Xiao Jin has been very busy recently, he went out before dawn every day, and both treasures fell asleep at night and didn''te back, so they haven''t seen him for some days.


    Hearing Xiao Jin''s return, the two treasures put the brochure on the table, then eagerly jumped off their chairs and ran over.


    "Daddy, you are back."


    Xiao Jin knelt down and squeezed their little hands, leading them to sit on the chair.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    "I am reading the rules to A Niang."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying with a smile, "Do you remember everything?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, the boy dared to dismantle her, "There is Ms. Zhao, Ms. Zhao said that she will always be with me to ensure that I will never forget anything."


    Mother Zhao looked helpless, anyway, so many rules are the same in the end, as long as the crown prince doesn''t care about it and there are no major problems, no one will look for Su Ying''s bad luck.


    "Are you done with your affairs in the pce?"


    Xiao Jin sat down next to her, took the teacup she had drunk, and drank the cold tea in the cup, "I can''t finish my work, let the people in the etiquette department handle the tedious matters."


    As for other things, we will talk about it after he ascends the throne.


    At night, the family of four sat together for dinner, and this was theirst meal in this mansion, and their things would all be moved to the pce tomorrow morning.


    "Ling''er, we will enter the pce tomorrow, don''t leave your things behind, you know?" Su Ying did not forget to ask before going to bed.


    The two treasures nodded solemnly, "My brother and I have packed up everything."


    "Hey, go to sleep."


    The two treasuresy down obediently. Just when Su Ying thought they were asleep and was about to turn off the lights and go out, she heard Dabao''s immature voice.


    "Aniang, the most important things for Ji''er are Dad, Aniang and younger sister. As long as you are all here, it will be fine."


    Su Ying paused slightly, then looked back at him solemnly, "Don''t worry, we will always be here."

 Chapter 379: sit up together

    Chapter 379 Sit together


    On the day of enthronement, Su Ying and the others got up before dawn.


    Mother Zhao led the maids to put on Su Ying''s phoenix robes for the grand ceremonyyer byyer.


    Su Ying let them fiddle with her, feeling that her waist was about to be strangled.


    Da Ceremony''s costumes are very cumbersome, making it a little inconvenient for Su Ying to move, "Mother Zhao, loosen up, loosen up quickly, or it will copse when walking."


    Mother Zhao felt sorry for Su Ying. Seeing that her waist was strangled so that there was no gap at all, she hurried forward to help her loosen while the MC was away. A few candies.


    "If you feel hungry in a while, eat two, bear with it, and you will be fine after the ceremony."


    Su Ying took Tang and nodded, "Got it."


    The attire is notplete until the phoenix crown is put on at the end.


    At this time, Xiao Jin was holding the enthronement ceremony. After the ceremony, he would enter the pce to enshrine Su Ying.


    "When will Xiao Jin end?"


    "Princess, don''t worry, it should be over before noon."


    Su Ying nced at the timekeeping hourss. It was at least two hours before noon, so she hurriedly asked Mother Zhao to help her take off the phoenix crown on her head.


    "There is still so much time to rush, don''t worry."


    Mother Zhao was also afraid that Su Ying would be tired, so she asked the maid to bring some refreshments and tea.


    The female officer frowned subconsciously when she saw this. Su Ying had already eaten several servings of snacks just now, so why did she want them again now? How much did she have to eat?


    In order to keep the dress intact, Mother Zhao helped Su Ying to lie down on the soft couch beside her after eating, so that the dress would not easily wrinkle.


    "If the princess is really tired, just squint for a while, and the old ve will wake up the princess when it''s almost time."


    Su Ying was satisfied with the proposal, and closed her eyes after Mother Zhao lowered the curtain.


    Su Ying felt that as soon as she closed her eyes, she heard a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    She sat up from the bed and opened the curtain to stand up.


    The door of the house opened at this moment, and Mother Zhao walked in.


    Su Ying frowned and said, "Mother Zhao, is it time yet?"


    "Here, the emperor has already entered the pce, and the princess will be summoned soon." Mother Zhao went to get a phoenix crown for Su Ying to put on, and after she rearranged her makeup, she saw a team of servants running away. over here.


    "Greetings to the crown princess, the emperor has already entered the pce, please move the crown princess to the hall."


    Mother Zhao supported Su Ying and walked out from the inner hall, "You don''t need to say more after the princess enters the hallter, the ceremonial master of the Ministry of Rites will naturally take you through all the procedures."


    Su Ying nodded slowly, then slowly straightened her back and walked outside the hall.


    At this time, all civil and military officials were already standing on both sides of the hall, watching Su Ying approaching, they bowed slightly to salute.


    Arrived outside the pce gate, Mother Zhao let go of her hands and stood by the door, letting Su Ying in alone.


    Su Ying raised his eyes and saw Xiao Jin in a red-gold dragon robe sitting on the dragon chair above.


    The moment he saw Su Ying, Xiao Jin stood up from the dragon chair.


    The people in the Ministry of Rites stared in surprise when they saw it, and wanted to remind them, but Su Ying had already walked in.


    Su Ying came against the light, her fiery red phoenix robe exuded a fiery and strong aura under the golden light, like a golden phoenixing from the fire, seemed to be able to break through all the darkness and dirt in the hustle and bustle, like a ray of light , straight into Xiao Jin''s heart.


    The tails of Xiao Jin''s eyes gradually rose, and he walked down the steps step by step, and slowly stretched out his hand towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at him with some surprise, wondering what he was doing when he came down at this time, ording to the rules, she wasn''t going to salute and stop.


    Is it possible that this kid is a fool when he bes the emperor.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand, pinched his fingertips with her backhand and whispered: "What? You should behave yourself?"


    Xiao Jin looked at her face close at hand and smiled and said: "Well, it''s time, you sit with me, and you will be my queen."


    Su Ying was skeptical, thinking that the rules that Linger and the others read to her were eaten by dogs.


    "you sure?"


    Xiao Jin held her hand even tighter, "Sure, let''s go, don''t miss the auspicious time."


    Su Ying looked at the dragon chair at the top, forget it, it¡¯s just a stool, just sit down, ¡°OK.¡±


    Xiao Jin led Su Ying under the watchful eyes of all civil and military officials, walked firmly step by step to the dragon chair and sat down.


    The moment the two butts fell.


    "suck!"


    Among the officials, there was a sound of gasping for air one after another.


    Under Xiao Jin''s gaze, Zhang Shuming took the imperial decree and read out the decree of Su Ying''s canonization.


    The upright minister jumped out immediately.


    "Your Majesty, the Dragon Chair has always been used by the Ninth Five-Year Lord, how can you let the Queen sit on it?"


    Xiao Jin carefully looked at the minister who wanted to grab the ground with his head, and said quietly, "Master Wen, did the empresse to your house to save your father''s life a few days ago?"


    Minister Wen choked, with a veryplicated expression on his face, "Going back to the emperor, there is such a thing."


    "If you kneel down, I will treat you as thanking the queen, step back."


    Minister Wen raised his head in a daze, expressing his confusion, "Your Majesty..."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Are you going to thank me?"


    Minister Wen choked, "No, I didn''t mean that..."


    "It''s not that I haven''t stepped down yet. I don''t want to punish my ministers for being ungrateful on the day I ascend the throne."


    "The emperor calm down, Mr. Wen doesn''t seem to be the one who doesn''t want to repay you, my lord, please thank the empress." Zhang Shuming came out with a smile on his face to smooth things over for Mr. Wen.


    Master Wen subconsciously kowtowed to Su Ying, "Thank you Empress Empress for treating my father''s illness. Empress Empress is so kind, I will never forget it."


    "Okay, now is not the time for you to thank you, step back."


    When Mr. Wen returned to his position and stood up, he always felt that something was wrong. What did he want to do when he stood up just now?


    "Damn yourself."


    A sarcastic voice behind him made Mr. Wen enlightened, yes!


    is a fart!


    Master Wen turned his head in embarrassment, and met Zhu Lin''s mocking eyes that he hadn''t had time to retract.


    As an admonisher, Mr. Wen wrote Zhu Lin in his little ck book, don''t let him grab his little tail! He kills him!


    With Master Wen¡¯s lessons learned from the past, even if the rest of the people are dissatisfied, they just want to be quails at this moment. Who doesn¡¯t know that the queen ran up and down to save many ministers a few days ago, from the Duke of Yasukuni to the Some small officials, that is indiscriminate lend a helping hand.


    What''s more, if the queen is angered, she will directly send them to the west with one punch in private. Who can they turn to for reasoning?


    Forget it, turn a blind eye and close one eye, anyway, they are not sitting on the dragon chair!

 Chapter 380: Thats all it takes to fight?

    Chapter 380 Is thisbat effectiveness?


    After the canonization ceremony, basically there is nothing to do, but Xiao Jin is going to the Imperial Study Room to take over the state affairs, and Su Ying is going back to the harem to take over the affairs of the harem.


    Back in the Queen''s Fengxiang Pce, Su Ying quickly asked Mother Zhao to take off the phoenix robe on her body, and put on a looser regr dress.


    Mother Zhao took the bird''s nest porridge from Bai Shuang and brought it in, "Your Majesty, have something to rest."


    Su Ying opened the porcin cup and finished eating in one go.


    "Is your mother hungry?"


    "I''m hungry, I haven''t had lunch yet."


    Mother Zhao said with a smile: "The old ve knew that the empress must be hungry. Just now, she sent Bai Shuang to the imperial dining room to serve food, and the empress will have something to eat in a while."


    The female officer standing in the room frowned again when she heard this, "Your Majesty has already eaten a lot, and I''m afraid it won''t be easy to digest if you eat it. Let''s eatter?"


    Mother Zhao turned her eyes to the female officer, who was Nanny Fang, the wet nurse of Emperor Kang Zedi.


    After the Empress Dowager gave birth to Emperor Kang Ze, because of her resentment towards the Supreme Emperor, she did not like Emperor Kang Ze at first.


    Emperor Kang Ze was brought up by his nurse Fang Nanny since he was a child, and he had a bit of a motherplex for her, so after he ascended the throne, he brought Fang Nanny into the pce and made her a female official, and let her work with the queen. The helper is actually acting as an eyeliner by the Queen''s side.


    Now that Emperor Kang Ze died, Nanny Fang did not leave the pce, but remained in the pce as a female official.


    She felt that with her aptitude, even the new empress would be courteous to her, so when talking to Su Ying, she unconsciously put on airs towards the former empress.


    Emperor Kang Ze turned to her back then, and the former empress didn''t dare to treat her, but she didn''t know that Su Ying was different from others.


    Mother Zhao twitched her face and said with a smile: "Nurse Fang has been busy for a day today, why don''t you go back and rest for a while?"


    Mother Fang gave Mother Zhao a stern look, "Is this how Mother Zhao indulges the queen? You think it''s good for the queen, but you don''t know that it''s harming the queen. Our country of Chu always regards thinness as beauty. The queen eats without restraint, and the queen falls out of favor, can mother Zhao bear it?"


    For Nanny Fang, what a married woman fears most is losing her husband''s favor. She said this to let Su Ying know who knows the rules of the pce better and who should let Su Ying know more about it. trust.


    Sure enough, after Mother Fang finished speaking, she nced at Su Ying pinching the center of her brows, and just as she was waiting for Mother Zhao to be attacked, she heard Su Ying say impatiently: "Mother Zhao, don''t tell me, you Is this the fighting power?"


    Mother Zhao''s old face was tense, and her momentum immediately rose, "Fang Nanny, how can you talk about the matter of the master? Why are you still standing there? Go down and rest? Take a good rest, don''t let peoplee out again if you have nothing to do!"


    It is said that Hades is easy to see, and little ghosts are difficult to deal with. Her mother Zhao only deals with these little ghosts who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth.


    Nanny Fang was kicked out without even recovering.


    The world is finally quiet.


    Bai Shuang walked back with a grinning food box.


    "Empress, guess what delicious food Uncle He prepared for the Empress today?" After they entered the pce, He Shouyi also followed, and Xiao Jin arranged for him to be the imperial chef to cook for them.


    Su Ying could smell the aroma through the food box, "Grilledmb chops, fried eel in sauce, crystal elbow and roast chicken."


    Bai Shuang was very surprised, "How did the Empress know? You guessed everything right!"


    She opened the food box, and there were four dishes in fouryers, and each dish was ced on arge te.


    Su Ying raised her chin triumphantly. Could she not know that this was the dish she asked He Shouyi to eat yesterday, and could he make other dishes for him?


    Su Ying directly took amb chop and ate it.


    Themb chops were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, so delicious that she wished she could swallow her tongue.


    A table of big dishes was stunned, and there was nothing left for her to eat.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Ying rested on the soft couch for a while.


    When I woke up, it was dark outside.


    Su Ying sat up from the couch and yawned, this pce is really boring.


    Su Ying called out, and Bai Shuang, who was guarding the door, came in, "The empress is awake."


    "Is this just dark?"


    "Yes, it''s just getting dark. The princess and the eldest prince came over just now. Seeing that the empress is still sleeping, they went back to study."


    Su Ying groaned, feeling that the two treasures were working harder.


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    The two children were still young, so Su Ying let them live with her, and their room was in thepartment.


    When Su Ying arrived, the two little ones had just finished their dinner, when they saw Su Yinging, they all got up and walked over.


    "Aniang, you''ve woken up."


    "Aniang is getting more and more sleepy, and she is going to be a big slob."


    Su Ying yelled that she was wronged. She was sleepy because she was dizzy from those tedious procedures in the morning.


    "Aniang, have you had dinner yet?"


    "No, eatter."


    "Aniang, look at the big characters written by Ling''er and brother." Er Bao took Su Ying to the table, and Xian Bao seemed to hand over the words he wrote to Su Ying.


    Su Ying took it over and looked at it, and had to say that this handwriting was better than hers, "That''s right, Ling''er has improved more and more."


    Linger smiled shyly: "Daddy said, Linger''s handwriting must not be as ugly as A Niang''s."


    Su Ying: "..."


    Oh, thank you so much.


    "Mum, will Daddye back tonight?"


    "It''s not certain." Emperor Kang Ze died suddenly, and he didn''t know how much mess it left for Xiao Jin. In a short time, he probably didn''t have much free time.


    "Auntie, will you sleep with us tonight?"


    "no problem."


    After washing at night, Su Ying took the two babies andy down on the bed.


    It was just that when she slept until midnight, Su Ying felt that someone hugged herself from the bed. She smelled the familiar smell on his body, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be dead, and he still put herself in a cool nket.


    The next second, Su Ying was embraced by Xiao Jin from behind.


    Xiao Jin nted a kiss on her forehead, hugged her and closed her eyes.


    Early the next morning.


    Before dawn, Su Ying heard the sound of Xi Suoing from beside her.


    She opened her eyelids, and saw Zhang Shuming waiting for Xiao Jin to change and wash. He was about to go to court.


    Su Ying felt that being an emperor was really meaningless, and he didn''t even have the qualifications to sleep in.


    Xiao Jin got dressed, and saw her sitting up in a blink of an eye, "Why don''t you sleep more?"


    "I slept too much yesterday, and now I can''t fall asleep. I''ll practice some exercises when I get up."


    Xiao Jin knew her habits and didn''t say anything, "Well, I''ll go to court first."


    "good."


    Su Ying had just washed up after her morning exercise, when a courtdy said that Princess Pingling from the Southern Kingdom asked to see her.


    Su Ying paused, she forgot that the envoys from the Southern Kingdom were still in the capital.

 Chapter 381: beg the queen

    Chapter 381 Begging the Empress


    Ever since the warriors from the southern kingdom were severely beaten by Su Ying at the banquet, this group of people seemed to have died in the pce, and there was no movement at all.


    If Princess Pingling hadn¡¯t suddenly asked to see her today, Su Ying really couldn¡¯t remember this group of people.


    Su Ying was not in a hurry to meet people, but let the pce maid lead Princess Pingling in after breakfast.


    Princess Pingling''s dress looks very simple and elegant, with only a lotus pendant on her head and jade hibiscus petals on her ears, making her plump, white face as holy and soft as a lotus flower.


    Princess Pingling walked into the hall, knelt down softly and bowed to Su Ying, even the meticulous hair on her head showed reverence.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on her, "Princess, don''t be too polite, get up."


    "Thank you, empress." Princess Pingling didn''t get up, but straightened up and looked at Su Ying with a begging face.


    "Pingling came here today to ask for something, and I also ask the empress to fulfill it."


    Su Ying propped her chin with her hands, her phoenix eyes drooped slightly, and her whole body exuded azy atmosphere. She didn''t even move her eyebrows when she said this, "Oh? Let me tell you what''s going on."


    Princess Pingling looked at the maids waiting on her left and right, "I implore the queen to step back from the left and right."


    Su Ying raised her fingertips slightly, signaling that the people in the inner hall retreated.


    Soon, only Su Ying and Princess Pingling were left in the hall.


    Princess Pingling kowtowed to Su Ying, her eyes were red and she choked with sobs: "I beg the queen to help Pingling, the emperor brother and father want me and my rtive Chu to marry the emperor, but I can see that the empress and the emperor I don¡¯t want to be the person who destroys the rtionship between the queen and the emperor, so I beg the queen to send me out of the city.¡±


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, "You want to get out of the capital, what will happen next? People here are unfamiliar, where can you go?"


    Princess Pingling lowered her eyes and showed a shy look on her face, "Yes, there are people who are waiting for me outside the city. We will leave Chu State and we will definitely not cause any trouble to the Queen."


    Su Ying slowly sat up straight, "You mean to ask me to help you escape from Chu State?"


    Princess Pingling nodded, "Yes, please let the queen do it."


    "Why should I help you?"


    Princess Pingling said: "I have a map of the formation of troops on the southern border. If the queen is willing to help me, I will offer the map with both hands."


    Hearing the words, Su Ying slowly sat up straight, her gaze was like a torch, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Princess Pingling pursed her lips and said: "They don''t care about my life, why should I care about them? As long as the queen is willing to help me, I will definitely not let the queen down!"


    "unnecessary."


    Princess Pingling was stunned, "What did the queen say?"


    "Didn''t your southern country lose?"


    Princess Pingling choked, "This, this may, may be useful in the future..."


    "That''s enough, step back, I''ll just pretend I don''t know what happened today."


    She wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Su Ying''s cold eyes.


    Princess Pingling could only leave unwillingly.


    Mother Zhao asked Princess Pingling about her visit after entering the pce, and she was stunned when she learned that she wanted Su Ying to send her out of the city.


    "Is she going to elope with someone? Your Majesty, you can''t do this." Regardless of whether this matter seeds or fails, it will not bring any benefits to Su Ying, and there is no need for her to get involved.


    Su Ying tapped on the tea table with her fingertips, "En."


    When Xiao Jue forced the pce before, the capital was so chaotic, no one cared about the situation in the pce, and that King Yu would definitely pay attention to the movements of the pce all the time. If Princess Pingling really wanted to run, it would not be a matter of minutes , but she didn''t run away, but ran at this time to say that she would fulfill her.


    I really think she is a fool.


    "The empress means..."


    "Wait a minute, what are they really going to do? If there is really any conspiracy, it is impossible to give up without sess once, and wait."


    "Your Majesty said so."


    At night, after Xiao Jin arrived at Fengluan Pce, Su Ying told him about Princess Pingling''s visit during the day.


    After listening, Xiao Jin frowned and said: "I won''t let her marry into the harem."


    Su Ying nced at Xiao Jin, feeling that there was something wrong with his focus, "You shouldn''t be wondering why she did this? Why did she just find me?"


    Xiao Jin pondered for a moment before seriously replying: "Maybe I think you are kinder?"


    Su Ying smiled, "Xiao Jin, this joke is really cold."


    "Where is it cold? I''ll keep you warm."


    Su Ying pped his outstretched hand away, not understanding why every time he saw her, his eyes looked like a wolf who had seen meat.


    Xiao Jin grabbed her hand and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it, "Have you eaten beef jerky tonight?"


    "right."


    "I''m hungry, let me try it too." Xiao Jin pulled her into his arms as soon as his arms tightened, and urately captured the mouth that had eaten beef jerky.


    Just as the two were about tomunicate in depth, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, something happened in the pce."


    In the inner hall, the two people who were getting better and better had no intention of stopping.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty..."


    "boom!"


    The door of the inner hall was suddenly pulled open, and the servant looked up and saw Xiao Jin''s dark face sinking into the bottom of the pot, so frightened that he wished he could die on the spot!


    "What''s up."


    "Returning to the emperor, the forbidden army guarding the pce just now reported that Princess Pingling of the Southern Kingdom has disappeared. It is suspected that she was kidnapped. The forbidden army has now sent more people to look for it."


    The expression on Xiao Jin''s face became darker and darker, "Then continue to search, search inside and outside the pce closely."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin turned around and went back to the inner hall, but before he got back to the bed, the sound of footsteps outside the door sounded again.


    "Your Majesty, King Yu of Nanguo asks to see you."


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, "He better tell me something big!"


    Xiao Jin turned to the direction of the bed, "Wait for me toe back."


    After finishing speaking, he turned and left reluctantly.


    In the bed, Su Ying rubbed the center of her brows angrily. After such a toss, she lost all sleepiness, so she simply got up to eat supper.


    Bai Shuang hurried to the imperial dining room and asked He Shouyi to prepare some food for Su Ying.


    After eating and drinking enough, Xiao Jin didn''te back, and he didn''t know what King Yu said for so long, Su Ying yawned, and simplyy down on the bed.


    When she opened her eyes again, the sky outside was already bright, and there were traces of being crushed beside the bed. She remembered that Xiao Jin came backst night.


    Su Ying has the habit of doing morning exercises, and the first thing she does after getting up early is to go out for morning exercises.


    Su Ying came out of Fengluan Pce, intending to thoroughly understand every corner of the pce through morning exercises.


    She ran slowly along the bluestone road, and the maids along the road only felt a person running towards them, but before they could see clearly, that figure disappeared again.


    Su Ying ran to the rockery in the back garden and did a simple stretch. There was an artificialke in front of it. Because there are few people in the harem now, no one woulde here early in the morning.


    Su Ying was about to leave when she heard a slight movement from the rockery behind her.

 Chapter 382: Female Junior Holds Golden Bricks

    Chapter 382 The female junior holds a golden brick


    Su Ying paused, then turned to look in the direction of the rockery.


    After a slight movement, there was no more strange noise inside.


    She picked up a stone on the ground and slowly approached the rockery.


    There are many gaps in the rockery, and people can hide inside.


    Su Ying raised the stone and mmed it towards the gap.


    "ah!"


    A cry of exmation suddenly sounded in the rockery, and a figure jumped out of the rockery in a panic.


    Su Ying saw that it was Princess Pingling.


    Looking at each other, Princess Pingling was also stunned, and when she came back to her senses, her eyes were full of horror.


    "Emperor, Empress... I, I am, Lu, passing by here..."


    Su Ying hooked the corners of her lips, "Last night, the imperial guards were looking for you, and they were looking crazy. You told me that you passed by the inner courtyard of the pce early in the morning?"


    Princess Pingling pursed her lips tightly, and looked at Su Ying with red eyes, "I beg you, Queen, please let me live. I am used to seeing the harem fighting for power. I, I really don''t want to Breaking free from the cage of the Southern Pce, I came to Chu again, begging the queen, please let me go."


    "Okay, I let you go."


    Princess Pingling was taken aback, then raised her head in astonishment and looked at her in disbelief, "Emperor, what did the Empress say?"


    "Bengong said, let you go."


    Princess Pingling had a joyful look on her face when she heard the words, "Thank you, Queen, thank you, Empress."


    Su Ying took out a jade token from her body and threw it to her, "Take my jade token and walk along the road behind the rockery to the imperial dining room. There is a side door there, as long as you have the jade token, you can freely In and out."


    Princess Pingling is very grateful to Su Ying.


    "Let''s go quickly, while the time is still early, there is no one in the harem."


    "Yes Yes."


    Princess Pingling tightly held the jade tablet in her hand, turned around and went in the direction Su Ying said.


    Su Ying looked at her leaving back and shook her head before turning back to Fengluan Pce.


    Bai Shuang saw Su Ying''s return, and immediately asked Lin Zhuyu to get hot water to wipe Su Ying, and waited for her to change into a clean dress before serving breakfast.


    "Where are Ji''er and the others?"


    "Go back to your mother, the eldest prince and the little princess have already gone to ss."


    Chu Yun stayed in the city of Tiankui. After returning to Beijing, the lessons of the two treasures were taught by Xiao Jin himself, but recently he had too many things to do, so he found a new teacher for the two of them, and waited for their lessons. Keep up, and then go to school.


    The two little ones have gone to ss so early, so it''s kind of boring to eat breakfast by herself.


    Said it was boring, but there was no food left on the dinner table.


    As soon as the chopsticks fell down, Lin Zhuyu walked in with an uneasy expression, and said with a bit of hatred in her eyes: "Queen, Princess Pingling has been found."


    Su Ying gave her a strange look, "If you find it, you will find it. Why are you so nervous?"


    Lin Zhuyu stomped angrily and said: "My servant heard from those people that the emperor met him, and now he has taken him to the main hall."


    Su Ying still doesn''t understand why Lin Zhuyu is so unhappy.


    "knew."


    Lin Zhuyu almost didn''t jump up when she saw that Su Ying''s reaction was so t, "Your Majesty, she is clearly seducing the emperor!" Dog man! If he dares to disappoint the queen, she will definitely put rat poison in his food!


    "Then what?"


    Lin Zhuyu stepped forward and took a dress for Su Ying to change into, "The man was found in the harem, the harem is the sphere of influence of the empress, and the empress used to watch it too much."


    Su Ying agreed after thinking about it. Anyway, there is nothing to do for a while, so it doesn''t hurt to go and have a look.


    When Su Ying arrived, he saw Princess Pingling kneeling on the ground with a weak appearance. King Yu said angrily: "Your Majesty, I have been hiding in your harem all night, and my reputation has been ruined. Originally, the Southern Kingdom nned to let the princess For marriage, why don''t the emperor choose an auspicious day to bring her into the pce."


    Princess Pingling raised her head and shook her head in resistance, "Brother, please, I really don''t want to get married..."


    Yu Wang pped Princess Pingling on the face angrily, "Presumptuous, how can you be the one who decides about marriage?"


    When Su Ying walked in, Yu Wang''s p came down, and there was a "p", which was extraordinarily crisp and loud.


    Xiao Jin saw Su Ying walking in in a blink of an eye, "Why are you here?"


    Su Ying nced at Princess Pingling, walked to the chair and sat down, "I came to intercede for Princess Pingling."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was surprised.


    Xiao Jin was puzzled, "What kind of love do you want?"


    Su Ying tapped Princess Pingling with her fingertips, "The emperor let her go, it''s so pitiful."


    King Yu''s face immediately changed, "What does the queen mean by this? How pitiful is the princess?"


    Su Ying ignored him, but looked at Xiao Jin and said, "What does the emperor think?"


    "It''s pitiful, so let it go, I won''t let you enter the pce."


    King Yu never expected that Xiao Jin would agree so easily, even Princess Pingling froze in ce, the expression on her face not knowing whether to go down the steps was really funny.


    "Your Majesty must not do so. The purpose of the marriage is to make the rtionship between Chu and Nan Guo more friendly. How can her stupid selfishness destroy it? Please think twice, Your Majesty." After finishing speaking, King Yu red at Pingling again. Princess.


    "You idiot, don''t you hurry up and exin to the emperor and queen that you are so selfish and only think about yourself, not for the people of the southern kingdom?"


    Princess Pingling lowered her head, as if she was so scolded by King Yu that she couldn''t lift her head up.


    "The Southern Kingdom is the homnd where you were born and raised. The Emperor of Chu Kingdom is young and promising, so why are you dissatisfied!"


    After scolding, Princess Pingling looked ashamed and indignant. She looked at Xiao Jin with tears in her eyes, and her eyes really dripped water, "Forgive the emperor, forgive the empress. The pce serves the emperor, the empress, and please the emperor and the empress."


    Wang Yu''s face softened a little when he heard her say that.


    King Yu looked up, and saw Su Ying and Xiao Jin both holding half a melon in their hands, looking at them with a look of watching a show.


    An invisible sense of humiliation rushed to his forehead instantly, and he gritted his teeth after suppressing his displeasure: "Please forgive her nonsense, the emperor and empress dowager, our southern country has already prepared a dowry for the princess, and we will definitely let her Entering the pce in a splendid manner, with the friendship between the two countries."


    Su Ying took a bite on the melon, and the chewing sound of "kachakacha" showed the crispness of the melon.


    Xiao Jin handed the melon rind to Zhang Shuming, and saidzily: "Just now I ate that melon that was said to be twisted. It''s not sweet, don''t want it."


    Yu Wang Yitan almost didn''te up in one breath, "Your Majesty, sweet or not, they are all melons to eat!"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes sank, and his eyebrows frowned slightly, "How old is she this year?"


    "fifteen."


    "Well, let''s marry the third prince. It''s very good for the female junior to hold a golden brick."

 Chapter 383: cant understand

    Chapter 383 is simply iprehensible


    Su Ying paused while eating melons, and nced at Xiao Jin. She felt that this kid''s heart must be more crooked than the mountain road.


    Xiao Jin directly ignored King Yu''s stunned eyes, and stretched out his hand to make Zhang Shuminge forward to draw up the imperial decree.


    With a wave of his hair, Xiao Jin personally wrote down the imperial decree.


    "Princess Pingling, ept the order." Zhang Shuming deliberately raised the high-pitched voice, which made Princess Pingling tremble.


    "I, I don''t want it, I... Empress, you said you would help me, you said you would help me escape, and you gave me your jade token, you lied to me!"


    Princess Pingling took out the jade token on her body and threw it on the ground. She stared at Su Ying with usation, almost biting her silver teeth, "You are jealous and don''t want me to enter the pce, so you pretended to help me escape. The pce, so that no one in the harem willpete with you, but not only did you not let me escape, but now you let the emperor marry me to the third prince, are you satisfied now? You jealous woman!"


    Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes darkened, his eyes filled with anger, "Presumptuous!"


    Su Ying threw the melon rind into the tray, slowly stood up and looked condescendingly at the resentful Princess Pingling, "Where''s the evidence?"


    Princess Pingling pointed to the jade tablet on the ground and said: "The proof is that jade tablet, you gave it to me, saying that as long as I hold the jade tablet, I can leave the pce smoothly!"


    Zhang Shuming stepped forward with small steps, picked up the jade token on the ground and looked at it carefully, "Oh, isn''t this the jade token lost by the ve? How did it get into your hands, the princess? Who is the ve saying that is so big?" You don¡¯t have the guts toe to the pce to steal, princess, when you hid in the pcest night, you didn¡¯t go into the ve¡¯s room, did you?¡±


    Princess Pingling turned pale, "This is impossible, this is what the queen gave me!"


    Zhang Shuming raised the jade card in his hand and said: "I didn''t lie to you. You see, there is another piece of the same piece on the ve. This is really... how can the princess go to the ve''s house at night?"


    As Zhang Shuming said, there was a shy smile on his face.


    The princess of a country ran into the eunuch''s house at night, this matter will spread, and Princess Pingling will not have to live anymore!


    Princess Pingling screamed, rolled her eyes and passed out.


    "Imperial sister, imperial sister!" Yu Wang also realized that the current situation was wrong, and hurried forward to take Princess Pingling away.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, I have some medical skills, let me take care of the princess."


    Before King Yu opened his mouth to say his refusal, Su Ying''s hand pinched Princess Pingling''s tiger''s mouth.


    "Ah!" Princess Pingling screamed in pain, and jumped up from the ground, as if she fainted just now and was about to die.


    Zhang Shuming sent the imperial decree to Princess Pingling with a smile, "Princess, please ept the decree first?"


    Princess Pingling''s eyes turned red when she saw the imperial decree, but she had to grit her teeth and reach out to take it. At this point, she also understood that she was swayed by Su Ying!


    This bitch, sooner orter she wants her to look good.


    "Don''t look at me with this look, I won''t be able to resist digging out your eyeballs."


    Princess Pingling shrunk her neck subconsciously when she met Su Ying''s cold phoenix eyes, and could only grit her teeth, Xie En, and King Yu left in embarrassment.


    After the two left, Xiao Jin drew up an imperial decree for Zhang Shuming to send to the third prince.


    After Zhang Shuming took over the imperial decree and stepped down, only Xiao Jin and Su Ying were left in the hall.


    Xiao Jin got up and walked to Su Ying''s side and whispered: "Is the jealousy she said true?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "What?"


    "She said you were jealous, and I think it''s true."


    Su Ying reached out and patted his dustless dragon robe, "No."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes darkened slightly, "No?"


    Su Ying grinned, "The one who is jealous is you."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "I have to admit this."


    "Shameless."


    Xiao Jin sneered, he was kneeling on the washboard, what face did he have!


    "You are busy, I''m going back."


    "Wait for me at night for dinner."


    "knew."


    Lin Zhuyu frantically followed Su Ying out of the hall, she endured all the way, and when she returned to Fengluan Pce, she couldn''t help but asked: "Good queen, please tell your servant what is going on. ? When did the jade medallion queen be given to Princess Pingling? The ves have already seen her as a bad thing!"


    "How do you know she doesn''t look like a good thing?"


    Lin Zhuyu became excited when she heard Su Ying''s question, "A woman''s intuition! She still wants to go out of the city. This clearly wants the queen to lower your guard against her, and then find a chance to enter the pce. Guess, my servant, she finally Maybe you still have to bemensurate with the queen sisters, and finally take the opportunity to take the position! Heh, tui!"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up. Lin Zhuyu is definitely good at trying to figure out the minds of those twisted women.


    Lin Zhuyu''s conjecture was approved by Su Ying, which made her even more excited, "The queen thinks what the ve girl said is right?"


    Originally, she just wanted to see what the ultimate goal of Princess Pingling was, and thought about the high-level ranks in the southern country, but she didn''t expect to make a big detour, and she just wanted to enter Xiao Jin''s harem. She couldn''t understand it.


    From Princess Pingling''s reaction in the hall and her singing with King Yu, it can be seen that Lin Zhuyu''s guess is probably right.


    "You are right, ask Uncle He to add chicken legs to you tonight."


    "Hey, thank you, empress."


    Bai Shuang was a little confused, "Since she''s here to make a kiss, it''s justifiable to ask to enter the harem. Why are you making so many detours?"


    Lin Zhuyu gave her a nk look, "You don''t know how mighty the Queen''s reputation is outside. It''s not because she''s afraid that the Queen won''t nod, so she''s clever and wants to get through the way of the Queen first."


    "Then there is no need to say that there are people outside."


    "It''s better for the queen to let her guard down by saying that she has talents outside, otherwise what is she going to spend so much time on?"


    Bai Shuang shrugged, indicating that she did not understand.


    Su Ying didn''t understand either.


    Nan Guo would not be so stupid as to think that if a princess enters the harem, the friendship between the two countries willst forever?


    Between countries, only interests have always been discussed.


    She thought it was fake that Princess Pingling wanted to marry Xiao Jin, but it was true that she wanted to be a spy. After all, this was a legitimate opportunity, so how could she not cherish it.


    Unfortunately, their calctions were wrong.


    Nanguo¡¯s calctions were indeed wrong. The mistake was that they overestimated themselves and underestimated others.


    After Princess Pingling returned to the pce, she immediately rushed to the mirror, looking at that youthful and pitiful face, she couldn''t understand why Xiao Jin didn''t feel any pity when he saw her like this, This ispletely different from what they imagined!


    "You idiot, it must be because you didn''t do it well to make Su Ying suspect!" King Yu raised his hand and was about to hit Princess Pingling in the face, but Princess Pingling suddenly stood up and grabbed his wrist.


    A pair of eyes stared at him coldly like a snake.


    "Don''t forget your identity."

 Chapter 384: true and false

    Chapter 384 Mixed True and False


    Yu Wang was stunned, and the whole person was stunned. He frowned deeply and his eyes were full of anger, but he still put down his hand abruptly.


    Princess Pingling is the youngest daughter of the monarch of the Southern Kingdom, and her biological mother is a noble concubine of the Southern Kingdom. Princess Pingling originally did not intend to marry herself in the Chu Kingdom, but she changed her mind after watching the Chu Kingdom undergo a change of dynasty.


    Xiao Jin is young, promising, capable, and ambitious. Such a person is worthy of her.


    But Su Ying is troublesome. She thinks that Su Ying is an idiot who can only wield guns and swords. As long as she does a little tricks, she will definitely gain her trust, so she staged that drama.


    When Su Ying handed her the jade card, she felt that she could aplish something, but she didn''t expect that Su Ying would trick her by giving her the jade card of an eunuch, making her the third prince''s fianc¨¦e.


    Thinking of the third prince, Princess Pingling, she was even more angry. How could she be worthy of a brat whose mother n is not strong enough!


    "Then what do you say now? You have epted the imperial decree of marriage, and you don''t have to marry if you want to."


    Princess Pingling suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with murderous intent, "Will I, a majestic princess of a country, marry a dead person?"


    Yu Wang Meng was taken aback for a moment, and realized it instantly.


    Princess Pingling said ferociously: "Does Chu State dare to let this princess go to be a widow for a dead man!"


    "You are crazy, this is the state of Chu, do you think you can go to the pce to kill people without knowing it?"


    Princess Pingling sneered, "Why is this so difficult?"


    On the other side, the imperial decree of granting marriage was also delivered to the third prince.


    The third prince was still in a daze when he saw the imperial decree. He had heard Concubine De talk about his marriage before, but he didn''t expect that one day he would be asked to marry a princess of an enemy country!


    He is not very old, but he also understands that if the Southern Kingdom and the Chu Kingdom fight again, he will be a human being inside and out!


    "I, I am still young, so, how old is the princess of the southern country, I will not marry."


    The corners of Zhang Shuming''s raised lips sank slightly, "Your Highness, don''t be willful. This is a marriage bestowed by the emperor. If His Highness doesn''t marry, is it to resist the edict?"


    The third prince''s eyes fluttered. No matter how reckless he is, he still knows what it means to resist the edict and disrespect, "I, I want to see my concubine, I want to see my concubine!"


    The two were separated on the second day after they made a fuss in the mourning hall and were grounded.


    After learning that her son was married to Princess Pingling, Concubine De was so anxious that she almost didn''t jump up.


    She has already thought about who her son will marry in the future. Although it has not been decided yet, the woman must not be a princess of an enemy country!


    "Open the door, open the door for me, I want to go out!" Concubine De remembered patting on the pce door and shouting, but the guards outside the door were still indifferent.


    Concubine De saw that the other party didn''t respond, and as soon as her face changed, she covered her stomach in pain and let out a cry of pain.


    Although the imperial guards outside the gate knew that the imperial concubine might be pretending, they still opened the pce gate just in case.


    "Aijia''s stomach hurts unbearably, what are you still doing in a daze, why don''t you hurry up and ask the imperial doctor toe over to see Aijia." Concubine De held her stomach and supported the table with a painful expression on her face, which seemed to be the case .


    The forbidden army took a look, but still went to find the imperial physician.


    At the same time, the incident was reported to Su Ying.


    Su Ying was not surprised to hear that, the rtionship between Nanguo and Chu is very delicate now, marrying a princess of an enemy country will not do him any good, of course they are not willing, "Let the imperial doctor go and tell her, if she is seriously ill, This pce hastened to arrange the marriage between the third prince and Princess Pingling, so as not to dy the princess because the third prince had to keep a filial piety for her."


    Mother Zhao secretly gave Su Ying a thumbs up. Su Ying just stuck De Concubine''s neck so she wouldn''t pretend to be dead.


    Concubine De was lying on the bed groaning endlessly, just waiting to sell herself so badly that Xiao Jin agreed to let the third prince over to serve him.


    After seeing it, the imperial physician only said that it was not a big problem for Concubine De to be out of breath and attack her heart. Let her rest well and don''t think too much, so as not to cause serious diseases caused by strong internal fire.


    "There is no caring person around Ai''s family to take care of him. You go and tell the emperor that Ai''s family needs the third prince toe and serve the sick."


    The little **** who sent the message said as soon as he heard this, "Your Majesty is in good health, and it won''t take long for you to recover. The Empress Dowager said that if you really feel that you are going to die soon, she will send someone to bring the third prince to peace as soon as possible." Princess Ling''s wedding is done, so as not to cause anyplications."


    Concubine De jumped up from the bed as soon as she heard this, she was going to die of anger!


    But she also knew clearly that if the trouble continued like this, she might not just be grounded!


    "The third prince was able to marry Princess Pingling, the Ai family was very happy, but the third prince was still young and didn''t understand many things, the Ai family just wanted to call him to him and give him some instructions."


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, it won''t be toote to teach the third prince well after you have taken care of yourself."


    Concubine De felt a sigh of relief in her heart, and she couldn''t go up or down, and the breath directly went up and made her really twitch.


    When Concubine De woke up again, it was already dark outside, she stood up and called her cronies in.


    "What is your order?"


    Concubine De gritted her teeth and said, "Go, send a letter to father and tell him that even if you want to marry, you must not be a concubine!" Her son''s concubine must be a famous family in the capital!


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, this old ve will go right away."


    ¡­


    Royal Study Room.


    Xiao Jin was flipping through the brochures presented today.


    A momentter, Zhang Shuming pushed open the pce door and walked in, saying, "Your Majesty, the Deputy Commander of the Forbidden Army asks to see you."


    Xiao Jin didn''t lift his head, "Let him in."


    A momentter, Jiang Yang entered the inner hall. He has now served as the deputymander of the imperial army.


    "Your Majesty, I opened the mouth of the man in ck. He said that he was bribed by Concubine De to create chaos in the mourning hall and cause panic, and then nder the Emperor."


    Xiao Jin looked up slightly, "Do you believe it?"


    Jiang Yang licked his lips and said: "I don''t believe it, but I think this kind of statement must be mixed with truth and falsehood."


    Xiao Jin put down the notebook in his hand and said: "The only person who can instruct thete emperor''s hidden guards is the one who knows their existence."


    Emperor Kang Ze was suspicious and cautious. How could Concubine De, a concubine who was not considered favored in the harem, let her know such a secret thing.


    "Go and ask him where he hid when he came to meet the first emperor before."


    It is impossible for a person to walk around the pce with many ears and eyes, and no one will know about it. If you want people to be ignorant, then there must be an unknown passage.


    Jiang Yang suddenly came back to his senses, "Yes, I will go now."


    "etc."


    "What other orders does the emperor have?"


    "Add more people to watch the pce."


    Jiang Yang frowned, "Your Majesty thinks there will be changes in the people of the Southern Kingdom?"


    Xiao Jin said: "The southern country is full of ambitions, so it''s better to be cautious."


    "The subordinate sent an additional team to guard."


    "kindness."


    Today, a reader left a message, saying that the heroine is not qualified to be a queen, she has no scheming, no means, and she is nothing. Seeing such a message is very heartbreaking. The heroine of this book is both in the routine and out of the routine. I like it Naturally like it, if you don''t like it, turn it off, if you want to see some profound plots, Gongdou Zhaidou, it''s easy to leave, don''t leave a message to swear, writing a book is not easy, please don''t use some ugly words to affect the author''s mood.

 Chapter 385: apologize

    Chapter 385 Apology


    In the next few days, Bai Shuang learned from the maid who passed the word outside the pce gate that Princess Pingling had been inquiring about Xiao Li''s preferences for the past few days, saying that since the two were already engaged, it was better to do a basicparison first. good.


    The two were given a marriage, and it was considered too obvious. Although Princess Pingling did it boldly, no one would say anything. As for whether she can find out anything, it is unknown.


    "Illusions, they must be illusions!" Lin Zhuyu handed the tea to Su Ying, and said with determination.


    Bai Shuang nced at her, since the queen added chicken legs to herst time, she saw everyone as if they were staring at a thief.


    "The emperor has already granted the marriage, so this matter is a foregone conclusion. They don''t really want to resist the decree, do they?"


    "I don''t know if I will resist or not. Anyway, Princess Pingling must not be sincere. Things that can be found out by others must be things that I want to do for others to see!"


    Su Ying stopped drinking tea, and looked at Lin Zhuyu approvingly, "Lin Zhuyu, you can do it."


    Lin Zhuyu raised her rounded chin, "It''s better to be educated by the empress."


    Bai Shuang expressed contempt for Lin Zhuyu''s ttery, "Princess Pingling won''t be trying to make a fool of herself again, will she?"


    "Yao Mozi, it should be punished. You think, what method will she think of not to marry the third prince?"


    Both of them frowned when they heard this, what else could they do besides resisting the decree?


    "Servants see the empress." While speaking, the maid who delivered the message came outside the door.


    "Come in and talk."


    The maid entered the room and bowed and said: "Empress, the pce sent someone over just now to say that Princess Pingling will hold a small tea tasting banquet in the pce tomorrow. I wonder if the empress would like to show her face?"


    "Besides inviting me, who else?"


    "The ves don''t even know."


    "I went back and said that I will be there on time."


    The maid responded and withdrew.


    Su Ying nced at the two of them and said with a smile, "Look, Yao Mozi is here."


    "The servant will apany the queen tomorrow." Lin Zhuyu was gearing up for a fight.


    "good."


    Princess Pingling''s small tea-tasting banquet was said to be a banquet, but in fact only Su Ying was invited.


    After Su Ying arrived at the pce, Princess Pingling and King Yu personally went to the gate of the pce to wee Su Ying, and directly ushered Su Ying into the main seat of the main hall of the pce.


    Princess Pingling took the teacup from the maid and came to Su Ying to bless her, and said sincerely: "Before, Xiulin was ignorant and offended the empress. To make amends, if the empress is unhappy and punishes Xiulin, Xiulin will have noints."


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and offered the tea in her hand with a respectful attitude.


    Su Ying didn''t make things difficult for her, and directly reached out to take the teacup in her hand and put it on the tea table, "I ept this apology."


    Princess Pingling smiled and stood up. Her appearance looked extremely harmless, especially her pair of round eyes, which made her look like a simple rabbit.


    After she went to Su Ying and sat down, she asked the maid to bring some snacks.


    At first nce, these snacks are somewhat different from what Su Ying ate before.


    "Your Majesty, these dim sums are made by the imperial chef of our Nanlin Kingdom. They have the characteristics of the Southern Kingdom. I don''t know if your Majesty likes them." As Princess Pingling said, she took a piece of dim sum and took a bite. It didn''t look like she was eating, but It was testing Su Ying for drugs.


    Compared with meat, Su Ying is actually not that interested in sweet snacks, she just took the quick crispy cheese and smelled it on the tip of her nose.


    "Well!"


    Princess Pingling suddenly covered her stomach in pain, and the snack in her hand rolled to the ground.


    Looking at this posture, Lin Zhuyu felt that a good show was about to start, and immediately stopped Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s entire vision was blocked by her, she pressed the center of her eyebrows, and pulled Lin Zhuyu to the side, "Calm down."


    The maids stepped forward to check the situation of Princess Pingling.


    "Princess, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I, my stomach, my stomach hurts..."


    "The servants help the princess into the house first."


    The two maids stepped forward to help Princess Pingling into the inner hall together.


    Su Ying nced at a drop of bright red blood dripping on the ground.


    "She doesn''t want to me the empress for poisoning her, is she? It''s abominable! Empress, don''t worry, the ves will fight for their reasons, and we must not let the empress be ndered by her!"


    "Go in and have a look." Su Ying looked away, got up and followed into the inner hall.


    Princess Pingling was lying on the bed curled up in pain, her face was much paler than before.


    "I have some medical skills, let me show the princess."


    Princess Pingling nodded, "Then there will be Queen Lao."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to check Su Ying''s pulse.


    After checking the pulse, Su Ying nced at her lightly, "The princess is fine, it''s just menstruation, just take a good rest."


    Hearing what Su Ying said, Princess Pingling blushed, "Really... why did Ie early this month? I didn''t expect it. I made the empress a joke. I also asked the empress to wait a while in the outer hall. Xiulin can make some adjustments." Come out and apany the queen to continue drinking tea."


    Confirming that there is nothing wrong with Princess Pingling, Su Ying went out of the inner hall and returned to the chair to sit down.


    Not long after she sat down, King Yu came over.


    "Empress, I don''t know how the princess is doing?"


    "It''s nothing serious."


    King Yu let out a sigh of relief when he heard the words, "It''s good that it''s fine. The princess has been weak since she was a child, and her father was very worried about being sick every three days. She will get better when she grows up." While speaking, the others sat on the chair sat down.


    "Xiao Wang has some questions and wants to ask the Empress Empress. I wonder if the Empress Empress may exin Xiao Wang''s doubts?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "What does Prince Yu want to know?"


    Yu Wangdao: "Ever since I saw the kung fu of the empress, Xiao Wang has admired the kung fu of the empress. I don''t know where the empress learned from?"


    "Self taught."


    King Yu: "..." He felt humiliated!


    "The empress is really a prodigy in martial arts, with every move, people really can''t see any ws..."


    Su Ying listened to his chatter, and answered incongruously. She raised her eyes to look outside the hall, and the sun had already set.


    Su Ying gently put the teacup on the table, and slowly stood up.


    The moment she got up, Yu Wang also stood up subconsciously.


    "Is the empress hungry? How about having dinner with the princess in the pce at night before going back."


    Su Ying nced in the direction of the inner hall. Princess Pingling hadn''te out since just now. The maid only said that she was too weak and had fallen asleep. Naturally, she couldn''t disturb her.


    "Alright, where is the clean room?"


    Seeing that she just wanted to clean the room, King Yu secretly exhaled, "Come here, take the queen to the clean room."

 Chapter 386: No, you must have read it wrong

    Chapter 386 No, you must have read it wrong


    "Go, just say that my clothes are dirty, you tell them to go back to the pce and bring me a clean dress." After arriving at the clean room, Su Ying confessed to Lin Zhuyu.


    Lin Zhuyu asked suspiciously: "Does the Empress have any ns?"


    Su Ying nced at her faintly, "I have to confirm something, I will go outter, you find a way to dy the time yourself."


    Lin Zhuyu didn''t ask any more questions, and said solemnly, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, this servant will live up to your trust!"


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and left the clean room. After a while, Su Ying heard her slightly arrogant voice outside the door, "The empress''s dress was identally wet by water, you go back to the pce immediately to give it to the empress." Bring me a clean dress."


    After the door of the inner hall was closed, Su Ying jumped out from the back window.


    She didn''t leave the pce, but walked around to the back of Princess Pingling''s inner hall. There was a window behind the inner hall, which could just amodate one person through.


    She flipped in through the window neatly. The maid in the inner hall saw Su Yinge in suddenly, and she fainted before she had time to react.


    Su Ying came directly to the bed and there was a person lying on it. When the person heard the movement, he turned his head and saw Su Ying was stunned for a moment, with a look of horror in his eyes.


    Su Ying grabbed her neck, "Where is Princess Pingling?"


    The maid was trembling with fright, "No, no..."


    "If you don''t want to die, tell the truth!"


    "The imperial pce, I have entered the pce..."


    Su Ying let go of her hand and hit her elbow, and the maid fell on the bed.


    Su Ying suddenly thought of something, turned around and jumped out of the window.


    She avoided the crowd and quickly arrived at the back door of the pce. The distance to the pce would be closer when going out from the back door of the pce.


    On the other side, Princess Pingling sessfully sneaked into the emperor as her maid, and after the little maid leading her fainted, she changed into her dress and quickly walked towards Xiao Li''s pce.


    It was time for dinner, and Princess Pingling was waiting outside the hall. Not long after, she saw a courtdy walking towards her with a food box.


    She stepped forward and hid in the only way for the maid to pass. When the maid passed by, she fainted and hid her. Then she carried the food box and walked outside the pce gate.


    The imperial guards guarding the pce gate checked the pce card in her hand and opened the gate to let her in.


    Princess Pingling lowered her head slightly, and looked around very quickly after entering.


    Several people serving Xiao Li have been sent away by Xiao Jin, and now there is only one servant and one maid serving in the inner courtyard.


    At this time, there was only one servant standing outside the door.


    Princess Pingling came forward with the food box, the waiter saw hering, and stared at her for a while with some doubts, "Huh? Why is it that sister Chuntao is not here to deliver food today? This sister looked at the face, Where did you serve before?"


    Princess Pingling slowly raised her head and took out a handkerchief to cover the servant''s mouth and nose.


    The servant''s eyes widened in horror, and he lost consciousness in a blink of an eye.


    Princess Pingling pushed open the door, dragged the man in, and closed the pce door smoothly.


    Princess Pingling put down the food box in her hand, looked towards the direction of the inner room silently, she could vaguely see a figure standing there, she sneered, stepped forward without any hesitation, raised the knife and stabbed at the opponent''s vest .


    "Go to hell, useless trash!"


    Princess Pingling had a ferocious face, she saw that the dagger in her hand was about to stab the opponent, but the opponent suddenly turned around and grabbed the dagger in her hand expressionlessly.


    "Su Ying!"


    Su Ying squeezed Princess Pingling''s hand with a little force, and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground.


    She stared at Su Ying in disbelief, her eyes seemed to have seen a ghost.


    "How is this possible, you are clearly in the pce, why are you here!" Princess Pingling almost screamed out of control.


    Before Su Ying could speak, Princess Pingling stretched out her hand and grabbed Su Ying, "Then you will die with him!"


    Princess Pingling knows kung fu, and her kung fu is not low. She quickly made a move at Su Ying, and Su Ying captured her after dodging two moves.


    Princess Pingling''s hands were clenched behind Su Ying''s back, and she wanted to break free, but found that her hands were like iron mps, and she couldn''t break free at all!


    "Su Ying, you must die!"


    "You should keep this to yourself." Su Ying took out a medicine bottle from her body, opened it, put it on the tip of Princess Pingling''s nose, and then kicked her onto the bed.


    Princess Pingling saw Xiao Li lying on the bed before she lost consciousness.


    She hated so much in her heart, and felt that Su Ying was going to use dirty tricks to make her cook rice with Xiao Li, but she didn''t have the strength to resist at all, and she fell on Xiao Li''s body as soon as her eyes went dark.


    Su Ying walked to the bed and pinched Xiao Li''s tiger''s jaw, saw his eyshes trembling slightly, then turned and walked out.


    She went out from the gate of the main hall, and the imperial guards were very surprised when they saw Su Yinging out.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes sank and said: "Why are you still standing there? Someone''s third prince intends to assassinate the third prince, why don''t you hurry up and find someone to save him?"


    The forbidden army was stunned for a moment, before thinking about why Su Ying came out of it, they instinctively turned around to look for someone.


    By the time a group of forbidden troops rushed over, Su Ying had long since disappeared.


    The imperial guards rushed in nervously. As soon as they rushed into the inner hall, they saw Princess Pingling sitting on Xiao Li''s body and pinching his neck in an ambiguous posture.


    "Quick, save the third prince!"


    The forbidden army quickly stepped forward and pulled Princess Pingling away from Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li gasped triumphantly before feeling alive again.


    He red at Princess Pingling angrily, "You bitch, you dare to sneak attack on our pce, this pce wants the emperor to execute you!"


    Princess Pingling red at Xiao Li with red eyes and hated her so much. When she woke up, she found herself lying on Xiao Li''s body. At this time, Su Ying had disappeared. She felt that it must be the effect of Su Ying''s medicine. If something goes wrong, her body will not react at all. She looked at Xiao Li under her body, how could she let this chance of killing him go.


    That''s why she shot without hesitation. She never thought that the imperial army would suddenly break in at this time and catch her right away.


    It is not a trivial matter to enter the pce and assassinate the prince, and the forbidden army immediately reported to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin paused, and asked the imperial guards to speak more clearly.


    After listening, he frowned slightly and said: "At that time, it was the queen who reminded you that the third prince was assassinated?"


    The forbidden army said: "Yes, I don''t know when the empress entered in the humble position, the emperor forgives the crime."


    "No, you must have read it wrong."


    The imperial guards looked up in astonishment, and saw Xiao Jin''s determined face, "Well, I was wrong, the empress has gone to the pce a long time ago, and she hasn''te back yet."


    The forbidden army was stupid, but she clearly remembered that that person was the empress?


    Could it be that he was really wrong?

 Chapter 387: doubt life

    Chapter 387 Doubt about life


    Xiao Jin looked at Zhang Shuming in a blink of an eye, "Has the queen returned to the pce?"


    Zhang Shuming said: "Go back to the emperor, the ve has not received the news of the queen''s return to the pce."


    Xiao Jin nodded, and said to the imperial guard in a blink of an eye, "Go and guard the pce gate, the queen wille and inform me as soon as she returns to the pce."


    The forbidden army retreated in a daze.


    "Call an imperial doctor to check on the third prince''s injuries, and let her go after releasing the embarrassment of the concubine."


    Zhang Shuming retreated in response.


    On the other side of the pce, it took a lot of time for the maids to go back and forth to deliver the clean dresses to the pce.


    After Lin Zhuyu got the dress, she was thinking about how to dy the time. When she turned around and walked into the inner hall, she saw that Su Ying was already sitting on a chair drinking tea.


    Lin Zhuyu was startled, she didn''t hear any movement just now.


    "Your Majesty is back, and the maidservant will change it for you."


    Su Ying nodded, changed into her dress and went out.


    King Yu has been guarding the side hall, and immediately turned his head to look at Su Ying when he heard the movement.


    He was about to walk towards Su Ying, when he saw the servant girl running over in a hurry and whispering in his ear.


    After hearing this, King Yu''s face changed drastically, he took a quick look at Su Ying, then frowned and said: "It''s gettingte, Xiao Wang, let''s take the empress back to the pce."


    Su Ying nodded and said: "There is King Laoyu."


    King Yu sent Su Ying into the carriage with a disturbed expression, and then turned around and got into the carriage behind him.


    The moment the car curtain was lowered, his face turned gloomy, "This self-righteous idiot!"


    The maid came to tell him just now that Princess Pingling was caught by the imperial army for assassinating the third prince in the pce, and she is still detained in the pce.


    Su Ying''s carriage stopped outside the pce gate, and Lin Zhuyu helped her get off the carriage.


    The imperial guards who were called to guard outside the pce gate were stunned when they saw Su Ying.


    He rubbed his eyes hard, already starting to doubt himself.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying signaled them to get up and took Lin Zhuyu directly back to Fengluan Pce.


    Yu Wangchao nced at Su Ying''s back, without thinking too much, and went to Xiao Jin''s side with the maid''s tie.


    As soon as Xiao Jin entered the third prince''s pce, he heard Concubine De''s tearing cries.


    "My miserable Highness, what crime have youmitted? If it hadn''t been discovered in time, your life would have to be confessed..."


    "The emperor is here."


    Concubine De howled louder when she heard the noise. This was a very good opportunity for Xiao Jin to cancel the engagement.


    "Your majesty, I beg you to make the decision for the third prince. The princess of the southern country clearly wanted the life of the third prince. Why did theye to negotiate a peace? They clearly wanted to harm others!" Concubine De Kneeling down in front of Xiao Jin with tears in his nose and crying, he directly raised Princess Pingling''s behavior to the level of the country.


    Xiao Jin signaled the maid to help Concubine De up, andforted her: "Don''t worry, Concubine, I''ve already sent someone to investigate this matter. If Princess Pingling really has such evil intentions, I will never tolerate it."


    Xiao Li stood aside and lowered his head. At that time, he was very angry when he realized it, but now he was afraid for a while when he recovered.


    If the imperial army hadn''te in in time, his life would have been in the hands of Princess Pingling, and that woman really wanted to kill him!


    "Is the third brother okay?" Xiao Jin asked, Xiao Li trembled in fright, and looked at Xiao Jin with panic in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin reached out and patted him on the shoulder, motioning him to sit down on the chair, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    At that moment, Xiao Li really believed Xiao Jin''s words, and even regarded him as his backing.


    "Your Majesty, she, she really wants to kill me, Your Majesty, please cancel my engagement with that poisonous woman."


    Xiao Jin told him not to worry, "Sit down first and talk slowly, go, make a bowl of soothing soup for the third prince."


    "yes."


    After Xiao Jin sat down on the chair, Zhang Shuming walked in, "Your Majesty, just now Jing Zhaoyin led people to investigate, and they found that there was a kind of aphrodisiac incense in the inner hall of His Highness the Third Highness. It''s not over."


    "What aphrodisiac? She simply has no sense of shame!" Concubine De''s expression turned grim.


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Go, bring Princess Pingling here."


    "yes."


    As soon as the imperial army retreated, a servant came to report that King Yu asked to see him, and Xiao Jin sent someone toe along with him.


    King Yu and Princess Pingling were quickly brought here.


    The Imperial Army escorted Princess Pingling to kneel down in front of Xiao Jin, and King Yu followed suit.


    "Your majesty, there must be some misunderstanding in this matter. The princess wants to know the third prince wholeheartedly, and even sent someone into the pce to inquire about his preferences, just to get along with the third prince in the future. How could she murder him for no reason?" King Yu anxiously defended Princess Pingling.


    "She strangled my neck and almost strangled me. You said she wanted to strangle me!"


    Xiao Jin looked at Princess Pingling and said, "I ask you, why did you light aphrodisiac incense in the third prince''s inner hall, and how did you get in?"


    Aphrodisiac?


    Princess Pingling is here to kill people, so how could she order such a ghostly thing!


    Princess Pingling wanted to deny it, but Yu Wang rushed forward and said: "Why are you so confused, you will marry the third prince sooner orter, even if the third prince doesn''t like you now, you still have the holy decree of marriage, he Are you still able to run away? You just crawled towards him so impatiently! You have no shame at all!"


    Princess Pingling was taken aback when King Yu spoke, but she quickly realized it.


    If she just came to climb Xiao Li''s bed, even though she is shameless, she is not guilty of death.


    If it is proved that she came to assassinate Xiao Li, she will definitely die!


    Bncing the two, Princess Pingling gritted her teeth and said: "Yes, I was confused for a while, and please forgive me, I heard that the third prince doesn''t like me and dislikes me for being old, so I want to cook rice with him , I shouldn¡¯t have done it, please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Princess Pingling has pleaded guilty, but the guilt she can confess ispletely different from what Concubine De and Xiao Li imagined!


    "Your Majesty, she is here to kill my brother, so don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you don''t want to be trusted."


    Xiao Jin pondered for a moment and said, "Did the imperial guards see the scene at that time? Let them in."


    "yes."


    The forbidden army who rushed to the inner hall at the first time quickly entered the hall.


    "Tell me, what did you see when you came in?"


    The forbidden army replied after hearing the words: "Go back to the emperor, when the humble officials and others entered, they saw Princess Pingling sitting on the third prince, pinching the third prince."


    "Yes, it''s because he wants to resist, I don''t want him to run away!" Princess Pingling hurriedly said.


    Xiao Jin frowned in embarrassment, "You all stick to your own opinions. Before there is no conclusive evidence, I will not jump to conclusions."


    "The emperor..."


    Xiao Jin stopped Concubine De''s words.


    "Don''t worry, Concubine, I will return justice to the third prince. It''s gettingte, you all should rest first. Before Princess Pingling is cleared of suspicion, she will be locked up in the pce prison."


    "yes."


    "The emperor."


    King Yu followed Xiao Jin all the way out of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, the princess has absolutely no intention of murdering the third prince. Please, Your Majesty, look into it."


    Xiao Jin paused slightly, and looked back at him, "What did King Yu say, you want to discuss peace with me now?"


    Thank you for your support for this book, and thank you "BriGhT-L" and "Zidie.Be" for your rewards. I sincerely thank you all. Chanzi will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 388: take advantage of the fire

    Chapter 388 Taking advantage of the fire to rob


    King Yu didn''te back to his senses all of a sudden, when did he say this?


    "Since Yu Wang is so impatient, let''s go to the imperial study with me."


    King Yu was still a little dazed when he arrived at the Imperial Study Room. He obviously wanted to intercede with Princess Pingling, so why did hee here in the middle of the night to discuss a peace agreement with Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming to take out a booklet from the shelf, "Let King Yu take a look."


    Wang Yu took the booklet, and saw the three big characters "Surrender Letter" on the cover at a nce.


    King Yu felt humiliated, "Your Majesty, is this... is there an error in the statement? Why is the "Book of Surrender" not a peace negotiation?"


    Xiao Jin nced at him, a little puzzled and said: "Didn''t Nanguo voluntarily surrender and say no to fight?"


    Yu Wang choked, the fact is that this is the case, but their Southern Kingdom has surrendered voluntarily, so why can''t they have some face?


    Yu Wang is very angry, but he still has to keep smiling!


    When he opened the "Surrender Letter", his face became more and more ugly. When he first arrived in Chu State, they had already negotiated a round of peace negotiations with Emperor Kang Ze, but this was much harsher than what they had negotiated at that time. Xiao Jin actually wanted Nanguo to carve out one more city, this is simply a dreame true!


    King Yu put the folder on the table, and said with a cold face: "What does the emperor mean by this? Taking advantage of the fire is nothing more than that."


    "Since it is a surrender, Nanguo must correct its posture."


    King Yu looked displeased, "The two cities you captured have already been given to you, what else do you want?"


    "If you hadn''t negotiated a peace, the third city was about to be captured at that time, and the war took a lot of effort and food, so we couldn''t just let it go. This war was started by the Southern Kingdom, so let the Southern Kingdom be responsible. Is there any problem?"


    Wang Yu really wanted to tear Xiao Jin''s natural face to pieces.


    "Impossible, two cities are already the limit of my southern country, there can be no more!"


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly when he heard the words, not annoyed, but said: "King Yu should discuss this matter with the monarch of the Southern Kingdom before making a decision. As for Princess Pingling, don''t worry, King Yu, if she is wronged , and I won''t embarrass her."


    Xiao Jin was clearly threatening, and was clearly telling him that if the Southern Kingdom should not respond, let them just pretend that there is no such person as Princess Pingling!


    Princess Pingling''s life and death represent the face of the Southern Kingdom. She can die, but definitely not in the name of the Southern Kingdom Princess.


    Besides, this matter is of great importance, King Yu dared not make a rash decision, so he had to go back and send a letter to the monarch of the Southern Kingdom to let him decide.


    After King Yu left angrily, Xiao Jin returned to Fengluan Pce.


    Su Ying is asking the two children to lie on the bed and give them chiropractic massage, so that they can understand the essence and make them get twice the result with half the effort.


    "See the emperor."


    "Get up."


    "Daddy is back."


    The two little guys got up when they heard the sound, poked their heads and looked at Xiao Jin who walked in.


    Xiao Jin stepped forward and pinched Linger''s little face, "What are you doing?"


    "Auntie is giving us a back massage, a massage, please sit down, Daddy, and Linger will give you a shoulder massage too, okay?"


    Xiao Jin responded with a smile, "Okay."


    Xiao Jin sat down on the chair, and Dabao and Erbao stood behind him, holding his shoulders seriously with their small faces.


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand when Su Ying was beside him and pulled her in front of him, "Don''t be envious, I''ll pinch it for you."


    Su Ying smiled and pulled a stool to sit down in front of Xiao Jin, "Come."


    For a family of four, you pinch me and I press you, and the room is full ofughter.


    Laughing for a while, Xiao Jin took advantage of this gap to test the children''s homework before going to bed, and asked Mother Zhao to take them down to rest.


    Su Ying looked slightly sideways at Xiao Jin, and saw his slightly upturned eye tails narrowed, looking like an old fox, "I heard that some aphrodisiac incense was found in the third prince''s room?"


    Xiao Jinen said, "Xiao Li is still young, thanks to her doing it."


    Su Ying took a deep look at Xiao Jin, "Yes, thanks to you for doing it."


    Xiao Jin turned his head, his long and narrow eyes released my innocent gesture.


    "Anyway, it won''t really happen. I can''t really kill the princess of the Southern Kingdom."


    "I don''t kill him because it''s still useful." Su Ying knew this kid too well, and his belly was almost twisted into a knot.


    "Before we fought against the Southern Kingdom, we almost captured the third city. As a result, the first emperor agreed to negotiate a peace, and Chu had no choice but to retreat. Obviously, we can have one more city. Don''t, wouldn''t it be a loss?"


    "So after you learned about what happened from the imperial guards, you asked someone to put aphrodisiac incense in Xiao Li''s house."


    "kindness."


    There is an aphrodisiac, and there is a possibility that this matter can be reconciled and Princess Pingling can get rid of the death penalty. If not, she will have to break it hard, which will inevitably make the third prince resentful.


    What''s more, holding Princess Pingling in his hands is also a bargaining chip in the negotiation.


    "Princess Pingling is a kung fu and ambitious person. If you stay in Chu State, you are not afraid that she will cause trouble?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin pressed his forehead against hers and said: "Concubine De and Xiao Li already wish they could tear her apart, marrying Xiao Li, she will have a hard time."


    Princess Pingling almost killed Xiao Li, even if Xiao Li was stupid, Concubine De would not be stupid enough to trust her in the future.


    She, a princess of an enemy country, is trapped in a backyard, and will be closely guarded, there will be no troubles, and there is no need for him to do anything, and Concubine De will not let her live for too long.


    "By the way, why did you go to Xiao Li''s ce?"


    Su Ying told Xiao Jin about Princess Pingling''s demeanor today, "It''s called being clever but being fooled by cleverness. She deliberately asked me to go over. Apart from wanting to dismiss me, she must also want me to be a personal ID. It proves that she has been in the pce all the time, and there is no time to assassinate Xiao Li, so it is impossible for you to find her no matter how hard you search."


    It''s just that Princess Pingling didn''t expect that Su Ying found a w when she was taking her pulse.


    She found that her blood energy was descending very badly, which didn''t seem like a normal physiological phenomenon, but was caused by some kind of stimtion, so she suspected that the fact that Princess Pingling''s menstruation was true, but it was false, because she was drugged. urged.


    When King Yu came to find various excuses to hold her back, she knew there must be something wrong, so she took the opportunity to go to Princess Pingling''s house to check.


    "How do you know she will kill Xiao Li?"


    "She is dissatisfied with your gift of marriage, but she can''t resist it. As long as Xiao Li dies, you can''t let the princess of a country go to him as a widow."


    "Yingying is so smart."


    Su Ying feels that she is not very smart, she just infers based on human nature, and then makes guesses based on the behavior of the other party.


    From Princess Pingling''s approach to her before, it can be seen that she is a very cautious person. This kind of person is a bit like Emperor Kang Ze, suspicious, and doesn''t trust others, so she wants to kill Xiao Li by herself.


    It''s just that her calction was wrong, and she, Su Ying, is so easy to use.

 Chapter 389: I think for you

    Chapter 389 Let me help you think


    Late at night, it began to rain lightly.


    In the fine rain, a figure quickly ran in the dark night.


    His speed was extremely fast, like a cloud-piercing arrow, he arrived outside the gate of the capital in a blink of an eye.


    "Jingzhou urgent report, open the city gate!"


    The visitor took out a red gold urgent order.


    After the officers and soldiers guarding the city checked and confirmed that there was no problem, they immediately sent a team of people to follow the opponent and gallop into the city.


    The sound of kicking horseshoes resounded through the streets and alleys of the capital.


    In Fengluan Pce.


    Xiao Jin has already embraced Su Ying and fell asleep.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, there is an urgent report from Jingzhou."


    The servant''s voice sounded outside the door, and when he called the second time, Xiao Jin had already opened his eyes.


    Xiao Jin carefully let go of Su Ying, got up, took the robe, put it on, and walked out.


    "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report from Jingzhou."


    Xiao Jin arrived at the imperial study room in the night rain, and the messenger was already kneeling in the hall, "See the emperor."


    "What''s wrong?"


    The visitor took out a letter tightly wrapped in kraft paper from his body and handed it to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin opened it and looked cold.


    "Your Majesty, the flood season in Jingzhou this year came earlier than in previous years. The new dam was almostpleted, but when the gate was opened, something went wrong with the new dam, and now the original picture of the dam has been lost. There is no way to repair it in a short time, Master Zhu immediately sent a letter back to the emperor, and asked the emperor to express it."


    After Su Yulun was seriously injured, Xiao Jin immediately sent Zhu Lin to Jingzhou to oversee the construction of the dam. Originally, as expected, the new dam waspleted around the end ofst month, so it could be put into use by the middle of next month.


    But there were some problems during the period, and the workers who built the embankment went on strike, and it took nearly half a month to start reworking. Now that the flood season ising early, they are caught off guard.


    "How is the rain in Jingzhou now?"


    "The rain is heavy, but fortunately it is intermittent, and it also gives a certain space for flood discharge. It is still supported by the old dam, but there are some problems with the old dam. Master Zhu has already brought people to repair it."


    "I see, you step back."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin put his hands behind his back and concentrated, "The original picture of Xinba is in the hands of Su Yulun."


    Zhang Shuming said: "Yes, the Prime Minister was solely responsible for this matter from the beginning."


    "Send someone to immediately ask Su Yulun to send the original picture of Xinba to the pce."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin has been waiting in the imperial study room until dawn and did not see Su Yulun send the original picture.


    When the servant who went to pass the message came back, Su Yulun passed out and never woke up.


    Xiao Jin directly asked him to take the imperial physician to the prime minister''s mansion, and the situation in Jingzhou could not be dyed at all.


    Su Ying knew about Xiao Jin leaving at night, but she didn''t know the reason.


    I just feel that it is difficult to be an emperor, even if I get up early, I don¡¯t even feel safe.


    Xiao Jin came back during breakfast.


    Su Ying noticed that his brows were furrowed tighter than twists, she rarely saw such an expression on his face.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Xiao Jin raised his head when he heard the words, trying to make his expression look more rxed, but the pair of brows could not be loosened.


    "Something went wrong with the new dam in Jingzhou. The original drawing of the construction has disappeared. Now only one copy of the original drawing is in Su Yulun''s hands, but he has been in aa since yesterday."


    If you don¡¯t wake up, you can¡¯t ask where the drawings are.


    Su Ying frowned, "Is he unconscious?"


    "kindness."


    "what reason?"


    "The imperial doctor said it was Qi deficiency, but it is not certain that this is the cause of thea."


    Su Ying counted the days, how many days had passed since she treated Su Yulun''s wounds, his face was covered with scabs, he was out of breath.


    "I''ll go over in a while, just to give him a review."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "En."


    After eating, Su Ying left the pce.


    When they arrived at the prime minister''s mansion, all the Su family came out to greet him except Su Yulun.


    Su Ying ignored them and went directly to Su Yulun''s room.


    "See Empress Empress."


    "Where''s Su Yulun?"


    "Go back to your mother, the master is still unconscious at the moment."


    Su Ying sneered, "Really, why don''t you go into the pce and tell me when everyone is in aa?"


    Su Ying pushed away the attendants and walked in directly.


    Su Yulun was lying on the bed.


    The wound on his face had scabbed over, and he looked very hideous, like a big centipede lying on his face.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand towards Su Yulun, just when everyone thought she was going to check Su Yulun''s pulse, she suddenly grabbed Su Yulun''s elbow joint and squeezed it hard.


    "ah!"


    Su Yulun screamed in pain and jumped up from the bed. The pain made his face even more distorted.


    "What is the empress doing? It is too much for you to hurt your father like this when you know he is seriously injured." Su Yuyan came out to protect Su Yulun with a look of indignation.


    "The emperor is worried about Prime Minister Su''s injury, so let me take a look. I''m just treating Prime Minister Su''s illness, isn''t he unconscious? Now, he''ll wake up."


    Su Yulun''s arm trembled slightly with pain, and he red at Su Ying fiercely, really wanting to beat her to death!


    "You all go out." Su Yulun didn''t want to lose face in front of so many Su family members, so everyone went out except for Su Yuyan to stay.


    With no other people around, Su Yulun also showed his original face.


    "We are father and daughter after all. Are you going to always be like an enemy to your father and your sister?" Su Yulun eased his face, and looked at Su Ying with a little more hurt in his eyes, like a helpless old father.


    Su Ying took the time to sit down on the chair. Hearing Su Yulun''s words, heughed ironically, "Su Yulun, listen to this yourself, isn''t it disgusting?"


    Su Yulun''s face darkened, "What do you mean by that, if it weren''t for me, there would be you in this world!"


    "Don''t talk about anything with me, bring me the original picture of the Cangjiang Dam." Su Ying didn''t want to say a word of nonsense to him.


    Su Yulun seemed too soft, so he could only say firmly: "In the past, your favorite was your sister, but now after you enter the pce, she misses you every day, and just wants to enter the pce to be yourpanion, you go back Then tell the emperor that it doesn''t take too much to let her enter the pce, let''s start with the nobles first."


    Su Yuyan blushed when she heard it, "Father, Yan''er doesn''t want to be the emperor''s concubine, but really wants to apany my sister."


    She looked at Su Ying, "Sister, please help my sister."


    "It means, if I don''t bring her into the pce, you won''t take the original picture?" The corner of Su Ying''s mouth slowly raised upwards. Anyone who knows her well knows that whenever she shows such an expression, someone will Bad luck.


    Su Yulun frowned, "After I was seriously injured, I couldn''t remember where the original picture was put. You let the emperor let me think about it."


    "It''s okay, if you can''t remember it, I can help you."

 Chapter 390: no one is more suitable than me

    Chapter 390 No one is more suitable than me


    Su Yulun backed away in fright, "You, what do you want to do, are you going to go against the sky, aren''t you! Let me tell you, if I die, none of you will want to know where the original picture is!"


    Su Ying didn''t fear his threat at all, grabbed his skirt and pulled him to him.


    "Su Ying, you are crazy, what are you going to do to your father!"


    Su Yulun only felt a pain in his neck, and Su Ying let him go the next moment.


    "Su Ying, you are too arrogant, you... um!" Su Yulun felt his neck stiffen before he finished speaking, and immediately a pain gradually spread from the direction of his neck to his brain.


    This kind of pain is different from the previous physical pain. This kind of pain seems to be able to invade his bone marrow, as if it wants to strip his three souls and seven souls from his flesh and blood.


    Su Yulun curled up on the bed in pain, her eyes protruding, her whole body was stiff and her face was flushed.


    He gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, but couldn''t make a sound.


    Su Yuyan was so frightened by this scene that she trembled all over, and she turned around and wanted to run away.


    Su Ying was toozy to deal with the people outside. When Su Yuyan ran past her, she suddenly reached out and grabbed her and put them down.


    After finishing Su Yuyan, Su Ying slowly turned her eyes to Su Yulun, who was like a dead dog on the bed, and took the time to pull a stool to sit in front of his bed.


    Su Yulun doesn''t believe that Su Ying dared to take his life, as long as he holds on, no matter how painful it is, as long as he carries it through, Su Ying can''t do anything to him!


    It''s just that he underestimated Su Ying''s methods too much. After he had a splitting headache, he felt as if an invisible hand had been grabbing his neck so hard that he couldn''t breathe, but it was obvious that Su Ying was sitting aside move.


    Su Yulun could only feel the ckness in front of his eyes, and the fear of approaching death frightened him instantly.


    He looked at Su Ying pleadingly, begging her to let him go.


    But Su Ying acted as if he didn''t see it, with a sneer on his lips all the time, as if mocking his self-righteousness.


    Gradually, Su Yulun''s eyes became darker and darker, and he was about to lose consciousness.


    Just when he thought he was going to die in Su Ying''s hands, he suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Su Ying in horror and disbelief.


    "Prime Minister Su, let me ask you again, where is the original picture?"


    Su Yulun sat up from the bed, red at Su Ying with resentment and gritted his teeth, "I''ll give it to you!"


    He sat up from the bed and walked to the bookshelf not far away. After gently turning a small ornament on the bookshelf, a mechanism popped out behind the bookshelf.


    Behind the mechanism is a small darkpartment, and there is a stack of blueprints in the darkpartment.


    The structural drawing of the dam is a secret. Except for him, only two craftsmen of the main project have seen the original drawing, and the rest of the people have divided the drawing into many small parts and handed them over to different persons in charge. And toplete a project, it is necessary to destroy the original image distributed to them.


    "The original pictures are here."


    Su Ying picked up the thick stack of drawings and looked at it seriously.


    Each picture is drawn in great detail, and it should look authentic.


    "If there is any problem with this stack of blueprints, I will kill all of your Su family!"


    Su Yulun hated it to death. He didn''t intend to hide the blueprints privately. He hadn''t finished his prime minister job yet, but he didn''t want to hand over the blueprints so easily. He just wanted to exchange them for some benefits. Who knew Su Ying was so decisive! What harm does it do for Su Yuyan to enter the pce? People always have to enter the harem. Isn''t her own family more trustworthy than outsiders?


    Simply stupid!


    Su Ying went back to the pce directly after getting the blueprint. After entering the pce, she went to the imperial study room and handed the blueprint to Xiao Jin.


    "Is there anyone who can verify the authenticity of these blueprints?" Although Su Ying felt that it was impossible for Su Yulun to disregard his official career to make fake blueprints, it was safer to verify them just in case.


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and asked Zhang Shuming to find someone to check the picture.


    Su Ying looked at the stack of blueprints, then at Chu Yan''s frowning eyes, "Another news from Jingzhou?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Well, the situation is not very good."


    "Then, who are you going to ask for this blueprint?"


    This blueprint is very important. When it arrives in Jingzhou quickly, the safety of the blueprint must also be ensured.


    If you need to be fast, you can¡¯t march with arge force. You need to be safe. How can you ensure safety if you send it off quickly by yourself?


    Xiao Jin was also thinking about this question.


    "I will choose a capable general."


    Su Ying suddenly said: "I''ll go."


    Xiao Jin raised his head suddenly, and refused without thinking.


    Su Ying interrupted him first, "Xiao Jin, you are the king of a country now, when you deal with state affairs, you should first consider your subjects, and you can''t bring any personal feelings. I''ll go, whether it''s safety or I can guarantee you the speed, and you have no reason to reject me."


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists, "You are the mother of a country and my wife, Xiao Jin, how can I just watch you take risks." I know, will they still stop it?


    "If something really happened to Jingzhou because the blueprint was not delivered in time, you, the emperor, will only have more troubles. Don''t hesitate, trust me."


    Xiao Jin believed in Su Ying, but he was reluctant to give up, but thinking of the current danger in Jingzhou, he finally agreed.


    After those people confirmed that there was no problem with the drawing, she set off immediately.


    Because she might leave the capital at any time, Su Ying is most worried about her two children.


    At noon, the two children came back with peace of mind, and they threw themselves into Su Ying''s arms like birds returning to their nests, chatting with her about interesting things about their study today.


    Su Ying listened to their childish voices, and felt warm in her heart.


    "Ji''er, Linger, Auntie has something to tell you."


    Seeing Su Ying''s serious face, the two little guys couldn''t help but raise the corners of their lips.


    "Aniang, what''s the matter? Tell me, let''s listen."


    "It won''t be long before Auntie is leaving the pce. I don''t know when she wille back. Do you know what is the most important thing during Auntie''s absence?"


    The two little guys shrugged when they heard her say that she was going to leave the pce, but they still insisted: "Yes, you must study hard and practice hard."


    Su Ying shook their little hands and shook her head, "No, for A Niang, the most important thing you have to do is to protect yourself. You have to understand that there are many, many bad people in this world, so no matter what you do Don''t trust others easily, and never act alone, you have to tell Mother Zhao wherever you go, do you know?"


    "Understood, A Niang, we must be obedient and not run around." Dabao solemnly promised with a frown, but he looked at Su Ying with reluctance.


    Er Bao started to cry directly, "I don''t want it, I don''t want Aniang to go, woo woo woo..."


    Su Ying is also reluctant to bear children, but there are still some things to do.


    It''s just that she didn''t think that once she left, she almost couldn''te back.

 Chapter 391: raid

    Chapter 391 Rush


    Early the next morning.


    Xiao Jin said that the drawing has been verified, and this is the original drawing.


    Su Ying also packed her things and was ready to go.


    Mother Zhao and the others knew that Su Ying was going out of the pce to handle errands, but the matter involved state secrets, so they didn''t know what Su Ying was going to do.


    "What kind of event is this that requires the empress to go out of the pce in person? Why don''t the servants apany the empress, so that the empress can also have someone to serve her?"


    Bai Shuang and Lin Zhuyu knew that Su Ying was going out of the pce, and they both actively said they would follow, but they were both rejected by Su Ying.


    "I''m going out of the city to do business, and I''m not going on vacation. You will only get in the way when you follow me. Stay in the pce and watch the little princess and the others with your eyes for twelve hours. Don''t let them have any mistakes."


    Su Ying spoke decisively, Bai Shuang and the others could only send Su Ying out of Fengluan Pce with red eyes.


    Su Ying came to the imperial study room wearing the clothes of the imperial army after changing his appearance. Xiao Jin was in the imperial study roomst night checking the blueprints with the minister. Worried, ufortable.


    Su Ying took the packaged drawings and turned to leave, but was hugged by Xiao Jin from behind.


    Su Ying paused, turned around and looked straight into his eyes.


    "No matter what happens, what you have to do is to protect yourself."


    "Shouldn''t you tell me that even if you die, you must protect the stack of blueprints on my body."


    "As your man, I just want you to live well."


    Su Ying hugged him tightly with her backhand, "Understood, I''m leaving."


    Su Ying suddenly let go of her hand, turned around and left without looking back.


    Zhang Shuming had already ordered people to dismount the Maxima, and when he left the pce, Su Ying got on the horse and left as quickly as lightning.


    ording to the normal driving speed, it will take at least ten days and half a month to travel from Beijing to Jingzhou, but if the horse rides day and night without stopping, the time can be shortened to less than five days.


    Su Ying avoided thergest block and left the city gate before the city became lively.


    After leaving the city, Su Ying took the official road. Along the official road, she could see the roadside signs, which could guide her in the direction.


    Not long after she ran onto the official road, she saw a carriage parked by the side of the road from a distance.


    Su Ying didn''t care, and didn''t intend to slow down.


    But just as she was about to run past the carriage, a figure suddenly rushed out.


    "Help, help!"


    Behind that person, a man chased after her and shed her back.


    The person who called for help froze and fell to the ground. When the man saw someone approaching, he turned around and ran away.


    Su Ying took out the light gun in her hand and shot the man in the calf.


    "ah!"


    The man struggled with the pain and got up and fled towards the nearby forest.


    Su Ying reined in the horse and slowed down, came to the fallen person and got off the horse to check the situation.


    She reached out and touched the other party''s neck, the pulse stopped beating, and the person died.


    Su Ying frowned, she nced at the girl''s appearance, and got on the horse without hesitation, she didn''t have time to meddle in other people''s business, the people behind Xiao Jin would arrive soon, thinking of this, she flicked the whip, move on.


    What Su Ying didn''t know was that as soon as she ran away, the woman lying on the ground moved her fingers, and opened her eyes with a flick of her eyshes.


    Su Ying''s speed was very fast. Even at noon, she didn''t intend to stop. She just drank some energy water to replenish energy and continued on her way. Even at night, she didn''t intend to stop.


    As night fell, Su Ying drove the horse to the post station.


    She turned over and got off the horse, and when her feet stepped on the ground, she felt that her body was floating. She didn''t stop for almost a whole day, and her skeleton was shaken and scattered by her.


    Su Ying pushed open the door of the station and walked in.


    The handyman who was kept in the station heard the movement and hurried out from the back room. Seeing Su Ying in official uniform, he smiled and walked over.


    "Where is the official on business?"


    Su Ying took out the badge of the imperial army from his body, and the handyman didn''t dare to ask any more questions after seeing it.


    "Master, what do you think you need the little one to prepare for you?"


    "A hot meal, a room to sleep in, fed my horses."


    "Okay, I''m going to prepare it for the official."


    The handyman took Su Ying to the upper room on the second floor.


    "The little one is going to prepare meals for the official."


    Close the door, and Su Ying sat cross-legged on a chair to adjust the breath. Long-term jolting can easily cause muscle soreness. After adjusting the breath, nourish the meridians with qi and blood, which can relieve the difort to a certain extent.


    When the handyman came in with the food, Su Ying opened his eyes.


    "My lord, we don''t have much good food in this ce, you are particr about eating."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and the handyman withdrew.


    The handyman brought a bowl of braised noodles.


    Su Ying took out a bottle of medicine from her body, opened it, and poured a drop into the noodle bowl. After a while, the noodle bowl didn''t change before she picked up the chopsticks and ate.


    After she was full, she asked for some hot water, did a simple wash, and then fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was still dark outside.


    In order to hurry, Su Ying quickly got up and ate dry food before going downstairs.


    The handyman woke up when he heard the movement, "Master, it''s not yet dawn yet, why are you getting up so early?"


    "I''m on my way, have the horses been fed yet?"


    "I''m full, I''m full, I fed itst night, and I fed it again just now."


    "Well, take it out."


    "yes."


    Su Ying arrived outside the door, and soon, the handyman led the Maxima out.


    Su Ying grabbed the reins and quickly got on the horse and continued on the road.


    After resting all nightst night, Su Ying doesn''t n to rest tonight, she ns to spend the rest of her time on the road.


    After entering the southern border, the humidity in the air was getting higher and higher. Seeing that it was getting dark, she stopped at the foot of a mountain, intending to do simple repairs and continue on the road.


    Su Ying ran under a big tree, got off her horse, and walked to the root of the tree to rest.


    Two days have passed, and I don''t know how the situation in Jingzhou is going.


    Su Ying leaned against the tree trunk to adjust her breath and refresh her mind.


    A half-yellow leaf slowly fell from the top of her head.


    Seeing that the leaves were about to fall on her body, Su Ying opened her eyes suddenly, drew out the dagger at her waist, and quickly shed at the leaf.


    "Keng"


    The leaf broke into two in an instant, and when it fell to the ground, it made a crisp metal collision sound.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, and quickly scanned the surrounding situation.


    In the darkness, ck shadows repeatedly moved towards this side quickly.


    Su Ying stood up and came to the horse, and took out the light gun from her body, she was toozy to waste her energy on some bastards.


    When the opponent wanted to approach, Su Ying raised the gun in his hand and shot at him.


    "Um!"


    A muffled hum sounded in the darkness, through the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    Those people saw that their whereabouts were spotted, so they didn''t hide, and attacked Su Ying directly after shing.


    Su Ying''splexion was gloomy, and he moved the light gun in his hand quickly, aiming at each shot urately.


    "Twenty-one, twenty-two... thirty!"


    With a "chick", all the men in ck fell into the night.

 Chapter 392: get something

    Chapter 392 Let''s talk after getting something


    Su Ying took out the shlight from his body and turned it on, almost the area at the foot of the mountain was illuminated.


    She stepped forward to check the identities of the men in ck one by one, but there was nothing on them.


    She squeezed their mouths open and saw that there was a poison bag hidden inside, which was a dead soldier.


    Xiao Jin sent people to follow her behind, but their speed was not that fast. In order not to attract attention, those people would deliberately keep a certain distance from her.


    Su Ying took out the signal bomb from his body and threw it into the sky. The sky exploded with a "pop", and the hidden guard not far away quickly discovered it.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the dark guard finally rushed over.


    "See Queen."


    "Get up, these people are here to assassinate me, you deal with it yourself, I will continue on my way."


    "yes."


    After handing over the man in ck to the hidden guard, Su Ying got on his horse and continued on his way.


    When approaching the boundary of Jingzhou, it began to rain heavily.


    Su Ying took out the air canopy from the space to cover it, and the rain couldn''t get on her body at all. She didn''t see the gate of Jingzhou City until dawn the next day.


    Looking from a distance, there is a thick ck cloud covering Jingzhou City, as if it is going to crush Jingzhou City, it is so thick that it is hard to breathe.


    Su Ying continued to drive forward and came to the city gate.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the fear of Yu Yuyu, there are many people waiting in line at the gate of the city to leave the city, and very few people go in.


    In order not to attract attention, Su Ying changed into ordinary men''s clothes when she approached the city gate. After arriving at the city gate, she handed over her customs clearance document to the official. The official checked that there was no problem before letting her in.


    Xiao Jin said that Zhu Lin lived in the Chengshou Mansion, and after asking passers-by about the way, Su Ying immediately went to the Chengshou Mansion.


    Jingzhou''s Chengshoufu is located on the busiest street in Jingzhou City. Su Ying looked at the three big characters "Chengshoufu" written in red gold on a ck background and got off his horse.


    It''s just that as soon as she approached, the official guard outside the door stopped her.


    "Who, you can easily approach the City Guard''s Mansion, so don''t leave quickly."


    "I want to see your city guard."


    While speaking, Su Ying took out the token on her body.


    The guard was startled when he saw the dragon pattern on the jade tablet, and immediately changed his face and invited Su Ying to the room in the outer courtyard, "Wait a moment, we will send a message to the lord."


    The guard came back not long after he left, followed by a middle-aged man, wearing a dark blue official robe, with a small goatee on his face, and a pair of thin eyes that looked bureaucratic. shrewd.


    "I have seen this lord before, I wonder if he is here to deliver the drawings?" Yi Kun asked directly.


    "Yes, where is Zhu Lin?"


    Yi Kun got up and said: "Your Excellency, I don''t know. After arriving in Jingzhou, Master Zhu was busy working day and night for the dam and fell ill the day before yesterday. He is still unconscious. I am ashamed that the next official did not take good care of Master Zhu."


    Su Ying frowned, "Zhu Lin fell ill?"


    "Yes, now people are still recuperating at home."


    "I gonna go see."


    Su Ying got up and was about to go out, but Yi Kun stepped forward to block Su Ying''s way.


    "My lord, don''t worry, Mr. Zhu is fine, but he is too tired and caught the wind and cold, and he is still in aa. The most important thing now is to repair the new dam as soon as possible. Just in case, please take the blueprint first." Come out."


    Su Yingfeng took a heavy look at Yi Kun, "I''ll go and have a look, I can''t dy this quarter of an hour."


    Yi Kun saw Su Ying''s insistence, so he apanied her to Zhu Lin''s resting ce.


    The maid pushed open the door of the guest room and Su Ying smelled a strong smell of medicine.


    Yi Kun saw Su Ying frown and exined: "Because Mr. Zhu is suffering from the cold, he can''t be crazy, so the lower officials ordered people to close the doors and windows."


    Su Ying didn''t say anything, but walked straight to the bed.


    There was a person lying on the bed, it was Zhu Lin.


    It''s just that Zhu Lin''s face at this time ispletely different from the previous humble face, his face is extremely pale, and the color of his lips is so pale that he can''t see clearly.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand to check Zhu Lin''s pulse, and found that his qi and blood were extremely weak. It was just a cold. How could it be so serious? She felt something was wrong.


    She stretched out her hand to lift the quilt from Zhu Lin''s body and was about to check his condition, when Yi Kun suddenly stepped forward and pulled the quilt over Zhu Lin.


    "My lord, Mr. Zhu caught the wind and cold, and his body is already so weak that he must not catch a cold anymore. Please forgive me."


    Su Ying nced at Yi Kun again, but didn''t insist anymore, but followed him to the study.


    "I don''t know what your name is, what is your position in the pce?" Yi Kun asked.


    "The imperial servant."


    Yi Kun saw that Su Ying didn''t want to say more and didn''t ask further, but asked Su Ying to take out the blueprint.


    "Go to the dam first to have a look. I want to know what''s wrong with the new dam."


    Yi Kun didn''t refuse, and asked people to prepare the carriage.


    "My lord please."


    The dam is in the mountains, and there is a certain distance from the city. In order to save time, Su Ying did not take a carriage, but rode a horse.


    Yi Kun saw that Su Ying was riding a horse, and it was not easy for him to ride in a car, so he had to ask the official to bring a horse over.


    In order to build a new dam, the imperial court opened a road. Although it is a yellow mud road, it is much easier to walk than the mountain road.


    It was almost noon when they raced all the way to Xinba.


    Su Ying stood halfway up the mountain, took out the binocrs from his body, and looked at the building not far away. The new dam should be there.


    When I went up, there was still a lot of work on the construction of the new dam. Seeing Su Ying and the othersing, a man who looked like a foreman hurried over and nodded to Yi Kun obsequiously.


    "Why are you here, my lord? It''s raining and the mountain roads are muddy now. Don''t get your shoes dirty."


    Yi Kun nced at him, "It is my duty to monitor the progress of the repair andpletion of the new dam. This is a man from the capital. You must not be rude."


    When the foreman heard this, his smiling face turned to Su Ying, "It turns out that you are an official from the capital. You are really disrespectful. Don''t worry, both adults. There will never be any problems on the dam side."


    Su Ying doesn''t know much about construction, but seeing those workers keep doing this work on the dam, there is really nothing unusual at first nce.


    "Didn''t it say that there is something wrong with the new dam and needs to be repaired internally? Why? Now it''s all right again?"


    The smile on the foreman''s face froze, but he quickly came back to his senses, "Yes, yes, it needs to be repaired. Now we are waiting for the original drawing from the imperial court, so that we can know how to repair it."


    "My lord, you heard it too. The most important thing for now is to get the original picture, and then fix the problematic ces as soon as possible."


    Su Ying nodded upon hearing the words, "Master Yi is right."


    After a simple inspection, Su Ying followed Yi Kun down the mountain and returned to the Chengshou Mansion.


    At this time, night fell and the sky was already dark.


    Su Ying said that she was hungry, and Yi Kun said that she held a small banquet for her at night, but Su Ying refused.


    "No, send the food to my room. After a brief meal, we will discuss how to fix the problem of the dam."


    Yi Kun didn''t reject what she said, so he asked his servants to bring the food to her guest room.


    After the door of the guest room was closed, the attendant went to the study.


    "My lord, the food has been delivered. This man from the capital doesn''t look like a scheming man."


    Yi Kun had no expression on his face, he didn''t dare to show affection to people from Beijing easily, because he couldn''t figure out the other party''s mind.


    "No matter what, let''s get the original picture first."

 Chapter 393: Is the emperor crazy?

    Chapter 393 Is the emperor crazy?


    "My lord, you can finish your dinner, and the servant has brought you tea."


    The maid knocked on the door, but got no response from Su Ying. After knocking for a while, the maid tentatively opened the door and walked in.


    She saw that the food on the table was finished, and Su Ying also fell asleep on the bed.


    Seeing this, the servant girl packed up the dishes and left, and then came to Yi Kun, "My lord, the lord from the capital has fallen asleep."


    Yi Kun frowned in displeasure, why did he feel that this person was unreliable, and he was not in a hurry to solve such an important matter, as if he was not in a hurry at all until now.


    "My lord, you said... he didn''t find any ws?"


    Yi Kun had a gloomy look in his eyes, "What does he know?"


    When the little official saw it, he shrank his neck in fright, "Did your lord verify his identity? Is he really an official from the capital?"


    "The guard has seen the token in his hand. It''s true from above, but he has never revealed his identity." This is also where Yi Kun is uncertain. There is no news from the capital that the emperor will end up this time. Who sent over to send the original picture.


    For such an important thing, the person who sent the picture must not be a simple character.


    "What did he bring?"


    "The little one didn''t see anything, just a burden, it doesn''t look like there are blueprints."


    Yi Kun''s gloomy face said, "Go and see tonight."


    "yes."


    As the night deepened, a ck figure sneaked outside the guest room door, holding a misty cigarette in his hand and blowing it in through the gap in the window.


    A momentter, the figure gently opened the window and jumped in.


    By the pale moonlight, the figure found Su Ying''s bag and opened it to search, only to find that there were only one or two changes of clothes inside, as well as the token and customs clearance spy.


    It was written on the espionage that the person who came was a guard with a knife in front of the imperial court.


    The imperial guards have high martial arts skills and are suitable for the candidates sent by the emperor. It''s just where the blueprints are ced.


    The man searched for nothing but left first.


    The man didn''t notice that Su Ying, who was lying on the bed, kept watching his every move with eyes open.


    After confirming that the other party had left, Su Ying turned over and sat up and went out the window to the guest room where Zhu Lin was.


    Reflecting the dim candlelight outside the door, Su Ying could see two people guarding outside.


    Su Ying came to Zhu Lin''s bed and pinched his mouth open and stuffed a pill into it. When she came over during the day, she found that the boy was poisoned, but the amount of poison was not fatal, so she didn''t rush to take action.


    After feeding the medicine, Su Ying took out the detoxification needle and injected it into him. In less than a quarter of an hour, Zhu Lin''s pale face slowly recovered some vitality.


    Su Ying took out the silver needle, grabbed his finger and stuck it in, squeezing out a few drops of blood.


    Zhu Lin opened his eyes faintly, saw someone grabbing his hand and raised his hand to hit him.


    Su Ying quickly turned around and grabbed his wrist, before he opened his mouth, he whispered, "Shut up, it''s me."


    Zhu Lin could hear Su Ying''s voice, but he still widened his eyes in shock. He thought he might be hallucinating, otherwise how could Su Ying still have a man''s face in this ghostly ce.


    Su Ying saw him gradually calm down before letting go, "Don''t doubt it, it''s me, tell me, what''s going on with you?"


    Zhu Lin came back to his senses and confirmed again that the person in front of him was Su Ying, and that look was absolutely correct.


    Zhu Lin clutched his chest and sat up. Thinking of the experience during this time, his blood surged up, and he was so angry.


    "The emperor asked me to check the progress of the dam construction. When I first arrived, everything was normal, but not long ago, a part that had been built was loose and copsed. I realized that something was wrong, so I immediately reported it to the emperor. "


    At the beginning, these officials in Jingzhou City were very cooperative, actively looking for the cause of the problem of the dam, saying that there was a problem with the sand and gravel used in that piece, and it would be enough to just destroy it and rebuild it. He got the news and brought When the craftsman from Beijing was going to confirm the situation, the craftsman suddenly slipped and fell into the water and drowned.


    "At that time, I felt that the situation was wrong, but the craftsman was dead. I was worried that they would attack me, so I pretended to be stupid and waited for the court to send someone down. But before the news got out that night, I suddenly fell ill."


    Before he fell into aa, he tried his best to get his cronies to send a letter to the capital quickly, but he was worried that the news would be intercepted, so he didn''t speak too bluntly.


    What surprised him was that the court''s assistance came, but what he didn''t expect was that the person who came was Su Ying.


    "You mean, these people have tampered with the dam."


    Zhu Lin nodded and shook his head again, "I don''t have conclusive evidence, but judging from their performance, the problem in Xinba now must be rted to them."


    Su Ying frowned when she heard the words, the dam is rted to the lives of thousands of people, which is no small matter.


    "The queen brought the original picture?"


    Su Ying nodded.


    "The empress didn''t give them the original picture, did she?"


    "not yet."


    Zhu Lin exhaled, "It''s a good thing they didn''t give it. I suspect they just wanted to destroy the blueprint."


    "What is your empress going to do?"


    Su Ying''s eyes were dark, the problem of the dam must have something to do with Yi Kun and the others, but Zhu Lin and the others dared to attack, let alone other people, there might be someone behind the scenes who wanted to use this incident to make trouble.


    "You tell me all the information you have, and then continue to pretend to be dizzy. I will deal with the rest."


    Zhu Lin was a little worried. If this matter was not handled properly, many people would even die.


    "What is your empress going to do?"


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, "Let them know that Ben Gong is here."


    It is actually a very risky decision to reveal Su Ying''s identity, but if things go well, it will also be a great opportunity for the empress to win the hearts of the people.


    Risk and opportunity coexist, and Su Ying chooses thetter.


    Early the next morning.


    Yi Kun was about to find someone to inquire about Su Ying''s situation, when he saw the little official rushing in.


    "My lord, my lord,e,e."


    Yi Kun said displeasedly: "Be clear, what''sing?"


    "The empress is here."


    "What?"


    Yi Kun thought he heard it wrong, "Is the empress here?"


    Yi Kun didn''t believe it was true until he saw Su Ying''s phoenix driving outside the city guard''s mansion.


    "The next official sees the empress, the empress is blessed."


    Su Ying got off the carriage, and swept Yi Kun''s face indifferently, "Get up."


    "Yes, please, empress."


    Su Ying followed Yi Kun into the Chengshou Mansion, and was regarded as a guest of honor. Yi Kun stood aside and felt uneasy, wondering why the Queen had suddenly arrived in Jingzhou.


    "I heard that there was a problem with the Cangjiang Dam, and the emperor sent me here with the original picture of the dam."


    Yi Kun was taken aback when he heard that, is the emperor crazy?

 Chapter 394: how dare you

    Chapter 394 How dare you


    Is there no one in the imperial court? The emperor actually sent a woman over!


    This fact made Yi Kun calm down immediately, and a smug smile appeared in his eyes.


    "The empress can be regarded as bringing the original picture, and now the damcks the original picture to be repaired."


    "Go, call the craftsmen who are mainly responsible for repairing and building the dam, and I will personally ask the problem of the dam."


    Yi Kun agreed without even thinking about it. From her point of view, it was impossible for Su Ying to understand these things, and it was just a show to call someone over, so he simply went to call someone over up.


    After everyone arrived, Su Ying asked someone to bring out the blueprint.


    Yi Kun looked at the drawing, with a gloomy light on his face.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong now."


    Those craftsmen subconsciously nced at Yi Kun, and Yi Kun slightly nodded to them.


    One of the craftsmen stepped forward and said: "Queen Hui, the problem with the new dam now lies in the edge of No. 3." He picked up a drawing and pointed, "This ce suddenly copsed a few days ago. The edge is rted to the main frame of the dam, so the small ones need to have the original picture to check where other frames are, so as to make repairs.¡±


    From the other party''s words and the information expressed in the drawings, we can roughly know that the frame of the dam is like aplex and extremelyrge shelf, but there is a gap in a shelf used as a support at the corner, just like a bucket missing a hole Well, when the floodes up, the water will leak out of that gap.


    Although the gap is not big, because it is one of the supporting frames, I am afraid that after the gap is made, the flood will rush in under the action of momentum, and the gap will be bigger and bigger, and the entire dam will be washed away.


    Once the dam copses, the diverted floodwater will flow down the river, and the people at the foot of the mountain will be instantly buried by the water.


    Su Ying has roughly understood the problem.


    If it weren''t for Yi Kun''s strange behavior, Su Ying would have believed that the dam could be repairedpletely, but judging from the signs shown by Yi Kun, things are definitely not that simple.


    Su Ying looked at these craftsmen, and nodded to the hidden guards who were disguised as bodyguards.


    "Your Majesty, you are exhausted from traveling to Jingzhou for several days. The officials have already ordered someone to prepare for the room. Please, Your Majesty."


    Su Ying nodded slightly and stood up.


    Yi Kun sent Su Ying to the yard and was about to leave, but was stopped by Su Ying as soon as he left.


    "I don''t know what orders the empress has?"


    Su Ying looked at him, slightly raised the corners of her lips.


    Yi Kun was taken aback by the smile on her face, he touched his face subconsciously, and thought to himself, with the queen''s expression, does it mean that he wants him to stay and serve?


    Yi Kun looked at the queen. She had a very round oval face, but it was matched with a pair of heroic sword eyebrows. The nose was high and straight, which made her eyebrows look deeper. It was really a face full of aggression. Sexy and beautiful face.


    Yi Kun was taken aback when he saw this, he never thought that he would have the opportunity to look directly at the beauty of the empress.


    By some coincidence, he walked towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying waved his hand, and the door behind him closed in response.


    The smile on Yi Kun''s face deepened a little, so it''s just that women can''t do things. Stupid women will always do bad things.


    As long as he isfortable serving people, the next thing is not just what he thinks!


    "Empress, what are your orders?"


    Su Ying slowly stretched out her hand towards him, and just as Yi Kun was about to lean her face on Su Ying''s hand, she twisted her wrist and grabbed his neck.


    Yi Kun was startled and wanted to break free in fright, but Su Ying slowly stood up from the chair, and his legs were lifted off the ground when he raised his arms.


    Yi Kun''s eyes widened in shock. He would never have imagined that Su Ying, as a queen, could be so powerful.


    "Yi Kun, do you know how I like to deal with dishonest people?"


    Yi Kun''s face gradually turned red, and the veins on his neck popped out.


    "Mother...Mother...forgive, forgive..."


    Yi Kun only felt that his eyes were darkened, the air in his chest became thinner, his mouth grew stiff, and when he was about to lose consciousness, Su Ying let go of his hand suddenly, and threw him to the ground fiercely.


    Yi Kun was thrown so badly that he felt like his bones were about to split, and he screamed out in pain.


    He yelled, trying to attract his people, but he didn''t know that his people had already been dismissed by the hidden guards.


    "Empress, what are you doing..." Yi Kun saw Su Ying approaching, and backed away in fright.


    Su Ying stepped forward and stepped on his chest, her phoenix eyes were full of coldness, "Yi Kun, I will give you a chance to leave the whole body, and tell me, what is the problem with the new dam on the Cangjiang River?" Something happened!"


    Yi Kun held Su Ying''s foot tightly, trying to pull it away, but found that he couldn''t shake her at all.


    "All, all, asked, questions, all said and said just now..."


    "Stubborn? It seems that you haven''t suffered enough."


    Su Ying tapped his chest with her toes, "I ask you once, and you answer dishonestly once, and I will break a breastbone of yours."


    "Where is the problem with the dam, tell me!"


    "That''s right, that''s the gap... because the gravel was not used up to standard, it copsed... ah!" Before Yi Kun could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, and a sternum was broken.


    "The dam, the real problem, where is it!"


    Su Ying''s foot has alreadynded on his other rib.


    "I, I said... the queen, please... forgive... life, really, it is the problem of gravel. In order to save costs, I changed to a cheap gravel. I thought it would be fine... ah!"


    The second bone broke in response.


    "Yi Kun, you really don''t cry when you see the coffin."


    "It''s gravel, it''s true, the whole dam, the gravel in the whole dam has problems..." Yi Kun finally couldn''t bear the severe pain and screamed in terror.


    Su Ying''splexion changed, and killing intent burst from her body instantly. She lifted him up from the ground with wide eyes, and her voice was bloodthirsty like never before, "You said, the gravel in the entire dam is of inferior quality. There are problems, and they may copse like the corner that copsed at any time!"


    Yi Kun opened his mouth and tongue tremblingly, "Yes, yes... yes!"


    "Then why are you in a hurry to get the original picture?"


    "Destroy, destroy the original picture, even if the dam copses, no one will know where the problem is..."


    In fact, they not only found that there was a problem with the sand and gravel, but also the frame of the new dam, but no one knew about it because it was wrapped in sand, but if the sand was washed away by water, the frame would likely be exposed.


    They feel that as long as the original picture is destroyed, no one will know what the previous frame looked like.


    "Damn it! How dare you, how dare you!" Su Ying punched **** the green brick under him, and the green brick shattered into g!


    Su Ying pulled the door open, her expression turned extremely ugly.


    "Your Majesty." The dark guard immediately stepped forward when he sensed that something was wrong.


    "Keep an eye on that beast, don''t let him die."


    "yes."

 Chapter 395: blow up stone mountain

    Chapter 395 blew up Shishan


    As soon as Su Ying walked out of the guest courtyard, a figure hiding in the dark sneaked away.


    The local officials, regardless of the life and death of the local people, actually cut corners on the crucial dams for profit. Su Ying was so angry that she wanted to kill.


    Su Ying came to the guest house and asked Zhu Lin to get up from the bed, and told him the news he got from Yi Kun.


    Zhu Lin''s face changed drastically after hearing this, he couldn''t have imagined that the whole new dam had problems.


    "What can I do? The flood season ising, and the new dam can''t be used at all!"


    "The new ones won''t work, but the old ones, can the old dams be used?"


    ¡°The old dam is old, and there are many ces that need to be repaired, but the new dam is now like this. The old dam is better than the new one, but now that the diversion port has been dug, I am afraid that when the floodes down, it will go to the new dam.¡±


    "Block it, immediately send someone to block the diversion port, no matter what method is used."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Zhu Lin clearly knew the seriousness of the matter, and they were racing against time.


    Su Ying held a list in his hand, and the list listed all the people who illegally made profits in the construction of the dam.


    Su Ying wants to control these people before they get wind of it.


    After Zhu Lin left, Su Ying called for the hidden guards, and asked them to monitor these people without disturbing them. They must not be allowed to leave Jingzhou City for half a step, and anyone who leaves the city will be arrested.


    After exining clearly to the dark guard, Su Ying also rushed out of the city.


    At this time, Zhu Lin had already led the people to gallop to the diversion outlet.


    The diversion port was only dug this year. It was originally expected that the new dam would be used this year, so the diversion port was dug slowly to allow the water to flow here. Now that the diversion port is not small, it is just like the It''s like a small river, and it''s not easy to fill this gap.


    Now there are still many workers dredging at the diversion port, Zhu Lin immediately ordered after arriving: "Go, let all of them stop, stop digging out the silt, let them fill in all the silt !"


    The little official in charge of dredging heard the sound and came over. The two had met before Zhu Lin came.


    "Master Zhu, what happened? How did you get everyone to dump the mud back? Didn''t we dig in vain?"


    "There is something wrong with the new dam in front, and it is temporarily unusable. The people living along the coast will be in danger if the water rushes over. You should immediately find someone toe over and pour back all the silt you dug out before. It doesn''t work. Whatever method should be used to block this diversion opening in the shortest possible time.¡±


    The little official was a little hesitant. This matter was not small, and he didn''t dare to just listen to Zhu Lin''s words. If something happened and pushed him to take the me, he would not be in bad luck.


    "Master Zhu, is this, the decision of the court?"


    Zhu Lin couldn''t see that he was thinking carefully, it was nothing more than fear and responsibility.


    "It''s my decision."


    Su Ying''s voice sounded behind him.


    Everyone looked up at Su Ying, and saw her walking over in a minimalist phoenix robe.


    In the state of Chu, not everyone is qualified to wear a phoenix on their body.


    "Why is the queen here?"


    The people around were startled when they heard Zhu Lin''s name, the Empress would actuallye to this ghostly ce.


    A group of people came forward to bow down one after another.


    "See Empress Empress."


    "Get up, do what Zhu Lin said, and then go to the nearby vigers to gather vigers. As long as they are willing toe and help, everyone will be paid ten copper coins a day."


    Although they didn''t understand why the imperial court suddenly blocked the diversion port that had been dug for so long, they didn''t dare to disobey the order even after the queen had spoken.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you go back first, and leave it to the next official here."


    Su Ying shook her head, "Manpower is limited, and the people under Yi Kun may not be trustworthy, let me take a look here, you take people to the old dam immediately, and fix the problem of the old dam as quickly as possible good."


    With Su Ying here guarding Zhu Lin, he was relieved, so he led the people towards Laoba.


    The old and new dams are located in different mountain streams. It doesn¡¯t seem that far away from the mountain, but it¡¯s not close when you walk.


    "Where did you dump the silt you dug out before?"


    "Going back to the empress, the silt has been poured into the mountain, but there has been a lot of rain recently, and it is estimated that a lot of the silt has been washed down the mountain."


    Su Ying walked to the shore and jumped into the water in spite of everyone''s exmations.


    "Empress Empress, save Empress Empress quickly."


    Those people were so frightened that Su Ying surfaced before they entered the water. She jumped in to determine the flow rate of the water.


    "I''m fine." Su Ying climbed ashore, and the hidden guard quickly took the cloak and put it on for her.


    "The water flow is not fast now, so hurry up and let people move the silt back and forth."


    "Yes Yes."


    Su Ying asked the hidden guard to stay and help. She went nearby to see if there was anything more suitable for filling the hole.


    She turned around and walked towards the mountain, and walked into the space where no one could see to dry the clothes on her body. When she came out, she had already added a diving suit inside.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, and the darkness fell down, darkening the entire mountain.


    If the weather is sunny, it is not impossible to slowly block the diversion port with silt, but the current situation is that the flood is likely to rush down in a short period of time, and the strong eleration of gravity will make it not firm enough to throw it in. The silt was washed away in an instant.


    So she needs something more solid and solid.


    Su Ying walked around and found a rocky mountain in front of him.


    She took out the lighting tool and walked around the stone mountain. After confirming that this is a dispensable stone mountain, Su Ying had a n in mind.


    She dodged into the space, and when she reached the row of bombs, she hesitated again.


    Now the new dam is a tofu project. If she blows up too much noise here, under the effect of resonance, the new dam is likely to copse immediately.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying put the explosives back and only took some small ammunition.


    After taking the things, she came out of the space again.


    After a while, there was a sudden sound of "bang bang bang" in the mountain, which frightened everyone in ce, thinking it was an earthquake.


    It didn''t take long for those voices to disappear.


    When everyone turned their heads, they saw Su Ying walking out covered in dust.


    "Everyone, follow me to pull the mountain stone back."


    The little official ran over immediately after hearing the words, "Madam, what happened to the movement in the mountains just now?"


    "I was the one who blew up the stone mountain. It would be more appropriate to bring back the boulders there forndfill. Don''t dy, everyone will go with me."


    Everyone was shocked by what Su Ying said. What did the queen say just now?


    She blew up Shishan?

 Chapter 396: do it yourself

    Chapter 396 Do it yourself


    At first, everyone didn''t quite believe Su Ying''s words, because they couldn''t imagine how the mother of a country would blow up Shishan.


    Ke went to the foot of the stone mountain with Su Ying, and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak when he saw the scattered boulders falling on the ground.


    "What are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and do it."


    Everyone followed the sound and saw Su Ying walking forward holding a boulder that was much heavier than her.


    All the people felt that they must be dazzled, they must be, otherwise how could a woman lift such a huge stone effortlessly?


    Su Ying ignored them, and directly moved the boulders to the delivery cart. After filling the boulders, let someone push them.


    However, she found that it was too slow to pull these boulders by manpower, and animals had to be used.


    Su Ying called the responsible official over.


    "You send people to go down the mountain and borrow all the ox carts and livestock that can be used. You can borrow ten copper coins a day, and you will give the money when you are done. Go quickly."


    The little official also saw that it was no joke that Su Ying asked to fill the diversion port, so he immediately went to find someone to find an animal after getting the order.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a bean-heavy rain from the sky, and the rain gradually became heavier, forming a rain curtain that made everyone''s eyes hard to open.


    Su Ying frowned and said to the workers who were still moving the stones: "If you have physical problems, go to the stone pit in front to hide from the rain, and if you can still move, continue to move for me."


    Hearing what Su Ying said, some workers looked for ces to rest one after another, and they couldn''t do it normally when it rained so heavily.


    But after they sat down, they saw Su Ying''s figure had no intention of stopping.


    The bean-heavy rainwater hit Su Ying''s body and soaked her robe, but she didn''t even blink her eyelids.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that the noble mother of a country would move stones with poor people like them in this ghost ce.


    "Empress Empress did not stop, where did wee to face rest."


    "That''s right, go, move the stone."


    Gradually, those workers who went to rest stood up and continued to carry.


    Su Ying is not aware of the changes in the mood of the workers. She just feels thatpared with those workers, her work efficiency is higher, so she is even more unwilling to stop. She just wants to block the diversion port as soon as possible to avoid future troubles.


    Because of the rain, it got dark very quickly, and the torch couldn''t be lit, and the surrounding became pitch ck.


    Seeing that Su Ying was still moving the stones, the little official who came back from pulling the animals stepped forward in the rain and said, "Madam, it''s getting dark now, why don''t you go down the mountain to rest first, the big stones here are handed over to the little ones." Juste and move."


    Su Ying shook her head, "The heavier the rain and the longer the time, the faster the water will flow, and the greater the upstream pressure will be. Even if you don''t sleep, you must block the opening in the shortest possible time."


    The little official looked at Su Ying''s resolute eyebrows, and felt a strange emotion in his heart.


    Queens don''t rest, so what right do they have toin about suffering and tiredness. "Everyone listen, if you can''t bear it, go home first, and if you can bear it, stay and continue working."


    The workers were all touched by Su Ying''s actions, and no one left at this time.


    Su Ying has great strength, so she is mainly responsible for lifting the boulders that the workers cannot lift to the cart, and the rest use animals to pull the boulders over and pour them into the water.


    The people in the vige at the foot of the mountain heard that the Queen Empress came down to move the stones in person, so they ran to the mountain to watch the excitement before dawn.


    In their only knowledge, how could such a noble person as the queen appear in this remote vige, let alone follow the workers to move stones.


    "Your Majesty, you have been working for a day and a night, why don''t you take a rest, the people in the vige know that you are here and brought you breakfast early in the morning, you should go and eat some." The little official looked at Su Ying''s eyes. All red.


    Su Ying saw that a lot of rocks had been moved away, so she stopped and walked towards the mountain pit to hide from the rain.


    "See Empress Empress, see Empress Empress."


    As soon as Su Ying appeared, the people waiting there knelt down and kowtowed to Su Ying.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Get up, the roads in the mountains are muddy, if you don''te to move stones, go back, so as not to cause idents in the mountains."


    "It''s really the empress, this is really the empress, she was born like a fairy."


    "You are bold, you can see the queen''s Fengyan."


    The vigers talked a lot.


    The little official handed over the dry food brought by the vigers to Su Ying, "Madam, we don''t have any good things in this ce, so you can make do with it first."


    The vigers sent some corn tortis, and a bowl of boiled eggs. No one touched the bowl of eggs, and everyone ate corn tortis.


    Although Su Ying was raised by He Shouyi to be a bit tricky, she never disliked the food that could be eaten.


    "Eat more, if you don''t have enough, let someone bring it up. Only when you are full can you work hard."


    "yes."


    Su Ying took a bite of the pancakes. The cornmeal was still delicate and tasted so smooth that she ate the whole basket of corn pancakes, and stood up after eating a few more eggs.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you rest for a while?"


    Su Ying waved her hand nonchntly, "Hurry up."


    When Su Ying pulled the bullock cart and poured a cart of rocks into the diversion port, he took a bamboo pole from the side and stretched it down to check the situation.


    "How deep was the diversion hole dug?"


    "About two feet."


    Two feet, ording to the current size ratio, it is about six to seven meters high. The rocks movedst night are far from enough, and the bottom is filled up to this extent at most.


    "Go back and continue moving, don''t stop on the side of the mud, the stones will fall down together with the mud."


    "yes."


    The petty official went to a nearby vige to find a lot of workers. Now they can''t farm thend in this season, and it is difficult to find work in the city. Now they can do it for ten copper coins a day. The people in the vige followed without any hesitation.ing.


    With more people, the efficiency of thendfill will be higher. For three days, Su Ying moved the rocks here with everyone, until the rocks blown out by her were almost moved, and this matter was considered Seeing results.


    Standing on the side of the diversion outlet, you can already vaguely see the stones in the water, but due to the intermittent heavy rain these days, more water hase down from the mountain.


    "Youngdy, the rocks here have been moved almost, do you want to get some more, what do you think is the best way to fill in this hole?"


    Su Ying frowned and said: "The impact of the mountain torrent is very strong. Not only must the stone be filled higher, but the foundation below must also be filled more firmly. It should be almost done after two days of filling. Look elsewhere for a suitable stone mountain."


    "Yes, yes, but the rock sting mountain is too dangerous, why don''t you let the younger ones go?"

 Chapter 397: respect

    Chapter 397 Admiration


    Exploding mountains is not a fun thing. It seems that there is no technical content, but only after you have done it, you will know that the position of the explosives is very particr. Cause mudslides elsewhere.


    When Su wandered around the mountains before, she searched for several ces as candidates. The ce she was most satisfied with was blown up first, and there was an alternative not far away. She didn''t blow up there at the time because she thought it was too far away. A little bit, but there is not enough over there now, so we can only use this alternative.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying walked towards the small rocky mountain.


    Arrived at the ce, after confirming the location, she took out the explosives from the space and exploded the stone mountain.


    After the rocks were blown off and it was confirmed that no rocks would loosen to hurt anyone, Su Ying called the workers over to carry the rocks here.


    At this time, in Jingzhou City, the merchants and officials involved with Yi Kun were a little flustered after they couldn''t find any news about Yi Kun.


    That day when he saw Yi Kun enter the Suying courtyard, the attendant who hadn''te out waited outside the courtyard for a few days, and before Yi Kun came, he realized that something was wrong, and immediately slipped out of the mansion through the back door In front of a magnificent mansion.


    On the gate que, there are tworge characters of He Mansion printed on it.


    After the attendants entered through the small door of He Mansion, they were led into a room.


    At the door of the house, a figure is sitting behind the screen, making it difficult to see clearly.


    "Master He, something happened."


    The person behind the screen paused, "What''s the matter?"


    "A few days ago, the Empress suddenly arrived in Jingzhou. Later, Mr. Yi sent her to the Guest House, and she never came out."


    Hearing this, the person sitting behind the screen straightened up from the chair, "What did you say, the queen has arrived in Jingzhou?"


    "Yes, Mr. He, but he has already left the mansion. I don''t know if he went to the dam."


    "Ridiculous, why did the Queene to Jingzhou?"


    The figure came out from behind the screen with a look of disbelief.


    "Master He Mingcha, even a hundred cowards would not dare to lie to you. The empress is really here. I heard that she sent the original picture."


    Master He still doesn¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s not like the court is deserted. How could it be possible to let the master of the hareme over.


    But he also felt that the attendants didn''t have the guts to lie to him, so he called his own people and asked them to find out the truth.


    When Su Ying came to Jingzhou, he didn''t deliberately publicize it when he came, but he didn''t let anyone hide it either. He only needed to inquire about it to know the truth.


    When Master He confirmed that the queen had really arrived in Jingzhou, he was still very surprised, but he quickly came to his senses, no matter what the reason why the emperor let the queen go to Jingzhou, what they did must not be exposed.


    Immediately, Master He contacted several families involved to discuss how to deal with it.


    "You sent someone to deliver a letter to Yi Kun, but there was no response?"


    Master He said with a serious face: "No, the people in his mansion didn''te out after entering the house with the empress. I wonder if Yi Kun will be arrested?"


    These words made everyone present look flustered, "What does the queen know as a woman? Send someone to send some gold, silver and jewelry to make people happy, and this matter will be over. Does she really know how to build?" The dam won¡¯t work,¡± someone suggested.


    Master He is not so optimistic, "The matter is so simple, Yi Kun will not lose contact with us, find a way to go to the city guard''s mansion to find out the news, and then go to find out where the queen is now, and find a chance toe here The woman went to find out the truth."


    This proposal has been unanimously approved by everyone.


    That day, Su Ying''s hidden guards found her.


    "Your Majesty, those people may have discovered the anomaly, and started sending people to the city guard''s mansion to find out the news."


    "They must know about Yi Kun bringing down Zhu Lin. As long as they go outside the city to check, they will be able to find out where Zhu Lin is. This matter cannot be concealed. You release the news in the city guard''s mansion and say that Yi Kun was arrested. Confess everything, let them jump over the wall, and then use my Feng Ling to seal the gate of the city, and catch them when they are about to abscond with money."


    "The subordinate understands."


    Su Ying is currently focusing on the affairs here, not in the mood to deal with the gang of thieves, and it will not be toote to pluck their hair after she figures it out.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying continued to concentrate on filling the hole.


    Until two dayster, they finally filled the diversion hole. Although the water flow could not bepletely blocked, most of the water could no longer pass through.


    Finally, just fill in the remaining silt and reinforce it.


    "Your Majesty, you have really worked hard these few days."


    In the past few days, it can be said that Su Ying has been moving stones almost without a break.


    "Everyone has worked hard, go home first, and tomorrow morning, I will have someone send your wages to you."


    "Empress Empress, grassroots people can''t take this sry."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, some workers stood up and spoke.


    "In the past few days, the grassroots have heard that there is something wrong with the new dam. The empress was worried that the flood would destroy the new dam, so she worked tirelessly to carry stones here with usmon people. The empress''s daughter is still intact. Fear of hardships and dangers really moved the hearts of the grassroots." Saying that, themoners all knelt down towards Su Ying.


    "The empress is like this, how can the grass people be greedy for some money?"


    "Yes, empress, you are a good queen for the country and the people, and the grassroots have admired you for generations."


    There are more and more voices responding, obviously they may not even be able to afford a full meal, but after working so hard for so many days, they can get no wages.


    Looking at their faces that were washed a little pale by the heavy rain, Su Ying suddenly felt a little sore nose. This feeling is very strange, she has never experienced it before, "I can feel your heart, but now the season Not good, everyone has to eat, take the money that should be taken, the emperor will definitely make your life better and better in the future."


    "This time, everyone whoes to help will be given ten catties of rice, so that everyone can have a full meal."


    "Thank you, empress, thank you, empress."


    The little official came over holding an umbre, "Mydy, the vigers at the foot of the mountain have prepared dinner for you in the vige. I wonder if mydy would like to go?"


    The situation at the diversion port is basically settled. She wanted to go to Zhu Lin''s side to have a look, but she had to go on the mountain road, and she couldn''t get there in a while. Why not go to Xinba to have a look, and then go to the vige to have a rest. It''s okay to go to Zhu Lin again one night.


    Su Ying followed the little official down the mountain. When they passed Xinba, they found that the workers here had stopped working, and the surrounding area was pitch ck, with no one in sight.


    It should be Zhu Lin who stopped work on the new dam and transferred people to the old dam.


    In a blink of an eye, Su Ying followed the little official to the entrance of the vige.

 Chapter 398: the luck of the people

    Chapter 398 The Fortune of the People


    From a distance, Su Ying saw the vigers waiting at the entrance of the vige.


    "See Empress Empress."


    "Everyone don''t need to be more polite."


    "Your Majesty, you have worked so hard during this time. The grassroots have prepared some food and wine to entertain your Majesty. Don''t be disgusted with your Majesty."


    Lizheng from the vige invited Su Ying to his own home, and had a table alone in the main room.


    The table is full of chicken, duck and fish, and it must have taken a lot of thought.


    "Mydy, please sit down, we don''t have any good things in the countryside, so please don''t dislike them."


    Su Ying sat down on the stool, looked at the food and wine on the table and said with a smile: "I''m sorry."


    None of the people present dared to eat at the same table as Su Ying. Su Ying didn''t force them, but let them eat separately. She didn''t need anyone to serve her.


    Lizheng was also afraid that Su Ying would feel ufortable, so he drove out everyone in the vige.


    After eating, Lizheng asked his wife to take Su Ying to a clean room for Su Ying to rest at night.


    "Your Majesty, you are here tonight to make do with one night. If you need anything, just talk to thedy, and thedy will fetch you some hot water for washing."


    "Thank you."


    After the aunt left, Su Ying went back to the chair and sat down. She was really tired these days, and she had to adjust her breath to replenish her energy tonight.


    After the aunt brought hot water up, she withdrew.


    After simply washing up, Su Ying sat on the bed with her legs crossed and began to adjust her breath.


    The night was getting darker, and it was raining again outside.


    The only sound left in my ears is the sound of raindrops falling on the eaves.


    Mountain wind mixed with moisture blows into the house, with a... fishy and sweet smell.


    Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes, the fishy smell!


    Su Ying jumped off the bed and came to the window under the faint moonlight.


    Looking through the window, there is nothing but the rainwater that falls after rinsing.


    Su Ying casually picked up a small object from the house and threw it towards the courtyard door.


    With a soft "pop", Su Ying clearly saw a few figures sh past under the crack of the door.


    Su Ying turned around and jumped out of the window to look in the direction of the other houses. Seeing that the doors were still locked, she silently entered the courtyard door.


    As soon as she hid her figure in the dark night, a ck shadow came in from the courtyard wall.


    The man in ck would never have thought that Su Ying was hiding behind them.


    Those men in ck quickly found the room where Su Ying was. Just as they were about to pry open the door, Su Ying''s cold voice pierced the rainy night, "Scumbags, your aunt is here."


    The people in ck were all startled, turned their heads vigntly and saw Su Ying standing outside the courtyard gate.


    Their faces twisted, and they rushed over with swords in hand.


    Su Ying jumped out of the yard in one leap.


    The man in ck quickly followed after seeing this.


    Su Ying jumped out of the hospital and saw a dead dog lying on the ground. The dog''s blood was washed away by the rain and the blood mixed with the rain to form a stream on the muddy ground.


    Su Ying dodged and hid in the bamboo forest beside him, and the man in ck quickly chased after seeing this.


    It''s just that after entering the bamboo forest, they didn''t find Su Ying''s figure.


    "Just now I saw someone who was clearly here, why did he disappear again?"


    In the darkness, a hand suddenly fell on the shoulder of the man in ck.


    The man in ck was startled, and turned his head to meet Su Ying''s icy eyes.


    The man in ck felt a pain in the back of his neck, and when he was about to strike, he saw Su Ying tilted his neck, and a sharp pain suddenly spread from his neck to his limbs.


    Other men in ck rushed over when they heard themotion here.


    Su Ying is like a ghost in the dark night, rapidly shuttles back and forth among these people, without even giving them a chance to make a move, her people disappeared again.


    Su Ying''s figure suddenly shed in front of their eyes, and stood a few meters away from them in a blink of an eye.


    "Kill her!"


    The man in ck came back to his senses and was about to rush forward when Su Ying snapped his fingers. All the men in ck froze in ce, but fell to the ground in a moment and twitched in pain.


    Su Ying watched coldly as they stepped forward and removed their jaws one by one.


    "Whoever is in charge, raise your hand."


    The man in ck howled in pain, but no one raised his hand.


    Su Ying chuckled, and snapped his fingers again, and the men in ck felt more pain. The pain was like someone stabbing their festering wounds with tens of thousands of silver needles again and again, almost driving them crazy.


    "I heard that dead men have the toughest mouths, so let me see how hard your mouths can be."


    After several snapping of fingers, the people on the ground were as stiff as corpses. This kind of neuralgia, even the most severe painkillers were useless. She was really curious how long these people could keep their mouths so hard.


    Su Ying took out the timer from her body, and just watched it quietly.


    She will not let them hurt forever, but give them a breath of relief when they are about to reach their limit, and then continue.


    After repeating this several times, someone finally couldn''t take it anymore and stiffly raised his hand.


    Su Ying stepped forward, grabbed the man and pulled him aside to repair his jaw that had been removed, and pulled out the poison in his mouth.


    "Who told you toe."


    The eyes of the man in ck were bloodshot, and he looked at Su Ying full of fear, "I, we are, members of the Red Devils, yes, I am taking money and taking your life."


    Su Ying''s dark eyes narrowed, "It''s the Red Devils again."


    "Where are you in charge?"


    "No, I don''t know. The leader''s whereabouts are uncertain. Even if we receive missions, we still send letters through flying eagles."


    "You haven''t seen him?"


    "I haven''t seen the real face, the leader has been wearing a mask, and no one knows his real face."


    "Then how do you usually contact him?"


    "Feiying pass the letter, as long as the task ispleted, send the letter to the leader Feiying."


    "Where''s the eagle?"


    The man in ck looked at Su Ying and didn''t understand what Su Ying wanted Ying to do. Could he still follow Ying Fei to find the leader?


    He took out a whistle from his body and blew it, and soon an eagle flew in the sky.


    Su Ying picked up the tree roots on the ground and stretched them out, asking the man in ck to blow the whistle again.


    The eagle flew over andnded steadily on the tree trunk in Su Ying''s hand.


    This eagle is as tall as half a human at first nce.


    Su Ying grabbed the eagle and kicked the man in ck unconscious to the ground, then put the eagle into the space.


    The matter of the Red Devils will be resolved after she finishes dealing with the Jingzhou Dam.


    Su Ying took out ropes from the space and **** all the men in ck, waiting for the dark guards to deal with them.


    "Whoa Whoa"


    The sky turned pale, and people in the vige woke up one after another.


    Lizheng approached Su Ying''s room carefully after getting up, wondering if she got up, but who knew that the door of Su Ying''s room was ajar, looking in through the crack of the door, there was no one in the room.


    Li opened the door and walked in, and saw a lot of copper tes and silver on the table, and there were notes left.


    Li is the one who has read the book, and his eyes are red after seeing the contents of the note.


    "It is truly a blessing for themon people to have such a queen."

 Chapter 399: The matter of Guangzong Yaozu

    Chapter 399 The matter of Guangzong Yaozu


    It was the voice of the hidden guards. After they came to take those killers awayst night, they were worried and left a few people guarding her.


    Su Ying dressed neatly and walked out.


    "Is there any news from Zhu Lin?"


    "Go back to your mother, everything is going well with Master Zhu."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and when she looked up, she saw the aunting in cursing. The moment she saw Su Ying, the aunt''s face changed and she quickly stopped talking.


    "Your Majesty woke up. Did your Majesty sleep wellst night? Didn''t you get disturbed by any noise? We have a lot of livestock in the countryside, so I''m afraid it will disturb you."


    Su Ying shook her head, "It''s okay, I slept wellst night."


    "Okay, that''s good." The auntie nced at the guard outside the door, not daring to get too close to Su Ying, and said: "Breakfast is already ready, the women are going to bring it to the empress."


    Su Ying went to the main room without refusing. As soon as she walked in, Lizheng came back. Seeing Su Ying sitting in the main room, she hurried forward to salute, "Your Majesty, you are awake."


    "Lizheng doesn''t need to be polite, I was bothering youst night."


    "Where is it, the ancestors have umted virtues before the mother cane to our country."


    Aunt came in with a bowl of steaming corn porridge and a bowl of eggs.


    "Your Majesty, eat it while it''s hot, there are still some in the pot."


    "Thank you very much."


    Su Ying frowned slightly at the bowl that was only as big as her palm, but she still finished the porridge in three or two bites.


    When the aunt saw it, she hurried to serve it to Su Ying. After filling it again and again, half of the porridge in the pot disappeared in an instant. At this moment, the aunt thought of Su Ying''s record of cooking a table of dishes by herself. She had to be surprised, the empress Can''t you get enough to eat in the pce... This is really enough to eat!


    After eating, Su Ying thanked her and left with the hidden guard.


    The aunt pushed away the room where Su Ying sleptst night and walked in. As soon as she entered the room, shey on the quilt Su Ying used and rolled back and forth a few times.


    Lizheng came in and saw her with a puzzled expression, "What are you doing?"


    The aunt said with a look of excitement: "This is the room where the empress slept, and the quilt was covered. I must confess it."


    Lizheng gave her a disgusted look, "Are you stupid? Why would you confess? Besides, the empress is alive and well, so what do you ask for?"


    The aunt hugged the quilt for a while before she got up and said: "What do you know, this is something that can honor your ancestors... Ouch, what is this?"


    Auntie was about to put the quilt away when something fell out of the quilt.


    The two of them leaned forward to take a look, and it turned out to be a bag of copper tes and some silver with a note on both sides.


    Li just read the book, picked up the note and started reading.


    "What is written on it? Is this left by your empress?"


    Lizheng''s eyes were a little red, and his voice was choked up when he spoke, "It''s left by the empress, the empress said, this is for the vigers'' wages, and the rest of the money isst night''s meal money, and there is also a prescription, which said it was for the vigers. Yours, the empress said that you were born with a cold body, which is why you have been infertile for many years, but it is not hopeless, let you follow the prescription for half a month, soak your hands and feet in **** water for two quarters of an hour a day, and then try again."


    When the aunt heard this, her eye circles were also red. She and Li Zheng were childhood sweethearts, and they got married as a matter of course when they grew up. It''s just that when she was young, she fell into the cier and caused the biting chill to be hidden in her bones. It''s not that they haven''t seen a doctor before, but it hasn''t worked for so many years, and even if they get pregnant by ident, they can''t keep it.


    Having no children has always been a heart problem for the couple, but Li Zheng treats her very well and never treats her harshly because of this, but the more he behaves like this, the more ufortable she feels.


    The two of them are no longer young this year, is there really hope?


    "I''ll go to the city to get you medicine." Li Zheng came back to his senses, and after collecting the money distributed to the vigers, he took his share and prepared to go out.


    The aunt stopped him and said, "Don''t go, don''t waste your money. It''s useless to take so many medicines for so many years, it''s useless..."


    But Li Zheng''s eyes widened, "What are you talking about? Don''t you believe that the empress is not sessful? The empress said it would be useful if it was useful. If you don''t let me go, you just don''t believe your empress. disrespectful."


    Auntie¡¯s tears kepting out, she didn¡¯t know she didn¡¯t want to try, but she failed too much, was afraid, feared that the little hope that had just been ignited was gone in an instant.


    Li was pping her hand, "Don''t be afraid, you can do it if you say it can be done. If it really can''t, it''s God''s will. If it''s God''s will, we can live the rest of our lives on our own."


    "well."


    Su Ying saw the problem of the aunt when she was chatting with the auntst night. In the unconscious touch, she found that the hands of the aunt were very cold. Ordinarily the weather should not be like this, so she immediately asked the aunt to stick out her tongue to let her She looked at it, and the cold air was about to overflow from her tongue.


    But Su Ying didn''t say anything at the time, the situation of auntie can''t be resolved with just one or two doses of medicine, it needs some time to recuperate.


    So when she left, she left behind her prescription and some money, which she regarded as her board and lodging expenses.


    After Su Ying left the vige, he went to Laoba with at least a few hidden guards.


    The old dam is also in the mountains, because it must have been used for many years, so the road to the old dam is easier than the new dam.


    Su Ying pressed the hat on her head, took out the binocrs and looked at the location of the old dam. From a distance, she could see the dam at the foot of the mountains.


    From the perspective of geographical location, the old dam is better than the new dam in all aspects. I don¡¯t know what happened to the old dam that caused the court to abandon it.


    Near noon, Su Ying and the others arrived at the dam of the old dam.


    Zhu Lin is directing craftsmen and workers to overhaul the old dam.


    As soon as Su Ying walked over, Zhu Lin saw it. He put away the blueprint in his hand and walked towards Su Ying.


    "My Lady."


    "How is the work here?"


    "Hui Niangniang, I''m still overhauling, but fortunately there are no major fatal problems, but there are obvious cracks in some ces, because it has been raining, and the repair materials can''t dry after being wiped on." This is also the difficulty of overhauling. Everyone felt that the new dam was going to be used, so there was no n to overhaul the old dam. Who knew that such a thing would happen.


    Su Ying didn''t know much about this aspect, but still hoped to have a preliminary understanding, so Zhu Lin hired a craftsman to give Su Ying a general exnation.


    Su Ying understood after listening.


    As long as it is repaired, the flood will not reach the people along the coast.


    It rained heavily that day. Just when everyone was worried that the flood woulde at any time, the weather cleared up the next day.

 Chapter 400: flash flood

    Chapter 400 Mountain torrents


    Su Ying stood on the majestic dam, looking at the mountain stream illuminated by the golden light, her mood also improved.


    Zhu Lin didn''t dare to dy, so he took advantage of the fine weather to quickly repair all the parts that needed to be repaired.


    In order to speed up, Zhu Lin recruited all the craftsmen and workers he could find in Jingzhou City. For a while, the dam was full of excitement.


    It cleared up for two consecutive days, and it happened to be the first day of the new year.


    The first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year is the day when people in the city will go out of the city to offer incense on the mountain. Because of the good weather, there are more people going to offer incense today than usual.


    On a hillside near the dam, there is a temple, which is thergest Buddhist temple in Jingzhou City. People from both inside and outside the citye here to offer incense.


    Zhu Lin said, God is beautiful, the repair work has been going very smoothly in the past few days. If there is no ident, the basic repair can bepleted in these two days.


    "This dam can still be used after being repaired, why is it abandoned?" Su Ying stood on the dam and sent out a soul torture.


    In her perception, things like dikes and dams have been around for hundreds of years, not to mention decades. This is not a small house that can be built with little effort. I don''t know how long it has been built. Now that such a problem has urred, I really don''t know how much manpower, material and financial resources the country has lost. Yi Kun''s beasts are not enough to die even if they are skinned alive.


    Zhu Lin frowned. After learning about the situation at the old dam, he also had such doubts in his heart. The old dam is obviously still usable. Under such circumstances, building a new dam is not a waste of time and money. " Prime Minister Su proposed to build this new dam back then, andter the emperor sent people to Jingzhou City to check the situation. Those people came to the same conclusion that the old dam might notst long, and a new dam must be built. Otherwise, Jingzhou will be in danger."


    Su Ying lowered her eyebrows, the old man Su Yulun actually brought up thisck of virtue, but now is not the time to find out whether the old man has benefited from it, let''s talk about repairing the dam first.


    "Go ahead, I''ll go upstream to have a look."


    "Your Majesty must be careful."


    Su Ying nodded. She wanted to understand the upstream environment, and also wanted to see what the water level of the floods in previous years might be. After learning about it, she would see if some improvements could be made to the old dam.


    After a simple exnation, Su Ying walked upstream with two hidden guards.


    I have to say that the scenery along the river is really beautiful. If it weren''t for the task now, Su Ying would really like to find a ce to stay and hunt.


    The three of them walked to the foot of a mountain, and the dark guard found another trace of being wet on the stone beside the mountain with sharp eyes.


    "Mydy, the water level in previous years should be able to reach there. Judging from the traces, this should be a rtivelymon trace. If you look up, the traces are shallower. It should not be the traces ofst year or recent years."


    Su Ying climbed up to have a look, stretched out his hand to touch the rocks, and could judge whether the words of the dark guard were correct or not by the degree of moisture of the rocks.


    "Let''s walk from above to avoid idents."


    Many sh floods do not have any warning before, and it is safer to go to the warning water level of previous years.


    The three climbed up and ran up, and soon climbed above the warning water level.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs to observe the surrounding situation, and saw a yellow current rushing towards this direction in the distance.


    Su Ying was startled, and magnified the binocrs. This time, she confirmed that she saw the mountain torrent.


    Judging from the route of the mountain torrent, it is in their direction, and the mountain torrent is getting bigger and faster.


    "The sh flood ising, hurry up, go back quickly! Come on!"


    The dark guard saw the change in Su Ying''s face, and quickly turned around and ran away. Su Ying also ran towards the dam without looking back.


    Because it is too far away, she is not sure how powerful the sh floods are. The old dam can withstand such impact withoutplete repair.


    Su Ying almost flew back to the dam.


    "Zhu Lin, the mountain torrent is rushing down, you all have to move faster."


    Zhu Lin suddenly heard Su Ying''s shout and was startled.


    He ran over uncertainly and said: "What did you say, the mountain torrent is about to rush down? But how can there be a mountain torrent when the weather is sunny these days?"


    Su Ying''s face has never been more serious, "The mountain torrent is different from the general flood, even if it does not rain, it may erupt, so the people on the dam should move faster, and everyone must be cleared before the mountain torrent washes down." Evacuate, send people along the downstream to disperse the crowd that may exist, move quickly, hurry up!"


    Zhu Lin didn''t dare to dy, so he quickly turned around and sent the two with the fastest legs to run downstream.


    "Damn it, today is the first day of the new year. There are quite a few people who go to the temple to offer incense. After offering incense, those people will go to the lower reaches of the river to y. Don''t go today!" The little official on the side listened. Seeing the conversation between Su Ying and Zhu Lin, his face turned pale. If the dam cannot stop the torrent, let alone those people, they will all die!


    Now I can only pray that the mountain torrents will not be too big, and the dam will be fine.


    "Go, go and disperse the crowd first."


    Su Ying took out the binocrs and stood up to see where the mountain torrent was. Her expression became even darker when she saw it.


    "Come up, get everyone on the dam up."


    Zhu Lin immediately ordered the workers and craftsmen to leave the dam and go to a safe ce.


    But when they came up, a gap suddenly opened in the middle of the dam.


    Zhu Lin''s face changed dramatically when he saw it. It was the most important beam. If something went wrong, the dam would have a big gap. It''s hard to say whether it can withstand the flood.


    "Damn it, why did it break there! Go, go and get me the rope, I''m going down to repair it, all of you go to the side." Zhu Lin turned his head and ran away after shouting.


    Su Ying watched as the cracked beam became tense.


    The materials they are currently using to repair will not be effective in this short period of time. Su Ying suddenly thought of something, and quickly turned away from the crowd and entered the space.


    She was looking for something on the rows of shelves, but she still couldn''t find it after searching around. With a low curse, she looked up and saw two transparent covers. This kind of glue sucker has a strong adhesive force after opening. In the past, they used it to repair bases destroyed by zombies.


    It''s not that she didn''t think of using this thing before, but it''s limited, and she intends to use it where it''s needed most. From the looks of it, it''s time for it to y.


    Su Ying took the glue suction cup out of the space, at this time Zhu Lin had already gone down the dam with a rope.


    Suddenly, there was a trembling sound from under their feet, and when everyone looked up, they saw a monstrous mountain torrent rushing towards them.

 Chapter 401: anxiety

    Chapter 401 Uneasy


    Su Ying rushed forward without the slightest hesitation, fixed the steel cable, pulled Zhu Lin up, and then pushed him to a safe ce.


    "Ie!"


    The moment Su Ying pushed Zhu Lin out, the mountain torrent rushed down.


    Fortunately, most of the mountain torrent was stopped by the dam, but the water from the basin still hit Su Ying, causing Su Ying to stagger and fall off the dam.


    "ah!"


    The people standing on both sides screamed in fright.


    "Queen!"


    Su Ying was hit by the flood and her head was a little dazed. Fortunately, she had fixed the steel rope a long time ago, and she quickly recovered after a short period of fascination.


    The floodwater that gushes out continuously crosses the dam and rushes down. Normally, the dam is about to release the flood in such a situation, but now Su Ying is hanging below. If the flood is released, Su Ying will be swallowed by the flood immediately.


    "Empress, go save the queen, go save the queen!" Zhu Lin screamed and wanted to rush over, but was held back by the workers. At this time, the only way to go is to die!


    Su Ying tightly grasped the steel rope in her hand, and after stabilizing her body, she slowly approached from the crack on the beam. There was already a flood flooding over there and washing away continuously.


    Su Ying grabbed the glue suction cup behind him to resist the huge force of the flood, gritted his teeth and buckled the suction cup towards the crack.


    But the flood was getting bigger and bigger, and she could hardly lean on her body, so she could only find a way to approach from the side.


    Su Ying clenched the rope in her hand and moved to the other side, intending to cover the suction cup from the side.


    Zhu Lin put all his heart into his throat, "Tighten the rope, absolutely do not let the empress do anything wrong!"


    Su Ying squeezed the suction cup little by little from the side, and the flood pped her face so hard that she could barely open her eyes. She gritted her teeth and pushed with all her strength.


    There is a sound of "suction", the suction cup is sucked up!


    Before Su Ying had time to be happy, the sucker might not be able to withstand too much impact, and a crack appeared suddenly.


    Su Ying''s face sank, and he grabbed another suction cup to **** it down, so as to reduce the impact of the first suction cup.


    At this time, the flood had spread to the dam, and the raging flood instantly submerged the position where Su Ying fixed the rope.


    "Queen, queen!" The person standing on the shore almost screamed.


    Su Ying''s figure was also tottered by the force of the flood.


    "Quick, quickly pull the rope and pull the queen up, hurry up!" Zhu Lin frantically grabbed the steel rope hanging from Su Ying''s waist, trying to pull Su Ying back, but in front of nature, it was Su Ying who Also gradually struggling.


    Seeing more and more floods, everyone''s nerves became tense.


    "Pull the queen, hold the queen!"


    Suddenly, with a bang, a huge jet of water rushed over, instantly breaking away all the ropes on Su Ying''s body.


    Her body was also sucked into the flood in the blink of an eye.


    "No, no! Queen, queen!" Zhu Lin almost screamed.


    Such a scene frightened all the people present, they shouted like crazy.


    "Empress Empress, Empress Empress!"


    But no matter how they shouted, Su Ying was never seen again.


    Zhu Lin opened his mouth stiffly and knelt on the ground holding his head in pain, "Queen...Queen..."


    "Go, go downstream, you might be able to find it if you go downstream." The clerk trembled his lips, not only because he was afraid that they would be held ountable if something happened to Su Ying, but also because after getting along with Su Ying these days, they really felt that Su Ying Ying is a good queen worthy of everyone''s admiration.


    "My lord, the flood is about to be released, and the dam will be in danger if the flood is not released." The little official rushed to Zhu Lin''s side and grabbed Zhu Lin, who was a little out of control, and shouted.


    Zhu Lin''s eyes were red, and there was only one voice in his mind, which was to find Su Ying, find Su Ying!


    "My lord, you are sober, my lord, the flood must be released now!"


    Zhu Lin opened his eyes, and the eyeballs almost popped out of the sockets, "If, if the flood is released now, is it possible to find the emperor, the empress?"


    The little official held Zhu Lin''s hand tightly. He didn''t dare to tell Zhu Lin that even if the flood was not released, it would be impossible to find the queen again!


    "My lord, if the dam copses, the people of Jingzhou will be in danger, my lord!"


    Zhu Lin clenched his mrs and clenched his fists tightly, "Let it out, let it out, let it out!"


    The little official got the order to immediately open the gate to release the flood.


    The turbulent flood gushes out, let alone a person, even if a small rock mountain falls down, it is impossible to find it again.


    Zhu Lin knelt down on both knees, choked up and cried loudly as he watched the monstrous flood.


    After the flood discharge, the river water in the downstream rose instantly, and the people who were still ying downstream did not realize the danger was approaching at all.


    "Hurry up, the flood ising, everyone go to the mountain for me."


    "The mountain torrent ising, run, run up the mountain!"


    The workers on horseback yelled at the staying crowd.


    When everyone heard that the mountain torrent wasing, they turned around and ran away in fear.


    Not long after they turned around and ran up the mountain, they heard the sound of sshing in the mountain stream, and a stream of yellow water slowly rushed down. Not long after, the stream of water gradually grew bigger and condensed into a river, drowning them in an instant. Where I was just now.


    If someone hadn''t reminded them in time just now, they would have been submerged in the torrent now, and everyone''s faces were full of joy after fear.


    "It hasn''t rained in the past few days, why is there still so much water in the mountains?"


    Someone looked at the raging flood with doubts.


    "You don''t know this. It rained for so many days a while ago, and the water is likely to umte in a certain ce that we don''t know. When the limit of the umtion is reached, the flood will burst out like mushrooms after rain. Someone reminded me in time today..." The man shook his head before finishing his sentence.


    "Yes, if such a flood is washed in, there is no possibility of survival."


    At this time, Xiao Jin, who was thousands of miles away, was sitting in the imperial study room, staring at the zhezi in his hand in a daze. For some reason, from just now, his heart beat faster, and he was almost suffocated.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Xiao Jin suddenly came back to his senses, and the folder in his hand fell to the ground with a "ck".


    Seeing this, Zhang Shuming asked the little **** to make a bowl of calming tea for Xiao Jin.


    "The emperor has been too tired recently, why don''t you go to bed earlier at night?"


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to touch his heart, feeling the beating of the heart, and always felt that something would happen.


    "Is there any news from Jingzhou?"


    "Returning to the emperor, I didn''t know how to send the news yesterday. Master Zhu said that everything is fine with the queen, and the dam matter is progressing very smoothly."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "That''s also the news from yesterday, what about today, is there any news today?" The uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense, Xiao Jin desperately wanted to know about Su Ying''s news, he wanted to Make sure she''s okay right away!


    Thank you "Zidie.Be" for your reward, thank you for your support all the time, and hereby wish everyone a happy new year~~~~~~

 Chapter 402: far away

    Chapter 402 Rolled away


    "Your Majesty, there is a flying eagle in Jingzhou."


    Xiao Jin stood up, and even before Zhang Shuming stepped forward, he quickly stepped forward to receive the news from the forbidden army.


    He didn''t notice that when he opened the message, his hands were shaking.


    There is only one short sentence on the note, "The queen fell into the flood and her whereabouts are still unknown."


    "Well!"


    Xiao Jin''s hand holding the letter gradually turned white, and his throat was filled with fishy sweetness.


    He sprayed a mouthful of blood on the letter paper with one mouthful, instantly staining the letter paper red.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" Zhang Shuming''s expression changed drastically after being frightened, he stepped forward to support him and shouted, "Emperor Physician, Xuan Imperial Physician!"


    Xiao Jin grabbed the skirt of the forbidden army, his eyes were bloodshot, "Su Ying, Su Ying!"


    Before he finished speaking, he lost consciousness when his eyes went dark.


    Xiao Jin had a nightmare, dreaming that Su Ying was trapped in the boundless flood, she was desperately struggling to swim to the shore, but no matter how hard she struggled, the flood would swallow her in a short time until her figure was gone. Completely disappears in water.


    "Su Ying!"


    Xiao Jin sat up from the bed at once.


    The imperial physicians stepped forward one after another, "Your Majesty, you are awake."


    Xiao Jin ignored the imperial physician at all, turned over and got out of bed, and walked towards the outer hall.


    "Your Majesty, you are not in good health yet, where are you going!"


    Zhang Shuming shouted and chased him out.


    "Go, prepare a thousand-mile horse, I''m going to Jingzhou!" Xiao Jin said without turning his head.


    "Your Majesty think twice, I beg your Majesty to think twice!" Zhang Shuming cried and knelt down in front of Xiao Jin.


    "Your Majesty, think about it, the princess and the prince are still young, you can''t leave the capital at this time, Your Majesty..." After Zhang Shuming finished speaking, he grabbed the ground with his head, and everyone in the hall knelt down.


    Xiao Jin has only been enthroned for a short time. Now the situation in the court is not stable, and the southern side is watching. If Xiao Jin leaves Beijing at this time, if something happens, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "I beg your majesty to think twice, my majesty..."


    Reason told Xiao Jin that he couldn''t go, but as long as he thought that Su Ying''s life and death might be uncertain now, he couldn''t stay for a quarter of an hour!


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead twitched, "No, I must go, she came to Jingzhou for me, she is in danger now, but I can''t show up in time, it''s all my fault!"


    "Your Majesty, the Empress came to Jingzhou for the people of Chu State. You are the king of a country. If something goes wrong in this trip, what will happen to the prince, princess, and the people of Chu State?"


    "Damn it!" Xiao Jin was so angry that he punched the stone pir hard, and the blood on his hand flowed down instantly.


    "Send a letter to Jingzhou and tell them to tell me everything that happened! Let them send more people, and no matter what, they must find out the whereabouts of the queen."


    "Yes, yes, the ve will go to send a message, so go."


    Zhang Shuming saw that Xiao Jin didn''t insist on going to Jingzhou, so he immediately sent someone to send a letter to Jingzhou.


    Zhang Shuming also saw the content of the news when Xiao Jin passed out from a panic attack. He has not recovered until now. The queen fell into the raging flood!


    Where is the flood? Is it possible to find it after falling into it?


    Zhang Shuming didn''t dare to think deeply, fearing that his strange emotions would affect Xiao Jin.


    Outside the city of Jingzhou, everyone heard that the queen was washed away by the flood in order to repair the dam and protect the people of Jingzhou, so they all spontaneously ran to the lower reaches of the Cangjiang River to look for it.


    They no longer dared to hope to find a living, they just hoped that Su Ying''s body would not be eaten by the fish in the river.


    "My lord, you haven''t closed your eyes for several days, you should go and rest first."


    From the day when the sh flood broke out until now, Zhu Lin has been searching for Su Ying''s whereabouts along the Cangjiang River. When he was hungry, he would eat two mouthfuls of dry food, and when he was tired, he would just sit on the ground.


    "I''m fine, I won''t rest until I find the queen!"


    The people below felt ufortable seeing Zhu Lin like this, and they were also very saddened by Su Ying''s departure.


    The people who are looking for are still going on, but no matter how hard they search, it is impossible to find them.


    After being washed into the flood, Su Ying immediately entered the space to dodge, but the direction of the space cannot be moved, so she could only find a spherical submarine ball and hide it in.


    When it came out again, the submarine ball was quickly swept away by the flood.


    Su Ying huddled in the submarine ball, and as the flood rolled, she didn''t know where she would be washed.


    But she didn''t stay in the submarine ball all the time. After the submarine ball was sucked into the flood, she couldn''t stand the infinite roll and returned to the space.


    The space cannot move, but the submarine ball is moving. As long as she enters the space from the submarine ball, she must still be in the submarine ball when shees out again.


    Su Ying didn''t calcte the time, but felt that the submarine ball was rolling in the water. When she was hungry, she ate the food she had hoarded before in the space. When she was tired, she went to bed. Separate the meat piece by piece.


    Until she cleaned up all the beef in the space and returned to the submarine ball, Su Ying felt that the submarine ball finally stopped.


    She opened the observation cabin window, and the surrounding area was pitch ck and she couldn''t see anything.


    She can only turn on the lighting tool, but the submarine ball has already gone wrong under the continuous impact of the day, and the lightingmp has also been damaged. To find out the situation outside, she can only go out and see by herself.


    But what is certain is that she is still in the water.


    Su Ying returned to the diving equipment, returned to the submarine ball, opened the door and swam out.


    She turned on the lighting tool in her hand, trying to find the direction of the light, but it was dark all around.


    I don''t know which corner it was rushed into.


    Unable to find the light source and direction, Su Ying could only observe the surrounding situation to identify the area she was in.


    In doubt, suddenly a huge monster slowly swam past overhead, and Su Ying took a shlight to take a picture.


    Good guy, it turned out to be a whale!


    She was washed out to the sea, and was swept into the deep sea by the current again!


    After finding out that she is in the sea now, Su Ying doesn''t want to stay longer. Whether it was before or now, what she dislikes the most is going to coastal ces to do missions.


    In the end of the world, many sea creatures have undergone strange mutations, and have evolved to the point where some sea creatures can perfectly avoid the strong attacks of chemical weapons. She is not afraid of shredding zombies, but the monsters in the ocean.


    Su Ying returned to the submarine ball, the power of the submarine ball has been damaged and cannot be used, so he had to discard it.


    She returned to the space, got a big concentrator to test the bottom of the sea, tested it back and forth many times, and only swam there when she was sure which direction was the sea surface.


    It''s just that Su Ying didn''t expect that before she surfaced, she would be caught by a fishing.

 Chapter 403: the island

    Chapter 403 Ind


    The moment the water broke through, Su Ying saw a white-haired man.


    The white-haired man was taken aback when he saw Su Ying, and let go of the in his hand.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why did you loosen the fishing, pull it up quickly, there must be a lot of fish in it so heavy."


    The white-haired man came back to his senses and pulled up the fishing vigorously, but all the fish in the fishing ran away.


    Su Ying didn''t want to move, so she justy down in the fishing and pretended to be dead.


    The two brothers and sisters who put on it took a lot of effort to catch the fishing.


    "Ah, why is there someone in this fishing, she, she won''t die, right?" Su Ying heard the little **** the boat speak, and the voice was so pleasant.


    The next moment, Su Ying felt someone approaching her, and she opened her eyes suddenly.


    "ah!"


    "ah!"


    Plop!


    Water sshed in all directions, and both figures fell into the sea in fright.


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, she couldn''t be so timid, right?


    She looked at the two brothers and sisters thumping in the water, reaching out to catch them, but they stared at her very warily.


    The white-haired man protected the little girl behind him. They are fishermen, and their water skills are no problem. Su Ying saw that they were fine and didn''t rush to speak.


    "Who are you and how did youe to us?"


    The little girl hid behind the boy and poked out half of her head to look in Su Ying''s direction curiously.


    "I was washed here by the water, thank you for saving me."


    Maybe because they didn''t feel any malice from Su Ying, the vignce of the brother and sister gradually rxed.


    "Are you really not a bad person?"


    Su Ying thought the siblings were a little funny, "If you ask me that, of course I''ll tell you I''m not."


    These words sessfully alerted the siblings again.


    Su Ying shrugged helplessly and reached out to them, "Come on, I''m not a bad person."


    It may be that Su Ying''s appearance disturbed the two of them. After returning to the boat, they did not continue fishing but returned to the shore in a small boat.


    Su Ying discovered that they were on a small ind in the sea. This ind seemed to be independent of the sea. At least there were no other continents around the ind. It was really far away.


    "Sister, where are you from?" The little girl looked only eight or nine years old, and her big watery eyes were full of clear light. They were really beautiful eyes.


    It seemed that he didn''t like Su Ying looking at the little girl like this, so the white-haired man stepped forward to block between the two.


    Su Ying withdrew his gaze and said, "I was washed over by the flood."


    The white-haired man said with a cold face, "We saved you, we have done our best, don''t follow us."


    Su Ying has no intention of pestering the other party, "Can you tell me where this is? Are there other countries outside the ind?"


    Motu pulled the little girl and said without looking back: "Yes, but it is far away, and we have never left here, so if you want to ask me how to get there, I don''t know."


    Su Ying is not a shameless person either, since she is so unwee, she has no intention of licking her face.


    This ind is not small, and there are many small fishing boats parked on the coast.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Su Ying didn''t want to scare the fishermen at night, but nned to spend the night at the beach and ask about the situation on the ind tomorrow.


    She found a shelter from the wind, cut some big leaves and branches to make a suggested tent, andy down in it.


    During this period of time, because she has been in the water and space, she has hardly seen the light, and the joints on her body are a little bit ufortable due to calcium deficiency.


    Su Ying was lying on the beach, and many small crabs came out of the sand and crawled onto her feet. The first thing she thought of when she turned over and sat up and picked up the little crabs was Xiao Jin and the two children.


    Falling from that **** ce, they should all think she''s dead.


    Without the space and the equipment, she really wouldn''t be able to survive.


    As night fell, the fishermen who went fishing all returned to the ind one after another.


    Su Ying got up and found a shoal, wanting to see if there were any stranded fish or shrimp.


    These fish were all stranded on this shoal after low tide, and there are quite a few of them.


    Su Ying drew the dagger from his body and caught a fish the size of half an arm in a blink of an eye. After that, he caught a few crabs, touched the conch and pulled some sea vegetables, and then returned to his small tent.


    After cleaning up the fish and crabs, she went to pick up some dry branches and came back.


    Although this ce is an ind with high humidity, it is sunny and the branches are very dry.


    Su Ying skewered the fish and grilled it on the fire, while the crabs were directly thrown into the fire and burned directly.


    Soon, some fishy smell came out.


    Su Ying pulled the crabs out with a branch. The two big crabs were burnt ck and ck, but the meat inside the hard shell was cracked with a stone, but it was fresh and tender.


    Su Ying didn''t expect that this thing would taste so delicious just by simply burning it.


    After eating, the sky gradually darkened, but Su Ying didn''t n to rest there, but nned to take advantage of the night to go to the ind to learn about the ind''s environment, which was her habit.


    Su Ying walked into the ind in the dark.


    Not long after she walked, she saw many wooden houses, some of which were dark inside, and some had a singlemp hanging from the porch.


    When she came to a corner, Su Ying saw the little girl was sitting in a small yard with the white-haired man during the day, and it looked like she was repairing a broken fishing.


    "Brother, do you think that sister will be sent by some bad guys?"


    The white-haired man shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Then why didn''t my brother help my sister? She will be afraid of the dark when she is outside alone."


    The white-haired man stopped what he was doing and looked at the little girl seriously, "Queque, what if she is a bad person?"


    Que Que lowered her head and said, "I don''t think my sister is a bad person."


    The white-haired man patted her on the head, "Why not, didn''t she scare our fish away? Well, go back to sleep first, and brother will take you out to sea to fish tomorrow."


    Que Que nodded obediently, got up and walked into the room.


    The white-haired man suddenly looked up and looked out of the courtyard, but it was pitch ck and there was nothing there. He frowned slightly, got up and walked over to look around. After confirming that there was no one there, he turned around, put away the fishing and returned to the house.


    Su Ying came out from the dark after the man closed the door.


    It took her a long time to figure out the situation of the entire ind. There is arge forest in the middle of the ind, and the fresh water resources of the inderse from that forest.


    After rifying the basic situation, Su Ying returned to her tent, meditating and adjusting her breath.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dawn.


    Su Ying got up, nning to go to the shallows yesterday to finish her breakfast.


    "What are you doing? That''s the cage my brother and I set down yesterday. The fish in it belong to us. You are not allowed to **** it!"

 Chapter 404: surf freedom

    Chapter 404 Surfing Freedom


    On the shallows, the thin girl was surrounded by several half-grown children, and was fighting for a basket with a little boy who was a head taller than her.


    But the little girl is young and weak, and she is no match for these children at all, because she tried her best to **** the basket, and her hand was cut.


    "If we get it, it''s ours. Go away, you little monster." The boy stretched out his hand and pushed the little girl, who staggered and fell into the water.


    But even so, when she saw that the boy was about to take away the fish in the basket, she still reluctantly climbed up to grab it.


    Those teenagers were annoyed at seeing the little girl being so stubborn, and threw away the basket to push her into the water.


    But before their fists could be smashed, their wrists were grabbed.


    The boy turned his head and saw Su Ying''s face hidden in the shadow of his eyes.


    "Boy, has anyone taught you not to be too arrogant?"


    The boy was annoyed and wanted to break free from Su Ying''s hand, "Who are you, I have never seen you, you are not from the ind."


    Su Ying pushed lightly, and the boy fell to the ground, "You don''t need to know who I am, if I see you stealing other people''s things again, this rock will be your end." Stepping on the rock beside it, the rock shattered!


    Several half-grown children were so frightened when they saw it, they turned around and ran away.


    "Monster, a monster hase to the ind."


    "Sister, thank you for saving me."


    A sound like a mosquito groaning sounded behind him, and Su Ying turned around and met the little girl''s timid eyes.


    "You''re wee, after all, you saved me yesterday." Su Ying picked up her small basket, and put the fish and crabs in the water back.


    "Take it."


    "Thank you sister, brother is wrong, you are a good person."


    Su Yingughed, she also felt that she was a good person.


    "I''ll help you pick up the fish."


    "good."


    Queque said that the two brothers and sisters would make some small traps on the shallows every two days, so that they could catch some stranded fish, shrimps and crabs.


    "The fishing is broken and hasn''t been repaired yet, so my brother didn''t apany me to pick it up today." Que Que deftly put a crab into the basket.


    "Have all of you here lived on fishing for generations? Besides eating fish, don''t you eat rice and noodles?"


    "Yes, but not on the ind. They are brought to us by merchant ships from outside. The merchant shipse every six months, and we exchange fish and shrimp with them for food."


    "Have none of you ever left the ind?"


    Que Que shook her head, "I never left, sister, where did youe from? Is it dangerous outside? Brother said, it is dangerous outside, and they are all bad people."


    Su Ying caught the fish from the basket and put them into her bamboo basket, "There are good people everywhere in this world, and there are also bad people. Just the kid who bullied you just now, do you think they are bad?"


    Que Que nodded, "They said that my brother is a monster and bullies us every time, but my brother is very powerful, so I won''t let them bully me. They only dared toe and grab my fish because they saw that my brother was not here today."


    Su Ying chatted with the little girl while picking up fish, and got some information about the ind from her.


    Most of the inders on this ind have never left the ind in their entire lives. Most of their daily necessities are self-sufficient, or they rely on merchant ships thate every six months to buy some.


    The merchant ship must know the direction to the maind, but Que Que said that the merchant ship only camest month, and it will have to wait until December, and she can''t wait that long.


    The entire ind, except for the merchant ship, has no chance of contacting the outside world.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, looking at the boundless sea, only felt a headache.


    "Sister, you go to my house, I will cook fish for you, my brother said that the fish I cook is the best."


    Su Ying shook her head when she thought of how he was on guard against her. She still wanted to find a way to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Seeing Su Ying rejecting her, Que Que felt a little disappointed, "Where is sister going?"


    "Find a way to get out of here, go back quickly, don''t let your brother worry."


    Queque left reluctantly.


    When she was helping Que Que collect fish just now, she gave some to Su Ying, and Su Ying epted it unceremoniously.


    She cleaned up the fish and returned to her tent, roasted it and ate it, and then came to the beach.


    She took out a board closest to the surfboard from the space, and got the flying eagle out again.


    Flying Eagle was held by Su Ying''s wings and standing beside her was half as tall as her body. She took out a long steel rope and tied it to Flying Eagle''s two ws, and then tested the firmness. , and then released the eagle.


    Flying Eagle screamed and wanted to soar into the sky, but it was a pity that it was restrained by Su Ying, and it was dragged by Su Ying just after it flew up.


    But Su Ying has controlled his strength, so he won''t make the eagle unable to fly, but make it unable to fly after reaching a certain level.


    Driven by the flying eagle, Su Ying stepped on the board and began to fly towards the sea. The pping of the turbulent sea water on her face was really exciting.


    There are no satellites in this world, so she can''t do remote location, and the tracker can only sense the other party''s existence through electromaics at a rtively short distance, so she can''t use the tracker to find the direction of Chu.


    She saw this flying eagle when she entered the space yesterday. The flying eagle''s direction recognition is very strong, especially this kind of trained letter eagle, it should be able to return to the familiar ce in the past.


    Su Ying is not sure if she can seed, so she can only try.


    At the beginning, Feiying tried his best to get rid of the shackles on the ws, and several times directly dragged Su Ying into the sea.


    After a few times, Su Ying found out that this **** was intentional, so she tore it down for humanitarian education.


    "Good guy, you can still y tricks, be honest, or you will pull out your hair!"


    Flying Eagle was honest after being educated by Su Ying several times.


    Su Ying grasped the steel rope to realize the freedom of surfing at sea.


    I don''t know how long it took to rush. When she felt that her body was about to be numb by the wind, she suddenly saw a boat driving ahead.


    There is a big ship, Su Ying directly pulls Feiying to make it fly in the direction of the big ship, but Feiying obviously can''t understand Su Ying''s meaning.


    Su Ying simply pulled it down and threw it into the space, then got the boat out and quickly chased in the direction the big boat left.


    But after chasing for a while, she discovered that the big ship was heading towards the ind.


    Could it be that Que Que lied to her by saying that no one would go to the ind except for the middle and end of the year?


    Su Ying curiously followed, and sure enough, she saw the big ship getting closer to the ind.


    Sitting in a boat is much better than surfing in the sea.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs, and clearly saw that after those people got off the boat, the inders on the beach were frightened and ran away.

 Chapter 405: to rob

    Chapter 405 Came to rob


    Looking at those people who got off the boat, they chased the fleeing inders with big knives in their hands.


    Su Ying frowned, "Come to rob?"


    "Quick, run, the pirates are here, the pirates are here again."


    The inders by the sea knocked on the gong hanging on the tree and shouted all the way.


    "The pirates are here, the pirates are here, run, run to the mountains and hide quickly."


    The inders put down their work one after another and went home to wait for the whole family to run out.


    "If you want to run, it''s not that easy."


    The pirates brandished their big knives and shed at the fleeing inders. They arrogantly broke into the inders'' homes and rummaged wantonly.


    The inders who didn''t have time to escape were trembling with fright. Even if adult men resisted, they were quickly brought down by the other party.


    "Queque, Queque, where are you, Queque."


    Listening to the movement outside the door, Motu threw down the fishing in his hand and went out to find someone.


    The girl ran out suddenly after dinner was ready, and she didn''t know where she went.


    "Finch, sparrow!"


    Que Que held a small bamboo basket in her hand, which contained cooked fish for her. She wanted to send it to Su Ying. If it wasn''t for her sister, those viins would have snatched her fish. She must thank you very much. That beautiful sister.


    But when Queque walked to Su Ying''s tent, she didn''t see Su Ying.


    "Strange, my sister clearly said that she lives here, why is there no one?"


    "Sister, sister, are you there?"


    "Hehehe, the little girl came to the door by herself." The simple tent was suddenly cut in half with a knife, and a hideous face suddenly appeared in front of Queque.


    "Ah!" Queque screamed in fright and fell to the ground, flipping the fish in his hand.


    The pirate smiled lewdly and looked at Queque''s cute, white and tender face, "It''s a bud, I like it, hehe,e on, little bud."


    "Help, brother, help..." Que Que screamed and got up and ran, but she couldn''t run better than the pirate, and she was kicked from behind by the pirate and fell to the ground after only a few steps.


    "Ah! Huh..." Queque''s small face hit the gravel heavily, and when she raised her head, her face was covered in blood.


    The pirate smiled triumphantly and tore up Queque''s clothes with a "tear" sound, revealing his thin back.


    "Help, woo woo brother, help."


    "It''s useless even if you scream!" The pirate couldn''t wait to untie the child''s legs that had been forcibly opened by the waistband.


    But before he could make another move, a stone flew towards him with a "pop" and instantly smashed his face into a **** mess, with blood sttering everywhere.


    Que Que struggled to turn around, but someone covered her eyes and hugged her.


    "Don''t look."


    Queque stopped crying when she heard this soft voice, "Sister? Is it sister?"


    "It''s me, my sister is here to save you. Close your eyes and I''ll take you to find your brother." Su Ying hugged the trembling child and cast a cold nce at the corpse on the ground. A child as young as nine years old will be murdered by these beasts!


    Su Ying carried Queque behind her back, tied it with her belt, and then grabbed the big knife in the pirate''s hand and ran towards the ind.


    The inders were helpless in the face of the pirates'' burning, killing and looting. Wherever Su Ying went, there were corpses of the inders.


    "Where is that beautiful woman, bring her to me."


    As soon as Su Ying ran in, pirates noticed her and came to encircle her covetingly.


    Su Ying took up the knife without any hesitation, and the pirates didn''t recover until their heads were gone.


    She left one alive, with the point of the knife between his eyebrows, "Where are your heads?"


    The pirate was paralyzed by Su Ying''s terrific stretching out of his hand. He stared nkly at Su Ying and said with trembling lips, "Yes, on the boat, on the boat, on the boat."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his round head rolled to the ground, sshing blood all over Motu''s face.


    Motu looked at Su Ying in shock, then looked at Queque, "Queque, Queque."


    "Brother, brother, I''m here." Que Que was very obedient and closed her eyes the whole time, even when she heard Motu''s voice, she didn''t open her eyes.


    Su Ying untied her from her body and handed it to Motu, "If you can''t protect her, follow me."


    Motu said with a tense face, "I can."


    "good."


    Su Ying didn''t ask any more questions, turned around and ran towards the ce where the boat was parked by the sea.


    She returned to the beach and found that there was no one guarding the boat, so she quickly climbed up the woodendder.


    The pirates guarding the deck heard the movement and looked around in a blink of an eye.


    "Who, kill!"


    Su Ying threw out the big knife in his hand and stabbed one of the pirates in the heart.


    The rest of the pirates came to kill them one after another. Su Ying clenched his fist tightly and hit the opponent''s chest with a fist. He only heard a "click", and the sternum in the chest broke and directly pierced the opponent''s heart.


    The people in the cabin heard the movement and came out with a big machete.


    Just in time to see Su Ying twist the neck of his subordinate.


    The man here is the leader of the pirates.


    He was born very tall, with a big nose ring on his nose, at first nce, he looked like a bull.


    "Somewhat capable, but it''s inevitable to die!" The man didn''t talk nonsense, and the big knife in his hand directly shed at Su Ying.


    Su Ying lowered her waist sharply to hide, but the sharp de directly tore her coat, revealing her ck diving suit.


    The man greedily looked at the figure of Miaoman under Su Ying''s diving suit, sneered and continued to move.


    Su Ying retreated quickly and jumped onto the cabin, riding on his neck when the other party was not paying attention.


    Her legs locked the opponent''s shoulders tightly, making the neck and shoulders stiff and unable to move at all.


    When the man was amazed at how Su Ying had such great strength, Su Ying''s dagger was already on his celestial cap.


    "If you move again, I will lift your sky cap!"


    The man was startled and quickly stopped what he was doing.


    Su Ying kicked with his heel, directly kicking away the big knife in the opponent''s hand, and then took out the steel rope to tie his hands up.


    "Go, get off the boat."


    The man had to disembark under the coercion of Su Ying.


    Su Ying took him into the ind, "Stop all the beasts, or I will kill him."


    Soon, some pirates noticed Su Ying, and when they found that their leader was held by Su Ying, they all stared at the direction they were in.


    Gradually, more and more pirates areing this way.


    "If you dare to touch our leader, we will ughter the entire ind today!"


    Su Ying sneered, "Really, I think you clearly want me to kill him so that the second inmand can take over?"


    These words made the pirate leader''s face darken, he red at the pirate angrily and said, "Why are you still standing there, put down your weapon and go back to the ship."

 Chapter 406: He was also rushed

    Chapter 406 He was also rushed


    When the pirates heard the words, some moved, but some did not.


    "Boss, it''s just a woman, can''t we deal with it? If we leave now, where will we put our pirates'' face?"


    The pirate leader red coldly at the speaker, "I told you to go and go, where there are so many nonsense, let me go, hurry up!"


    The pirates looked at the pirate who spoke just now, and they hesitated when they saw that he was still standing there.


    Su Ying sneered: "It seems that there are quite a few people who want to rece you. I think you are very united because I think highly of you."


    The pirate leader was ashamed and annoyed, "Do you want to die!"


    The pirates exchanged nces and said: "Boss, we came here after a long time, and we can''t go back empty-handed. You will be wronged, and you should consider it a contribution to our brothers. Kill!"


    The pirates no longer cared about the life and death of the leader, and shed at Su Ying with their big knives.


    Su Ying grabbed the steel cable in the pirate''s hand, kicked him and broke his two leg bones.


    "Ah!" The pirate leader knelt down on the ground in pain.


    Su Ying raised his big knife and directly shed at his subordinates.


    Su Ying struck fiercely, almost one by one. These pirates, she would never let them leave this ind alive. If one day she is no longer here, they will definitelye back to take revenge and kill more inders.


    Mo Tu hugged Que Que tightly, his eyes widened in shock when he saw Su Ying who raised the knife and killed the pirate without hesitation, the bright red blood seemed to give him the stimtion of hitting, and his mind kept Some strange pictures shed by.


    He put the bird down, grabbed the machete on the ground and joined the battle.


    Red blood sshed on Su Ying''s face, dyed her long ck hair red, and also dyed her cold eyes red.


    The pirates probably never imagined that they would die at the hands of a woman in the end.


    The pirate leader kneeling on the ground was so shocked that he couldn''t speak, he looked at Su Ying like a ghost.


    Su Ying twirled the big knife in his hand, cut off the head of thest pirate, then turned around and threw the big knife in front of the leader, "You are the only one left."


    The pirate leader has also seen too many scenes of life and death massacres, but he never thought that he would end up in the hands of a woman, "Give me a chance to live, and I can give you everything I grab."


    Su Ying stepped forward and knocked the person unconscious. She wanted to save a life, and it was still useful.


    The corpses all over the ground scared the inders toe out. Motu looked at the big knife in his hand in a daze. Is his martial arts so powerful?


    Su Ying nced at his red-dyed white hair and said, "You''re good at it."


    A panic shed in Motu''s eyes, he quickly threw away the long knife in his hand and turned back to Queque.


    "I''ll take care of all of you. You can deal with these corpses yourself."


    Su Ying said to the inder hiding in the dark.


    The inders looked at Su Ying in horror. Although Su Ying had killed the pirates, the way she killed people just now was really scary. In addition, she looked unfamiliar. Before knowing where she came from, The inders did not dare toe out rashly.


    Motu stood up holding Queque and said: "She helped the inders, no matter what, we must thank her."


    At this time, a middle-aged man finally mustered up the courage to stand up. He didn''t dare to look at the corpse on the ground, but looked directly into Su Ying''s eyes and said, "Thank you, thank you for your help. These people, we Yes, it will be dealt with cleanly, I wonder how the heroine came to our ind?"


    "The one who was washed by the water, woke up here, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt people for no reason, I just want to find a way to go back."


    The inders became courageous after hearing what Su Ying said. After making sure that she would not hurt them, those men came out one after another and asked the ind chief, the middle-aged man who was talking to Su Ying, how to deal with these corpses.


    The ind leader asked them to carry the body to a small boat and throw it into the sea to feed the fish.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, the ind leader said: "If you don''t mind the woman, you can stay on the ind tonight."


    "good."


    "Sister, can my sistere to live at my house?" Que Que heard the adult''s voice and knew that Su Ying was going to stay on the ind tonight, so she couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Ying nced at her, thought of Linger, and agreed, "Okay."


    The male inders stayed to clean up the corpses of the pirates, while Su Ying dragged the leader of the pirates to Que Que''s house.


    She then left him in the yard, squeezed his mouth open and stuffed a pill in it.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Su Ying looked back at Que Que''s innocent eyes and asked.


    "Nothing gave him a pill to make him calm down at night."


    "Sister hug." Que Que suddenly stretched out her hands towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at her, a little sad, she suddenly missed her two children, and didn''t know how they were doing now.


    The child was terribly frightened. She reached out and hugged her when she was most sensitive.


    Que Que fell down on her shoulder, "Sister, sister, I''m so scared, sister..."


    Su Yingforted her softly, "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen."


    "Sister, you really look like my sister."


    Su Ying carried her into the room and sat down.


    There are four wooden houses in this yard. Judging from the exterior walls, they have been around for a certain period of time. Although they look a little old, the houses are kept very clean.


    "Your sister?"


    Que Que nodded, "It''s just that my sister and the rest are gone."


    Su Ying was a little surprised, as if she hadn''t seen the child''s other family members.


    "What about your parents, sister?"


    As soon as Su Ying asked, Que Que''s eyes turned red, "They, they were all killed by pirates, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Su Ying was stunned, the white-haired man was not Que Que''s real brother.


    Su Ying thought of the scene when he followed him to kill those pirates, and the kung fu moves seemed a little familiar.


    But she had fought so many fights that she couldn''t remember where she saw them.


    Su Ying asked softly: "Didn''t your brothere from the ind before?"


    Que Que shook his head and said, "No, brother is not, he was washed up on the ind just like his sister."


    "How long?"


    "Last year, my brother camest year."


    While talking, Motu came in, "I boiled hot water, you go and wash it." This was said to Su Ying, she is covered in blood now, and she really doesn''t look good.


    "good."


    Su Ying stood up, handed Queque to him, turned and left the room.


    "Brother, this sister is really nice." Que Que whispered on Motu''s shoulder.


    Mo Tu looked at Su Ying in a daze, okay, how could a good person take so many lives without blinking an eyelid?

 Chapter 407: Comfortable

    Chapter 407 Are youfortable?


    What Motu prepared for her was a dress that was washed white, but there was no stain on it.


    This dress should belong to Sister Que Que or Mother. It is a bit short for her, but it is fine.


    When she came out of the clean room, she smelled fresh fish. Su Ying had already used up all the food she ate in the morning. She followed the smell and saw Motu squatting with white hair. Cook on the stove.


    Su Ying carefully looked at his eyebrows and eyes. Although he has white hair, his eyebrows and eyshes are ck, and the contours of his face are very soft. Although the angle of his jaw can be clearly seen from the side, it is not so when viewed from the front. With a soft melon-shaped face, the man with this face looks more feminine than usual, but there is no trace of femininity in him, because his brows are sparse and the bridge of the nose is high, which perfectly reflects the softness of the outline. Show a more masculine spirit.


    "What are you looking at? You know me?" Motu suddenly raised his head to meet Su Ying''s gaze.


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on the fish in the pot, "I don''t know, why, you don''t even know who you are?"


    Motu frowned, "Well, I forgot."


    Su Ying looked at his peaceful eyebrows, it didn''t look like he was lying.


    "Haven''t you thought about leaving here and looking for your nk past?"


    Motu took out all the fish in the pot and said without raising his head: "I have a feeling that my previous life must have been bad, so God gave me a chance to start over again. It''s good here, let''s eat."


    In order to entertain Su Ying, Motu also took out the fine grains at home and cooked a big pot of rice.


    "Sister, hurry up and try it, the fish made by brother is also delicious."


    Motu made arge pot of fish, and steamed the shrimp and crabs he picked up. The dishes are not many, but they are veryrge.


    Su Ying picked up the bowl and chopsticks and ate without hesitation.


    I have to say that this fish is really fresh, and Motu''s craftsmanship is also good.


    When Su Ying had already eaten half of the pot of rice and was about to fill it up, Que Que and Mo Tu silently put down the bowls and chopsticks.


    They really didn''t expect that Su Ying could eat so much...


    Su Ying didn''t want to eat so much at first, but seeing that they all put chopsticks, the rice in the pot and the vegetables in the bowl couldn''t just be wasted like this, so she just reluctantly finished it.


    After eating, Motu packed up the dishes and went to the kitchen.


    "Que Que, didn''t you take all those fish back, why are you still running to the beach?"


    Que Que looked at Su Ying and said, "I made fish and wanted to send it to my sister."


    Su Ying paused, "You went to find me?"


    Que Que nodded, "I want my sister to taste the fish I cooked. The fish I cook is also delicious."


    Su Ying didn''t expect that the little girl would be in danger because she was going to deliver fish to herself. She was suddenly a little lucky to have met that pirate ship and followed it back.


    At night, Motu arranged an empty room for Su Ying, "You can sleep here tonight, just call me if you need anything, my name is Motu."


    "good."


    Su Ying closed the door, and the sea breeze blew in through the window, carrying the unique fishy smell of the sea.


    When I opened my eyes again, the sky had already turned pale.


    Su Ying got up and walked to the pirate leader. After taking the medicine yesterday, the beast slept peacefully.


    Su Ying pped down, and the pirate leader was immediately woken up.


    The moment he opened his eyes and saw Su Ying, Su Ying saw fear in his eyes.


    "Let me ask you, have you ever heard of Chu State?"


    The pirate leader shook his head vigorously, "No, I haven''t heard of it."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes and raised her hand for another p, two ps, whichpletely stupefied her, "I''ll think about it before I talk."


    Heaved a sigh of relief, the pirate leader said hoarsely: "Really, I really don''t know, I, we also live on the ind."


    Su Ying frowned, "Do you know the country closest to this ind?"


    "I know, I know, it''s the state of Jin, it''s the wharf of the state of Jin, it''s the closest country to this ind, and many passing merchant shipse from there."


    Su Ying thought, after she was washed into the sea at that time, it was very likely that the current brought her directly to such a far ce.


    Although it is far away from Jin to Chu, it is still better than being a headless chicken.


    "Do you know the route to Jin?"


    "I know." Every time they rob each ind or merchant ship, they will go to Jin to exchange money to buy what they need.


    "Very well, you sail the boat to Jin, and I will spare your life."


    The pirate leader said with difficulty: "My two legs are broken."


    Su Ying nced at his legs, and before he could react, he directly connected them with his bare hands, took out a silver needle from his body, and pierced his Dazhui acupoint.


    Before the pirate leader could even feel the pain, Su Ying stood up.


    He nced at her in surprise, slowly got up from the ground, and found that his legs were fine.


    "How long does it take from here to the coast of Jin State?"


    The pirate leader said: "If there is an ocean current going downstream, you can reach it in at most ten days. Now it is going upstream, and you need to walk for at least a month."


    "How long do you have to wait downstream?"


    "At the end of the year, it will be downstream at the end of the year."


    Too long to wait.


    Su Ying asked him to take him to the ship to check the ship''s supplies.


    Fresh water is more important than food when sailing at sea. If they want to sail for a month, they must have at least one to two months of fresh water guarantee.


    The pirate leader took Su Ying to the cabin, and there were a lot of wooden barrels piled up inside, but most of the wooden barrels were empty. The gang of pirates nned to rob the ind and go back, so the preparation of supplies was not counted. adequate.


    Su Ying and the pirate leader moved out all the buckets on the boat, she threw them on top, and he picked them up below.


    When Su Ying turned around and went in to get the bucket, the pirate leader turned and ran, climbed up from the other side of the boat, and waited for Su Ying to get off the boat and drive the boat away immediately.


    As soon as Su Ying came out, she found that the person was gone, but she didn''t panic at all.


    She followed the footprints on the beach and slowly looked towards the sea.


    People can''t be stupid enough to go into the sea, they should be hiding nearby and waiting for an opportunity.


    Su Ying blew his whistle and snapped his fingers lightly.


    Then a scream came from the cab along with the sound of waves beating.


    Su Ying sneered, walked slowly into the cab and saw the pirate leader writhing on the ground twisted in pain.


    The pirate leader only felt a shadow cast in front of his eyes, and saw Su Ying standing at the door with a nk face.


    This time, he really felt a deep sense of fear.


    "Comfortable?"


    "Forgive, forgive...forgive...uh!"


    "I told you, don''t try to escape in vain, but you just won''t listen."


    "No, I won''t run anymore, I won''t run anymore woo woo woo..."

 Chapter 408: i killed them

    Chapter 408 I killed them


    The pirate leader is being honest, because he can''t figure out what Su Ying did to him to make him suffer like that. The pain is really scarier than directly killing him.


    After Su Ying went with the pirate leader to fill up the fresh water, he asked him to carry the buckets back to the boat.


    When she returned to Que Que''s house, she saw many vigers gathered outside her house.


    "You monster is also a foreigner. Maybe you provoked these pirates. You can''t stay here."


    "That''s right, the pirates haven''t appeared in such a long time before, you were the one who recruited them, and you are an unknown person."


    The inders pointed at Motu with righteous indignation, and Motu put a tight face on his back and said, "I didn''t recruit the pirates, why do you drive me away?"


    "It''s you, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have died so many people, you unknown person, you go, leave the ind immediately, you are not wee here!"


    Motu clenched his fists, obviously, obviously he saved them yesterday, but today they turned their faces and refused to recognize anyone and wanted to drive him out!


    "My brother is not a bad person, don''t drive him away." Que Que hugged Motu in fear, but the inders would not let him go just because of this.


    "Queque, your parents and your sister were killed by this ominous man. You see, you were almost killed by him yesterday. You should drive her away quickly, and the people on the ind will take good care of you." .¡±


    Que Que shook her head with red eyes, she didn''t want to drive away her brother, she wanted to stay with him all the time, "If I want to go, I will go with my brother."


    "You girl, why don''t you listen to me!"


    Su Ying didn''te forward, but from what Que Que chatted with her, it can be known that the people on the ind don''t like Mo Tu, and they always avoid him, thinking that he is an unknown person, especially because he is different from ordinary people. If you have white hair, you are considered a monster.


    The ind was attacked by pirates this time, and they had nowhere to vent their anger. They could only point their guns at Motu, thinking that he was the one who brought disaster to the inders.


    At this time, if she came forward, even if the inders let him stay temporarily for her sake, after that, they would always have an excuse toe to the house again to make trouble, or this was not the first time.


    So she''s not going to get too involved.


    "Okay, I''ll go, I will leave with Queque." Motu said suddenly.


    "The bird is our inder, you can''t take it away, who knows where you will take the child." The ind leader disagreed.


    Motu insisted, "If I am not allowed to take Queque away, I will stay on the ind. You can think about it yourself."


    Don''t think about it, the inders finally decided to let Que Que go with Motu.


    Rather than leaving an unknown hidden danger on the ind, it is better to sacrifice a child to make everyone happy.


    Human nature is so selfish.


    Obviously Motu was their savior yesterday, but today he is an ominous person.


    After the inders dispersed, Su Ying returned to their small courtyard.


    Que Que looked at Su Ying with red eye circles, her eyes were extremely wronged.


    "Sister, they want to drive me away with my brother, woo woo woo...they are the bad guys."


    Su Ying picked her up and coaxed her softly. Motu came out of the house and looked at her, "Can you take us away? We will never trouble you afternding."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Ind, since the ind can''t survive, we''ll go ind. It just so happens that Queque has always wanted to go out and have a look."


    "Also."


    Living ind is more convenient than living on an ind. As for the issue of identity, it¡¯s not toote to find a solution after going ashore.


    "Pack up your things and leave as soon as possible while the weather is fine."


    "kindness."


    The two brothers and sisters don¡¯t have many things, just pack a few bags and everything is done.


    When they walked out from the ind, the inders all huddled in the yard and dared note out.


    Su Ying killed those pirates yesterday, not all because of these people, and she doesn''t feel the indifference of these people now.


    But the reason why they are so scared is probably because they were scared stupid by the way she and Motu killed yesterday.


    The three of them went to the boat along thedder.


    "Let''s sail while it''s still early."


    The pirate leader in the cab got themand to sail.


    The big ship slowly left the ind.


    "The sea wind is strong outside, go to the cabin."


    Que Que felt sad just now, but after getting on the boat, she gradually moved away from the ind. Her child''s nature was revealed. This is the first time she has left the ind since she grew up. Apart from being afraid of the unknown world, it is more Curiosity and anticipation.


    "Sister, what do you think the outside world looks like?"


    "There are a lot of people, and there are many things you haven''t seen, yed, or eaten. When the timees, my sister will take you to have fun."


    "Okay, sister."


    The sea breeze was so strong that it hurt people''s head and cheeks. Su Ying took Que Que into the cabin and let her sleep for a while.


    In order to reach Jin State as soon as possible, the boat did not stop at night.


    Mo Tu walked over to Su Ying after coaxing Que Que to sleep.


    Su Ying nced at him, "I thought you would fight against them." After all, Motu did nothing wrong.


    Motu pursed his lips tightly, "The person who killed Que Que''s family back then was indeed attracted by me."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, she thought those people were also pirates.


    "But at that time I had lost the memory of the past, and I didn''t know who they were." But thinking about it now, those people are still different from the pirates this time.


    At that time, he was washed into the sea and was rescued by Que Que''s family.


    It was a very simple family, they took good care of him, and when his injury was almost recovered, he began to do something for them as a reward.


    He still remembered that he went to fetch water for them that morning, but he didn''t expect that those people would find Que Que''s house and kill Que Que''s family when he left. At that time, Que Que escaped by hiding in a rice jar .


    When he came back, he met those people, and they killed him directly after seeing him.


    At the moment when the opponent made a move against him, he instinctively resisted, and only then did he know that he knew kung fu.


    He killed those people, but he couldn''t get back Que Que''s dead rtives.


    Motu had guilt on his face. If it wasn''t for him, Queque''s family would still be living a peaceful but peaceful life on the ind.


    So when those inders found him, he still decided to leave.


    "A person without memory is iplete." No matter whether the past memory is good or bad, it is theplete self.


    Without memory, it is a nk, like floating, and there is no one who can prove that you have been in this world.


    "I thought it would be okay if I didn''t restore my memory, but now I want to restore my memory, I want to know who I am, and I want to avenge Que Que''s family!"


    Su Ying nced at him, "For the sake of bringing me back from the sea, I can show you what''s wrong with your body."


    Motu was surprised and said, "You also know medical skills?"


    "Know a little bit."


    Motu nodded suspiciously, and the two entered the cabin.

 Chapter 409: where are you

    Chapter 409 Where the **** are you


    Motu sat down on the chair and stretched out his hand to diagnose Su Ying''s pulse.


    Su Ying found that Motu looked fine on the surface, but there was a rtively serious internal injury inside, but whether this internal injury would affect the brain nerves and cause amnesia is hard to draw a conclusion. It is necessary to know whether there is a major trauma to the brain that needs further investigation. The space uses instruments for further inspection.


    "Do you often feel abdominal pain? asionally, you have severe symptoms of blood in the stool."


    Mo Tu was stunned when he heard Su Ying''s straightforward question.


    Seeing that his fair face was flushed, Su Ying asked curiously, "What? Are you allergic?"


    Motu shook his head, looked away and said: "No, it''s a little hot, and the symptoms you mentioned are yes."


    "Well, that''s because of internal bleeding, there will be congestion, first use some hemostatic medicine to see if the bleeding can be stopped, if the bleeding stops, then further treatment will be done."


    Motu didn''t expect Su Ying to be really good at medicine, "Thank you."


    "No, I never like to owe others."


    "You saved Que Que, and you have already paid it back. This time, I owe you. I don''t know what to call a heroine?"


    "Su Ying."


    Motu sped his fists at Su Ying and said, "Thank you Su Xia."


    "Thanks are not enough, you will take care of the food on board from now on." It will take a month for Niu Liu to travel, and she doesn''t want to eat dry food every day during this month.


    "no problem."


    Su Ying returned to the cabin, and came out with an extra bottle of medicine in his hand, "This is for stopping bleeding, once a day, take it for seven days to see the effect."


    "good."


    Su Ying yawned after finishing speaking, "I''m asleep, you can watch it tonight."


    "Okay, Miss Su can sleep peacefully."


    Su Ying turned around and closed the door. She was indeed sleepy. She hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in the past two days. After locking the cabin door and windows, she entered the space. She didn''t like to sleep on the bed, and the shaking made her ufortable. .


    ¡­


    Chu State, in the city of Jingzhou.


    In the past month, anyone who has been to the Cangjiang River can almost see a scene, that is, no matter whether it is upstream or downstream of the Cangjiang River, people will salvage something in the river every day.


    At the beginning, many people did not know what it was doing, but after seeing it a lot, the people in Jingzhou City and even the people in Chu State knew that the queen of Chu State blocked the dam with her body and was flooded to save the people in Jingzhou. Rush away, whereabouts are still unknown, what they are looking for is the Queen of Chu.


    Gradually, the deeds of Su Ying''s saving lives were written by schrs and spread among the people, and even wealthy businessmen offered to make a statue of Su Ying, so that thousands of people would admire and bow down.


    But this proposal was directly rejected by the court. The emperor said that if the queen is not found for one day, the queen is still alive. Who will give a living person a statue.


    On the bank of the Cang River, a thin figure has been searching back and forth along the bank of the river, not missing any corner.


    At first nce, he is unshaven and has scarlet eyes, making it almost impossible to see his original appearance.


    Jiang Yang followed behind on a horse, with a look of helplessness on his face.


    In the end, Zhang Shuming still didn¡¯t stop Xiao Jin, and Xiao Jin ¡°fell ill¡± after making arrangements for the affairs of the capital. Three dayster, the ¡°sick¡± Xiao Jin appeared in Jingzhou, and has been there ever since.


    "Master, why don''t you rest your feet in front? Your body won''t be able to hold on like this." Jiang Yang stopped Xiao Jin on horseback.


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been since Xiao Jin had a full night''s sleep. He just found a ce to squat for a while when he was extremely tired, and then continued to search.


    He was very worried, worried that Xiao Jin''s body would not be able to hold on, and also worried that there was not much time left for them in the capital.


    On the second day after Xiao Jin left the capital, Lord Jingguo went up to the court with his sick body that had not fully recovered, and stabilized the court for Xiao Jin. The return of Lord Yasukuni to power can suppress those people to a certain extent, but this is not a long-term solution.


    Xiao Jin turned a deaf ear to it, scanning the river with fiery eyes, and from time to time searched in the water with a long pole.


    "Master, you have to trust your mother, she is so powerful, it is likely that she was washed to a certain ce by the water, maybe that ce is too far away, and my mother will not be able toe back for a while."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin suddenly raised his eyes to look at him, "Jiang Yang, as I said, I will go back when the timees." He always had a premonition, he knew that Su Ying must still be alive, if he didn''te to look for it himself, Will not be reconciled.


    Jiang Yang frowned tightly. He couldn''t believe what he said. It was impossible for anyone to survive such a big flood. He didn''t want to pierce it because he was afraid that Xiao Jin wouldn''t be able to think about it.


    "Master, the end of the Cangjiang River is the mouth of the sea. Maybe your mother has gone into the sea."


    Xiao Jin paused abruptly, "What did you say?"


    "At the estuary, the flood will eventually be washed into the estuary. Is there a possibility that the empress has also gone out. Now the empress is trying to find a way toe back, but the master also knows how far the sea is from us. Our search is futile. , it¡¯s better to send someone to Haikou to wait, maybe they can get some useful news.¡±


    Jiang Yang''s words were like a ray of light that made Xiao Jin wake up, yes, he actually forgot this.


    From Zhu Lin''s description, we can know that the flood was so rapid and violent that it was not impossible for it to be taken to the sea.


    "Immediately pass on my order to let Wang Su personally lead people to the mouth of the Cangjiang River to find the queen''s whereabouts."


    "yes."


    Before Xiao Jin left the capital, he had told Lord Yasukuni that he would return to Beijing within half a month at most, and now, there was not much left before the time he agreed with Yasukuni.


    Xiao Jin looked at the clear river water in a daze, "Su Ying, where are you..." You said that no matter what happened, you would never leave me...


    "Ha Qiu!"


    Su Ying sneezed suddenly and woke up.


    She sat up from the operating table and left the space after waking up.


    As soon as she came out, she heard someone knocking on the cabins. It was the sound of sparrows.


    "Sister, sister, are you awake? Sister, are you sleepingte?"


    Su Ying walked over and opened the door.


    "wake up."


    Seeing Su Ying open the door, a sweet smile appeared on Que Que''s face, "Sister, brother has already cooked fish porridge, let''s go and eat."


    "Wait, I''ll wash my face first."


    As he said, Mo Tu packed their meals and got up early in the morning to start a fire and cook.


    "Brother, sister is awake."


    Motu turned around when he heard the sound, and put arge bowl of fish porridge on the table, "Eat first, there is still more in the pot. I caught a big fish this morning, and the meat of that fish is the most delicious when used to make porridge." .¡±


    Que Que served Su Ying a bowl of fish porridge, "Sister, try it quickly, brother''s fish porridge is the best."


    Su Ying took the fish porridge and poured out a thank you and started to eat it.


    This fish has no thorns, and the meat is particrly stic, tastier than any fish she has eaten before?


    "Delicious and delicious."


    With Su Ying''s affirmation, Motu alsoughed. When he smiled, there were two shallow pear dimples at the corners of his mouth, a little...sweet?


    Su Ying thought so at the time.


    Motu also filled a bowl and sat down on the chair, "Just as long as you like it, I''ll cook it for you in different ways these days."


    Thank you "Zidie.Be" for your kind reward~~~

 Chapter 410: happy cry

    Chapter 410 Happy to Cry


    After eating, Su Ying went to the cabin.


    When the pirate leader saw Su Ying approaching, his body became tense.


    Thinking of the pirates who have dominated the sea all these years, one day they became a helmsman who sailed a boat, who would have imagined it!


    Seeing his sad look, Su Ying said quietly, "Thinking about your aplices who are decapitated, don''t they instantly feel happy?"


    Pirate Chief: "..." I want to cry happily!


    Su Ying picked up the nautical chart on the side and looked at it. There was a route marked with a ck pen on it. This was the route they were going to take, and the final destination was Jin.


    "Where are we now?"


    The pirate leader stretched out his hand and pointed on the map, "If calcted by the speed of the ship, we should be at this position now."


    Seeing that they had been gone for almost a day and a night, Su Ying only moved such a small distance. When she looked down along the nautical chart, she could see a small piece of yellow material smeared in front of her, "Where is this ce? What does this mark mean?"


    "This area is a submerged reef. Special markings are made to let the sailors know. Be careful when passing this area. If you hit the reef, it will be very troublesome."


    "Can''t get around?"


    "I can go around, but I have to walk for at least another half a month."


    The situation at sea changes too fast. If it was clear an hour ago, the sky will change in a blink of an eye. If you stay at sea for another day, it will be more dangerous. Su Ying doesn''t want to take a long way.


    But the reef is also dangerous, so we have to find a way to avoid it as much as possible.


    Su Ying entered the space while returning to the cabin to rest. She wanted to find out what equipment could help them avoid the reef in advance.


    In the past, she mostly operated ind, and there were rtively few offshore activities, so there were rtively few instruments rted to this area stored in the space. There would be mines for bombing fish, but she could never blow up the reef.


    Looked around, and finally turned over a sr-powered submarine probe in an inconspicuous corner.


    Su Ying went to the deck and pasted the concentrating panels on the boat, taking advantage of the sunny weather to absorb more sr energy.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" Que Que walked up to Su Ying with a coconut in her arms, poking her head curiously.


    After putting away the instrument, Su Ying turned around and said, "See if any fish in the sea will hit our boat."


    "Sister, you won''t be as stupid as a fish. This is the coconut that my brother asked me to bring to my sister. Has my sister ever drank it?"


    Su Ying shook her head, she only saw it in the picture, she took a sip from the coconut, the taste was very light, and there was a slight astringent taste, it was not good for her, but after the juice entered her throat, there would be an aftertaste sweet.


    "Sister, where is your home? What''s it like there?"


    The first thing Su Ying thought of was not the specific location, but the person.


    "In a country called Chu State, there are many delicious and fun things there. Of course, there are also many bad people who can deceive children."


    Que Que listened with great interest at first, but when she heard it, she was so frightened that she threw herself on Su Ying and hugged her waist tightly.


    "Sister, Queque is afraid of bad people."


    "So after Que Que goes ashore, no matter what you do, you have to follow your elder brother and sister closely, you know?" Children are always yful. It''s not a bad thing that she has a psychological defense.


    "Now that I know my sister, Que Que will definitely not run around."


    Su Ying was also afraid of scaring her too much, so she told her some interesting things to divert her attention.


    In the next few days, the boat sailed smoothly, the weather was beautiful, and the weather was always sunny.


    This night,te at night, when Su Ying was about to fall asleep, she heard the siren of the detector.


    She quickly sat up and turned on the screen of the detector, and found that their ship was very close to the reef.


    Su Ying sat up from the bed and walked out. When she got to the deck, she saw Motu standing on the deck, and turned her head when she heard the sound.


    "Why is Miss Su still up sote?"


    Su Ying nced at the detector in her hand and said: "We are going to the reef soon. If we go in at night, we may hit the reef at any time. I don''t worry."


    Mo Tu frowned, the reefs must be careful, "I''ll be watching from below, just call me if you need anything."


    Su Ying nodded and went up to the cabin.


    Now, for the safety of the boat, Su Ying let him rest when the pirate leader arrives at the boat every day. Now, before the boat arrives, he is still in the cabin.


    The pirate leader stiffened when he saw Su Yinging in, "Women, why are you here?"


    "Are you going to the reefs soon?"


    The pirate leader came to his senses after hearing what Su Ying said, "Yes, it should be here soon."


    "It''s even more unsafe to walk at night. Find a ce to stop the boat first, and leave after dawn tomorrow."


    The pirate leader nodded, the reef is already dangerous, let alone at night.


    Su Ying asked the pirate leader to rest. He has been at sea for many years, and he has more experience in dealing with these things than them. When crossing the reef, he must be full of energy.


    At night, neither Su Ying nor Motu slept. Although the boat stopped, there were winds and undercurrents at sea. No one knew where they would be taken after falling asleep, so keep an eye on the movement of the boat.


    Su Ying stood on the deck, looking at the silent, dark and turbulent sea, like a giant beast that could swallow everything.


    "Go to sleep, I''ll just watch over at night." Motu said.


    Su Ying felt that it was unnecessary for the two of them to guard, so she stood up and said, "You guard the first half of the night, and I wille over to pick you up in the second half of the night."


    "good."


    Su Ying returned to the cabin, and when she opened her eyes again, the sky outside was already bright.


    The shaking of the ship really made people drowsy.


    She quickly got up and dressed and walked out, seeing Motu still sitting on the deck.


    "Sorry, I didn''t get upst night."


    Motu smiled indifferently, "It''s okay, I can''t sleep anyway."


    "Go and rest."


    Motu shook his head, "I caught a lot of fishst night, I''ll make breakfast first." After saying that, he got up and went to the cabin.


    Su Ying took out the instrument and turned it on, and found that they were a little closer to the reef. It should be that the tumbling wavesst night brought the boat over again.


    The pirate leader also got up, knowing that the reef was about to clump up, he didn''t dare to take it lightly, after all, he was also on this ship, and he didn''t want to die.


    Su Ying walked to the cabin and said, "In a while, follow the direction I told you."


    "The heroine knows how to avoid the reefs?"


    "kindness."


    "good."


    After Head Heize set sail, the ship quickly sailed into the reefs.


    After entering, Su Ying found that there were not only submerged reefs, but also many floating reefs.


    "I''ll take the helm."


    The pirate leader was a little worried, "Has the heroine ever sailed a boat before?"


    Of course she has driven a boat before, but this is the first time for such an old boat, "Try it first."


    As she spoke, she held the steering wheel and followed the instructions on the instrument to dodge, taking every step very carefully.


    Fortunately, their ship is not big, so it is rtively sensitive when dodging.


    Just when Su Ying thought they were about to leave the reef, an rm sounded on the instrument, and she stopped the boat quickly.

 Chapter 411: dense fog

    Chapter 411 Dense Fog


    Su Ying looked at the prompt on the instrument, and found that there were reefs in all directions ahead, and there was no exit to pass through.


    "How is this going?"


    The pirate leader ran outside to check the situation, looked at the reef standing in front of him and couldn''t help wondering, "It''s strange, when did this reef be like this?"


    "The floating reef will move, and it is normal to be different."


    Su Ying didn''t find a way out on the instrument. She went outside the boat, took out the binocrs to observe the surrounding situation, and found that they were surrounded by floating reefs, and there might be hidden reefs under the only exit. how to pass.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you pass through that gap?" Motu asked standing on the deck.


    Su Ying shook her head, "There is a hidden reef below."


    It is not easy for them to retreat from the position they are in now. If they cannot get through, they will be trapped here to death.


    Su Ying returned to the cabin and changed into a diving suit. She was going to the sea to determine how far the reef was from the sea surface and whether they could let their boat pass by.


    Motu saw that Su Ying was about to go down, so he held her back, "Let me go."


    "No, you pay attention to the wind direction on the boat at all times. If the wind blows at this time, the risk of the ship hitting the rocks will increase." After speaking, Su Ying warmed up a little and plunged into the sea.


    The icy sea water surrounded her in an instant. Fortunately, the temperature of the diving suit can be controlled. Although the duration is limited, it is better than none.


    Su Ying quickly swam towards the opening. After getting close, she took out the lighting tool and could clearly see the hidden reef below.


    This reef is much bigger than she imagined, hidden under the sea water, like a hill.


    Su lingered over there, returned to the space, took out the measuring instrument, and began to measure the width of this section of reef and the height of the distance from the highest point.


    After calcting, she swam back to the side of the boat to measure the draft height of the boat to determine whether the boat could pass over the reef.


    Su Ying''s figure was swimming back and forth with the ship on the reef, not noticing the dangerous approach behind him.


    When she returned to the reef to make the final confirmation, the sharks were slowly approaching her.


    Motu held the binocrs and saw the shark''s fin at a nce, and his heart was in his throat.


    Motu quickly returned to the cabin, and came out with an extra harpoon in his hand.


    It''s just that the ship is still a certain distance from the reef, and his harpoon simply doesn''t have such a long range.


    Motu asked the pirate leader to drive the boat closer, and when he got close, he flew out the harpoon in his hand.


    There was a loud bang, and the harpoon stabbed a shark.


    The shark was struggling in the water in pain, and the bright red blood also stimted the surrounding sharks to turn around and chase after it.


    The blood spread, which also made Su Ying aware of the abnormality.


    She looked back and saw the school of sharks being attracted to go in another direction.


    After the survey, Su Ying quickly swam towards the ship.


    Seeing Su Ying surfaced, Motu hurriedly threw the hemp rope over, "There are man-eating fish in the water,e up quickly."


    Su Ying grabbed the hemp rope and returned to the boat.


    Que Que quickly hugged the towel and handed it to Su Ying, "Sister, wipe it off so you don''t catch a cold."


    Motu only nced at her before turning his back.


    "Thank you." Su Ying wrapped her body in a cloth towel and went back to the cabin to slow down the diving suit. When she came out again, Motu had brought her the boiled hot water.


    "Drink something hot first to get rid of the cold."


    Su Ying nced at him, "OK."


    "ording to the survey data, the top of the reef is a certain distance from the sea surface. As far as the waterline of the ship is concerned, we can pass over the reef, but the distance between the floating reefs on both sides is a bit narrow. Be careful when touching the sides of the boat."


    Although there are certain risks, it is not a dead end, otherwise it will be bad if you can''t get out and can''t get out.


    Su Ying went to the cabin after taking a short rest, so as not to change things, let''s go there first.


    She controls the rudder and carefully avoids the floating reefs on both sides.


    Seeing that they were about to pass through, a sudden sea breeze blew, followed by a white thick fog that almost blocked all the sight ahead, and the visibility was terrifyingly low.


    Su Ying looked at the instrument. Fortunately, there are no obvious reefs ahead, and it should be safe to pass through this opening for the time being.


    It''s just that the dense fog is getting thicker and thicker. If it weren''t for the equipment, Su Ying would not dare to move forward.


    Fortunately, they passed through the floating reef smoothly, but the thick fog outside was so thick that they couldn''t tell the direction at all.


    Su Ying pondered for a moment, and decided to go a little further. After all, they were too close to the reef, and they might hit the reef at any time. It would not be toote to stop if they moved forward and were farther away from the reef.


    After driving another distance, Su Ying stopped the boat.


    "Take a rest first, and wait for the fog to clear before leaving."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying has been standing on the deck and using binocrs to observe the surrounding situation, but the fog is too thick, she can''t see anything and has to give up.


    Su Ying suddenly felt a strong murderous auraing from behind her. She turned her head vigntly and met Motu''s blood-red shallow eyes. He clenched the harpoon tightly in his hand and stabbed at Su Ying without hesitation. .


    Su Ying propped her hands on the guardrail, her body rotated 360 degrees, barely avoiding Motu''s attack.


    Motu didn''t intend to stop at all. He missed a move and made another move, which was fatal.


    Su Ying took advantage of the thick fog to turn around and ran towards the cabin.


    Motu followed closely after seeing this, and Su Ying returned to her room, quickly closed the door and entered the space.


    As soon as she entered, she fell to the ground, and her consciousness began to blur.


    She closed her eyes and shook her head. When she opened her eyes again, she seemed to see Xiao Jin waving to her.


    Su Ying knew that she was hallucinating.


    She propped herself up and went to the medicine cab to rummage quickly, found a blue injection and injected herself quickly.


    She leaned halfway on the edge of the operating table, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After feeling the effect of the medicine, she slowly opened her eyes.


    After recovering, Su Ying took a gas mask from the shelf and put it on before leaving the space.


    The door of the room was kicked down. Su Ying thought of Motu who was out of control for no reason, and worried about Queque''s safety, she immediately left the cabin.


    At this time, the entire ship was surrounded by thick fog.


    "Finch, sparrow."


    Su Ying searched around, but found no one in the cabin.


    Suddenly there was a sound of fighting overhead, and the sound came from the direction of the cabin.


    Su Ying looked up and saw the harpoon in Motu''s hand stabbing at the pirate leader.


    Fortunately, the leader of the pirate also has kung fu to protect himself, and the two gods and men are fighting together.


    Su Ying turned to the cabin, stepped forward and stunned Motu before he recovered.


    Seeing Motu fall down, the pirate leader still didn''t intend to let him go, one of the students rushed over, and was kicked to the ground by Su Ying.


    The pirate leader rolled his eyes and became dizzy.

 Chapter 412: hallucination

    Chapter 412 Hallucination


    Su Ying directly took out the injection and injected it into Motu, then went to check the situation of the pirate leader, injected him with the injection and put on a mask before getting up to find the whereabouts of Que Que.


    "Sister, parents, wait for Queque, don''t go..."


    When Su Ying returned to the cabin, she heard a movement from the stern of the ship. She ran over to take a look, and saw Que Que standing on the deck, about to fall off the guardrail.


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes sank slightly, and she quickly stepped forward and hugged her into her arms, took out the prepared injection and injected her into it.


    As the drug entered the blood, Que Que gradually lost consciousness. Su Ying put the gas mask on her, and carried her back to the cabin.


    After cing the bird, Su Ying returned to the cabin. She hung the light in the cabin, and the cabin was instantly illuminated.


    She took a look at the nautical chart on the side, and there were no other marks after the mark on the reef, and she didn''t know what was going on with the thick fog.


    Su Ying put the nautical chart aside, her brows were knit together, so she doesn''t like to go out to sea, there are too many unknown variables, this dense fog obviously contains hallucinogenic toxins, so she still has to find a way to leave this area first.


    Su Ying looked at the icons on the instrument, and after confirming that there were no reefs ahead, she continued to sail.


    The fog was too thick, she didn''t dare to drive too fast, so she could only walk forward cautiously.


    After walking for some time, she finally saw a faint light on the way.


    After Su Ying lowered the light by two degrees, she made sure that the light source was not far away.


    Suddenly, a gust of sea breeze blows, gradually blowing away the thick fog in front of you.


    Su Ying also saw the sea illuminated by golden light.


    They''re finally out!


    After the ship sailed out of the thick fog, Su Ying turned her head and saw that the thick fog behind her seemed to be separated from the sea area she was in now, like two worlds.


    Su Ying looked at the clear sea surface, her deeply fixed eyebrows and eyes rxed a little.


    She took off the gas masks on her face and Motu''s face and continued sailing.


    Half an hourter, Motu moved his fingertips and slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was Su Ying''s boots.


    He looked up at Su Ying suspiciously, and was about to get up when he felt a dull pain in his neck.


    He sat up and saw the pirate leader lying on the other side in a blink of an eye.


    Motu pinched the center of his brows, but couldn''t remember what was going on for a while.


    Motu looked at Su Ying suspiciously, "Su Xia, what''s wrong with me?"


    Su Ying nced back at him, "You have been poisoned by the mist and have hallucinations. I will knock you out and give you the antidote, and you will be fine when you wake up."


    Motu''s face changed, and some fragmentary pictures seemed to sh in his mind, but he really couldn''t recall the specific ones.


    He thought of something and quickly got up from the ground and ran out.


    Seeing this, Su Ying shouted, "The bird is in the cabin."


    Motu ran to the cabin and saw Quequeying on the bed safe and sound. When he woke up just now, a lot of fighting images suddenly shed in his mind, some were fighting with the pirate leader, and some were fighting with others. But who those people were, he still couldn''t remember.


    It''s just that he was a little surprised by his ruthless demeanor in his memory. Now, even he himself is curious about who he was in the past.


    After the pirate leader woke up, Su Ying handed the steering wheel back to him, and she needed to squat for a while.


    The pirate leader looked at the injury on his body suspiciously, and couldn''t even remember how he got injured.


    The pirate leader took a cautious look at Su Ying, "Woman, is there something I did wrong? Just say it, and I will definitely change it."


    Su Ying knew that he had lost his mind and didn''t bother to exin, "Sail the boat well, don''t have any wrong thoughts."


    The head of the pirate tightened his face, and swallowed hard, how did Su Ying know that he had crooked thoughts!


    He really nned to find a chance to run away afternding, but Su Ying didn''t expect to see all of this!


    The pirate leader wanted to cry, why did he encounter such a stubborn stubble!


    When Su Ying returned to the cabin, he saw Motu waiting outside the door.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Motu nodded, "I seem to recall something, but the picture is too fast and not very real."


    Su Ying thought that he had been taking medicine for a few days, so she let him into the house with her.


    "Extend your hand and let me see, has the symptom of blood in the stool improved after taking the medicine?"


    Motu paused, nodded and said, "It''s much better."


    "If it gets better, it means that the medicine is working."


    After taking the pulse, Su Ying checked his lower eyelids.


    "I need to give you a more detailed examination, you go to bed and lie down first."


    Motu was stunned for a moment, but obediently stood up, walked to the bed andy down.


    Su Ying took out a smoke from a cloth bag and lit it. Soon, the smoke filled the room.


    Motu''s vision gradually became dull after a moment of stupor, and it took less than half an hour for him to wake up and fall asleep.


    After Su Yingren fell asleep, Su Ying covered his eyes with cloth strips and brought him into the space.


    She needs to give Motu''s brain a full checkup.


    After the inspection, Su Ying directly read the inspection results.


    "No nerve damage? No pressure from blood congestion?" Su Ying frowned slightly as she looked at the result report. Generally, amnesia after a serious injury is mostly due to nerve damage or congestion. Signs of damage, which means there is nothing wrong with his brain.


    If there is memory loss even though there is no problem with the physical hardware, then the problem is likely to be software, such as mental stimtion. The human body will have a protective mechanism after receiving huge mental stimtion, and memory loss is one of them. A sort of.


    After amnesia, this kind of people will block the memory that has hurt them too much, which is also a way of self-hypnosis.


    Thinking about this, Su Ying took the man out of the space.


    After the internal bleeding stopped, there were no major problems with his body. As for the amnesia, she had already thought of a treatment method.


    Suddenly, there was a crisp ringing sound in my ear.


    Motu opened his eyes faintly, and there was a darkness in front of him.


    There was an invisible sense of oppression in the darkness, which made him breathless.


    "Motu, Motu, do you still remember me?" There was an extremely familiar voice in the darkness.


    Gradually, the surrounding darkness faded away, and a figure stood with his back facing him. Motu looked at the figure and felt extremely familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Motu, why did you forget me?"


    The figure turned around slowly, and Motu tried his best to get up and approach him, trying to see his appearance clearly.


    The appearance of the other party became more and more clear, and at the same time his heartbeat also elerated.


    "Motu, everything is mine, you should die!"


    Suddenly, the opponent''s appearance waspletely revealed.


    Motu''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he raised his hand and pped him in the face.


    "You are the one to die!"

 Chapter 413: dragged down

    Chapter 413 Drag it down and die


    The fist was clenched tightly, and Motu suddenly woke up.


    The ck mist in front of his eyes dissipated, revealing Su Ying''s cold face.


    Su Ying watched the change in his eyes and let go of his hand, "Remember?"


    Motu lowered his eyes and didn''t say a word, and Su Ying didn''t force him to ask. After all, she wasn''t that interested in his past, and treated him just out of gratitude.


    "The Lady Su is really surprising."


    When Su Ying turned around, Motu suddenly raised his head, and those peach blossom eyes added a flirtatious charm.


    Su Ying nced back at him, her eyelids narrowed, she was still the same person, but at that moment, she felt that his temperament waspletely different, like a different person, she was sure, he must have remembered something .


    "There are many things you don''t know." After finishing speaking, he ignored him and turned to leave the cabin.


    Motu got up from the bed, and his face returned to its original expression in a blink of an eye.


    They have been sailing for nearly half a month. ording to the schedule, they will be able to dock in Jin State in another half month.


    The rest of the trip went smoothly. Gradually, they found some boats on the sea.


    The pirate leader said that seeing the merchant ship means that the country of Jin is near.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs and stood on the deck to watch. Sure enough, he could see the maind not far away.


    ¡­


    Chu State, outside the imperial pce.


    King Jiang Ning stamped his feet outside the hall anxiously.


    "What on earth do you mean? This king is worried about the emperor''s body and wants to go in and have a look, but you people are blocking it in every possible way. What are your intentions!"


    Zhao Neng, who was standing outside the door, said with a cold face: "I understand that the prince is worried, but the emperor''s dragon body is sick and it is time to rest. The emperor has ordered that no one should be disturbed. Please return the prince."


    Jiang Ning Wang shouted shamelessly, "I won''t go back, if I don''t see the emperor today, I won''t go back no matter what!"


    Zhao Neng had no choice but to let the forbidden army take him down.


    The king of Jiangning was even more unhappy when he was restrained by the two imperial guards, "You guys want to rebel, don''t you? Let me tell you, if I don''t see the emperor today, it means that you want to murder the emperor. What does this king say?" Neither will go."


    In the dark, many maids and servants were peeping. The situation in Jingzhou had already spread to Beijing. Now everyone knows that the empress was washed away by the flood, and the emperor fell ill with grief.


    The new emperor ascended the throne, and the empress had such a big incident, which aristocratic family would not want to take advantage of this opportunity toe over and stuff their daughter into the harem, but the emperor has been sick in the bedroom, let alone seeing people, they just have a piece of clothing If you can''t even see her, how can you let your daughter at home show her hospitality?


    They are all waiting for King Jiangning to make a fuss, so that they can know what is going on with the emperor now.


    But the forbidden army obviously didn''t give Jiang Ning any face, so they just dragged him away.


    In addition to the aristocratic family, the envoys from the southern kingdom are also eager to know about Xiao Jin''s situation.


    "My lord, there is news from Jingzhou, saying that there is no possibility for people to find it. If you think about falling from that ce, even the gods will not be able to survive. The Queen of the Chu Kingdom is dead. He has lost a lot of help, and it is the time when he is weak, and at this time he will definitely not dare to fight with the Southern Kingdom again, ording to my subordinates, now is a good time to negotiate with the King of Chu."


    Of course King Yu knew that this was a good time to negotiate, but the problem was that they couldn''t see Xiao Jin at all.


    "What''s wrong with this Xiao Jin? Why has he been ill for so long? Isn''t it that he is about to die? No, you must find a way to find out about his situation. You should immediately send someone to spread the news. Just say that Xiao Jin is seriously ill. It''s about to die." He didn''t believe that those people in Chu who hadn''tpletely stood in line could endure it.


    Rumors quickly spread among the aristocratic circles in the capital. Originally, many ministers didn''t know what was going on, but this time they couldn''t help but n for themselves, but no matter how they n, they must figure out one thing , That''s what happened to Xiao Jin.


    Early in the morning, the officials all went to kneel outside the pce bedroom, shouting for Xiao Jin to mourn, and at the same time let Xiao Jin show up, they wanted to know whether the rumors outside were true or not.


    Duke Yasukuni wanted to stop him, but there were too many people booing and he couldn''t stop him at all.


    Looking at the closed pce door, Lord Jingguo twisted his gray brows together. Today is the time that Xiao Jin agreed with him, but he doesn''t know whether Xiao Jin has returned or not.


    Jingguo revolution and thinking of Su Ying, he could only sigh silently, that is indeed a rare and rare woman in a hundred years, what a pity.


    "Please mourn the emperor, the empress can no longer return, you must take care of the dragon body, my lord."


    "I also ask the emperor to show up to reassure the ministers, otherwise the ministers will not dare to leave."


    One sound, one after another as if caring and greeting Xiao Jin, all of them are forcing him to show up.


    "The emperor doesn''t want to show up, could it be that the emperor is not in the pce at all?" At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from the crowd, making everyone present quiet down.


    The minister who spoke seemed to realize that he had said something wrong, covered his mouth in panic and shook his head as if he had no money here.


    "This can''t be true, right? The emperor is really in the pce? Where can the emperor go?"


    The voice of doubt is getting louder.


    "Today, no matter what, we will see the emperor."


    "If the forbidden army dares to stop us, we will force our way in."


    Many people were encouraged to stand up and walk towards the gate of the bedroom.


    Duke Yasukuni''s eyes widened with anger, "What are you still doing, why don''t you stop those idiots quickly."


    However, before those ministers stepped forward to sh with the imperial army, the door of the sleeping hall burst open, and Xiao Jin in a dragon robe appeared in front of everyone.


    His face is stern, with deep brows and eyes, no trace of sadness can be seen, but his cheeks have lost a lot of weight. He does seem to be ill, but it ispletely different from the rumors.


    Now, everyone present was confused.


    Could it be that the emperor is really just sick?


    "Just now, who wanted to break into my bedroom by force?"


    The ministers walking in front subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Xiao Jin didn''t give them a chance to dodge.


    "Drag those who want to break into the bedroom by force, and kill them with a stick." There was a bloodthirsty coldness in the calm words.


    One sentence made those ministers kneel down in fright and beg for mercy.


    "The emperor forgives the sin, the emperor forgives the sin, Weichen and others also entered the pce to ask for an audience because they were worried about the emperor''s dragon body."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this humble minister is also worried about His Majesty..."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were cold, "As a minister of the Chu State, but he is easily provoked by others and swayed by rumors, what is the use of you, drag it down."


    "yes."


    The imperial army stepped forward, and there was a lot of howling outside the bedroom.

 Chapter 414: help giant

    Chapter 414 The giant calling for help


    Those who were not taken away were silent, their intestines were green with regret, they shouldn''t have listened to rumors and followed them to make a fuss to see the emperor.


    "Now you''ve all seen me? Can you go down and be punished with peace of mind? Today, anyone who enters the pce to make trouble will be dragged down and punished with fifty army sticks, and I will throw them out of the pce regardless of life or death."


    Fifty army sticks! Don''t even think about standing up if you don''t die for the rest of your life!


    The lover begged for mercy one after another, Xiao Jin didn''t even look at them, and let the imperial army take him away.


    Looking at the group of ministers who were taken away, Lord Yasukuni shook his head helplessly.


    "Duke Yasukuni came in with me."


    Duke Jingguo followed Xiao Jin into the bedroom. As soon as he walked in, the door behind him was closed.


    Duke Jingguo knelt down in front of Xiao Jin and saluted, "I am relieved to see that the emperor''s dragon is fine."


    Xiao Jin looked at him with a slightly rxed expression, "It''s been hard these days."


    Duke Yasukuni shook his head, "It''s the emperor''s hard work, I don''t know the queen''s funeral..."


    "The queen is still alive!" Xiao Jin interrupted Duke Yasukuni in a cold voice.


    Lord Jingguo looked up in astonishment and met Xiao Jin''s determined expression. He also sent someone to inquire, and he knew that Su Ying had indeed fallen from the dam into the torrent in order to block the gap in the dam. How could he still be alive?


    Prince Yasukunimented that the emperor has deep feelings for the empress, but in the end he has to ept the reality, but this matter can be slowed down.


    "Your Majesty, if it weren''t for those thieves in Jingzhou, such a serious ident would not have urred in Xinba in Jingzhou. Now that the Emperor is back, he must punish those people severely..." Tofort the queen''s spirit in heaven!


    Duke Jingguo didn''t say thetter, because he was afraid that Xiao Jin would be sad.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes dimmed, "I, I will definitely make them regret their lives!"


    No one knew what Duke Jing had said to Xiao Jin in the pce. After Duke Jing left, Xiao Jin ordered someone to vacate the room in the inner pce of the pce, and let the princess and the prince move here.


    After Duke Jingguo left, Xiao Jin sat alone in the dormitory, dazed. Now he was afraid of being alone. When he was alone, he would miss Su Ying crazily.


    Xiao Jin clenched his fists tightly, and the corners of his jaw were tense, but no matter what others said, he always firmly believed that Su Ying must still be alive!


    In the darkness, Su Ying heard a calling from her ear.


    "Su Ying, Su Ying, where are you Su Ying..."


    "Su Ying, you said you would never leave my Su Ying..."


    Su Ying frowned tightly and opened her mouth to respond, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t move. She could only watch the slender figure get farther and farther away from her.


    "Su Ying, Su Ying!"


    "Xiao Jin!"


    Su Ying suddenly woke up and realized that she was dreaming.


    She sat up and rubbed the center of her brows, feeling a little dazed looking at the moonlighting in through the translucent window.


    She not only misses the child, but also misses Xiao Jin.


    But she didn''t consume herself too much in this low mood, she didn''t die, and she would always go back.


    After waking up with a start, Su Ying didn''t feel sleepy. She sat cross-legged on the bed and was about to adjust her breath when she heard a beating sound from the boat.


    The night at sea is not peaceful. In the past, it was just the sound of waves beating against ships, but today the sound is different.


    Su Ying got up and came to the window to look towards the hull of the ship by the moonlight, but saw nothing.


    She turned around and went out, and as soon as she went out, she saw Motuing out of the cabin.


    It was dark in the cabin, but both of them could see each other in the dark.


    "Nvxia Su hasn''t slept sote?"


    Su Ying said: "I heard some strange sounds and came out to have a look."


    "What a coincidence, I heard it too."


    The two walked to the deck one after the other, and the sound of pping came again.


    Su Ying came to the side of the fence, and as soon as he walked over, a huge object suddenly jumped out of the sea and let out a howling sound.


    "Be careful!" Motu hurried over and stopped Su Ying.


    When the giant in the sea jumped out of the sea, Su Ying could see clearly the appearance of the opponent, it was a whale.


    The moment the whale jumped out of the water, its tail swept over the boat, and it was what made the sound just now.


    Motu thought it was the first time he saw such a big whale, so he turned around cautiously, picked up the harpoon that was put aside, and made an attacking gesture.


    Su Ying stopped him and said, "It doesn''t look malicious."


    Motu turned his head and looked at Su Ying, "Nvxia Su recognizes this monster?"


    "kindness."


    Even in thest days, there are still surviving marine creatures in the deep sea, and whales are one of them.


    This kind of whale is not very aggressive, and it will not actively attack humans or ships, but it has been circling the ship tonight, and it still looks very painful. It should be calling for help.


    Su Ying took out a shlight and shone it on the sea surface. After a while, the whale jumped out of the sea again and pped its body heavily on the sea surface, as if doing so could relieve its pain.


    By the light, Su Ying could vaguely see that it was covered with parasitic barnacles. She knew that this thing would make the whale feel very painful.


    It ran to their boat, maybe to let them clean up the barnacles.


    But given their current situation, there is no condition to help it at all.


    But Su Ying suddenly remembered the fresh and sweet taste of barnacles.


    Su Ying licked her lips and said, "I''ll go down and have a look."


    Motu was surprised, "This giant is so big, it''s too dangerous for you to go down like this."


    "I will be careful."


    Before he could speak again, Su Ying took off her coat and plunged into the sea water.


    She put on the heamp and quickly found the location of the whale. She returned to the space, took out the sonar and turned it on, so that the whale could receive it.


    The sound waves emitted by this sonar can put the whale into a deep sleep for a short time.


    Sure enough, the whale quickly calmed down and stood upright in the sea.


    Su Ying took out the dagger and the and quickly approached the whale.


    This whale was bigger than what she had seen in thest days, but the huge whale was covered with parasitic barnacles, which tortured it unspeakably.


    Without any dy, she directly took out the dagger to remove the barnacles and put them into the.


    Motu stood on the deck, pacing nervously back and forth for a long time without seeing any movement from the sea.


    Just when Motu couldn''t wait and wanted to go to the sea to find someone, Su Ying suddenly broke through the water.


    Seeing this, Motu quickly threw the hemp rope down and pulled him up.


    Su Ying tied the on his body to the rope and climbed up along the rope, and then pulled up a of barnacles with Motu.


    Motu stared at the big bag of barnacles in shock, "This, what is this?"


    Su Yingughed, "Delicious food."


    She dragged arge of barnacles to the kitchen behind the boat and asked Motu to boil water.


    "This thing can be eaten directly by throwing it into the water and cooking it? Are you not afraid of being poisoned?"

 Chapter 415: really delicious

    Chapter 415 is really delicious


    Su Ying threw the barnacle into the pot and said without lifting her head: "No, this thing is a nightmare for marine life, but it is a rare delicacy for me."


    Motu still maintained a skeptical attitude, he leaned half on the door frame and looked at Su Ying.


    She was still wet, and her robe was tightly attached to her body, perfectly outlining the curvature of her body.


    Motu narrowed his eyes slightly, and gradually became fascinated.


    Su Ying focused on the barnacles in the pot, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with her.


    "You look at the fire, I''m going to change clothes." Su Ying got up and met Motu''s slightly silly eyes, "What are you looking at?"


    Motu raised the tails of his eyes, maybe it was the sea breeze that brought a strange aura to his eyes, "Look at it, it''s really delicious."


    Su Ying thought he wanted to eat it too, "It''s really delicious."


    Su Ying pushed him away and walked out, but Motu looked at her back for a long time without returning to his senses, but put his hand on his chest and frowned slightly, "She is obviously a woman."


    The golden light breaks the dawn, and the sky is bright.


    Su Ying sat on the deck, eating barnacles and enjoying the sea breeze.


    Motu and Queque sat beside her, and they didn''t stop talking.


    Queque has lived by the sea since he was a child, but this is the first time he has eaten this stuff.


    "Sister, when did you catch this baby, you must call me next time, and I will catch it too."


    "You can''t catch it, I got it off the big fish."


    Queque blinked curiously, would a big fish have such delicious shellfish?


    "Hey, don''t go any further, don''t go any further."


    Motu heard the call from the sea, turned and walked to the fence to look into the sea, and saw several small boats stopped not far from the boats and kept waving at them.


    The pirate leader standing in the cabin also saw those people.


    "Nv Xia, you all go back to the cabin and sit down, I''m going to speed up?"


    Su Ying heard the voice of the pirate leader and stood up, "Why did someone in front suddenly speed up?"


    The pirate leader walked out of the cabin and shouted: "They are not good people. If we stop the ship in the past, they will take the opportunity to board the ship. If we move faster, they will not be able toe on board."


    Su Ying frowned, "Are those people working with you?"


    The pirate leader was slightly embarrassed, "Yes."


    Su Ying felt that the pirate leader didn''t need to lie to her, and he didn''t have the courage, so she signaled him to speed up.


    It''s just that this ship is considered old and small, and it can''t go much faster even if it speeds up.


    The boats in front retreated to the sides after seeing their boat approaching.


    Su Ying noticed that the person behind the boat was holding something in his hand, as if preparing for something.


    When the two parties met, the opponent''s person suddenly threw out the climbing rope in his hand and hooked it tightly to the fence, and then took advantage of the opportunity to climb up.


    Su Ying signaled Motu to take Que Que back to the cabin, stood by the fence and looked at those who were struggling to climb the boat and sneered.


    Seeing that a pirate was about to climb up, when it was only two or three meters away, Su Ying slowly picked up the hook hooked on the fence and threw it into the sea.


    The opponent was startled and fell into the sea.


    Su Ying seemed to be having a great time, throwing those pirates down one by one, and several pirates directly hit the bottom of the boat, blood spurted out instantly, and the bright red blood color was quickly rendered in the sea water.


    From the beginning to the end, there was a chill on Su Ying''s face. These people deserved to die, but she was toozy to do it herself.


    The closer the ships are to Jin, the more ships there are, so they can only slow down.


    The pier of Jin State is already visible to the naked eye, and they will be able to dock before dark today.


    "Woman, the ship needs a pass as long as it docks. If you don''t have a pass, you can''t get off the ship." The pirate leader said looking in the direction of Jin.


    "Where did you get your previous pass?"


    "It was bought from officials at the pier for money."


    "Then go buy another copy."


    The pirate leader was a little embarrassed, "Woman, it was several years ago when we bought it, and the officials we knew before had been reced long ago, and we don''t recognize these people on the pier now."


    "We''ll talk about it when we get closer to the pier." Since it was something that could be solved with money before, it shouldn''t be difficult to do it now.


    The pirate leader nodded, and slowly drove into the pier behind the big ship ahead.


    As soon as it docked, officers and soldiers came over to instruct them to dock the ship.


    As soon as the ship docked, the officers and soldiers took adder to the ship and began to check the inside and outside of the ship in a routine manner.


    The pirate leader had alreadye down from the cabin, and smiled at the head of the official: "Master, this is the first time we have returned to the Jin Kingdom, and we still need a pass in our hand, what can we do here?e down."


    The officer and soldier looked them up and down, saw their shabby appearance, and their attitude was very arrogant, "What are you doing here in Jin?"


    The pirate leader said with a smile: "We are inders on the ind, and we want to buy some things. See if it''s convenient for you."


    After listening to the words, the officers and soldiers turned their attention to Su Ying, and they reached out to touch Su Ying''s face.


    The pirate leader''s scalp was numb, and he moved to the side very quickly, so as not to be the fish in the pond that was affected by the disaster.


    "The cabin is empty, and I can finish the job in a quarter of an hour. I amfortable serving the official, so why can''t I do it?" The officer looked wretched.


    It''s just that the officer''s hand was stopped by a hand before it touched Su Ying.


    The official was displeased, and in a blink of an eye, he met Motu''s pair of peach blossom eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Perhaps the sea breeze was blowing hard, and the corners of his eyes were slightly red.


    "The official took the silver and went to the flower building. Isn''t there any beautiful girl?"


    The official servant is a tough guy, and he doesn''t pay attention to those rootless people on the ind at all, "What are you? It''s her blessing to let her serve you. If you don''t follow, get out immediately. This is the territory of the Jin Kingdom. Don''t even think about entering until you die!"


    Motu''s eyes were full of hostility, but Su Ying stopped him before he could make a move.


    "It''s easy to serve people, the official will follow me into the cabin."


    The officerughed satisfactorily when he heard what Su Ying said, "That''s right, brat, get out of here."


    Motu frowned and looked at Su Ying, Su Ying just nced at him and followed the officer into the cabin.


    The officials waiting outside looked at Su Yingmiaoman''s figure, and they were a little eager to try. Motu blocked the sight of those people with a surge of anger in his heart.


    Not long after the two of them entered, there were some imaginative voices in the cabin. After the voices subsided, Su Ying went to the deck and said to the officials: "Your boss told you to get the pass quickly. us."


    It was strange that the official did not see his bosse out.


    Su Ying said again: "The matter is not over yet, what''s the rush."


    Hearing what she said, the officer had a big smile on his face.


    Soon, two people went to get the temporary pass.


    After getting the pass, Su Ying signaled Motu to take Que Que to disembark. She turned her head and nced at the pirate leader.


    The pirate leader raised his heart in his throat instantly.

 Chapter 416: is it as sweet as you

    Chapter 416 Is it as sweet as you


    "Female, please forgive me, please forgive me..."


    "For the sake of your dedication in the past month, I will spare your dog''s life, but if you let me know that you do evil again, the poison in your body can kill your dog''s life at any time."


    The pirate leader''s heart skipped a beat, "Please, please give me the antidote."


    Su Ying nced at him coldly, "Are you pushing ahead?"


    The pirate leader tightened his face, "No, I dare not."


    Su Ying got off the boat without looking back.


    Those officials thought that their leader was still happy in the cabin, so they all went to the shore first to wait.


    Wait for Su Ying and the others to leave, the pirate leader ran to the cabin and opened the cabin door, and saw the official who was hung in the room at a nce.


    The officer had been beaten so badly that his nose was bruised and his face was swollen. He didn''t know what happened. The pirate leader didn''t want to provoke the people from the Jin government, so he quickly got him off and threw him on the boat, and then he sailed away without looking back.


    By the time those officials discovered the problem, Su Ying and the others had already disappeared.


    Quequey on Motu''s shoulder, looking around curiously with her big eyes. This was the first time she left the ind, and also the first time she saw the outside world.


    There are peopleing and going on the pier, and no one will notice them.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat something first?" Motu nced at Su Ying and said.


    Su Ying was also hungry. After staying on the boat for so long, when her feet stepped on the ground, she always felt that her legs were a little ck.


    "good."


    There is a lively street outside the pier, and there are all kinds of shops on the street. Motu chose a fairly lively restaurant and walked in.


    The three went to the restaurant lobby and sat down. As soon as they were seated, the waiter came over to greet them enthusiastically.


    "What do you guys want to eat? We have fresh seafood every day, and today we got a big fish. Would you like to have some?"


    After sitting on a boat for a month, Su Ying had enough fish for a month. After asking Que Que what they wanted to eat, Su Ying ordered a few meat dishes other than seafood.


    The back kitchen of the restaurant also acted neatly, and soon several dishes were served.


    Su Ying took some copper coins from her body and gave them to the clerk, "Brother, we are here to buy things, and we don''t know much about this ce, so I just want to ask you, where is this ce in Jin State? Can I go to Chu State if I go out here?"


    Motu raised his eyelids, but said nothing.


    The man got the reward and said sharply: "You are from overseas, right? We are Haiyang City, east, west, north, south, except for the north leading to the ind, the other three sides are the sea. It¡¯s far away, you have to go straight north, and then you go to the bookstore to buy a map, there are clear marks on it, are you going to Chu State for business or to find rtives?¡±


    Su Ying said: "There is something wrong, but we only have a temporary pass to Jin, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to go that far."


    The buddy hissed, "It''s not troublesome at all, it just takes some money to go to the government to be a spy for customs clearance, but it can only be done if you have a rtionship. After all, not everyone can do it."


    "Is there a broker who does this?" Motu took out some copper coins from his body and put them on the table.


    The man saw Qian and his smile deepened, "Some, some of you also know that our Haiyang City is close to the sea, and there are many guests like you. If you need it, the small ones will Go find it for you."


    "Then there is work."


    Su Ying found that the dishes in Haiyang City are all on the sweet side, and she doesn''t like it very much.


    "Although this chicken is a bit nd, it is more suitable for your taste when it is fried with oil."


    Su Ying nced at the chicken being pushed to him in surprise.


    Motu did not avoid her gaze, but moved closer to her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ying retreated a little to distance himself from him, "You observe very carefully."


    Motu smiled, the corners of his eyes dizzy, "I cooked all the meals you ate a month ago."


    Su Ying took a piece of chicken and ate it into his mouth, but looked at him with warning eyes, "Don''t look at me with such eyes." With aggression, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist beating you."


    The smile on Motu''s face was really stiff, "Women are just boring."


    When the three of them were full, the buddy came back with the broker, a middle-aged man with a goatee, known as PepsiCo.


    "Where do you guys n to go? There are several types of customs clearance espionage, one is for a month, and the other is for a year. Like you, foreigners who don''t have Ding nationality in Jin, at most It is also possible to hold a one-year espionage, if several people want to stay for a long time, it is better to hold a one-year period."


    One yearter, it was time for Su Ying to leave Jin Kingdom.


    "How much silver does it cost for one year?"


    "Five taels of silver per person, and it can be done as soon as tomorrow."


    They don''t understand the market, but Wuliang is within the eptable range for Su Ying.


    She took five taels of silver and told Pepsi that she would make up the rest of the money after the matter waspleted.


    Originally, the cost of doing this thing was only a dozen copper coins, and the money was all favor money. PepsiCo also agreed, and it was agreed that the customs clearance documents would be handed over to them at this restaurant tomorrow afternoon.


    After the discussion, Su Ying and the others left the restaurant and found a nearby inn to stay.


    Motu saw that Queque was full of interest, so he nned to take her to the street to y.


    Su Ying also wanted to understand the situation here, so she followed.


    As a coastal city with developedmerce, Haiyang City is very lively, and the streets are full of passing merchants and pedestrians.


    Que Que found everything novel, so Motu followed her dotingly and bought her a bunch of gadgets.


    "Try it, is it as sweet as you."


    Motu brought a bunch of candied haws to Su Ying''s mouth.


    Su Ying took a bite of the candied haws, and always felt that Motu''s words sounded very twisted, "Human flesh, not sweet."


    Motu: "..."


    "Wonton, delicious big meat wonton."


    Que Que looked at the hawkers on the street with sparkling eyes.


    "Brother, is the wonton delicious?"


    Motu held her hand and said, "If you want to eat, brother will buy it for you."


    "If you want to eat, if you want to eat."


    Su Ying looked at the sky and it was gettingte, so he settled the dinner here.


    The three of them sat down on the chairs. This wonton shop set up a shed on the side of the street, and the business was a young couple.


    Seeing that the three of them sat down on the chairs, they stepped forward and greeted warmly: "Guest officers, please sit down."


    "Three bowls of wontons." After Motu finished speaking, he felt that it was not enough and turned to look at Su Ying, "Is one bowl enough?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and nced at the bowl on the next table: "Not enough."


    Motu smiled and said to the boss as if he had thought about it a long time ago: "Then let''s have five bowls first, if it''s not enough, add more."


    "okay."


    "Eat wontons first, and I''ll buy you something else on the way when you''re still full." After Motu finished speaking, he realized that the softness in his tone was beyond his expectation.

 Chapter 417: you have no chance to regret

    Chapter 417 You have no chance to regret it


    "Guests, your wontons are here. Eat them while they are hot. They won''t taste good when they get cold."


    Not long after, the boss brought out several bowls of wontons.


    Su Ying picked up a spoon and ate it. Uncle He had tried it for them a few times before, but she hated it and made less of it soon after she was full.


    After finishing one bowl, Su Ying was about to pick up the second bowl when she heard the sound of arguing in front of the booth.


    Several strong men stood aggressively in front of the stall and confronted the stall owner.


    "If there is no money, you can let your wife go with us."


    "Several uncles, I beg you to give me another two days. My mother was sick two days ago. All the money in my hand was used to treat my mother. I really have no more money in my hand."


    "I said, if you don''t have money, let your wife pay off the debt and take her away!"


    The strong man went to arrest the proprietress without saying a word.


    The proprietress was frightened and begged for mercy: "Don''t catch me, we will definitely give you the money, please!"


    "When will your small stall be able to earn a tael of silver? Why don''t you go back with us, and you will always be able to eat and drink spicy food."


    "No, please don''t take my wife away..." The boss cried and begged to step forward to hold his wife, but his thin body was no match for a strong man.


    While struggling and wrestling, the boss was pushed by the strong man and bumped into Su Ying''s table.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand towards the third bowl of wontons, when the table in front of her was overturned.


    Motu quickly hugged Que Que, and when he reached out to pull Su Ying, Su Ying avoided him.


    Su Ying looked down at the Yuntun eyebrows scattered on the ground, her heart skipped a beat.


    The boss fell to the ground in embarrassment, and looked at Su Ying apologetically, "Yes, I''m sorry, guest officer, I don''t want the money for these wontons, you guys go away."


    "Help, help, people are being robbed in the street!"


    The movement here attracted many onlookers, but no one dared to step forward. People who have been here all year round know that these people are not something they can provoke.


    Seeing that his wife was about to be taken away by those people, the boss staggered up to save her but was kicked back.


    The strong man nced at him mockingly, grabbed the woman and was about to leave.


    "Hello."


    Among the low voices of discussion, Su Ying''s voice was particrly abrupt.


    Several strong men who turned around and were about to leave stopped and looked back to see who dared to speak at this time.


    Just when there was only a woman who didn''t look strong and a man with a flirtatious and delicate face among the crowd surrounded by the circle, the strong menughed, especially wanton.


    "Ouch, what''s the matter, littledy, do you want to go with us?"


    Su Ying pointed to the scattered wontons on the ground expressionlessly, "You scattered my wontons."


    The strong man nced at the wontons on the ground and walked over with a sneer, raised his foot and stomped on those wontons fiercely until all the wontons were crushed into the ground, "I stepped on it, what''s wrong?"


    Su Ying nced at his foot that was still stained with wontons and slowly raised her eyelids, "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you that you have no chance to regret it."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Ying suddenly raised her foot and stepped on the strong man''s foot.


    "Crack!"


    Everyone present could clearly hear the sound of bones breaking.


    The strong man wailed in pain, and his whole body was limp on the ground.


    Seeing this, the other strong men exchanged nces and rushed forward to Su Ying.


    Motu lifted up the stool on the side with a little tiptoe and kicked at the strong men rushing over.


    Several strong men were knocked back by the stool.


    Su Ying grabbed the trampled man and pressed his head to the ground, "I hate others wasting food, eat it!"


    The strong man opened his mouth in pain and howled, Su Ying pressed his head down and gnawed the dirt in his mouth.


    "Heroine, please forgive me, forgive me... I, I don''t dare anymore, we will pay for this wonton, we will pay for it..."


    The strong men were beaten to the knees and begged for mercy. Today they really hit the iron te.


    They let go only after saying they were sorry for Su Ying.


    The strong men took out a purse, which was full of broken silver, "Woman Xia, just let the younger ones go."


    Su Ying picked up the silver, weighed it, and kicked him on the shoulder, "I tell you the leader, if you want to seek revenge,e to me, and I will teach him to be a man."


    The strong man saw that Su Ying let them go, and quickly ran away.


    The owner of the stall staggered forward to help his wife, and the couple came to Su Ying and the others and knelt down to thank them, "Thank you, littledy, for your help, thank you, son, for your help, you, you should leave quickly, these people are The bullies in Haiyang City, I heard that the higher ups are rted to the city guards, you are not their opponents, you cannot be implicated by those people because of us."


    Su Ying took a piece of silver from her purse and handed it to them, "Wantun money, take it, don''t sell it for a few days."


    "Well, we can''t ask for this money..." The boss refused again and again, Su Ying put the money on the stove, and looked at Motu in a blink of an eye, "Let''s go, go eat elsewhere."


    Motu nodded, followed behind her with Queque in his arms.


    "Beautiful, kind-hearted, and strong in martial arts, how can there be a woman as good as Su Nvxia in this world?"


    Su Ying looked back at him and sneered, "Even if you praise me, this bag of silver is mine."


    Motu: "..."


    The three of them found another restaurant for dinner, and went back to the inn after they were full.


    Before entering the house, Su Ying said to Mo Tu: "Keep an eye on the birds at night."


    Motu frowned, "How can I let Xia Su face the danger alone."


    "Take care of yourself." After speaking, Su Ying closed the door behind her backhand.


    Why does Motu feel that he is redundant?


    As the night darkened, a group of people quickly surrounded the entire inn.


    The guy came out when he heard the movement outside, and was kicked to the ground by someone.


    "Say, which room is a man and a woman staying with a guest of a seven or eight-year-old girl today?" The visitor red at the man viciously.


    This guy has been working in the inn for a long time, and he recognizes each other at a nce. If he wants to hang out on this street, he can''t afford to mess with these people.


    There are a lot of guestsing and going today, but there is only one couple with a child. He has an impression, "Yes, on the second floor, the second floor..."


    Someone lifted him up from the ground, "Lead the way."


    The man tremblingly led him to the second floor and pointed to one of the rooms.


    When he came to the door, the other party pushed the buddy away and kicked the door open.


    There was a loud "bang", which was particrly abrupt in the quiet night, and woke up many guests who had already fallen asleep. Many people opened the door curiously when they heard the sound, but when they saw the inn was about to be crowded with Zhuang Empress Han was so frightened that she quickly closed the door.


    The strong man walked into the house, but found that there was no one in the house at all.


    "Where is the man? Where did he go?"

 Chapter 418: wander the world with you

    Chapter 418 Wandering around the world with you


    "Your ancestors are here."


    When the visitor heard the rapid noise, he turned around and saw Su Ying''s slender figure appearing at the door of the inn.


    All the thugs turned their heads one after another, and saw her standing with the backlight, as if she hade from hell.


    "That''s her, grab her!"


    Su Ying turned around and left the inn, and the empty street was instantly filled with thugs.


    Su Ying slowly turned her neck, the phoenix eyes hidden in the darkness were as dark as a ck hole.


    The thugs rushed forward like a tiger, and every move would kill her.


    Su Ying punched and kicked mercilessly, hitting people so hard that they couldn''t fight back.


    Motu stood on the top floor of the inn with Que Que in his arms, watching a group of people who could not get any benefit from Su Ying, his beautiful brows slowly frowned, as if he was thinking about what Su Ying came from.


    Su Ying grabbed the two thugs with both hands and bumped them together forcefully. The two fell to the ground with a spurt of blood.


    With such a bigmotion, everyone in the block was awakened, but when they came out and saw such a big battle, they shrank back in fright.


    I don''t know how long it took, the noise on the street gradually subsided, only the sound of "bang bang bang" throwing the burden was heard.


    Su Ying threw all the people on the ground to the sides so as not to obstruct the traffic.


    She came to the only sane person and knelt down slowly, looking directly at his frightened and swollen face like a pig''s head.


    "Who told you toe?"


    The other party tremblingly said: "Yes, it is our little uncle, little, little uncle."


    "Who is the little uncle?"


    "That''s right, it''s the city guard, the city guard''s youngest brother-inw Ma Zhi."


    "He asked you to go to the vendors in the streets and alleys to collect protection fees?"


    "Yes Yes."


    Su Ying tilted her face slightly, letting her appearance bepletely exposed under the moonlight, "You can see my face clearly, if you don''t ept it, let hime to me, understand?"


    "Yes, I understand, I understand."


    "roll."


    The opponent rolled and crawled.


    But such a big movement on the street, it is impossible not to alert the officials.


    Not long after Su Ying returned to the inn, the official messenger arrived, but Su Ying and Motu had already left with Que Que, but they did not go far, but found another inn at a rtively remote ce on the corner of the street.


    Under the candlelight, Motu looked at Su Ying''s **** hand and frowned slightly, "You''re hurt."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and looked at her hand when she heard the sound, "It''s just a little skin trauma."


    Motu put Que Que on the bed and covered the quilt, then took out the handkerchief from his body to bandage Su Ying''s wound, but saw that she had already sprinkled the powder on the wound.


    "I''lle." Motu took the cloth strip in her hand.


    Su Ying avoids his hand and wraps the wound quickly, "No need."


    A strange emotion shed in Motu''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything, "I''m afraid those local snakes won''t just let it go."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair and yawned, "I know." He was a beast who was not cleaned up, so he would hit him if he hit him, at worst, he would just change his face when he went to get the customs clearance spy tomorrow.


    Motu saw the tiredness on her face and said: "Go and rest first, I will watch at night."


    Su Ying nodded, got up and went to the next room to sleep.


    On the other side, the thugs fled back to a big house.


    It waste at night, but the interior of the main courtyard of the house was still brightly lit.


    Approaching the outside of the house, you can still hear bursts of charmingughtering from inside.


    "Uncle, you are really bad, you hurt me."


    "Hey, I just want to hurt you hahahaha."


    "Uncle, uncle."


    The man was having fun in the house when he heard loud shoutsing from outside the door.


    He responded impatiently, "What''s the matter?"


    "Uncle, everyone, everyone has been beaten back."


    As soon as Ma Zhi heard this, he asked people to enter the room. When his triangr eyes saw the thugs being beaten like pigs'' heads, his face became contorted.


    "You took dozens of people there, and you didn''t even catch a bitch?"


    The thug couldn''t cry, "Uncle, don''t you know that woman is not human at all, too, so frighteningly scary Uncle... She, she is alone, and all the people we brought are **** by herself Yes, it''s all done!"


    Ma Zhi was surprised by these words, he pushed away the woman on his body and sat up, the expression on his face became even more distorted, "You said she was a woman, and made dozens of you ally down?"


    "Yes, yes uncle."


    Ma Zhi felt that this was impossible, but his people did not dare to lie to him, "Could it be that I have encountered a hard stubble." After a while, he snorted coldly, "So what, if you dare to provoke my uncle, she You have to die, get out, and let the government not interfere, I will handle this matter properly."


    "Yes, it''s uncle."


    After the thugs retreated, Ma Zhi took out a stack of banknotes from a brocade box and called his cronies, "Take it to the person who went to the Red Devil, I will definitely kill that woman!"


    The confidant took the bank note and bowed back.


    At noon the next day, Su Ying made a simple disguise and got the customs clearance spy from Pepsi.


    The thugs who were dealt with by Su Yingst night were taken away at night, and the government did note to the door to inquire about this matter, as if nothing happened.


    Su Ying handed the clearance document to Motu, "What are your ns?"


    Mo Tu looked at Wen Spy and then looked up at Su Ying, "Wouldn''t Xia Su want to leave me and Que Que behind?"


    Su Ying frowned, she never thought that she would always take them with her, "You want to follow me all the time? Haven''t you recovered your memory, why are you still following me?"


    A look of sadness shed in Motu''s eyes, "Even if I recover my memory, I''m still alone. Why don''t I follow the heroine and wander the world."


    "Whoever wants to wander the world with you, I will go to Chu State."


    Su Ying never considered letting Motu follow her all the time, so she didn''t want to ask about his previous affairs, but if he insisted on following her, then he had to tell her about his origins, but seeing Motu like that, he didn''t intend to say , so she will not bring an unknown hidden danger back to Chu State.


    "Then we will go to Chu State with you."


    Su Ying nced at him. Anyway, there is still some time before leaving the Jin Kingdom, so he will follow if he wants to.


    "what ever."


    The three of them packed up and saluted and left the inn. For the convenience of traveling, Su Ying nned to buy a carriage so as not to have to go all the way.


    "It''s strange to say that there was such a big fightst night, but there is no movement at all today." Since those people are local snakes and have suffered such a big loss from Su Ying, how could they let her go so easily? , But they walked on the street, but they didn''t notice anything wrong.


    Those rascals are like insidious hyenas, and they won¡¯t stop until they get back their ce, but they just don¡¯t know what kind of tricks they¡¯re holding back.


    Su Ying and the others asked about the ce where the carriage was bought and sold. They first bought arge carriage and picked two horses, one young and strong and the other a seasoned old horse.


    After they came out, they bought some dry food in the store before getting into the carriage and preparing to leave the city.


    As soon as their carriage left, a figure came out from behind.

 Chapter 419: i never lie

    Chapter 419 I never lie


    Although Haiyang City is prosperous, it is not big. Their carriage left the city in less than an hour.


    Motu sat outside and drove the car, while Su Ying and Que Que sat in the car.


    "Sister, where are we going?"


    "Where does Queque want to go?"


    "Wherever the elder brothers and sisters go, Que Que will go."


    Su Ying rubbed the little guy''s head, "Okay."


    There are also a lot of carriages traveling outside the city, most of which are carriages carrying goods to Haiyang City for business.


    Su Ying took out the map she bought at the bookstore and drew a line on it with a charcoal pencil. This line was the shortest distance from Jin State to Chu State. leave the country.


    "Do you want to rest at noon?" Motu''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    Su Ying didn''t need to rest, but she was afraid that Que Que would not be able to take it anymore, so she indicated to Motu that she could find a ce to have lunch.


    Near noon, Motu found a ce to park the car and carried Que Que down.


    "Take a rest first." Motu took out the steamed stuffed bun bought in the morning from the bag and handed it to the two.


    Su Ying took the bun and took a bite, but kept paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    "Sister, I, I feel a little sick to my stomach."


    Su Ying turned around and saw Que Que blushing.


    "My sister will take you to relieve yourself."


    Que Que nodded and followed Su Ying to the forest behind.


    Su Ying took her under a tree, "Go, my sister will watch over you."


    "good."


    Su Ying took a candy casually and was about to eat it when she felt a murderous aura rushing towards her face.


    As soon as her pupils sank, she pulled out the dagger at her waist and flew towards the source of the breath.


    "boom"


    The sound of sharp weapons colliding rang out in the air, and the bird screamed in fright, and hurriedly pulled up its pants and ran to Su Ying''s side.


    Su Ying protected her behind her and paid attention to the surrounding situation.


    Two green figures descended from the sky and came to them.


    Su Ying looked at them coldly, "Who is it?"


    The other party replied coldly: "The Red Devils."


    Su Ying frowned, how could the Red Devils find her so urately? Is this power a bit too much?


    "Just the two of you?"


    "The red devil made you die on the third watch, but Hades dare not keep you until the fifth watch."


    Motu, who came over, turned grim instantly after seeing the Red Devil.


    "Oh? Then before I die, can I know who bought my life with money?"


    The killer sneered, "Don''t you know who can offend and who can''t in Haiyang City? Die!"


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly. The people in Haiyang City are different from her previous employer. It seems that the business scope of this Red Devil is quite wide, and there are actually people in Jin.


    Su Ying shook off the electric baton in her hand and started fighting with the two killers.


    The killer originally only thought that Su Ying was a woman with a foundation in martial arts, but she didn''t expect her to be so ruthless.


    Su Ying swung the electric baton in his hand and hit them hard.


    "ah!"


    The two killers were so shocked that they were powerless to fight back.


    Su Ying retracted the electric baton and kicked them, causing them to copse to the ground like mud.


    Before she could make another move, Motu suddenly appeared and removed their jaws.


    The two looked up, and when they saw Motu, their eyes widened in shock. They wanted to say something, but their jaws had been removed and they couldn''t say anything.


    Su Ying took a look at Motu, saw that he was full of hostility and thought he was provoked by these two people, "Keep alive, I want to know where the Red Devil''sir is."


    Motu raised his head in surprise, "You have a grudge against the Red Devil? I mean, before today, did you have any contact?"


    Su Ying curled her lips, but she wasn''t smiling, "There are some unresolved grievances in it."


    Mo Tu frowned and put the bird in Su Ying''s hands, "It''s too conspicuous to take these two people with me, why don''t we find a ce to stay outside tonight."


    Su Ying nodded.


    Motu walked up to the two of them and gave them a warning look, then found rattan, tied them up and threw them into the carriage.


    They are still at least fifty miles away from the next city. They will definitely not be able to reach it tonight. Motu continued to drive forward. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he turned around and came to a ruined temple.


    The carriage stopped, Su Ying got out of the car with Queque in her arms, looked at the ruined temple in front of her, and then took another look at Motu.


    Motu said: "Lets settle here tonight."


    "kindness."


    In order not to frighten Queque, Motu directly led the two killers to the back of the ruined temple, while Su Ying took Queque and sat down in front of the dpidated Buddha statue.


    Su Ying looked around and saw dpidated wood, picked it up and started a fire.


    After the fire started, Su Ying took out the dry food, sliced ??the steamed buns with a dagger, and baked them on the fire. She didn''t give them to Que Que until the steamed buns became crispy, "Eat something first, we will sleep in the temple tonight." One night, when I arrive in the city tomorrow, my sister will take you to eat delicious food."


    Que Que obediently took the dry food and nodded, "Thank you sister."


    Motu came back after Su Ying baked all the steamed buns. He heard that the moon had not yete out and the surrounding area was pitch ck. He came wrapped in darkness, like a demon lurking in the darkness.


    Only after being illuminated by the orange light, he returned to his usual gentle look.


    "Brother,e over to eat dry food."


    Motu smiled and walked to Queque, sat down and took the steamed buns in her hand, "Eat more, Queque."


    Su Ying finished eating the steamed buns and drank his saliva, then stood up and walked behind the ruined temple.


    Motu nced at her and said, "Where are you going?"


    "Ask."


    "You don''t need to ask, I''ve screwed you up."


    Su Ying''splexion sank, with anger in his eyes, "I told you it would be useful to keep it."


    Mo Tu looked at her angry expression and his eyes hurt a little, "I''ll ask you everything you want to know. The Red Devil''sir is in the capital of the Jin Kingdom, Duo City. If you want to destroy hisir, you have to go to Duo City." to the city."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, questioning unabashedly, "How can I be sure what you said is true?"


    Motu smiled innocently and coquettishly, "If it''s fake, you''ll kill me."


    Su Yingfeng looked at him seriously, "Motu, you''d better tell the truth."


    Motu suddenly came over, with a sad look on his face, "If I lie to you, are you really willing to take my life?"


    Su Ying nced at Que Que, who was stunned and uneasy, and finally resisted the urge to lock his throat, "I never lie."


    A gloomy look shed in Motu''s eyes and he said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you."


    Su Ying went to look behind the ruined temple, but did not find the bodies of the two men. She frowned. It seemed that Motu had more and more secrets.


    Going to Duocheng, the route they took would have to change, but fortunately,pared with the border of Chu State, the distance to go to Duocheng was much shorter.


    In the darkness, two staggering figures quickly left behind the ruined temple. They would never have thought that Motu hade back alive even though he was not dead!


    "Hurry up, send a message to the leader, Motu is back alive!"

 Chapter 420: turned white all night

    Chapter 420 Turned white overnight


    Motu woke up early the next morning and saw a falcon half the height of a man beside him. He was startled and quickly sat up.


    Su Ying walked in at this time and directly stepped forward and grabbed Xinying by the wings and dragged it outside the ruined temple. When he came back, Xinying was gone.


    Facing Shang Motu''s suspicious eyes, Su Ying said, "I don''t know where it came from."


    Motu looked frightened, "It''s scary."


    The three simply ate some dry food and continued on the road.


    Sitting cross-legged on the carriage, Su Ying asked casually with melon seeds in his mouth, "The Red Devils failed to assassinate me this time, so they wille again."


    "Using people''s money to eliminate disasters for others, of course it will work."


    "Then what if the Red Devils can''t kill me?"


    "The Red Devils usually make three shots. If they fail three times, they will return ten times themission."


    Su Ying said quietly, "You know a lot."


    Motu chuckled, "The Red Devil is well-known in the Jianghu, and the people whoe out to hang out know it better."


    Su Ying took out the map and looked at it. Their next destination was Bincheng.


    Before the gates of Penn were closed at night, they entered the city.


    Motu was familiar with driving on the street, and finally stopped outside an inn.


    Su Ying jumped out of the carriage with the bird in her arms and walked into the inn, and a waiter came out to wee her.


    "Are the guest officials going to stay in the hotel?"


    Motu nodded, "Well, there are two upper rooms."


    "Okay, you guyse with the younger ones."


    The man took them to the second floor and pushed open the doors of two rooms, "Take a look, if you are not satisfied, there are other rooms."


    Compared with the inns in Haiyang City, the environment here seems to be better, but Su Ying is not picky about these, as long as it can amodate people.


    "Queque is always moring to find you at night, let her rest with you tonight." Motu led Queque to Su Ying.


    Su Ying nced at him, took Queque''s hand, "Okay."


    In the evening they simply ate something in the inn and took a rest.


    In the darkness, Motu sat up from the bed. He listened carefully to the movement outside, and only after making sure that there was nothing abnormal, he opened the window and left.


    His figure leaped extremely quickly in the darkness, and finally stood up in an inconspicuous private house.


    He walked into the main house and lit the candles in the house. After a while, a figure appeared outside the door.


    However, the ck shadow did not enter the house immediately, but stood vigntly outside the house as if confirming something.


    "Come in." Motu said.


    The person outside the door was obviously stunned, quickly pushed open the door and walked in, and when he saw Motu''s dim appearance under the candlelight, his eyes widened in surprise, "My lord, it''s really you!"


    The candle flickered on and off, reflecting in his coquettish eyes like an abyss, "It''s me, what''s the situation over there now?"


    "Now that he is in power, he has cleaned up all the casualties and wounds of those who were loyal to the Lord before."


    There was a smile in Motu''s eyes, but the corners of his eyes were stained with bloodthirsty red, "He is really my good brother."


    "It''s great that the Lord is back. This subordinate will contact the rest of the people. They have been looking for the whereabouts of the Lord."


    "Well, let them not have to act rashly, and obey my orders."


    "yes."


    "I will arrive in Duo City in a few days, let them wait for me there."


    "yes."


    Motu returned to the inn, and was about to enter through the window when he saw Su Yinging out of the room.


    He hid on the eaves, watching Su Ying leave the house, then went downstairs to the backyard and entered the back kitchen, and did note out for a long time.


    Motu shook his head helplessly, got down from the eaves, and followed outside the stove.


    "Is this because I didn''t have enough to eat at night and sneaked out?"


    Su Ying heard the noise and turned around to see Motu leaning against the door of the kitchen with a sleepy look on his face.


    Su Ying is indeed hungry. Tonight¡¯s inn¡¯s food is clear and watery, so she can¡¯t bear hunger at all, but there are mostly dry food in the space. She doesn¡¯t want to eat, so she went to the kitchen to eat something warm.


    Su Ying threw the firewood into the stove, and the fire started up immediately.


    Motu came in and lifted the lid of the pot and asked, "What do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    "There are only noodles and eggs here, let''s make egg noodles."


    "good."


    Motu naturally rolled up his sleeves and skillfully added water to the pot, and put the noodles in after the water boiled.


    Su Ying crossed her arms and looked at his busy back and suddenly asked, "How did your hair turn white?"


    "I was so heartbroken that my head turned white overnight."


    Su Ying was aroused two points of curiosity, "What can be so sad?"


    Motu paused and looked back at her seriously, "For example, Su Xia said that she wanted to kill me, which sounds enough to make me sad. If Su Xia killed me, but also cut me into five horses, then I must be heartbroken, but if Miss Su cuts me into five horses and then fights with my enemy, let alone gray hair, I can turn into a ghost ande to im your souls!"


    This metaphor made Su Ying feel cold, but she still saw a sh of killing intent in Motu''s eyes.


    "So your gray hair is because you were pried into a corner and greened by others."


    Motu''s eyebrows jumped, and his face became ugly.


    A bowl of steaming egg noodles was brought to Su Ying, "Is it enough? I''ll give it to you if it''s not enough."


    Su Ying started to eat with a bowl, "Enough, don''t eat too much at night, it''s easy to indigestion."


    Motu looked at the corner of her eyes being twitched by the big bowl of her head, so you should eat less!


    They didn''t stay in Bincheng. They went to the city early the next morning to buy some food and daily necessities and then continued on their way.


    The closer to Duocheng, Su Ying could clearly sense that Motu''s mood was wrong.


    The carriage stopped in front of a tea shed outside Tuocheng.


    Now the city gate is closed, they can only enter the city tomorrow.


    Motu hugged Queque and sat down at the table in the tea shed. The owner of the tea shed came over with a smile, "Would the guests drink tea or have some snacks?"


    "A pot of tea, two snacks."


    "Oh, good."


    At this point in time, there were no other guests in the tea shed except them.


    The owner of the tea shed is a middle-aged couple who look like ordinary people.


    After the tea and snacks were brought to the table, the couple went to work in front of the stall. Although there were no other customers, the two seemed to have endless things to do.


    Motu picked up the teapot and poured Su Ying a cup of tea. Before Su Ying picked up the teacup, a slender figure walked over and sat down opposite Motu.


    "Brother, you are really alive!"


    Su Ying raised her head to look at the person who came, her face was like a peach blossom, her eyes were almond-shaped and her lips were cherry. He was really a delicate andely young man.


    After sitting down, he locked his eyes tightly on Motu''s face,pletely ignoring the existence of others.


    "Brother, don''t you remember me?" Seeing that Motu didn''t respond, Mo Qian stretched out his hand and wanted to hold his hand, "Brother, are you angry with Qian''er, brother?"


    Motu looked at the hand that fell on the back of his hand, his brows and eyes turned cold.


    "Let go."

 Chapter 421: give me three days

    Chapter 421 Give me three days


    The young man''s eye circles turned red immediately, Su Ying nced at him, took Que Que''s hand and walked to another table.


    "Brother, did you misunderstand something? My brother didn''t know anything about what happened back then, brother, it was all white tea, and everything was done by him. After my brother was killed, my brother was imprisoned by him. I didn''t think about it until I heard my brother came back." Way to escape."


    Mo Tu pulled out his hand expressionlessly, "Enough Mo Qian, do you think I will still believe what you say?"


    Mo Qian''s red eyes were full of hurt looks, "I know my brother misunderstood, but seeing my brother safe and sound today is already the greatestfort to Qian, but no matter what my brother thinks, Qian will do his best to help him. Big brother takes back everything that belongs to big brother!"


    Su Ying took out a fruit from the bag and took a bite. This fruit is really crisp, and every bite can hear the crisp sound of "click".


    "Brother, you next..."


    "click"


    Mo Qian frowned, and was interrupted when he was dissatisfied, "You will have..."


    "click, click"


    Mo Qian''s eyebrows shed with anger, "As long as brother wants to go back..."


    "Kacha Kacha Kacha"


    Mo Qian angrily turned around and picked up the tea and threw it on Su Ying, "Where did youe from, a country woman, shut up!"


    The moment the teacup shattered, Su Ying lifted the tea table with a "p", and pped Mo Qian **** the face.


    In just an instant, an obvious p print appeared on his white and tender skin.


    Mo Qian was stunned, and Mo Tu also raised his head in surprise, the surrounding air seemed to freeze in a short moment.


    Su Ying shook his hands and raised his eyebrows indifferently, looking at Motu, "Is he a member of the Red Devils?"


    Motu nodded, "Yes."


    Su Ying grabbed Mo Qian''s neck and lifted him up, "Where is the Red Devil''sir?"


    Mo Qian''s face turned red from being gripped, and he looked at Motu in astonishment. He couldn''t believe that Motu saw him being hurt but didn''t offer money to help, "I...I..."


    "I know where it is." Motu said slowly.


    Su Ying swung his arm and threw him to the ground.


    "Motu, you belong to the Red Devils." There was no question in the tone of the question, but determination.


    Motu smiled sarcastically, "It was before, it wasn''t more than a year ago, but soon, it will be again."


    After listening to Mo Tu''s words, Mo Qian turned around and was about to run away.


    Motu stepped forward and blocked his way.


    Mo Qian looked at Mo Tu in horror, with the pitiful look of a frightened little rabbit on his face, "Brother... You have changed, is it because of that woman that you don''t care about my brother''s life? My brother endured humiliation for the sake of you, But in the end, my brother wanted to kill me!"


    "I''m afraid you will believe Mo Qian yourself in this bitter scene. You know better than me what you did with Bai Cha."


    Mo Qian''s expression changed, and the medicine powder in his hand quickly went towards Mo Tuyang.


    Motu''s pupils shrank, and his body backed away quickly.


    At this time, the tea stall couple who were busy in front of the stall suddenly drew their swords out. The two first nced at Su Ying, thinking that she was carrying a child so they could attack her first.


    "Queque, be good, close your eyes first."


    Que Que''s face was full of fear, but she closed her eyes obediently.


    Su Ying threw out the electric baton on her body and beat them up.


    During the fight, she found that these two people were very skilled, and they were not at the same level as the people sent to assassinate her before, but their endings were not different.


    Su Ying put Que Que on her back, turned around and hit one of them with the electric baton. The moment he came into contact with the electric baton, the other person''s body quickly became stiff.


    The middle-aged man saw this and wanted to step forward to save someone, but he was also shocked when he touched the other person.


    Su Ying frowned, increased the power and immediately put the person down.


    "Give them to me."


    Su Ying turned around and saw Mo Tu standing behind him carrying the unconscious Mo Qian.


    "Que Que troubles the heroine to take care of one or two, and I wille back to find the heroine after I settle the private matter."


    "Motu, I want to suppress the Red Devils."


    Motu''s enchanting peach blossom eyes had a hint of pleading, "When I settle the private matter, you can suppress it as you please, just three days, and you all wait for me at the Yui Inn in the city."


    "Where is the Red Devil''sir?"


    "The eagle you caught knows that if I don''te back after three days, let the eagle bring you to collect my body."


    "Brother, where are you going, brother?" Que Que heard that the conversation between the two was wrong, so scared that she opened her eyes and tried to stop.


    Motu stroked the top of her soft hair, with a gentle expression, "Don''t be afraid, brother, I''lle back to you when I''m done."


    Su Ying said: "Okay, I''ll give you three days."


    Motu took a deep look at Su Ying, "Thank you."


    After speaking, he carried Mo Qian and the couple and turned around to leave.


    Que Que stared at the direction Motu left with red eyes and choked up, "Sister, brother will be okay?"


    Who knows, but she still said: "No."


    She doesn''t like to interfere too much in other people''s private affairs. Since Motu has chosen, no matter what the consequences are, he should bear it himself.


    At night, Su Ying and Que Que found a hidden ce outside the city and spent the night.


    As soon as the city gate opened the next day, she took Queque into the city.


    Three days is enough for her to take a tour of Duocheng.


    After entering the city, she found an inn with a prosperous location, and then thought about whether she could send a letter to Chu State. Before that, Xiao Jin had a group of trained pigeons in the capital, but she didn''t keep a few of them. Space, and now there is no medium for sending letters in hand, and it may not be so easy to spread his news to Chu State.


    After settling down, Su Ying went to the counter downstairs.


    "Does this guest officer need anything?"


    Su Ying said: "Do you have a messenger here?"


    "Some guest officer, where do you want to send the letter?"


    "I n to go to my rtives in Chu State, and I want to send him a letter to say something before I go."


    When the guy heard this, he had a troubled look on his face, "Chu State, this is far away, but there are also, but it''s at the letter office. After all, this is a letter sent to another country. Just in case, all Items and letters sent to other countries have to be checked by the letter bureau to ensure that there is no problem before sending them out.¡±


    Her news is either sent to the pce or to the pce. This ce is too sensitive. If the Jin royal family notices it, troubles will inevitably arise. Su Ying can only dispel this idea.


    "Queque, my sister will take you outside for a walk."


    Queque was worried about Motu, and lost her previous interest, "Sister, when will brothere back?"


    "Three dayster."


    "Brother will never lie to me, he said three dayster, then he will definitelye back in three days!"


    Su Ying took her by the hand and left the inn.


    After all, it is the capital of the country, and Duocheng is obviously more prosperous and solemn.


    Su Ying only heard Xiao Jin talk about the situation of Jin before, but he didn¡¯t know too much about the specifics. He only knew that Jin hadn¡¯t participated in the dispute between South and Chu in these years, and it was said that it had been focusing on economic development.


    Looking at the infrastructure of the capital of Jin, it is indeed well done.

 Chapter 422: I saw what I shouldnt have seen

    Chapter 422 I saw something I shouldn''t have seen


    Walking on the streets of Jin State, Su Ying found that there were many people of different races on the road. These people of different races would wear the unique costumes of their ethnic group, which was rarely seen in Chu State.


    The local residents of Tuo City seem to have been used to such a scene for a long time, and they are no longer surprised by the existence of aliens.


    Because there are many people of different races, there are so many strange things sold in the streets and alleys, even Su Ying is dazzled.


    "Sister, that mask is so scary."


    Su Ying looked along Que Que''s hand, and found that there were many vendors selling ghost noodles on the street. She was a little curious, is this thing popr in Jin State?


    With doubts, Su Ying walked to the vendor.


    The hawker greeted Su Ying enthusiastically when he saw Su Yinging, "Mydy wants to buy ghost noodles for the Hundred Ghosts Festival. My ghost noodles here are well-made to ensure mydy''s satisfaction. You can see which one you want and I''ll get it for you."


    "Hundred Ghosts Festival? What kind of festival is this?"


    Hearing Su Ying''s question, the peddlerughed and said, "Isn''t thedy from our ce? This Hundred Ghosts Festival is a festival unique to our state of Jin. It is a festival to pay homage to the dead. Everyone will wear ghost masks on this day, which means weing the dead. return of the dead."


    "Is it today?"


    "Yes, there is still fun to watch in Nancheng at night, so let''s buy two masks for the littledy to join in the fun."


    Su Ying looked at Que Que''s expectant eyes. Since she came here, it''s okay to join in the fun. She asked Que Que to choose two masks and asked the direction of Nancheng.


    The Nancheng mentioned by the hawker is not far from where they settled down, only two streets away.


    It¡¯s not even night yet, but you can already see vendors setting up their stalls on the side of the road one after another.


    "Sister, look, why are there so many people in front?"


    Su Ying raised her eyes and saw that there were indeed people surrounded in front of her. She led Que Que and walked over. When she got to the front of the crowd, she saw a little girl who was about the same age as Que Que walking on stilts.


    It turned out to be juggling.


    Su Ying is not interested in these things, but seeing Que Que''s enthusiasm, she watched from the side with her.


    "Pfft!" The juggling uncle spat out his drink, and the torch in his hand instantly burst into high mes, which made everyone p their hands and apud.


    The women in the juggling troupe came forward with a gong to ask for a reward.


    Su Ying casually took out some copper coins for her, and the woman was very grateful.


    "Sister, what is this? It''s so fun, but it''s also very dangerous." After reading it, Que Que still couldn''t get enough of it.


    "That''s juggling, are you tired? Let''s find a ce to eat something, how about we go out and visit the night market after it gets darker?"


    "good."


    Su Ying found a restaurant on the street. It''s not time for meal yet, but there are already many diners in the restaurant, and the lobby is almost full.


    Uncle He said that lively restaurants are not necessarily delicious, but the food in unpopr restaurants is definitely not good, so she chooses lively restaurants.


    "Two guest officers, please. I wonder if you want to be apartment on the second floor or in the lobby?"


    Su Ying saw that the lobby was full of people, many of whom were drunk and turned red. She didn''t want to scare the birds and asked for the cubicle on the second floor.


    The so-called partition is just a ce separated by a few screens, which is better than the crowded lobby.


    "What do you two want to eat? Our signature today is roast chicken. The charred outside and tender inside are guaranteed to satisfy you."


    "what else?"


    "There are also crystal elbows, braised sea fish..."


    The buddy reported the names of five or six dishes.


    "Just follow what you just said."


    "Hey, my little one, I''ll leave it to you two to prepare."


    Su Ying and the others are sitting by the window, and they can still see peopleing and going on the street by the window, which is more lively than before.


    After a quarter of an hour, the waiter brought up the dishes one after another.


    "The dishes for both of you have been served. If you need anything else, just let me know."


    "It''s time to work."


    "You two take it easy."


    Su Ying looked at Que Que and said, "Eat, you can y when you are full."


    Que Que said yes, picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    Su Ying took a bite of a chicken drumstick, and the juice exploded in one bite. The skin of the grilled chicken is particrly crispy, but the meat is very tender. No wonder the signature is really delicious.


    Que Que didn''t eat much, almost all the dishes on the table went into Su Ying''s stomach.


    Su Ying drank thest mouthful of soup, and then burped in satisfaction.


    "Sister, I, I feel a little ufortable in my stomach."


    As soon as Su Ying put down her chopsticks, she saw Queque clutching her belly, her small face wrinkled.


    "Did you eat too much greasy these two days, why is your stomach upset again? Let''s go, my sister will take you to thetrine first." Su Ying called the waiter to pay the bill and took Que Que to the backyard of the restaurant.


    Queque hurried to the hut.


    At this time, the sky has darkened.


    Su Ying was bored waiting, when she heard footstepsing towards her.


    In a blink of an eye, she saw two men driving a woman to her.


    Su Ying stood by the side of the hut and waited. Next to this hut was a firewood shed. There was a gap in the middle for one person to stand. She was standing in this ce, and it was dark again. If she didn''t pay attention, she wouldn''t Someone noticed her.


    "Is anyone outside here?"


    "It''s not here yet, wait a little longer, it''s easy to be discovered by going out like this."


    "This group of idiots who are not good at doing things, hurry up ande here for a while, people are about to wake up, something went wrong, they have good fruit to eat!"


    Su Ying turned her body slightly, she was slender, so standing against the wall and almost blending into the night, it was even more difficult to be spotted.


    From her perspective, she could see that the two men were supporting a young woman. As far as the woman was dressed, she was either rich or expensive.


    Two men **** a woman, no need to think about it, knowing that nothing good will happen.


    In a strange atmosphere, Que Que suddenly pushed open the door of the hut and came out.


    "Sister, I''m fine."


    The bird''s voice instantly attracted the two people to look at him.


    Su Ying clearly saw a killing intent in their eyes.


    But before they could move, Su Ying quietly walked out from the corner, "My sister is here."


    The two of them didn''t expect that there were people in the corner. Given the distance between them, Su Ying must have heard what they said just now.


    One of them winked at the other, and that person let go of the woman in his hand and walked towards Su Ying and the others.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows slowly, "Actually, you can leave now."


    The man''s face became even uglier. His words made him feel that Su Ying was begging for mercy.


    He sneered, "It''s your bad luck, you saw something you shouldn''t have seen!"


    The man suddenly shot at Su Ying, but before his outstretched hand touched Su Ying, Su Ying knocked him unconscious with a p on the ear.


    The other man was about to leave with the woman on his back, but Su Ying grabbed the wood beside her and knocked her unconscious.


    The woman also fell to the ground.


    Su Ying walked over and nced at the woman. Just as she was about to stand up, she was grabbed by the corner of her skirt, "Save me...a thousand taels of money."

 Chapter 423: watching a play

    Chapter 423 Watching a y


    "Gold?"


    The woman choked and gritted her teeth: "Gold! But... I have one more request, take me through this y."


    Su Ying knelt down and helped her up from the ground. She nced at the flowers on her dress and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    The woman pointed to the two people who fell on the ground, "Wake them up, I want to know who is behind the scenes."


    Su Ying nced at the people on the ground, she just knocked them out just now, and didn''t kill them.


    "And after that?"


    "Let them take me away, you follow us and wait for the opportunity."


    Su Ying looked at the anger in her eyes with some doubts, "Why do you believe that I can protect you?"


    said to Hua Lan: "Before I leave, I will send a message to my people, and they will arrive soon." Asking Su Ying to follow is just to give her people a buffer time.


    This matter is not difficult for Su Ying, and she can earn a thousand gold easily, Su Ying is very happy.


    Su Ying took out a medicine bottle from her body and threw it to her, "It can relieve the soft tendons on your body."


    Slightly surprised at Hua Lan, then took the medicine bottle and opened it and smelled it, only to feel a fresh smell rushing into the tip of her nose, and her limp limbs regained strength in the next moment.


    "Thank you."


    "Wait for me for half an hour, and I will arrange the child."


    Su Ying took Que Que back to the restaurant, and when she came out, she was the only one left, and she had ced the person in the space.


    Seeing Su Yinge back, Xiang Hun fell to the ground just like before. Su Ying went forward with a medicine bottle to wake up the people on the ground, and then hid in the dark.


    The two men woke up quickly, and they were all surprised when they saw where they were, but after seeing Xiang Hun who was still lying not far away, both of them showed joyful expressions on their faces.


    They thought this woman was rescued!


    They didn''t care about the pain in their bodies, they quickly got up and lifted Xiang Hun to the back door.


    Not long after they got out of the back door, they saw a carriage waiting not far away, and the people in the carriage hurried over when they saw them get down.


    "What are you two doing, why did it take you so long toe out?" The person who came to meet them scolded impatiently when they saw the two.


    The two were afraid of being med and only said that when they came out, they met a drunkard who almost ruined their business, so they came outte.


    The people who came didn''t think much about it, they got into the carriage and left after taking the people in their hands.


    The two of them watched the galloping carriage and touched their red and swollen faces. They always felt that being pped by Su Ying was like a dream.


    Before the two of them came back to their senses, they felt a ck figure sh past in front of them quickly. The two of them, Huang Shen, were a little dazed and thought they had misread it.


    The carriage traveled through the lively street, and finally came to a teahouse that looked very elegant.


    Su Ying nced at the teahouse, then walked in through the back door of the teahouse.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Xiang Hun being driven out of the carriage, and she was taken all the way to the wing on the second floor.


    The two put Xiang Hun on the bed in the wing room and walked out.


    Su Ying jumped into the wing from the window, looked at the burning incense burner in the wing and raised her eyebrows.


    Hearing the movement, Hua Lan also sat up from the bed, and gave Su Ying an appreciative nce, "I''m not mistaken, the girl is a master."


    Su Ying didn''t deny it, but before she opened her mouth, she heard a movement outside the door. Her figure jumped onto the beam in a sh, and Xiang Hun alsoy down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    After a while, the door of the room was pushed open, and a staggering figure was brought in by the two people just now.


    From Su Ying''s perspective, he could clearly see that the one sent in was a blushing but very handsome young man.


    Those two people directly put Xiao Langjun on the bed, as if they felt that this was not enough, they took off his robe and pressed him on Hua Lan, "Hey, when the matter is over, His Highness must reward him well we."


    After the fiddling was satisfactory, the two quickly retreated outside the house.


    Su Ying saw that Hua Lan''s face had turned red from anger or anger.


    The moment the door closed, she was so angry that she pushed away the person on her body and jumped up from the bed.


    "You bastard, you actually used Xie Zhixing, a dude, to humiliate me!" Xiang Hun felt that she must be too angry, so angry that she felt hot all over, and her mind was a little confused.


    She realized something was wrong and looked at Su Ying on the roof beam, "I''ve been drugged."


    Su Ying reached out and pointed in the direction of the incense burner, "There is a problem with the incense burner."


    Hua Lan jumped, "Why didn''t you tell me when you found out early on?"


    Su Ying frowned, indicating that this was not within her business scope.


    Xiang Hun''s breathing became heavy, she staggered over and threw the incense burner out of the window, but she had already inhaled a lot of smoke from the medicine, obviously, the medicine had already worked on her body.


    Not only her, but the little man on the bed was also awakened by the effect of the drug.


    He was stripped so that only a thin jacket was left, and the jacket was also torn away during the movement, revealing a slightly red but strong chest.


    Su Ying''s gaze shifted away from Xiangjun andnded on Xiang Hun, "Looking at your confident look just now, I thought you were in control of everything." It seems that she overestimated her.


    Xiang Hun bit her tongue hard to keep herself awake, but when Xiao Langjun came over and threw herself on her, she was a little dazed, and her hands unconsciously groped on him.


    To be honest, Su Ying has no interest in watching the live broadcast, and if Xiang Hun is really framed by the other party, her one thousand gold might be in vain.


    For the sake of a thousand pieces of gold, Su Ying jumped off the beam and threw Xie Zhixing back on the bed, holding Xie Zhixing''s skirt, and then pinched Xiang Hun''s tiger''s mouth, causing her to regain her senses in an instant.


    Xiang Hun gritted his teeth with red eyes: "Help me break the game, add another thousand gold!"


    Su Ying felt that someone who could easily promise her two thousand gold would definitely be worth the money, so she extended a p, "Five thousand gold."


    Gritting his teeth to Hua Lan, he said, "Okay!"


    Su Ying directly lifted her onto the beam, took out a dagger from her body and pierced each of her fingertips to squeeze out the blood.


    The moment the blood dripped, the hotness on Hua Lan''s body actually faded away.


    Xiang Hun looked at Su Ying in shock.


    At this time, there was a sound of messy footsteps outside the door.


    With a sound of "bang", a group of people rushed in, and the leader among them was a well-dressed woman who rushed to the front, still muttering and wailing: "Sister, how could you do such a thing, you are the eldest prince!" Where is the face of the general, and where is the face of the general''s mansion!"


    "Xiang Hun, I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless person!" The man in the blue robe who followed the woman also said angrily.


    The moment he appeared, Su Ying clearly felt that Xiang Hun''s mood was wrong. She clenched her fists tightly, her whole body was trembling, and there was a huge pain in her eyes!


    Su Ying looked at the people below, and felt that she had identally watched a drama of internal fighting among the Jin family.

 Chapter 424: I dont look good when I cry

    Chapter 424 Crying is not very good-looking


    Xiang Hun suppressed the pain in his heart, wiped off the tears on his face and lowered his voice, "Can you take me out?"


    Su Ying nced at the people below, then at the window behind and nodded.


    At this time, the outside of the wing room was already full of people. After Su Ying came out with Xiang Hun, she straightened her dress, "Thank you for your help, girl, just wait here for a while, I am very happy." Come back soon." After speaking, Xiang Hun went to the second floor.


    People in the teahouse were all attracted by the excitement on the second floor.


    "What''s going on up here? Why is there something wrong with so many people around?"


    "Xiang Hun, the eldestdy of Changsheng General''s Mansion, was caught hanging out with others and was caught by the eldest prince."


    "This eldestdy of the Xiang family has always been arrogant and barbaric. I never thought she would be so shameless. She is clearly engaged to the eldest prince, but she still does such a thing. I''m afraid this matter can''t be good."


    Su Ying listened to these people''s words, and in a blink of an eye, he saw that Xiang Hun had already walked up the woodendder and came to those people.


    "What is this doing?"


    As soon as Xiang Hun spoke, everyone looked at her. Those people looked at Hun as if they had seen a ghost, and they were shocked.


    The people in the room also came out when they heard the movement outside, and they were also surprised when they saw Xiang Hun standing outside the door safe and sound.


    The eyes of Xie Rui, the eldest prince of the Jin Kingdom, were dim, and the exquisite woman Xiang Shule also had an expression of disbelief.


    "Why are the eldest prince and sister here?" Xiang Hun looked at the two of them with the pain in her heart. If it wasn''t for the hands in her sleeves clenched tightly, the nails on her palms were red, she might not be able to bear it. She stepped forward and questioned her most trusted sister and the man she loved deeply, why did they frame her!


    "Big sister, you, you were talking to the sixth prince in the house... When did you run out, don''t be afraid, I know this is definitely not what you wanted, the eldest prince is here, you should exin it to him carefully, This misunderstanding will be solved." It was good that Xiang Shule didn''t open his mouth, but once he opened his mouth, he led the doubtful people into the ditch again.


    Looking at Hua Lan with a sullen face, his eyes still fell on the First Prince with a hint of undetectable hope, "Does Your Highness also think that Hua Lan is such a shameless person?"


    Something shed quickly in Xie Rui''s eyes, with displeasure on his face, "Do you know better than this hall? You told this hall that you couldn''t go to the teahouse for an appointment today. It turned out that you had already made an appointment with someone else. Xiang Hun, this hall really mistrusted you." You, how can a woman who is as easygoing as you can be an imperial concubine?"


    During the dispute, a slender figure came out of the house.


    The robe on his body was loose, and his hair was loosely draped over his shoulders. His brows lookedzy and unruly, and his red phoenix eyes gave the eldest prince a half-smile and said: "Brother, don''t wrong people, brother, don''t you?" I like Xiang Hun, the vulgar warrior''s daughter, and I will enter the pce tomorrow to ask my father to withdraw the engagement."


    "The sixth prince really can''t get on the stage. An illegitimate child would dare to despise the General''s Mansion, but I think he and this eldestdy of the Xiang family are a natural match. One vulgar and one slutty dude are a match made in heaven."


    "You dare to say nonsense if you want to die. Be careful that your tongue will be cut off by Miss Xiang. No one in Duo City knows that she is cruel, and the maids around her don''t know how many times she has beaten to death."


    The man shut up in fear after hearing this.


    Su Ying dragged a chair over and ate melon seeds boredly, trying to figure out when Xiang Hun would finish.


    "Okay." Xiang Hun said with red eye circles, the eldest prince thought he heard it wrong.


    "What did you say?"


    Xiang Hun said with a tense face: "I agree to withdraw the engagement, but it is not the eldest prince who you go, but me. I will enter the pce tomorrow morning to ask the emperor to withdraw the engagement. It is I who told Hun not to want you! As for today''s The matter ispletely groundless, and I don¡¯t know why my sister is so excited that you came to catch the sixth prince¡¯s traitor. My sister doesn¡¯t know when your rtionship with the sixth prince is so good? It¡¯s so good that you can be so disregarded for him. The general''s mansion is so embarrassing!"


    Xiang Shule''s face turned pale, she didn''t want to have anything to do with an illegitimate child!


    "I don''t have an older sister, my younger sister is with the First Prince..."


    "One sixth prince is not enough, you still want to seduce the eldest prince? But it''s not your fault, your father was born by a concubine, and his daughter can get on the stage."


    Xiang Shule''s expression became even uglier, her identity has always been a pain point in her heart.


    The eldest prince''s expression darkened when he saw his sweetheart being humiliated, "Xiang Hun, don''t gossip, Le''er has a pure heart and is definitely not the kind of person you said."


    Xiang Hun sneered, "Does she know better than anyone else?" After speaking, Xiang Hun turned around and looked at the crowd without giving Xiang Shule a chance to speak: "Everyone understands, Miss Ben just now I was ndered when I entered the teahouse, if this matteres up to the government, I ask all of you present to be my witnesses, so as not to be smeared for nothing."


    The woman''s reputation is beyond the sky. Just now, Xiang Shule tantly said that she would go in and catch Xiang Hun''s traitor, but she was not in the house at all, so of course the sewage couldn''t be poured on Xiang Hun.


    After talking to Hun, she turned around and walked down from the second floor. When passing by Su Ying, she nodded slightly, and Su Ying threw the melon seed shells and followed her out of the teahouse.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    As soon as she arrived outside the teahouse, a little maid in Tsing Yi came over in a hurry, raised her hand to Hua Lan and pped her in the face, "You poor servant girl, how dare you join forces with outsiders to frame Miss Ben and drag her back, I Handle it yourself afterwards."


    The guards waiting beside the car stepped forward without saying a word, gagged the maid and dragged her away, the maid didn''t even have time to howl.


    Xiang Hun stepped on the low stool and got into the carriage, turned around and stretched out his hand to Su Ying, "Come up, girl."


    Su Ying stepped on the low stool and got into the car without a hand to support her.


    Xiang Hun withdrew her hand a little embarrassingly. The moment the curtain fell, her straight back bent down instantly and shepletely lost the domineering momentum just now. She huddled in the carriage, like a wounded little wild cat.


    "Let the girl see a joke. My father died in battle when I was three years old. The emperor was grateful for his loyalty, so he made him a great general. He also gave me a marriage with the eldest prince. When I was five years old, In 2010, my mother went with me because I missed my father too much, and I was the only one left in the house." Xiang Hun spoke quietly, his voice a little hoarse, as if he was talking to Su Ying, but also as if he was muttering to himself.nguage.


    "My step-grandmother and my uncle''s family treated me very well. I have always regarded them as my own rtives, but I never thought that one day my sister would bring my fiance to catch my rape. I lost consciousness because of the tea... It was her, she joined forces with my fianc¨¦ to kill me!"


    Xiang Hun raised his head abruptly, tears were already streaming down his face.


    Su Ying felt that her crying was really not pretty.

 Chapter 425: we are not familiar with

    Chapter 425 We are unfamiliar


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not particrly good-looking, but the brain is not very good.


    When Xiang Hun met Su Ying with a little bit of disgust and special quiet phoenix eyes, for a moment, he felt like a clown, and unexpectedly said: "I, I am so sad, why are you so sad? Won''t you give me a few words of relief?"


    Su Ying said: "We don''t know each other well."


    He choked to Hun, she couldn''t cry suddenly.


    Su Ying can understand the whole story from her few words, which seems to beparable to "her" in the past, but "she" is not so lucky.


    "What''s your name? Your ent doesn''t sound like someone from Tuocheng. Where do youe from?"


    "You can call me Su Ying." Su Ying selectively ignored other questions.


    Xiang Hun wasn''t really stupid, so he didn''t ask any further, "I''ll get someone to give you a bank note when I get back to the General''s Mansion, thank you for saving me today, and I didn''t expect the other party to be so vicious, if it wasn''t for you, I would It¡¯s really on their way.¡±


    She didn''t expect that her people didn''t arrive in time. If it wasn''t for Su Ying''s presence, she could say that she jumped into the hole dug by others, so she was really grateful to Su Ying.


    "I''ll help you, you give me money, neither owes each other."


    Xiang Hun seemed to have the desire to confide in Su Ying, she lowered her eyes and said, "I''m also stupid, otherwise I would fall into their trap."


    Su Ying nced at her calluses and asked, "Are you a soldier?"


    Xiang Hun was taken aback, then raised her head in astonishment, "How did you find out?" After her father died, her mother found her a martial arts master, and the emperor once praised her as a tiger father without a dog daughter, After she reached Jiji, the emperor also gave her an army of 5,000 men for her to train.


    Originally, the emperor just wanted to express his concern for Zhongliang''s orphans. Who knows, these five thousand people yed a vital role in the previous rebellion. That time she swung a knife to save the emperor''s life, so the emperor even He valued her and gave her 20,000 soldiers and horses afterwards to guard the moat of Duo City. This was the first time in the history of Jin that a woman held military power.


    "Your back is straight and your lower body is extremely stable. The calluses on the tiger''s mouth are obviously caused by holding cold weapons all year round. Although you try your best to hide the iron and blood aura on your body and make yourself look like ady, but the habit of years can''t deceive people."


    The out-of-control crying just now, and those unknown words must be testing her, trying to find out her details.


    Xiang Hun''s curled up body slowly rxed when he heard this, and his back gradually straightened. His eyes, which were extremely aggrieved a moment ago, also became clear now, looking at Su Ying with alertness and admiration.


    "Now I''m really curious about who the girl is."


    "I''m not interested in your schemes, but if you don''t give me the agreed five thousand gold, I will be angry."


    smiled at Hun: "You did save me, and I did follow their way. I promise you, I won''t lose a penny."


    "good."


    Xiang Hun brought Su Ying back to the Changsheng General''s Mansion.


    Su Ying followed behind Xiang Hun, and found that the servants of the General''s Mansion didn''t really respect her, and even saluted her very perfunctorily, while Xiang Hun seemed to be invisible and didn''t have the same knowledge as them.


    Su Ying nced over and followed her into a courtyard.


    "Miss is back." The maid in the courtyard stepped forward to salute, and when she got up, she saw a strange look on Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying could see clearly, there was disgust and contempt in those eyes.


    "Go, tell grandma that I need to use some things in the warehouse, and you ask her to send me the key to the warehouse."


    After hearing this, the servant girl said: "Why did the eldestdy think of using the things in the warehouse, but what is missing?"


    said to Hua Lan: "Well, just ask for it."


    The servant girl looked at Hun and didn''t answer, so she could only answer.


    After the maid stepped back, Xiang Hun looked at Su Ying, "Is Miss Su hungry? I''ll ask the maid to bring some food over."


    "No, I have eaten it before."


    Xiang Hun didn''t force her, she just asked the maid to bring some snacks and fruits.


    Not long after, the maid who went to ask for the key to the warehouse came back.


    "Miss, the olddy said that if you have anything missing, just tell her, all the dowry in the treasury is the dowry given by thedy when she gets married in the future, so you can''t move it easily."


    Xiang Hun''s expression darkened when she heard that, it''s true that the dowry left by her father and mother was in the treasury, but she has also received a lot of rewards over the years, and she also earned a lot of money outside, all of which were put on by her grandmother. It''s in the warehouse. Now she wants to get something, why can''t she get it?


    "I''ll go and tell my grandmother myself."


    Xiang Hun stood up and looked at Su Ying apologetically, "Please wait a moment, Miss Su, I''ll be right back."


    Xiang Hun got up and walked out, but the maid took a look at Su Ying and didn''t follow her. Instead, she looked Su Ying around brazenly, "Which house does thisdy belong to? If you don¡¯t go back, you¡¯re afraid that your family members will be worried, right?¡±


    Su Ying sat on the chair alone, and nced at the maid with a faint expression, "Does it have something to do with you?"


    The maid choked, feeling that Su Ying was as vulgar and impolite as Xiang Hun!


    Whichdy from an aristocratic family cane to other people''s mansion at night, don''t be a liar to ckmail the eldestdy.


    The servant girl thought about it, and saw Su Ying leaning on the soft cushion with her eyes closed, as if she regarded this ce as her home, she was pretending to be stupid.


    The servant girl felt that Su Ying must be rted to Xiang Hun''s sudden questioning of the olddy for the key to the storeroom. She wanted to exin this to the olddy immediately, and the olddy would definitely remember her!


    Thinking of this, the servant girl turned around and left the house excitedly.


    Su Ying almost fell asleep in the room before waiting for Xiang Hun toe back. Just seeing her frustrated expression with a hint of annoyance, she knew that the key was not going well.


    Xiang Hun walked into the room and looked at Su Ying with apologetic expression, "Miss Su, do you have somewhere to go tonight, if you don''t have the night, you can rest with me for a night, grandma is not feeling well just now, I don''t want to force her to ask She wants the key to the warehouse..."


    Xiang Hun looked at Su Ying''s prating eyes, and couldn''t say anything after that.


    "Is the door of the warehouse welded?"


    Xiang Hun shook his head in a daze, "That''s right."


    "It''s not iron-welded, so it can''t be opened?"


    "It might work¡­"


    Su Ying asked again, "Is that the warehouse that belongs to you alone?"


    Nodding to Hun, "Well, it''s all earned by my parents and me."


    Su Ying nodded and stood up, "That''s easy, take me somewhere." It''s inevitable that things will change, and the earlier I get the money, the sooner I can feel at ease.


    Xiang Hun was a little puzzled, but still led Su Ying outside the warehouse.


    "This is it."


    Su Ying frowned when she saw two locks the size of fists on the warehouse, then she took two steps back as a cushion, and then kicked on the warehouse door!

 Chapter 426: You cant, Ill do it myself

    Chapter 426 You can''t do it, I''ll do it myself


    There was a loud bang, and Xiang Hun''s heart was raised in his throat in shock, and he was stunned.


    The whole part of the warehouse door that was locked was kicked off, and the two doors creaked and opened by themselves.


    ntern."


    Xiang Hun handed thentern to Su Ying, and Su Ying walked in with thentern to illuminate a corner of the warehouse.


    "Go." Su Ying turned to look at Hun.


    Nodding to Hun''s recovery, she went to the box where the banknotes were ced and opened the box, but she found that the banknotes in the box were gone.


    Xiang Hun thought she had made a mistake, so she went through the small box in the storeroom up and down, but there was no bank note in it. She clearly remembered that she saw her grandmother put the bank note she gave her inst time. How could it be gone?


    Looking at Su Ying from Hun, I saw that Su Ying was standing at the door and didn''t intend toe in. Everyone followed. If there is nothing for others to go back, then there is no need to ask for her face.


    Xiang Hun nned to give Su Ying some gold, silver and jewelry to offset the five thousand gold.


    She opened another jewelry box. She remembered that the sea pearls that were bestowed upon her by the emperorst time were ced here, and each one was as big as a baby''s fist.


    But when the box was opened, it was empty.


    This, how could this be?


    Xiang Hun opened a few more boxes, and they were empty. The boxes containing valuable jewelry and antique jades were all empty, and the rest were only some big items. She couldn''t let Su Ying carry away the vase that was taller than a person. ? What''s more, this vase is not worth five thousand gold!


    Xiang Hun''s face became more and more ugly.


    Olddy Xiang soon got the news of such a bigmotion in the warehouse, and after knowing that Xiang Hun brought someone to smash the door of the warehouse, she was so angry that she almost didn''te up.


    "This is really going against the sky, it''s going against the sky!"


    "It seems that the eldest sister is determined to be with the sixth prince, and she even wants to move out the Xiang family''s things to give to the sixth prince." Xiang Shule added fuel to the side, which made the olddy even more angry.


    "I think this evil grandson dares!" The olddy got up angrily and led the people to the warehouse.


    Su Ying stood outside the warehouse door and raised her eyes to see Xiang''s family members rushing aggressively.


    "Xiang Hun, you are going against the sky, you dare to smash up the Xiang family''s warehouse, what on earth are you trying to do!" Looking at the broken warehouse door, the olddy yelled angrily.


    Su Ying leaned against the door frame and didn''t speak, but turned to look at Xiang Hun who was still in shock and hadn''t recovered.


    Xiang Hun looked at the empty boxes, regained his senses and walked outside the door, "Grandmother...where are my things?"


    "What?" The olddy red angrily at Hun and said harshly.


    Frowning at Hun, "The things I put in the treasury, my bank notes, the things the emperor rewarded me before, and the title deed of jewelry left by my mother are all gone. Where are those things?"


    Staring at the olddy without any hesitation, she said: "Those things are kept in the warehouse. You saw it with your own eyes. Why, you asked someone to break the door of the warehouse. Now that the things are gone, you should me the olddy." It''s unreasonable!"


    Su Ying has to say that these women in the back house are really capable of biting back. This is very simr to the arrogant appearance of Xiao Jiangyuan before he was beaten.


    Xiang Hun didn''t expect that he trusted this family so much before, and gave everything he had to them without telling them, but in the end he got such a result!


    "Grandmother, I owe money to my friend. Originally, I wanted to ask you to take the key to the warehouse and return the money to my friend, but grandma said that I was not feeling well. I will talk about it tomorrow. I was worried that my friend would bring a friend over if he couldn''t wait. But as soon as I entered, I found that there was nothing inside!"


    "You keep ndering your grandma now. This is a heartless bastard. I think your parents left so early in the past, and my grandma dragged you up with **** and pee. Now you just repay it like this." mine!"


    Olddy Xiang pped her hands on her thighs and then howled. With that posture, any shrew in the market would be ashamed.


    As soon as Xiang Hun talked about this, she was at a loss for words. She is a person who values ??filial piety, but she can''t break her promise because of this.


    "Now that the treasury is empty, I still owe my friend five thousand gold. Please ask my grandmother to lend me five thousand gold first, so that I can repay my friend first."


    "What kind of friend can make big sister owe so much money? Didn''t the money be given to others under the guise of others?" Xiang Shule knew exactly where the things in the warehouse went, and the box of Dongzhu was still lying there. It''s in her room, and if you want her to take it out, you don''t even think about it.


    "Five thousand pieces of gold? What did you do to borrow so much silver?" Mrs. Xiang screamed in shock.


    pursed his lips to Hun, "I was in danger before, and it was this friend who came to the rescue. I promised her to give her five thousand gold, and I can''t break my promise."


    "Since we are friends, how can the lion ask for so much money after saving you?"


    Su Ying originally didn''t intend to get involved in other people''s family affairs, but this remark obviously meant to harm her own interests, so it''s impossible not to say it.


    "Do you think it''s natural for me to help others?"


    Su Ying had been hiding in the dark behind the door just now, but now she stood up and made a noise, only then did Xiang''s family notice her.


    The snobbish eyes of the olddy swept Su Ying up and down, and saw that she was wearing low-grade coarse linen clothes, and the disdain on her face was undisguised.


    "I thought what kind of friend it was. I''m afraid it wasn''t someone from some vige who ckmailed you. Five thousand gold, thanks to your ability to speak out, you are not afraid of being struck by lightning!"


    Curse her?


    The corners of Su Ying''s mouth sank, anyone who knew her well knew that she was upset.


    She came to get the money, but she didn''t get the money, and she was even cursed.


    Ah!


    Are you teasing her?


    Su Ying nced at Xiang Hun coldly, this look instantly made the hairs on Xiang Hun''s body stand on end, she had a premonition that someone was going to be unlucky.


    "You can''t solve this matter?"


    Swallowed to Hun, "What do you think?"


    "I mean, if you can''t solve it, I''ll solve it myself."


    "How are you going to solve it?"


    "It''s okay to take something worth five thousand gold from this mansion?"


    Xiang Hun felt that if she nodded, something terrible might happen, but if she shook her head, the consequences might be even scarier.


    Xiang Hun looked at Mrs. Xiang, "Grandmother, I promised to give the five thousand gold to Miss Su. If we can''t get it out, then I will have to ask Miss Su to move the things in the warehouse."


    "How dare you!" Who would dare to take those belongings from her family!


    Su Yingpletely ignored the domineering olddy Xiang, turned around and entered the warehouse.


    "Presumptuous, presumptuous, quickly catch this vige girl!"

 Chapter 427: Offer with both hands

    Chapter 427 Offer with both hands


    Xiangfu''s guards rushed to the warehouse, but were stopped by Xiang Hun.


    "Grandma, this is what I owe Miss Su, she should take those things!"


    Old Madam Xiang''s face turned livid, "Those things belong to the Xiang family. Without my consent, no one can take anything from this house. Stop me. Anyone who dares to take it from me If you have any questions, I''m the only one who asks you!"


    The Xiang family has always decided what the olddy said, and they walked towards Hun without any hesitation after getting what the olddy said.


    Xiang Hun''s heart sank to the bottom, she had always treated everyone in the family with sincerity, but in the end they took her for a fool!


    The guards who rushed towards Hun and red angrily fought with them and stopped them outside.


    It is said to be a small warehouse here, but the inside is not small at all. Su Ying walked in and looked at the things left in the warehouse. Most of them are big or not so valuable gadgets. It is possible to say that these things are put together. It can also be five thousand gold, but how can she just move out a big wardrobe, a big table, and a vase as tall as a person?


    Su Ying felt that instead of using theserge items for conversion, it would be more convenient to ask for silver notes and gold and silver.


    Thinking about this, she walked towards the door, and saw that Xiang Hun was fighting with the guards.


    This person is not bad at skills, how did he get into this?


    Su Ying walked to Xiang Hun''s side and pulled away the guards who rushed over, threw him ten meters away, kicked another guard who was in the way, and then said: "I''ll take those big things. It¡¯s inconvenient, you¡¯d better give me a bank note, or cash in cash.¡±


    Looking at Hun, seeing how easily Su Ying threw a grown man out, he was stunned for a moment by her skill.


    While she was in a trance, she was almost taken advantage of by the guards. Su Ying punched her, and the wind of the fist swept over Hua Lan''s hair, causing her to retreat quickly, looking at Su Ying in surprise.


    "Miss Su is good at kung fu."


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Nodding to Hua Lan, she felt that Su Ying''s request was not excessive at all.


    A group of guards were beaten to the ground during the chat between the two.


    Xiang Lao Madam and the others were all shocked from ear to ear.


    Until Xiang Hun looked towards the olddy, the olddy was furious, "Xiang Hun, you''re going to go against the sky, aren''t you! You have to drive your grandmother to death to be happy, aren''t you..."


    As soon as he finished talking to the olddy, he rolled his eyes and passed out.


    Xiang Hun was startled, and quickly stepped forward to support the olddy.


    "Grandmother, grandma!"


    sarcastically said to Shu Le: "Big sister fainted from anger to grandmother, now big sister is satisfied."


    Xiang Hun frowned tightly, "What are you still doing in a daze, go and invite the doctor."


    The yard was in chaos, and Su Ying stood by and watched, thinking whether she could get her five thousand pieces of gold within three days.


    Seeing the figures rushing out of the crowd, Su Ying thought about it and followed.


    The servant girl carried Mrs. Xiang to the bed.


    "I know some medical skills, if you trust me, you can let me show her."


    Looking back to Hun, she saw Su Ying standing behind her, she nodded, "I believe in Miss Su, then there will be Miss Lao Su."


    "How can my sister ask the person who ckmailed you to see your grandmother? What if something goes wrong with your grandmother?"


    said firmly to Hun: "I believe Miss Su." Although she didn''t know the details of Su Ying, she did not feel any hostility towards her.


    Su Ying knew at a nce that the olddy was pretending to be dizzy, she took out the silver needle from her body and directly stabbed it into her crotch.


    "ah!"


    Olddy Xiang jumped up from the bed in pain, she red at Su Ying fiercely, her eyes seemed to want to swallow her alive.


    "Grandma, are you okay?" Xiang Hun looked at the olddy who woke up, and was even more convinced by Su Ying.


    "Tell me, do you want to **** off your grandmother to make you happy? Lan''er, it''s not that grandma is reluctant to part with the money, but because she is afraid that you will be cheated!" Mrs. Xiang was soft when she saw that it was tough, and wiped it off. I''m in tears.


    Xiang Hun looked embarrassed, but she insisted: "Grandma, Miss Su won''t lie to me, this money is what I should give."


    Seeing to the olddy that she still didn''t listen, she could only think of another n. She turned her eyes to Su Ying and said, "Dare to ask this girl''s name?"


    "Su."


    "Miss Su, I heard from Lan''er that you saved her, then you are our Xiang family''s savior. We know how to repay the Xiang family. This five thousand gold is not a small sum, and we won''t be able to get it for a while. With so much money, it happens that it is gettingte now, how about this, give us a little time, and we will definitely offer five thousand pieces of gold to the Xiang family."


    Olddy Xiang ispletely transformed into a kind and reasonable olddy at this moment, and the eyes that look at Su Ying are almost tearful.


    This olddy can change her face faster than turning the pages of a book.


    Su Ying''s purpose is to get money, and he doesn''t intend to expose Xiang''s family.


    "Thank you very much."


    Looking at the olddy, Su Ying''s attitude also softened, and the smile on her face deepened.


    "Have you eaten at night, Lan''er, you can''t neglect your friend, hurry up and ask the servants to prepare some meals, the olddy is fine, you don''t need to stay here, go and eat and rest first."


    Xiang Hun took Su Ying back to his courtyard after hearing what the olddy said.


    The door was closed, and only Su Ying and Xiang Hun were left in the room.


    "Miss Su, your sister... has someone to take care of her? Do you want toe to the house too?"


    Queque was put into the space by her. Originally, she only wanted to finish the matter in a short time, but who knows that it has not been resolved until now.


    "No, I''ll leave after I settle the matter tonight."


    Xiang Hun was a little surprised.


    Su Ying met her surprised eyes and said: "You don''t really think that your grandmother will give me the five thousand gold tomorrow?"


    Xiang Hun choked. In the past, she would have trusted Mrs. Xiang very much, but today her trust has been shaken.


    "When my parents left one after another, my grandmother was the best to me. Although I am not her own granddaughter, she has always been my own."


    Su Ying raised her eyes, gossiping: "Isn''t it my grandmother?"


    Nodding to Hun, "Grandmother is grandfather''s step-sister now, and my second uncle and father are half-brothers. After my parents passed away, my grandmother has been taking me with me."


    Su Ying tapped her fingertips on the table and said, "Your parents left you a lot of things after they passed away, and your grandmother has been managing those things?"


    Nodding to Hun, "Well, grandma said that she will take care of it for me and return the things to me when I get married."


    After talking to Hun and looking at Su Ying, she always felt the trace of disgust and unspeakable emotions in her eyes looking at him.


    "Miss Su, do you... think grandma treats me badly?"

 Chapter 428: leprosy

    Chapter 428 Leprosy


    "Okay, it''s so good that even if you don''t learn the rules that ady should learn, it''s so good that you, a woman from a family, can dance with knives and guns all day long, and your sister is also good enough to help you identify a scumbag, who is your fianc¨¦ , to let you know that marrying him is an injustice, tsk, how could it be bad."


    Although Su Ying is not interested in the rules of those bigdies, they are the rules of this world. An olddy who abides by the rules makes her granddaughter not obey the rules. Only she knows her intentions.


    Every time Su Ying said something, Xiang Hun''s face turned paler.


    "I think they are great, they are so good that you don''t feel at ease to put your things in your own warehouse, and you have to move them to your own yard. I have never seen such a good person."


    Xiang Hun couldn''t say a word with trembling lips.


    If she hadn''t been framed today and almost lost her innocence, if she hadn''t opened the door of the warehouse and found that there were almost nothing of value in it, Xiang Hun would never allow others to say no to her family!


    But her desire for family affection and love does not mean that she is really stupid.


    "I will definitely hand over the five thousand pieces of gold to Miss Su on time."


    Speaking to Hun, he stood up and opened his bedside cab, took out a small stack of banknotes and handed it to Su Ying.


    "Here is a thousand taels of silver bills, Miss Su, take it first, and I will give you the rest tomorrow."


    Su Ying received the banknote after confirming the amount and took it away.


    "I''m curious, how do you n to not give me the rest tomorrow?"


    pursed his lips to Hun, "I''ll ask my grandmother for it."


    "Do you think she will really give it to you?"


    Xiang Hun wasn''t sure, but she couldn''t think of a better way now.


    "I have a way to get them to return everything honestly tomorrow, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions does Miss Su have?"


    "Add another thousand gold."


    A total of six thousand gold!


    That was definitely a huge sum, but Xiang Hun still agreed. She didn''t just want to get those things back, but also wanted to know what method Su Ying would use.


    Su Ying did not say that she still prefers simple and crude things.


    Just tell Xiang Hun to prepare a list of things, and then do some psychological construction to bear the notoriety.


    Early the next morning.


    A terrified scream erupted in the backyard of Xiangfu.


    Xiang Shule looked dissatisfied at the terrified servant girl and said angrily: "What is it called early in the morning!"


    The servant girl pointed at Xiang Shule''s face in horror, "Second, Second Miss, you, your face, your face..."


    Xiang Shule cared about her appearance the most. After hearing what the servant girl said, she felt something strange on her face. She quickly got up and came to the dressing table. When her appearance was reflected in the bronze mirror, she was terrified. Scream out loud.


    Olddy Xiang got the news and hurried to Xiang Shule''s house, followed by the second wife of the Xiang family.


    "What''s going on here? What happened to the seconddy?" Asking the olddy and her daughter-inw, she walked into the room, and was terrified when she saw Xiang Shule clearly.


    It is not an exaggeration to describe Xiang Shule''s current appearance as disgusting and terrifying.


    Arge festering erythema grew on her face, covering almost the entire face. At first nce, a face seemed to be cooked and horrifying.


    "This, what''s going on here?"


    Although Mrs. Xiang felt sorry for Xiang Shule, she didn''t dare to approach her for a while when she saw her like this.


    "Grandmother, mother, you must save me. I don''t know what happened. I woke up like this..." Xiang Shule was terrified, not only afraid of death, but also worried that his face would be so ruined. up.


    forted the olddy: "Don''t be afraid, the doctor wille soon, maybe you were bitten by some mosquito, and after the doctor sees you, you can take medicine and you will be fine."


    While speaking, the servant girl brought the doctor into the room.


    When the doctor saw Xiang Hun''s appearance, he took several steps back in fright, "This, this is leprosy, it''s leprosy!" The doctor turned around and ran away without thinking about offending Xiang Jia!


    "What? Leprosy? This, this is impossible, this is impossible!" Mrs. Xiang and Mrs. Xiang turned pale several degrees in an instant.


    "Nonsense, impossible! I have never seen how a leprosy patient can get this disease!" screamed Xiang Shule, she knew what it meant if she got leprosy.


    Xiang Lao Furen came back to her senses, and immediately sent someone to invite the doctor over, and even asked the maid to catch up with the previous doctor to pay the hush money.


    Old Madam Xiang and the others felt by luck that the first doctor who came didn''t see Xiang Shule, maybe they made a mistake, no, she must have made a mistake!


    But the few doctors who cameterpletely broke the fantasy of the Xiang family, and all the doctors gave the diagnosis results unanimously.


    Xiang Shule was infected with leprosy!


    This result is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue to Mrs. Xiang and the others!


    In the state of Jin, all leprosy patients would be sent to the Leprosy Mountain outside the city. The court said that they would also give certain treatment, but everyone who went there knew that once they went there, it was impossible toe back.


    Xiang Shule was afraid, and Xiang''s family was also afraid. They were afraid that if their superiors found out about this, they would seal off the entire Xiang family, and they would never be able to stand up again in this life!


    Xiang Hun looked at Su Ying, who was eating melonfortably, in astonishment after hearing Xiang Shule''s news.


    When Su Ying left the housest night, she didn''t deliberately avoid her. She knew she had gone out. Out of inexplicable trust in Su Ying, she didn''t follow her.


    Xiang Hun sent the maid out beforeing to Su Ying.


    "Does Miss Su know what''s going on with the second sister''s illness?"


    Su Ying put the melon rind in her hand into the fruit te and said, "For the sake of Miss Xiang''s generosity, how about we make a bet?"


    asked Hua Lan, "What are you betting on?"


    "Bet on whether these family members of yours care about your life or death."


    Pressed his lips to Hua Lan, hesitated for a while before saying, "How to bet."


    Su Ying asked her toe closer and speak softly to her.


    Xiang Hun''s brows twisted into Sichuan characters after hearing this.


    Seeing that she shouldn''t, Su Ying was not in a hurry, "If you can''t afford the bet, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    "I bet!" She seemed to have made a lot of determination, "I bet you, I believe, no matter what happens, I will not ignore my life or death."


    "Okay, let''s wait and see."


    Xiang Hun opened the door and walked out, and in a blink of an eye, he was outside Xiang Shule''s room.


    After Xiang Shule was diagnosed with leprosy, everyone in the room hid in fear.


    Xiang Hun looked at the olddy with an ugly face and said, "Grandmother, is the second sister okay?"


    Madam Xiang looked at Xiang Hun and said, "Lan''er, you must find a way to save your sister."


    "What happened to my sister?"


    Hiding his face to the second wife and weeping bitterly, "The doctor said it was leprosy..."


    "What, leprosy!"

 Chapter 429: take blood

    Chapter 429 Need to take blood


    The shock on Xiang Hun''s face was real, it turned out that lying in front of them is not difficult at all.


    "This, this is a contagious disease... If you get it..." Xiang Hun didn''t say what he saidter, but everyone who knows understands it.


    "But grandma, don''t worry. Miss Su, who saved me yesterday, is a skilled doctor. Grandma was rescued by her. Why don''t I ask her to show my sister?"


    Leprosy is equivalent to a highly contagious and terminally ill in this era. Mrs. Xiang doesn''t think that Su Ying has such a great ability to make people look good, but Xiang Shule is her beloved granddaughter after all. unwilling to give up.


    "Then there is Miss Lausu."


    Su Ying was invited outside Xiang Shule''s house. She was covered with a strange cloth towel and gloves on her hands, and she didn''t know what to cover her eyes with.


    Su Ying signaled to Hun and the others to wait outside the door, and she entered the room alone.


    The door was pushed open, Xiang Shule heard the sound Jing Zhe raised her head, and when she looked at Su Ying who came in in full armor, she backed away subconsciously, she didn''t want to admit that she had damned leprosy, but subconsciously felt that she was doomed, she was afraid, afraid If she was sent to the mountain outside the city, she would have no choice but to die.


    "Don''te here, don''te here!"


    Su Ying looked at her indifferently, "I''m here to treat your illness, if you don''t want to die, be honest."


    "Cure..."


    While Xiang Shule was in a daze, Su Ying stepped forward to take her pulse, checked the erythema on her body, and finally confirmed that she was infected with leprosy.


    Su Ying took out a bottle of medicine from her body and let Xiang Shule take it, "This medicine can relieve the symptoms on your face."


    Xiang Shule saw that the medicine on the table hadn''t moved, she didn''t trust Su Ying.


    It''s just that Su Ying''s words quickly broke her defense line, "If you don''t want to be sent away, just listen to me."


    Xiang Shule''s eyes were full of horror, and he didn''t care about other things, so he grabbed the medicine on the table and took it.


    After watching her take the medicine, Su Ying left the room.


    Seeing hering out, Xiang Hun greeted her and said, "What''s the matter? What is the disease?"


    Madam Xiang and the others also looked at Su Ying expectantly.


    "It is definitely leprosy."


    Although they had already been mentally prepared, when they heard Su Ying give the answer of the diagnosis, Mrs. Xiang and the others still fell down on the chair in shock.


    "However, it is notpletely impossible."


    looked up at the olddy and said: "This is leprosy, even the imperial physician in the pce can''t help it, what can you do?"


    "I don''t know if the imperial physician in the pce can do anything, but I do have an ancestral method that I can try."


    Old Madam Xiang and Second Madam Xiang looked at Su Ying as if she was not joking and became serious, "What can Miss Su do?"


    "I have a form here, which needs to use the heart and blood of the patient''s sister with blood rtives as a medicine to introduce the medicine, let go and cure the disease."


    "What did you say? The blood of a blood sister?"


    Su Ying''s answer surprised everyone in the room.


    It''s not that there are no concubines in Mr. Xiang''s house, and it''s not that these concubines have no children, but none of those children can live past the age of three, so until now, the second wife of Xiang''s family has only one son and one daughter, all of whom are Xiang. The second wife came from her, so Xiang Shule didn''t have any sisters by blood.


    Of course, except for Xiang Hun.


    Although they are not siblings of the same mother, they can still be regarded as sisters with blood rtives.


    Looking back at the seconddy, she begged and knelt in front of Xiang Hun.


    "Lan''er, please save your sister, she is the sister you loved and grew up with since childhood, can you just let her have an ident and ignore her?"


    Xiang Hun looked at the begging Second Madam Xiang and didn''t say a word, she just raised her eyes to look at the old Madam Xiang, "Grandma, if you talk about blood from other ces, it''s fine. My life is in danger, so grandma will force me to save my sister?"


    Old Madam Xiang was entangled in hatred, and her face darkened. Although Xiang Hun was not her own, and she didn''t care about her life, it was undeniable that Xiang Hun was indeed capable and could bring benefits to the Xiang family. .


    But on the other side... that''s her own granddaughter. The eldest prince had promised her before that as long as he divorced Xiang Hun, he would propose to marry Xiang Shule.


    However, Madam Xiang raised her head sadly without hesitating for too long, "Lan''er, as long as we pay more attention when taking blood, everything will be fine." She turned to Su Ying, "Miss Su said yes Bar?"


    Su Ying said indifferently: "Of course not, this is actually equivalent to changing one life for another, and the risk is extremely high, so whether to save or not to save depends entirely on your own decision."


    This is the end of Su Ying''s words, there is still something that Xiang''s family doesn''t understand, if Xiang Shule wants to live, then Xiang Hun may die.


    "I have limited time, and I have to leave tomorrow night at thetest. You should make a decision as soon as possible."


    stood up to the seconddy and said, "Can you guarantee that Le''er''s illness will be cured?"


    "I can."


    There has never been a doctor who can say so confidently that he can cure leprosy like Su Ying, which makes Old Madam Xiang and the others unconsciously believe what Su Ying said.


    "Lan''er, I beg you, for the sake of my second aunt taking care of you for so many years, please save your sister..." Second Mrs. Xiang knelt in front of Xiang Hun and begged bitterly.


    The bnce in Madam Xiang''s heart has long been in favor of Xiang Shule, "Lan''er, you know, if your sister hadn''t rescued you when you fell into the water, you wouldn''t be able to live today, and grandma didn''t force you. You decide."


    Said she was to make her own decision, but Mrs. Xiang''s sharp eyes seemed to be warning her that if she dared to refuse, she would never let her have a better life.


    Xiang Hun felt extremely ufortable. The rtives she had always trusted let her die without hesitation!


    Xiang Hun clenched his fists tightly in his sleeves, but still gritted his teeth and said, "It doesn''t matter, I promise you to save people, but I have one request."


    When they heard Xiang Hun''s promise, a smile shed in their eyes, "Tell me, just say what you want."


    "I have to get back everything in my warehouse, not one thing is missing."


    Old Madam Xiang and Second Madam Xiang exchanged nces, they are about to die, so what are they doing with those things?


    Madam Xiang felt that this matter might be fraudulent, "Your grandmother has always kept those things for you, and they will never fall into the hands of others."


    "Grandma, many of those things were left by my parents. I don''t know what the oue will be. I just want to see it. It can be regarded as a thought for myself. If grandma and second aunt change their minds If I am willing to cure my second sister, I will personally send my second sister to Leprosy Mountain to be taken care of." Xiang Hun looked sad, making one feel that she really just wanted to leave a memory for herself.


    But Mrs. Xiang still has doubts.

 Chapter 430: finish the play

    Chapter 430 Finish the scene


    Just as the olddy was vaciting, Xiang Shule suddenly broke out from the house, "Grandma, let her save me, let her save me!"


    Seeing Xiang Shule, the olddy Xiang and the others were terrified, and hurriedly asked the maid to stop them, but the seconddy quickly discovered the difference in Xiang Shule.


    The red spots on her face have faded a lot!


    "Le''er, you, your face, your face is healed? That''s not leprosy at all, it''s not leprosy!" Seconddy Xiang eximed in surprise.


    But he said to Shu Le: "This girl gave me a kind of medicine, and the red spots on my face faded away."


    Su Ying took the words, "This medicine can only maintain a short-term effect, and it only makes the patient less ufortable. If the disease cannot be cured, the erythema will stille out sooner orter."


    Su Ying''s words dashed the seconddy''s expectations.


    The erythema on Xiang Shule''s face faded away, and Mrs. Xiangpletely believed what Su Ying said.


    After weighing again and again, she nodded to Lanhua, "At first, grandma wanted to keep those things carefully for you, because she was afraid that there would be an ambitious covetous wolf around you. Now if you want to keep them, grandma will send someone to give you them." go."


    Xiang Hun pursed her lips, with suppressed tears on her face, "Thank you, grandma." She took out the warehouse list book from her body and handed it to Mrs. Xiang, "Please also ask grandma to send it to my granddaughter ording to the items on the list. , the granddaughter will not feel well."


    Olddy Xiang''s heart skipped a beat, but thinking that she was going to die soon, she asked her trusted old mother to take over the list, and asked Xiang Hun to go back to her yard first, and she would move everything back to the warehouse.


    As soon as Xiang Hun and the others walked forward, the olddy''s face sank after her hind feet.


    The old mother looked at the light in her hands and said uncertainly: "Olddy, do you really have to send the things back?" She always felt that something was wrong, not to mention that the second youngdy was ill, which was too coincidental.


    Old Madam Xiang still has doubts in her heart, but if she doesn''t follow suit, she is also worried that Xiang Hun will really expose the matter of Xiang Shule. Will the eldest prince still have a crush on Xiang Shule?


    "Anyway, the things are still in my Xiang''s house. As long as they are in my Xiang''s house, I can''t escape. Go, hurry up and send the things to don''t dy."


    The old mother looked at the olddy and made a decision, as if she was counting things ording to the list.


    Many of them were sent to the rooms of Xiang Shule and Mrs. Xiang. Although they were reluctant, they could only obediently hand over everything at this time.


    Olddy Xiang moved very quickly, but within two hours, all the things that had been removed by members of Xiang''s family were sent back to the small warehouse.


    Looking at the gradually filled warehouse, Xiang Hun looked at Su Ying gratefully. She was grateful to Su Ying not only because her strategy helped her get all the things back, but also because she made herself see those things clearly. people''s faces.


    "Miss, I have moved all the things on your list here. You can see if there is anything missing. The olddy said that if there is nothing wrong, please ask Miss Su to go and treat the seconddy as soon as possible." Mother handed the list back to Xiang Hun with a half smile.


    said to Hun: "Okay, I''ll take a lookter, and go with Miss Su."


    When the old mother nodded slightly and stepped back, she had someone guard the door, just in case Xiang Hun turned her face and refused to recognize her.


    Xiang Hun led Su Ying into the warehouse and opened a box. When the box was opened, a golden light shed, and Su Ying was almost blinded by the sh.


    "I''m afraid there aren''t that many golds. For these, give Ms. Su a box of silver and those jewelry. Ms. Su can see if it''s okay?"


    Su Ying looked at the jade bracelets in the packed box, and saw that they were all of good quality. Xiao Jin told her that although these things are small and inconspicuous, sometimes a bracelet can even be worth more than a box of gold. Be valuable.


    Su Ying felt that she would not lose money.


    "enough."


    "Just send these things to the carriage for me."


    "good."


    "The healing thing..."


    Su Ying looked at Hua Lan for the sake of giving money so simply, and decided to treat her better, "Look at you, do you want me to finish this scene with you, or I just leave."


    Xiang Hun was puzzled: "Second Sister''s face is..."


    "After taking the medicine, there will be no problems."


    Xiang Hun frowned and pondered, Su Ying was not in a hurry, she felt that she had done enough for a person she met by chance, of course, the main reason was that the other party had given enough.


    "Finish the scene."


    "good."


    After speaking to Hua Lan, he turned around and went out of the house to exin something to the maid.


    After the servant girl left, she didn''t rush to Xiang Shule''s side, but wandered around in the warehouse. Although this was a y for Xiang''s family, she really missed her parents. She picked up a jade hairpin But what shed in front of my eyes was my mother''s gentle smile.


    Mother... Lan''er really misses you, it would be nice if you and dad were still here.


    Su Ying looked at Xiang Hun, who was immersed in her own thoughts, and brought Que Que out in the backyard under the pretext of waking her up to give her something to eat.


    "Sister, where are we?"


    "My sister met a friend on the road, and now this is her home, wait for her in the house after you are full, she wille back soon, you know?"


    Que Que nodded confusedly, but couldn''t quite remember how he and Su Ying came to this ce.


    Su Ying saw that the sky was about the same, then put Que Que to sleep and put her back in the space.


    The olddy had already grown impatient with the wait, and repeatedly asked people toe over and urge Xiang Hun to hurry up.


    Xiang Hun walked out of the warehouse, a maid walked up to her and whispered a few words, then nodded to Hun.


    Not long after, a group of guards appeared outside the warehouse, guarding outside the warehouse door without saying a word.


    "Without my order, no one is allowed to approach the warehouse. Anyone who vites the order will be killed without mercy!" Xiang Hun''s face was cold, and there was no trace of sadness on his face.


    "yes."


    When walking towards Hun, Su Ying also walked over from the corridor.


    The two exchanged a look and arrived at Xiang Shule''s courtyard.


    Said to the olddy: "Lan''er, don''t worry, Miss Su''s medical skills are excellent, you will definitely be fine."


    Responded to the seconddy, "Yes, Lan''er, you''re sure to be fine, and we will take care of you."


    smiled lightly at Hun, but there was a cold look in his eyes, "Okay."


    The first step in treating Xiang Shule is to take Hua Lan''s heart and soul.


    In order to ensure nothing goes wrong, Mrs. Xiang and the others insisted on watching the process of Xiang Hun''s blood being drawn with their own eyes.


    Nodding to Hua Lanchong and Su Ying.


    Su Ying took out a surgical bag from her body and opened it, inside were silver needles and scalpels lined up.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, pulled out a scalpel and came to Xiang Hun.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Xiang."

 Chapter 431: Goodbye

    Chapter 431 Goodbye by fate


    "Presumptuous, stop this hall, what do you want to do to Le''er!"


    Before the silver needle in Su Ying''s hand dropped, the door of the room was knocked open with a "bang", and an angry Xie Ruiqiang broke in.


    Everyone in the room was shocked.


    "Prince, you, why are you here?" Xiang Hun was astonished when he saw Xie Rui intrude.


    Xie Rui looked at the people in the room and was also stunned. Just now, the maid of Xiangfu found her and told her that Xiang Hun had suddenly suffered a strange illness, and wanted to treat her with Xiang Shule''s heart and soul.


    What is the painstaking effort? Can people still live after taking it?


    Xie Rui rushed over when he got the news, "Where''s Leer? Where did you take Leer?"


    Old Madam Xiang didn''t expect Xie Rui to appear suddenly. If he knew that Xiang Shule had leprosy, it would be fine.


    "Your Highness, why are you here? Le''er feels unwell today and has already rested. Your Highness, pleasee back another day."


    Mrs. Xiang''s words confirmed Xie Rui''s thoughts. ording to Xiang Shule, Xiang''s family members were close to Xiang Hun, and Xiang Fu had the final say on Xiang Hun. It seems that they are covering for Xiang Hun.


    "No, I need to see Le''er now, otherwise I won''t be leaving!"


    Madam Xiang was a little annoyed, but she didn''t dare to provoke Xie Rui easily.


    "Your Highness, sister, sister will be fine, don''t worry, Your Highness." Xiang Hun looked at Xie Rui with a guilty expression.


    Xie Rui looked at the silver needle in Su Ying''s hand and said angrily, "What are you doing? Leer, Leer!"


    "Ah!" Suddenly there was a slight noise from the back room, Xie Rui thought about it, and walked quickly towards the back room.


    Mrs. Xiang and Mrs. Xiang both had expressions of horror on their faces, but they had already entered and it was impossible for them to stop them. Fortunately, after taking the medicine given by Su Ying, Xiang Shule didn''t have any red spots on his face. It will be revealed!


    "ah!"


    Xie Rui''s horrified screams suddenly came from the back room.


    Old Madam Xiang and the others changed their expressions slightly and followed them in, and they saw Xiang Shule with red spots on his face at a nce.


    "Second sister, why don''t you hurry up and avoid it, what you have is leprosy, don''t tell me you''re going to infect the eldest prince!" Xiang Hun screamed at the right time.


    Leprosy!


    Xie Rui almost escaped and rushed out of the house.


    Looking at Shu Le, Xie Rui ran away and chased after him, "Your Highness, don''t be afraid, Le''er''s disease can be cured, and Le''er will be cured soon."


    "Yes, Your Highness, don''t worry, this is not leprosy at all, Le''er will definitely recover."


    Xie Rui stared in horror at Xiang Shule''s face covered with erythema and sores and backed away again and again. In order to show himself in front of the emperor, he had taken the initiative to follow people to Leprosy Mountain to deliver supplies to those patients.


    Of course, before he went, the officers and soldiers had already locked up those patients, and he would never let him touch them. Just take precautions, and one patient ran out suddenly.


    Xie Rui will never forget the appearance of that leper in his life, just like Xiang Shule now!


    "Don''te here! Don''te here!" Xie Rui screamed in horror, watching Xiang Shule who was getting closer and running away without looking back.


    Xiang Shule still wanted to chase, but was stopped by the people of Xiangfu. She ran out like this, and Xiang''s family members couldn''t even think about it!


    "Eldest Prince, Eldest Prince, don''t leave!"


    "What are you still doing in a daze, why don''t you hurry up and take Second Miss back to the house!"


    The olddy screamed out ofposure, and she didn''t bother to go after Xie Rui and exined that the most urgent task is to cure Xiang Shule''s illness.


    Turning back to the olddy, she saw Su Ying walking over with a porcin bottle.


    "Miss Xiang''s heart blood has been dripped into the medicine, olddy give it to Miss Second."


    Looking at the olddy, Xiang Hun, who was leaning on the chair with a pale face, was a little surprised, why it was so fast.


    Su Ying didn''t care so much, and put the porcin bottle directly in her hand.


    "Missy''s condition is very bad, please send Missy back to the hospital first."


    Olddy Xiang was thinking about Xiang Shule, but she didn''t care about Xiang Hun''s life or death. She didn''t say anything when she watched Xiang Hun''s maid carry her away.


    Going back to Xiang Hun''s courtyard, Xiang Hun woke up after closing the door.


    She felt happy when she thought of Xie Rui''s frightened face!


    She still knows Xie Rui well. After seeing Xiang Shule''s appearance today, it is impossible for him to have the intention of marrying her again.


    "Thank you Miss Su, I made Miss Suugh." Xiang Hun stood in front of Su Ying and thanked her. She really thanked Su Ying, otherwise she didn''t know how long she would be yed by these people.


    "No, you take this." Su Ying took out a bottle of medicine from her body and threw it to her.


    Xiang Hun was a little puzzled, "Is there something wrong with my body?"


    "The cold is so severe that it is about to burst out from the top of your head. If you don''t take my medicine, you will never be able to conceive in this life."


    Xiang Hun turned pale, "Howe..."


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be food poisoning. Start with your daily diet and gradually add some cold and particrly heavy foods to your diet. Your body should be cured after your menstrual periodes." Something went wrong, every menstruation is either dyed or painful, right?"


    Xiang Hun didn''t expect Su Ying to see this, "Yes, I wonder why I feel so ufortable as a martial artist..."


    "It''s caused by the cold air, besides, you are practicing brutal martial arts. You should spend your energy on practicing Qi in the future, otherwise your damaged Yang Qi will not be able to make up for it."


    Xiang Hun is also a martial artist, so he can understand what Su Ying said, "Thank you, Ms. Su, for the reminder. I don''t know where Ms. Su lives? I will stay in Duocheng for a long time. I really want to make friends with Ms. Su."


    Su Ying slightly tilted her neck and looked at her, "See you by fate."


    Looking at Hua Lan, she doesn''t want to reveal too much and she doesn''t force it, "Okay, see youter."


    Xiang Hun personally sent Su Ying out of the Xiang Mansion, "Miss Su, take care."


    "Take care of yourself."


    Xiang Hun looked at the back of the carriage leaving, with mncholy in her eyes, she didn''t have many friends of the same sex, and thedies in Duocheng thought she was vulgar and savage, so they didn''t want to associate with her, even though Su Ying always looked like someone A kind of indifference of looking on from the outside, but she felt that she was not a really cold-blooded person, what a pity, if only she were in Tuocheng.


    Xiang Hun turned around and returned to Xiangfu, and went directly to the warehouse, and asked his guards to move out all the things in the warehouse.


    Old Madam Xiang and the others were still worried about Xiang Shule''s situation, and they had no time to take care of Xiang Hun. By the time they got the news, Xiang Hun had already had the warehouse emptied.


    Mrs. Xiang felt that something was wrong, and when she went to confront Xiang Hun, Xiang Hun was no longer at the house!


    "This bastard, bastard, don''te back!"

 Chapter 432: Uncooked white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 432 Unfamiliar white-eyed wolf


    Su Ying returned to the Yui Inn and hugged Queque, who was still sleeping soundly in the space.


    Tomorrow is thest day of her agreement with Motu, but she is not a passive character, and will be prepared with both hands.


    She brought the Xinying Eagle out of the space, and Motu''s abnormal reaction had already aroused her suspicion when she met the Red Devil''s killer again. Xinying was released from the space, but he didn''t expect Xinying to find Motu''s side.


    At this point, she is more sure that Motu''s identity is rted to the Red Devils, but she doesn''t know what role he is in the Red Devils.


    After Mo Qian appeared, she could probably guess that this might be a struggle within the Red Devils.


    Motu was overturned once by internal fighting, and there may be a second time.


    At night, Su Ying had dinner with Que Que, followed her to wash up andy down on the bed. After she fell asleep, she put the person back into the space, and then changed into night clothes and took Xinying out of the space and ced it on her body Tie a tracker, and then tie a bamboo slip to its paw,e to the window and let it fly.


    Xinying fluttered its wings and quickly rushed to the sky. In order to track it better, Su Ying used a jammer on its body to prevent it from flying too high, otherwise she would not be able to track it if the distance was widened. position.


    Su Ying flipped out of the window and watched the tracker chase after him all the way.


    At this time, a fierce fight was taking ce in a hidden cave outside Tuo City.


    Motu was covered in blood and stood in a huge cave holding a sword in his hand. The cold sword pointed directly at a man with slender eyes sitting on a tiger bench.


    "Bai Cha, I trust you and use you, but in the end youbined with the people I trust the most to give me the most fatal blow, but none of you would have imagined that I, Motu, woulde back alive."


    The eyes of the man sitting at the top were filled with murderous intent, "Motu, you, a coward who was afraid of wolves and tigers, should have died a long time ago. The red devil can only flourish in my hands. Look at how many years you have lived." By now, the forces of the Red Devils have already taken root in the royal family of Chu State, which may be impossible for you to die!"


    "You self-righteous idiot, you have said since the day the Red Devils were founded that you must never participate in any country''s imperial power struggle. You think you are smart but you don''t know that you are digging your own grave, Baicha, die!" Motu Jianfeng With a sweep, he stabbed at the white tea.


    The men and horses of the two sides also fought to one ce.


    Baicha never thought that Motu would still be alive. Not only that, but he also has so many people hidden in his hands!


    The two parties fought from dark to dawn, and the entire cave was stained with blood.


    Motu''s red clothes were stained with blood, but no one could tell whether it was the dazzling red clothes or the dazzling blood.


    Bai Cha looked at the fallen people and turned around and wanted to run away. Motu would not give him a chance to escape.


    Mo Tufei stepped forward to stop Baicha, and the sword in his hand danced silver sword flowers in the air before stabbing at Baicha.


    Baicha''s pupils shrank, and he quickly stepped back and drew out the big knife at his waist to fight Motu.


    "Brother, Brother Baicha, don''t fight anymore!" Mo Qian was bound hands and feet by Motu and thrown into a corner of the cave, looking at the two fighting, he shouted anxiously.


    But how could the two of them listen.


    The fight was in full swing, Baicha lost to Motu, and was swept down by Motu''s palm and hit the tiger bench heavily.


    Bai Cha staggered and wanted to get up, but suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, "Pfft!"


    The tip of the sword in Motu''s hand pointed directly at Baicha''s eyebrows, "Baicha, it was a waste of my trusting you so many years, but you chose a dead end, go to death!" Without any hesitation, the long sword in his hand pierced through The eyebrows with white tea.


    White tea can''t rest in peace.


    As soon as Bai Cha died, the killers who followed him panicked.


    Motu looked at them coldly, "I told you before that since you have followed me, you must submit to your loyal ministers absolutely. If you fail to do so, you will only die."


    The fighting continued, and at the dawn of sunset, Motu''s men took down all the traitors.


    Mo Tu, who was covered in blood, walked slowly to Mo Qian and knelt down, saying, "Mo Qian, my good brother, you really let me down." He stretched out his blood-stained hand and slowly dropped it Looking at Mo Qian''s white and tender face, especially those eyes that seemed to glow with water, they were really beautiful eyes. Back then, it was because of these eyes that he saved his life and brought him by his side.


    "It''s really an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf."


    Mo Tujian tried to stand up, but suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    "Well!"


    Motu groaned in pain, and fell to the ground.


    The pain of bone erosion made Motu curl up, and the veins on his forehead and neck were almost bursting.


    Mo Qian looked at Mo Tu, still looking harmless. With a slight movement of his body, the rope on his body was loosened.


    He looked innocently at Motu with those eyes that were still glowing with water, "Brother, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Motu stared at him with red eyes, almost gnashing his back mrs, "You, what did you do to me..." He was already careful when he came back, how could he be caught by the other party''s weirdness.


    "Brother, don''t think about it, that poisonous Gu has been in your body a long, long time ago."


    The pain almost made Motu lose his mind, he really raised a wolf by his side!


    Mo Qian caressed Mo Tu''s face lovingly, "Brother, from now on you will be Qian alone, and you will stay with me in the Red Devils from now on, okay?"


    Mo Qian hugged Motu directly, and the innocent look on his face gradually became ferocious.


    He looked at those people coldly and said: "Only I can detoxify the poisonous Gu in his body. If you don''t want to watch him die suddenly, you should obey me obediently from now on."


    "Let go of the leader!"


    Mo Qianxie sneered, "The Red Devils have always had a rule that you have to listen to whoever holds the Red Devil''s order."


    Mo Qian put Motu on the tiger bench, and took out a crimson token from his body, "The Red Devil orders everyone here to obey!"


    Mo Tu''s people stared at Mo Qian fiercely. They were all members of the Red Devils, and they knew the rules of the Red Devils. Just like what Mo Qian said, whoever holds the Red Devils Order, they will obey their orders.


    Before, they always thought that the Red Devil Order was with Motu.


    As ast resort, all killers can only bow down to the Red Devil Order.


    "See the leader."


    Mo Qian looked at the man kneeling on the ground with a satisfied smile on his face.


    In Duo City, Su Ying rode away the moment the city gate opened.


    Xinying flew out of the city not long after flying outst night. At that time, the city gate was closed, and she went back to the inn to wait. She left the city immediately after dawn.

 Chapter 433: today is our good day

    Chapter 433 Today is a good day for us


    Following the tracker, Su Ying stopped at the foot of an inconspicuous mountain on the outskirts of the city.


    She looked at the location disyed on the tracker. If there is nothing wrong, Xinying is now in this mountain.


    The mountain road is steep and can only be walked in.


    Su Ying got off the horse, put the horse into the space, and walked up the mountain.


    A room in the cave was covered with red silk, and Mo Qian, who was dressed in red, walked up to Mo Tu with a look of joy on his face.


    Mo Tuy powerlessly on the bed with his eyes closed tightly, even if Mo Qian approached him, he would not be moved.


    Mo Qian held Motu''s hand obsessively, "Brother, today is a good day for us..." He gentlyy next to Motu''s ear, "Brother has been waiting for this day for a long time."


    While speaking, he straightened up and stretched out his hand to take off the robe on Motu, and put on a clean red robe.


    "Mo Qian, you killed me!"


    Mo Qian chuckled, "How could I be willing to kill my brother? That is absolutely impossible."


    Mo Qian went out after changing his robe.


    "Today is a great day for the leader and my brother, and everyone has a reward."


    The killers at the bottom showed strange expressions on their faces, thinking that Mo Qian was crazy, but who let him have the Red Devil Token.


    "Congrattions to the leader, congrattions to the leader."


    Su Ying soon reached the halfway up the mountain, Xinying should be around him.


    But she looked at the bare mountains and forests around her. Where is there any people in this ce?


    Su wandered around in a circle, and determined a location that was the closest to Xinying, but it was surrounded by stones, and there was no ce where people could hide.


    Su Ying looked down at the ground and found that there were sporadic bloodstains not far away. She walked down the bloodstains until she reached the back mountain, and found that there was a piece ofnd filled with new soil on the back mountain.


    Su Ying opened the new soil a little bit and saw that there were already stiff corpses inside, but it could be seen that the people had not been dead for a long time.


    She returned to the previous ce along the bloodstain. The bloodstain cannot appear out of thin air. There must be a mechanism leading to a certain ce.


    Finally, she found an inconspicuous stone, reached out to move the stone away, but found that the stone was fixed, and she turned the stone tentatively, only to hear a "click", and suddenly there was a violent tremor under her feet.


    Su Ying retreated quickly, but after a while, an entrance was revealed where he just stepped on.


    Su Ying came to the entrance, took out the lighting tools from her body, and walked in slowly.


    Below the entrance is a long stonedder, and she walked for about a quarter of an hour before she came to another stone door.


    Pulling the mechanism of the stone gate, Su Ying walked in.


    The moment the stone gate was opened, countless arrow feathers flew towards her.


    Su Ying frowned, and quickly hid in the space in a blink of an eye.


    She took out the body armor from the space and put it on before going out again.


    As soon as she went out, Su Ying heard footstepsing towards this side. It should be that the people in the cave heard the movement and came to check the situation.


    Su Ying hid behind the stone gate, and saw two people running over in a blink of an eye.


    She took advantage of the fact that the two were not paying attention and quickly knocked one of them out. When the other person heard the movement and turned around to make a move, Su Ying''s dagger was delivered to his neck.


    The visitor froze and dared not move.


    "Is this the Red Devil''s stronghold? Where''s Motu?"


    The visitor''s pupils shrank slightly, he gritted his teeth and didn''t make a sound, Su Ying raised his hand and it was just a p in the face.


    "Well!"


    The man was directly beaten to the ground, and his mouth was instantly filled with a fishy and sweet breath.


    Su Ying stepped on his heart, "Since I dared to find this ce alone, it proves that I have the ability to make everyone in it beyond redemption. If you don''t want to die, be honest."


    People see that Su Ying is just a slender woman, but that ear scrape directly knocked off his celestial spirit cover.


    "You know this is the stronghold of the Red Devils, and there are countless masters inside..."


    "I''ll ask you again, where is Motu?" Su Ying interrupted him impatiently.


    "In, in the hole."


    Su Ying grabbed him up, "Lead the way."


    The killer couldn''t figure out Su Ying''s details, but as he said, he didn''t believe that Su Ying could really escape with so many killers in this cave!


    Thinking of this, the man led Su Ying all the way into the cave.


    The cave was deeper and bigger than she had imagined, and after another stone gate, arge underground pce appeared in front of her eyes.


    Taking advantage of Su Ying''s inattention, the killer pushed her hand away and ran away.


    Su Ying looked at his back and didn''t chase after him. She let him escape on purpose. She needed to let the person hiding in the darke out.


    The surroundings suddenly fell into darkness, so dark that she couldn''t see her fingers. Su Ying had already put on night vision goggles. After the light dimmed, she quickly ran to the tiger bench in the cave and entered the space.


    In the darkness, countless arrow feathers flew out and shot randomly in the cave. The arrow feathers are so strong that even a master can be shot into a sieve!


    After a burst of arrow feathers flew, the person hiding in the dark came out from a high ce, "Light the torch to see if anyone is dead."


    "yes."


    The light returned to the cave, but there was nothing in the huge cave except the arrow feathers that fell on the ground, and Su Ying disappeared.


    The person couldn''t see Su Ying and was stunned, "It''s impossible, where did she go? The stone gate hasn''t been opened, so it''s impossible for her to leave."


    While talking, someone opened a stone door behind the tiger bench and walked out, and then asked someone to search around, and after confirming that Su Ying was nowhere to be seen, they realized that Su Ying''s strength should not be underestimated, "Go, notify immediately Someone from the leader broke into the hole."


    "yes."


    Su Ying stood behind the tiger stool, watching the people who had left and chasing after them.


    The people who were still in the cave seemed to have noticed something, and quickly chased after it.


    "Someone broke into the hole, immediately gather everyone to defend!"


    Because she was not familiar with the situation inside the cave, Su Ying was quickly overtaken by the killer who rushed over.


    Su Ying threw out the electric baton in her hand and quickly knocked people back. Her purpose was to find the leader of the Red Devil.


    Su Ying repelled the killer who was chasing him, and followed the informant to a room hung with red silk.


    Su Ying frowned, these red silks did not make her feel happy at all, but rather unlucky.


    The door of the room was suddenly opened, and Mo Qian came out. He was dressed in red, and his eyes were full of autumn water. I felt sorry for him. If the look in his eyes was not so crazy, she would think that he was just a harmless person. little bunny.


    "It''s you, who are you?" Mo Qian recognized Su Ying.


    The electric baton in Su Ying''s hand was still crackling, she stared at him coldly, "You are the leader of the Red Devil, the person who sent people to assassinate the Queen of Chu time and time again, is it you?"


    Mo Qian, the Red Devil''s housekeeper, has long been clear that he was the one who let Bai Cha fight against Chu''s imperial power. The foolish king of Chu thought that the Red Devil had already been used by him, but he didn''t know that he just wanted to use him to get the Red Devil out of power. The power ispletely rooted in Chu State.


    Mo Qian didn''t answer, but said jealously: "It''s not because of you that brother is unwilling to obey me, is it?"

 Chapter 434: in the bag

    Chapter 434 Ie


    "I''m going to kill you and use your skin as antern to illuminate me and my brother." Mo Qian''s face suddenly became extremely distorted, and suddenly two pieces of red silk flew towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying pulled out the dagger at her waist and cut off the red silk. The moment the red silk was cut, Mo Qian was already in front of her.


    Mo Qian grinned grimly, his eyes filled with strange excitement.


    "If you dare to seduce brother, you deserve to die!" With a flick of the red silk in Mo Qian''s hand, Su Ying was surrounded.


    Su Ying''s hands and feet were bound by red silk, Mo Qian found the right time, and hit Su Ying''s Tianling Gai with one palm.


    The fierce palm wind did not give Su Ying any chance to escape. Su Ying squinted her eyelids, tiptoed her body and jumped back with a 360-degree rotation, and the dagger in her palm also broke away the red silk on her body in an instant.


    With a bang, the red silk flew away, causing Mo Qian to back away quickly.


    Su Ying stepped forward and quickly threw out the electric baton in his hand and hit him on the shoulder as he stepped back.


    "ah!"


    Mo Qian snorted and wanted to struggle, but was shocked by a burst of electric current and his whole body trembled, his limbs gradually became stiff and he fell to the ground.


    Su Ying withdrew the electric baton in his hand when he was about to be electrocuted.


    Mo Qian curled up and fell to the ground without moving.


    Su Ying grabbed his skirt and kicked open the door of the house, throwing Mo Qian to the ground.


    The room seems to be arranged ording to the new house, and there are two burning red candles beside it.


    Su Ying walked in, and saw a figure looming in the red gauze curtain, "Motu?"


    There were sounds on the bed, but there was no clear response.


    Su Ying walked to the bed, and as soon as she opened the bed curtain, she saw a white figure rushing towards her.


    Su Ying frowned, and kicked people away with one kick.


    "kindness!"


    Motu mmed into the bed, which also made him regain a brief sobriety.


    He was only wearing a pair of white silk trousers, and his whole body was glowing with abnormal crimson. Those peach blossom eyes were even more attractive against the crimson color.


    He breathed heavily, and looked at Su Ying with spring eyes.


    "You, why are you here..."


    "Seeing you like this, I came at the wrong time?"


    Motu bit his tongue violently, the smell of blood made his reason clearer, "You...go first!"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Are you sure you want me to go first?"


    Motu raised his eyes and looked at her, water dripping from his eyes, "Then you...help me."


    Su Ying walked up to him, she had a dry and cold breath, which made Motu, who was hot all over, wish he could pounce on her immediately.


    Su Ying took out a silver needle from his body and quickly pierced his fingertips, then threw a bottle of medicine to him, "Eat it."


    Before Motu had time to savor the cool touch, Su Ying threw a medicine bottle into his arms.


    Mo Tu looked at Su Ying''s back in a daze, "Actually... there are other ways to save me."


    As soon as Motu finished speaking, he saw the dagger in Su Ying''s hand shining a faint silver light under the dim optical fiber. He swallowed and took the medicine.


    The pill passed across his lips and tongue, and Motu felt as if a basin of water instantly wiped out the dryness and heat in his body.


    Su Ying came to Mo Qian, rummaged through him, and found a crimson token.


    "Red Devil Order?"


    When he turned his head again, Motu had already put on his robe, and he nced at Mo Qian on the ground with dim eyes.


    Su Ying looked at Mo Qian''s red clothes and the red clothes scattered on the ground and joked: "So you are so good."


    Motu didn''t deny it, "We''ll talk about thister, I didn''t expect you to find this ce."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and wiped the blood on the dagger, and said without raising her head, "I said, I want to take revenge." The Red Devil sent people to assassinate her again and again, and she just came to avenge her revenge now, which is already regarded as It''s been a long time.


    She lightly stroked the Red Devil Token in her hand, and suddenly turned her head to look at Motu, "Now, you can tell me what your rtionship with the Red Devil faction is."


    Motu said: "You never cared about my past all this way, why did you think of asking today? Did you realize that you have me in your heart?"


    The silver light of the dagger shed in front of his eyes, Su Ying said: "This is the key for me to decide whether to send you to the west."


    Motu: "..."


    "It is said that all women in the world are ruthless, as expected!"


    "Since the heroine wants to hear my story, let me tell you that I was indeed the leader of the Red Devils before. It was just that I was betrayed by the two people I trusted most together and washed up on that ind. She was rescued by Que Que''s family, but she identally killed her innocent family members, and then luckily met you, the heroine, recovered her memory, and returned to this damned ce."


    Motu''s narration is very concise, but the various twists and turns can only be known to those who have personally experienced it.


    Motu has been on the ind for more than a year, but the red devil assassinated her within half a year, that is to say, Motu did not take over the business of assassinating her.


    "You, a Jianghu organization, dare to take on the job of the imperial court, you are not small."


    Motu said with a sullen face: "The Red Devils would not touch court affairs before." No matter how much money they gave, they would not ept it. Thinking about it carefully, Bai Cha and Mo Qian argued with him because of this, maybe they have been talking since then. He was already nning to kill him, but he never thought that they would really dare to do it.


    "What''s the use of this?" Su Ying shook the Red Devil Token in her hand.


    "Red Devil Order, ordering the killer of the organization, has almost the same meaning as Tiger Talisman."


    Su Ying looked at the tiger amulet in his hand and said with a smile: "I was almost killed by someone, and such an important token can be taken away by someone. It doesn''t look like you are qualified to be the leader of the Red Devil again."


    Motu joked: "I can''t, how about you?"


    "I think it will work."


    Motu: "..."


    "Are you serious?"


    Motu felt that there was a bit of reluctance in his smile.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and put away the Red Devil Token, "If you can defeat me, I can return the token to you."


    Mo Tu looked at the calm Su Ying, and didn''t want to admit that he might not be able to beat this woman.


    "Heroine, can you ask for something else? For example, I promise you with your body?"


    Su Ying hooked her lips, "If you are honest, I can consider letting you stay as a strike."


    Motu looked at the coldness in Su Ying''s eyes, and he knew that this woman was not joking.


    "Of course, if you are not convinced, I can also help you pair of desperate mandarin ducks now." She pointed to Mo Qian on the ground.


    "The heroine Su is really humorous!"


    Su Ying originally wanted to destroy the Red Devils, but it is a pity to just destroy such an organized, disciplined and permeable killer organization. Perhaps it will be of greater use if it is kept.


    Since he had the idea of ??taking the Red Devils into his pocket, Su Ying stayed in the night.


    "Where is Queque, where do you ce Queque?"


    Su Ying said without changing his face: "I have a friend in Duocheng, and I will temporarily ce people with him."


    Mo Tu knew that Su Ying would not harm Que Que, so he didn''t ask again.


    "It''s okay for the heroine to want the Red Devil, but the heroine always wants to let me know, who am I following?"

 Chapter 435: you still miss him

    Chapter 435 You still can''t bear him


    "Queen of Chu State." Su Ying no longer shy away from it.


    Motu looked shocked, "What? You said you are the Queen of Chu?"


    "right."


    Motu looked at her, trying to find a little joke on her face, but there was no!


    After getting along for more than a month, Motu has a little understanding of Su Ying''s temperament. He knows that she doesn''t like to lie, and if she encounters something she doesn''t want to say, she will just keep silent, so it is possible that what she said is true big!


    "If I remember correctly, the queen of Chu State must be at least forty now, and she doesn''t look like a heroine."


    Su Ying chuckled, "That''s because you don''t know that the king of Chu has changed."


    Motu really didn''t know, but as long as he checked it out, Su Ying couldn''t lie to him at all.


    Mo Tu felt a little stuffy in his chest, which made him flustered. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind, that is, Su Ying was married!


    She looks like she is already married!


    She also looked at his body!


    Su Ying turned and came to Mo Qian. He was only stiff from the electric shock, but his consciousness was still clear.


    "You took the order to assassinate me."


    Mo Qian wanted to get up, but his limbs were so weak that he couldn''t exert any strength. He said with a weak face: "I don''t know anything. After my brother left, everything was done by Baicha."


    "Then why is the Red Devil Token in your hand?"


    Mo Qian''s pupils shrank and he clenched his teeth.


    Su Ying pulled out the dagger at his waist and stabbed Mo Qian mercilessly.


    But just as the dagger was about to stab him, a hand stopped him.


    Su Ying raised her eyes to meet Motu''s gaze.


    "The Red Devil will submit to you, but you have to hand him over to me."


    Su Ying didn''t take back her hand, but said in doubt: "He has already hurt you once, and you still don''t want him to die."


    Motu''s eyes were dim, "The leader should ept me, I guarantee that he will never have any influence on the Red Devils."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes turned cold, and the dagger in her hand turned over and cut Mo Qian''s tendons neatly, "Okay, I''ll sell you this favor."


    Mo Tu knelt down in front of Su Ying, representing his submission to her, "Thank you, Ma''am."


    After night fell, Motu issued an edict to the important leaders within the Red Devils, summoning them back.


    Before the person came back, Motu took Su Ying to understand the situation of the entire Red Devils faction, but these situations were all a year ago, and Motu himself didn''t know thetest situation.


    Motu called his confidant and asked him to tell Su Ying.


    From the mouth of the cronies, I learned that the power of the Red Devils was mostly in the arenas of various countries a year ago, but a year ago, Bai Cha and Mo Qian rebelled, and during Mo Tu''s absence, they boldly invaded the power among the dignitaries of various countries. However, the roots are not too deep. After all, the members of the aristocratic royal family are not fools. They just use the Red Devils a lot, and many confidential things will not be known to them.


    In order to gain the trust of the other party, Baicha only worked hard to do things for them first. After gaining the trust of the other party, he slowly invaded the power, but before this step, Motu came back.


    Su Ying looked at the missions sent by various countries to the Red Devils over the past year. Originally, these letters were to be destroyed immediately, but before they fully gained the trust of the other party, Baicha and the others also left behind and left these letters. down.


    "These royal dignitaries only regard the Red Devil as a knife for killing people. When they find that the knife is getting sharper and sharper and may hurt themselves, they will incinerate the knife."


    This is also the reason why Motu is unwilling to let the Red Devils get involved in the power struggle. From Kang Zedi''s message to Baicha, it can be seen that he already has the intention of taking the Red Devils into his pocket, but he hasn''t waited for his real intention. With a move, Xiao Jin came back.


    It''s just that he never thought that the Red Devil would eventually fall into the hands of the Queen of Chu.


    The sky turned pale.


    Golden light shone into the cave through the cracks in the stone, illuminating the top of the tiger bench.


    At this time, Su Ying with a mask on her face was sitting on the tiger bench. She was not afraid of these people seeing her true face, but she had a special status after all. If this matter got out, it would be bad for her and Xiao Jin after all. .


    A group of killers looked at Su Ying sitting on the tiger bench, standing next to her like a younger brother, Motu was puzzled.


    Before Baicha rebelled, and told them that Motu was killed to let him take over the Red Devils faction. Baicha had the Red Devils Token, so they believed it.


    But what happened to the living Motu in front of him now?


    Mo Tu could only exin to them about Bai Cha and Mo Qian''s rebellion, "They caused me to almost lose my life, but luckily I came back after my fate. Now that the traitors have been cleared away, I can restore the Red Devil''s rity."


    The sect leader is in the blink of an eye. These people are all mixed in the rivers andkes. They are used to this, so they quickly epted the current situation.


    "The leader is in a hurry to summon his subordinates and others toe back. I wonder if there is any important task to be released?"


    "No, I want you toe back and recognize the new leader."


    Everyone turned their attention to Su Ying again, they were puzzled, Motu was clearly still alive, why did he give up the position of leader?


    "Master, what is going on?"


    Mo Tu said: "I was deceived by others and almost killed the Red Devils. I am no longer fit for the responsibility of the leader, so I gave up the position of leader to Su leader."


    Everyone looked at Motu, their eyes seemed to say, Master, if you are threatened, just blink!


    Ke Motu didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    Su Ying took out the Red Devil Token from her body, "The Red Devil Token is here, everyone obeys."


    Those people saw the Red Devil Token in Su Ying''s hands and knelt down one after another, "See the leader."


    "Starting from today, the Red Devils will have to go through Motu and me every time they receive an order. If anyone finds someone epting private work, they will be killed without mercy!"


    Before when Motu was in charge of the Red Devils, he was not allowed to ept private work, and this order was rtively well epted by everyone.


    "Also, the Red Devils are absolutely not allowed to participate in the disputes between countries, especially the assassination orders about the nobles and aristocratic families, and they are not allowed to ept."


    Not allowed to ept orders from the powerful, wouldn''t that mean making a lot of less money? After all, the rich and powerful are very generous.


    "This is an order."


    Although there were dissatisfaction, but under the order of the Red Devil, everyone still obeyed.


    "During the absence of the leader, you must obey Motu''s orders."


    Speaking, Su Ying stood up and strode behind those people.


    Those people were wondering when they saw Su Ying take out a strange thing and press it on the back of their necks. Some people reacted and wanted to avoid it, but Su Ying pulled it back and buckled it.


    "kindness!"


    Everyone snorted, and stretched out their hands to touch their necks in surprise, but there was nothing when they touched them.


    "What is the leader doing?"

 Chapter 436: Heart-biting Gu

    Chapter 436 Heart-biting Gu


    "It''s nothing. This is the process that every small leader of the Red Devils will go through in the future. It is to prevent people from being disobedient."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she snapped her fingers lightly.


    Those people trembled all over, and a pain quickly spread from the neck to the limbs. The pain made them tremble all over, and their faces were hideous.


    Motu''s face changed slightly, and the way he looked at Su Ying changed. He didn''t know her better than he imagined.


    Su Ying walked up to Motu, "Do you want it?"


    Motu looked at those people whose mouths and noses were crooked in pain and shook his head, he doesn''t want it!


    Su Ying smiled and put away the things, "Motu, I hope you will not disappoint my trust in you."


    Motu nodded, "Are they poisoned?"


    "That''s much worse than being poisoned." Su Ying snapped her fingers again, and the pain of those people gradually faded away.


    After being tortured for a round, the way these people looked at Su Ying changed.


    "Everyone is a new co-worker. I believe you don''t trust me enough as the leader, and neither do I, so I mark you as belonging to the leader. Don''t worry, as long as you obey orders obediently, you won''t enjoy this pain again. , but if someone doesn¡¯t know how to live or die, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    This kind of pain is definitely more terrible than any kind of torture. Those people knelt on the ground to show their loyalty, "Don''t worry, the leader, we will definitely work for the leader and never dare to betray the leader."


    After Su Ying made a simple exnation, he let those people leave, and only Su Ying and Motu were left in the huge cave, "I will leave Duocheng tomorrow, and I will leave the matters here to you. "


    "The leader trusts me."


    Su Ying looked at him slightly and said: "Of course, after all, if you don''t take my medicine for your Heart-biting Gu, you won''t survive a year."


    Motu''s eyes changed a lot, and his fists in his sleeves were clenched, "I really can''t believe that the mother of a country has such abilities. How did you know these things?"


    Su Ying reached out and turned his hand over, squeezed his fist to reveal his palm, there was a red line on the reddish palm from the thumb to the ankle and spread towards the heart.


    "After being hit by the Heart-biting Gu, a shallow red line will appear on the pulp of the thumb. With the erosion of the Gu insect, the red line on your hand will be deeper and deeper. When the red line spreads to your heart, you will You will die from a heart burst, this is the reason why you turned gray overnight."


    Mo Tu watched Su Ying slowly tighten his palms and wanted to grab Su Ying''s hand, but Su Ying dodged it.


    "Hahahaha, leader, when did you know?"


    Su Ying identally saw the red line on his palm when she was on the boat. At that time, she thought she had misread it, butter found out that it was indeed a red line revealed from the inside out.


    The external characteristics of a person''s body are closely rted to internal changes, so she found an opportunity to conduct a long-term inspection of his body, which Motu didn''t know.


    When she checked the heart, she found an abnormality, and it waster determined that it was a symptom of Heart-biting Gu.


    "Tell me how much you are hated by others. It takes at least ten years for this heart-biting Gu to appear in your body for such a long red line. Don''t look at the long period of time it appears, but after the red line appears, your The countdown to life begins, and it will spread at an unexpected speed. You know that this thing exists, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t always be carrying a musk sachet to control its development. Heart-eating Gu hates the smell of musk the most. of."


    Although the sachet can''t make Heart-biting Gupletely disappear, it can curb its development to a certain extent.


    But if you use it too much, it will hurt your body, and after the Gu worm bes immune to this breath, it will lose its effect.


    "Even if you have amnesia, you still wear a sachet, which proves that this Gu is an obsession for you. Let me guess, this thing is given to you by your favorite brother."


    Su Ying said one more word, Motu''s face became paler, and the cherry red lips gradually lost their color.


    "You know all of this..." His peach blossom eyes gradually turned red, as if he was suppressing the great pain, and suddenly there was a dull pain in his heart, and his brows twisted into Sichuan characters as he covered his heart.


    Seeing this, Su Ying quickly squeezed his mouth open and stuffed a pill in, "Don''t court death, this kind of Gu is the most taboo for emotional fluctuations. If you don''t want to see King Yama in advance, calm down."


    Tears rolled down the contours of his cheeks, he half-kneeled on the ground, his voice almost squeezed out of his throat, "When I picked him up, he was still a child, following me like a follower all day long, brother , my brother called..."


    It was also the elder brother who made this sound, which melted his cold heart!


    It''s just that he would never have imagined that from the day he picked him up, he had put a gu on himself!


    The bitter medicine melted between his lips and teeth, but Motu felt that the bitterness was not even half as bad as his heartache!


    Su Ying came up behind him, and tapped a few acupuncture points on his shoulder des with her fingertips, forcing him to rx to reduce the burden on his heart.


    "A person who betrays is not worthy of nostalgia."


    Motuughed sadly, "That''s because you haven''t experienced that kind of pain, how can you know my pain?"


    Su Ying paused with her fingertips, and withdrew her hand expressionlessly, sheughed mockingly, never experienced it?


    In the year when she was sensible, she knew what betrayal was, what was killing, and what was soft-hearted and would die!


    In the beginning, she would be sad, angry and even more puzzled, but in the end she understood that all emotions would lose to the most authentic human nature.


    So she became a sharp weapon that cold-bloodedly strangled everything that was not good for her. It was not until she came to this world and met Linger and the others that her temper gradually softened.


    "No one is obliged to understand your pain. Exposing your wounds to others will only expose your weakness. Motu, I give you my trust, and I hope you will not let me down."


    Su Ying reached out and patted his shoulder, and put a ck porcin bottle on his hand.


    "The heart-biting Gu worm is very cunning. When it finds that there is a drug attacking it, it will avoid it cleverly. If it is stung, it will die with the host body. The medicine I gave you has a sedative effect on it, but This sedative medicine contains a drug that can kill it, and kill it while paralyzing it, this is a gift I gave you after I chose to believe in you."


    As the drug spread on the tip of the tongue, the dull pain in the heart gradually dissipated.


    Motu clenched the medicine in his hand and knelt down on one knee in front of Su Ying again.


    "Motu is willing to serve the leader."


    "That''s right, young man, only living can have unlimited hope."

 Chapter 437: parting time

    Chapter 437 Parting is finally time


    Motuughed, "The leader is right. Only by living can there be infinite possibilities." Living is also the first and only thing he has insisted on doing until now since he was sensible.


    Motu knows more about the Red Devils than she does, and he also knows better how to manage these people. He was the leader here before, and now he is still the manager here, but there is one more person in charge of him. For him Same and different.


    But if that person is Su Ying, it''s not impossible.


    "How do you n to arrange Queque?" Su Ying asked.


    Que Que is different from them, she has been a child living in a normal family since she was a child, be it Mo Tu or Su Ying, I still hope that she can live in a normal environment.


    Ke Queque is already nine years old, and she might find it difficult to ept her being fostered in someone else''s home at this time.


    "I''ll take her with me. I still have someone in Tuocheng, a trusted confidant. Let Queque settle there. I will watch her grow up. This is what I promised her."


    "Since you have already made ns, I won''t interfere any more."


    "When is the leader nning to leave Tuocheng? I will send the leader a ride."


    "Tomorrow morning."


    A strange emotion shed in Motu''s eyes, but he quickly hid it.


    "Okay, the Red Devils also have a headquarters in Chu State. After I have settled the matter here, I will go to Chu State to find the leader."


    "good."


    Motu handed a whistle to Su Ying and told her how to use Xinying.


    Su Ying looked at the tall letter eagle and wanted to use it to fly to Chu to deliver the letter, but there was no name to send it. Xiao Jin couldn''t just read a letter sent by a flying eagle for no reason.


    The next morning, Su Ying and Motu returned to Duo City after dawn.


    Su Ying asked Motu to wait at the Yui Inn, and she went to pick up Queque back.


    After leaving the inn, she found a hidden ce and entered the space to hug Que Que out. After waking her up, she took her to the direction of the inn.


    Que Que was carried on Su Ying''s back and looked at the peopleing and going on the street with a confused face. It was strange. She clearly remembered that she was sleeping in the inn, so why did she find herself on the street as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "Sister, when did we go to the streets?" She really didn''t have any memory of it.


    "When you woke up in the morning, my sister said she would take you to the street for breakfast, but you little guy didn''t get enough sleep, so you fell asleep on the carriage again in a daze, are you awake now?"


    Que Que frowned, still couldn''t think of anything, but what my sister said was whatever it was, "Well, wake up, sister, Que Que wants to eat wontons."


    "Okay, my sister will take you there."


    Su Ying bought two big pancakes and a lot of buns on the way before finding a wonton shop.


    "Boss, here are two bowls of big meat wontons."


    "Okay, two bowls of big meat wontons, sir, I''ll make them for you two right away."


    Su Ying opened the oiled paper, and the steaming hot air mixed with the smell of the meat buns came out.


    "Come on, eat some steamed stuffed buns first."


    Que Que happily took the steamed stuffed bun to thank, "Thank you, sister, I''ll eat it too." Saying that, she also took a steamed stuffed bun for Su Ying.


    Su Ying took the buns and took a bite. Although Que Que had been running around with them during this time, she ate, slept, and saw that her cheeks were fleshier than before.


    "Queque, my sister has something to tell you. After I send you to my brother''s ce, my sister is leaving."


    Que Que''s face was anxious, and she couldn''t care less about eating buns. She looked at Su Ying and she was about to cry, "Where is sister going?" After getting along for more than a month, she regarded Su Ying as someone she could rely on. Her family, when she first heard that they were going to be separated, she felt really sad.


    "My sister is going to Chu State. There are my sister''s family and friends there, but don''t worry. Your brother has some things to do here. After he finishes the matter, he will take you to Chu State to find his sister."


    "Will my brother take me to find my sister when the timees?" Que Que stopped her tears when she heard that.


    "Yes, yes."


    "That''s good, I thought I would never see my sister again."


    "Howe, my sister will not run away, eat quickly."


    "kindness."


    When the wontons were served, Su Ying had already eaten all the meat buns. She ate all the wontons and pancakes before returning to Yui Inn with Queque.


    "Brother!" Que Que threw himself into Mo Tu''s arms as soon as he saw him.


    Motu hugged her and stood up, "Has Que Que enjoyed himself these few days?"


    "Well, happy, I just miss my brother."


    Motu held her hand, "Brother will take you to your residence in a while, and I will see you every day from now on."


    "good."


    Motu looked up at Su Ying, "Are you leaving now?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, you can use Xinying to contact me if you need anything."


    "Okay, we''ll take you out of town."


    They came out of the inn and boarded the carriage, probably to say goodbye, the atmosphere in the carriage was a bit dull, even the lively Que Que didn''t speak, but quietly held Su Ying''s hand, with reluctance in his eyes.


    Duo City is not small, and the distance from the inn to the city gate is not close, but they felt that time passed quickly, and the carriage arrived in a blink of an eye.


    Que Que held Su Ying''s hand tightly and was reluctant to let go, "Sister, you must wait for me and brother in Chu State."


    Su Ying pinched her little face, "Okay, my sister will definitely wait for you."


    "Don''t miss me too much." Motu''s peach blossom eyes were full of spring water, and Su Ying felt chills when he saw it.


    "Go back, I will be careful."


    Motu couldn''t help but asked, "Is there really no need for me to send you out of Jin?"


    Motu is from the state of Jin. He must be more familiar with the environment of the state of Jin than she is. It will definitely be smoother for him to lead the way than for her to go by herself. However, the Red Devils have just gone through a battle of power change and need someone to stay and clean up the mess.


    "No need, just do what you should do."


    There is a time for parting.


    Mo Tu got out of the carriage with Que Que. Before leaving, Mo Tu put a pack of dim sum in Su Ying''s hand, "I know you like it, so I bought it for you."


    Su Ying epted it bluntly, "Thank you."


    Su Ying lowered the car curtain, blocking the sight of the two seeing them off.


    The carriage left Duo City very quickly. Motu gave her a mapst night. This map allows her to reach the border of Jin State faster by walking along the path.


    But the small road is sparsely popted, and there will be unknown dangers. If Su Ying hadn''t expressed that she wanted to return to Jin in the shortest possible time, Motu would not have taken out the map.


    Su Ying looked at the route on the map and marked it one by one. When the carriage arrived outside the city, she asked the driver to stop.


    Although riding in a carriage is morefortable, the speed is too slow.


    She jumped out of the carriage and unloaded a horse from the cart.


    "Go back, I can ride the rest of the way."


    "Be careful on the way, the leader."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and with a flick of the horsewhip, the figure soon seemed to be in the mountains and forests.

 Chapter 438: endured too much

    Chapter 438 I have endured too much


    Chu State, inside the pce.


    The forbidden army hurriedly walked towards the imperial study.


    At this time, the morning court just came down, and the ministers came out of the political hall in twos and threes.


    "It''s been such a long time, and the emperor is still unwilling to announce the news of the empress''s death. How long will this harem be empty?"


    "My lord, please be vignt. It was only thest time someone brought up this matter, and the emperor was so angry that he was dragged out by the imperial army to beat him up. Who dares to mention this matter now?"


    The heads got closer again.


    "Duke Yasukuni...is there no movement?"


    "Prince Yasukuni may not want to go through this muddy water, let''s wait and see what happens."


    The Forbidden Army gradually drifted away with the low voices of the ministers.


    As soon as Xiao Jin sat down in the imperial study, Zhang Shuming walked in.


    "Your Majesty, there are forbidden soldiers outside the door asking to see you."


    Xiao Jin picked up a memorial without looking up, "Let him in."


    The imperial army walked into the inner hall and said loudly: "Your Majesty, half an hour ago, I found a carrier pigeon outside the pce gate with letter paper tied to its foot. I took out the letter paper and found something strange, so I dare not If there is any dy, it will be sent to the emperor."


    Xiao Jin raised his brows and eyes when he heard the words, his pupils were expressionless, "What did you write?"


    Jun Jun said: "It is written on the letter paper that the empress is still alive."


    Xiao Jin paused and stood up from the dragon chair, "Take it here."


    The forbidden army immediately handed over the letter paper.


    Xiao Jin took the letter paper and looked at it. There were strange handwriting on it, but it clearly stated that Su Ying was still alive, and he was in Jincheng now.


    Jincheng was his former fiefdom, no matter what route from the Cangjiang River, it is impossible to go to Jincheng.


    Zhang Shuming nced at the letter paper from the side, "Your Majesty, the source of this news is unknown, so I still can''t believe it easily."


    Xiao Jin is not stupid, so he will not believe it easily, "Can you see someone suspicious?"


    "Returning to the emperor, no suspicious person was found during the patrol of the humble office. This pigeon was picked up at the foot of the city wall."


    Xiao Jin slowly clenched the note in his hand, "I know, step back, and if you find anything unusual again, please let me know immediately."


    "yes."


    After the imperial army retreated, Zhang Shuming brought tea to Xiao Jin''s hand, "The emperor has a sip of tea."


    Xiao Jin waved his hand, and unfolded the note in his hand again.


    Seeing this, Zhang Shuming couldn''t help saying: "Your Majesty, there may be fraud in this."


    "If it''s a trap, if they fail once, they wille back again. I want to see who is behind it." Xiao Jin firmly believes that Su Ying is still alive, but the news is credible, and he will not believe it easily .


    Seeing that Xiao Jin was not fooled, Zhang Shuming secretly exhaled a sigh of relief. During the time when the empress was away, the emperor seemed to be a different person. He dealt with state affairs all day long, and taught the eldest prince the rest of the time. He sat alone on the bed at night. , I don¡¯t know if I have slept or not. It¡¯s only been a while, and I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight just looking at it, hey!


    The eldest prince is also pitiful. Right now, he only has four hours of sleeping time a day, plus one hour for eating. The rest of the time is almost endlessly studying. For two hours, I went to the imperial study to listen to the emperor''s discussion with the ministers.


    In such a tiring daily life, the First Prince did notin at all, but the smile on that immature face became less and less.


    Xiao Jin didn''t tell the two children about Su Ying, and the two children surprisingly didn''t ask. There seemed to be a tacit understanding between the father and son, as if some people didn''t mention it, she would always be there.


    During the silence, a small figure came outside the imperial study.


    Zhang Shuming reminded softly: "Your Majesty, His Majesty is here."


    Xiao Jin gripped the letter paper in his hand tightly, and let Dabao enter the hall.


    "See Father Emperor."


    "Come here and sit down, have you read all the notebooks that the emperor asked you to read yesterday?"


    Dabao nodded, "I''ve finished reading."


    Xiao Jin hummed.


    "Father, after my son and minister finished reading the excerptsst night, there were two excerpts that my son wrote an overview of, and I asked my father to read them."


    Xiao Jin took the paper in his hand with some surprise and looked at it.


    It is impossible for Dabao to test his views on state affairs at this age. He just said that he can read all the words on the notebooks, and further understand the contents of the notebooks. Made progress again.


    The overview is very immature, but it is very rare for Dabao at this age.


    Dabao stood in the hall with a trace of apprehension in his big eyes.


    Xiao Jin affirmed after reading it: "It''s well written."


    After hearing Xiao Jin''s praise, Dabao raised the corners of his lips in relief, "My son will continue to work hard."


    Xiao Jin asked him to sit down next to him, seeing the faint bruises under his eyelids at such a young age, he couldn''t help feeling distressed, "Did you not sleep well at night?"


    Dabao said softly: "Last night I wrote the overview and went to bedter than usual, and I can make up for it after a nap."


    Xiao Jin held his little hand, "Ji''er, Father knows that you have worked very hard, if you are really tired, take a rest."


    Dabao held Xiao Jin''s hand instead, his big eyes were full of firmness, "Father is tired, Ji''er learns a little more, and can share more with Father, so that Father won''t be so tired .¡±


    Xiao Jin held Dabao in his arms, "Silly boy..."


    "Father, don''t worry, Ji''er is not tired. Ji''er likes to read books and listen to the teacher''s lectures. Ji''er has to learn a lot of things. From now on, he can protect Father, Ling''er, and...mother..." Dabao saidter His voice was choked up.


    He knew, he knew everything, those people would always secretly say behind his back that my mother fell into a big, big flood and would nevere back again, and when he heard that, he would be angry and scold them, Tell them loudly that mother will be fine, she will definitelye back!


    Just like she and her father fell into the water and came back!


    Mother Zhao and the others would always cry secretly with Linger behind his back, and he was also very angry, why did they cry when mother clearly didn''te back!


    Dabao is very angry, and also angry with himself. If he has grown up and can share his father''s worries, then he is the one who helps his father, so that his mother will not go out of the pce, and there will be no danger!


    So Dabao worked hard to read and study hard, hoping that he could know more, grow up quickly and be the helper of his father, so that his mother cane back!


    Children''s thoughts are always mature with iprehensible innocence.


    This maturity that does not meet the age makes Xiao Jin feel distressed, but as the eldest son, this is also the only way he must go.


    "Your mother, you will definitelye back."


    Dabao raised his head from Xiao Jin''s arms, this was the first time Xiao Jin mentioned this matter in front of the child since Su Ying disappeared.


    "Er Chen also felt that Mother would definitelye back, and Mother also told Er Chen not to worry about her, she would be back soon!"

 Chapter 439: Stopped at the door

    Chapter 439 Stopped at the door


    Su Ying rode his horse all the way ording to the route drawn on the map, and stopped at the foot of a mountain when it was dark.


    After several days of horse riding, her inner thighs were worn out.


    Su Ying got off the horse and took a deep breath. The tender meat on the inner thigh is the most delicate, and when it hurts, it''s almost like being stabbed with a knife.


    She tied the horse to a nearby tree, and after making sure that no one was around, she dodged into the space.


    She took off her pants to treat the wound on her leg, and she still frowned in pain when the medicine was sprayed on.


    After bandaging the wound, she didn''t go out immediately, buty in the space and nned to sleep for a while.


    Su Ying fell asleep not long after lying down, but this time she slept very restlessly, and there would always be some crying sounds in her dreams, which made her extremely uneasy.


    When she woke up again, she felt her head hurt.


    Su Ying got up and found some dried meat, dry food and nutrient solution, and nned to continue on his way after eating.


    When she walked to the shelf in the back row, Su Ying paused, and found that there was another room behind it that was always closed.


    She hasn''t opened this room since she got here, and she has forgotten what is inside.


    Su Ying took a bite of dry food and walked over to push the door open.


    The moment the door was pushed open, the room became brighter. This room is very spacious, and all the vehicles in it are ced.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, she still had these things, but she didn''t remember them at all!


    Su Ying ate the dry food and jerky in her hand in two or three bites. With these things, she still needs to ride a horse to run in the wind and rain?


    Su Ying really wanted to give herself a big mouth and scold herself for being stupid, why didn''t she expect such things to exist!


    Su Ying left the space first, but now it was still dark outside, she took out lighting tools and went to the woods to cut a lot of branches and put them into the space, and when the branches piled up to a certain extent, she put the horses in the space too up.


    Su Ying used a dagger to cut the branch into the shape she wanted, and then wrapped the branchpletely on an air motorcycle like weaving a basket. After the camouge waspleted, she changed into a camouge uniform simr to the branch and sat in the air. Can motorcycle out of space.


    The speed of the air-powered motorcycle can reach 200 kilometers per hour at the fastest, but in order not to scare the people here, she will not drive so fast, but it can be calcted to be faster than the Maxima, and it is morefortable to sit on.


    Su Ying intends to take advantage of the night to travel. With this thing, the time for her to leave the Jin Kingdom will be even shorter.


    The air energy motorcycle made a muffled sound in the air, and rushed out like a cloud-piercing arrow.


    Su Ying was lying on the car body, and the windproof suit and helmet on her body blocked most of the wind force for her.


    The sky was slightly bright, and the vigers who came out of the vige were preparing to go to the mountain to hunt pigweed and pick wild vegetables.


    But when they went up the mountain, they suddenly saw a green thing moving towards the foot of the mountain quickly. Before they could see what it was, the "monster" shed past the foot of the mountain with a bang. With the swaying branches on both sides, they all thought that they had misread just now.


    Su Ying saw that the sky was about to dawn, so she stopped the car. If she remembered correctly, the next stop would be a city, and it was impossible for her to ride this thing in a densely popted ce.


    She walked forward for a while, and when she felt that there were more and more people passing by, she took the air energy motorcycle back to the space, changed her horse and rode to the city.


    After entering the city, she just stopped for a while on the street selling food, and then continued on her way. When she left the city after dark, she could use high-tech means of transportation. Can rush to the border of Jin.


    Horses are not allowed in the city, so Su Ying can only get off the horse and put the food she bought on the horse''s back while walking with pancakes in her hand.


    In order to speed up the speed of leaving the city, she rented a carriage, tied the horse to the carriage and headed out to the city gate.


    After leaving the city gate, Su Ying put the purchased materials into the space, and then galloped to the remote path. When the sky darkened, she changed into an air-powered motorcycle and continued on her way.


    The speed of the air energy motorcycle was faster than she expected. On the third morning, she saw the border gate of Jin State.


    Su Ying watched from a distance the officers and soldiers guarding the border mounted their horses and took out the customs clearance documents and walked over to line up.


    As long as she goes out of the border gate, she will be closer to Chu State!


    Su Ying unconsciously clenched the spy in her hand, feeling inexplicably excited, and the longing that had been suppressed deep in her heart almost gushed out.


    The officers and soldiers at the border check very strictly, and even all the supplies brought by the people who leave the customs will be dug out for inspection.


    Seeing that it was almost time to arrive at Suying, suddenly a group of people ran over behind him.


    "Close the door, close the door immediately."


    As soon as the leader of the team shouted, the officers and soldiers guarding the gate closed the gate without any hesitation.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched suddenly when she saw the closed city gate. Seeing that she was about to leave the city, she closed the gate at this moment!


    Su Ying took a deep breath and quickly suppressed the rising anger.


    "There are spies who want to escape. All those who want to leave the customs will wait for me. After the inspection isplete, they will go back to the border town and wait. When the city gate will hold a meeting, we will notify you."


    "Officer, we need to hurry up and make a deal. We can''t keep these goods. It''s a day''s loss to keep them." The truck merchants in the front line shouted bitterly, but the officers and soldiers didn''t pay attention at all. Compared with the goods lost by the merchants, it is more important to catch the spies who brought disaster to the country.


    Su Ying looked at the closed city gate. It is not impossible for her to force her way out, but at this stall, if she goes out, she will be regarded as a spy to be arrested by Jin State. unnecessary trouble.


    She frowned slightly, and after a moment of contemtion, decided to wait and see what happened. It was impossible for this gate to remain closed forever.


    Some officers and soldiers came to Su Ying to check her luggage.


    Su Ying''s luggage is very simple, only two sets of clothes and some dry food. The things on her body can be seen everywhere with the naked eye. The officers and soldiers didn''t waste time with her. After checking, they went to the back.


    All those who want to leave the customs wait at the gate, and only after the inspection ispleted and it is confirmed that there is no problem can they be released to the border town closest to the gate.


    Su Ying got on the horse and nned to go to the border town to rest for one night to see the situation before making a decision.


    The distance from the pass to the border town was about three or four miles, and many people who were going out of the city on the road turned back cursing.


    "Damn it, my batch is a fresh product. Just at this time, it won''t stink after a few days? Who will make up for the lost money?"


    Su Ying looked at the other party''s carriage in a blink of an eye, and saw that there was blood dripping in the carriage, dripping all the way.

 Chapter 440: do anything

    Chapter 440 Do Anything


    The people who escorted the goods had sabers on them, and they looked like people from the Escort Bureau.


    The people in the Escort are not cheap, and being able to invite people to the Escort proves that this batch of goods is very valuable.


    Su Ying thought for a while and rode his horse closer.


    Who knows, as soon as she leaned over, those escorts stared at her warily.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "What does eldest brother do for a living, why do I smell this stuff so strong?"


    The bearded man who spoke just now nced at Su Ying, even though he saw that she was thin and petite in a green shirt, but he didn''t rx his vignce, "Boy, don''t ask me if you have nothing to do."


    Su Ying said: "If it is livestock, I can buy some to share a little loss with you, brother."


    Such a tant transportation can''t be human flesh. The blood dripping along the way is still sorge. Su Ying guessed that the possibility of raw meat in the carriage is rtively high.


    Hearing what Su Ying said, doubts shed in the eyes of the bearded man, "You want to buy it without even knowing what''s in it?"


    "It''s nothing more than meat. If my brother is willing to sell it, I''ll buy it."


    Su Ying''s guess is correct, these carts are indeed loaded with raw meat.


    The gate at the pass is still closed for a few days. If it is more than three days, he will not need this batch of goods. Instead of taking risks and waiting, it is better to sell some to recover some losses.


    Thinking about this, the bearded man looked at Su Ying and said, "How much do you want?"


    "I want as much as you are willing to sell."


    "Okay, let''s chat in the inn in the border town."


    Su Ying followed the team all the way into the border town.


    Jin State is a country that is very tolerant of people of all ethnic groups. This was evident in Duocheng. Now in the border towns, there are more people from different races, and most of them are businessmen whoe to do business.


    The bearded man brought Su Ying to an inn.


    From the way the inn clerk came out to chat with the bearded man with a skillful face, it can be seen that they have met many times before.


    The bearded man pulled the truck to the backyard of the inn, and Su Ying followed them.


    Bearded lead Su Ying to a carriage and lifted the tarpaulin on the carriage to reveal the goods inside.


    The wagon was loaded with fresh fish. These fish were frozen in ice, but some of the exposed ice had already begun to melt. If they were not handled in time, the fish would go bad in a short time.


    "What''s yourst name, young master?"


    "The surname is Su." Su Ying looked at the fish, each one wasplete.


    "We transported this fish all the way from the sea, and we are going to send it to Chu State, but now the gate of the pass is closed, and the cost of refilling the ice will be high. If you want it, I can sell it to you at a cheaper price." you."


    The fishing technology in this era is still rtively limited, so when Su Ying looked at some deep-sea fish on the ice, he had to admire the courage of those fishermen, and the money was exchanged with their lives.


    "What''s the price? If the price is right, I''ll take both."


    Hearing that Su Ying really wanted it, he took out a price list, "If Mr. Su doesn''t understand, I can read it."


    "No need." Su Ying took the price list in his hand and looked at it. Except for a few deep-sea tuna, the prices of other fish are eptable.


    Su Ying thought that neither Dabao nor Erbao had ever been to the beach, and that this kind of seafood was rarely eaten so fresh, so they bought all of them after lowering the price.


    When the money was handed over, the bearded man was still a little confused, as if he didn''t expect the transaction to be done so easily!


    Su Ying paid money to buy their carriage together to avoid suspicion.


    "Where does Mr. Su do business, if there is a good product in the future, let Mr. Su know."


    "I don''t do business, I buy food for home by myself, you leave a contact address, and someone will send you a letter if necessary in the future."


    "Okay." The bearded man left an address for Su Ying and left with others. He thought it would be a loss-making business, but he didn''t expect to finish the business ahead of time and go home.


    After they left, no one knew what was in the car. Su Ying nned to wait until night before putting all the fish in the car into the space.


    The backyard of this inn is veryrge, and it is full of carriages parked here. Su Ying is only one person. In order to prevent the goods from being stolen, he can only guard by the side until it gets dark.


    Fortunately, it was already afternoon when they arrived at the border town, and the sky darkened after sitting for half an hour.


    When it was just dark, the inn guy didn''te over to light the lights so quickly. Su Ying nned to take advantage of this gap to get the goods on the car into the space. In the space, even if there were no ice cubes, the fish would not be damaged.


    She got up and lifted the tarpaulin, put a cart of fish into the space, and walked to the second carriage. When she was about to start, she suddenly heard a slight movement from the carriage.


    Su Ying''s eyes darkened, she took out the night vision goggles and put them on, a figure quickly jumped out of the carriage while she was retreating, turned around and wanted to run.


    "The fish thief wants to run away!" Su Ying chased after him with a single stride.


    The other party was naturally not her opponent, and she caught him before he ran out of the backyard.


    "My lord, please forgive me, my lord, I will never dare again."


    As soon as Su Ying exerted his strength, a pair of big round eyes came into Su Ying''s eyes.


    Su Ying paused, and with a twist of his wrist, he grabbed the opponent''s neck.


    The man didn''t seem to have expected that Su Ying would be so ruthless that he would not give her a chance to beg for mercy at all. After being grabbed by the neck, his eyes gradually turned white, and he was about to die.


    "Boom"


    At the moment when the person was about to die, Su Ying let go of his hand and threw the person to the ground.


    "Cough! Cough cough cough!"


    The woman coughed heavily a few times before finally recovering.


    Su Ying walked over and looked at her condescendingly. The robe on her body was tightly attached to her body as if it was soaked in water, which perfectly outlined the curvature of her body. Coupled with those pitiful big eyes, she watched What a harmless little white rabbit.


    "My lord, please spare my life. The little girl hid in the car because she had no choice but to steal his fish."


    Su Ying stared at her coldly, "I don''t believe it."


    The woman pursed her lips, looked at Su Ying with eyes full of grievances, and her eyes were full of usations. If she met someone who would pity her, she would probably soften her heart. Unfortunately, Su Ying is not a woman who pity her.


    "Do you want me to hand you over to the officers and soldiers of Jin State, or tell me the truth?"


    Hearing this, the woman''s face changed slightly, but she quickly recovered.


    "My lord, the little girl just has no spy and wants to leave the customs, why are you so ruthless, if the lord promises to let the little girl go, the little girl will definitely repay the lord, no matter what the lord wants to do to the little girl!" After finishing speaking, She also looked at Su Ying shyly.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "I can do anything to you?"


    The woman nodded, "Yes, I just ask the young master to spare the little girl once."


    "good."

 Chapter 441: spies of Chu

    Chapter 441 The Spy of Chu State


    Su Ying took the man into the guest room and tied him up before returning to the backyard to put all the fish into the space.


    The woman watched Su Ying leave, and struggled to break free from the rope in her hand. She wiped her head on the bed, and a small de fell out of her hair.


    She picked up the de and quickly cut the rope in her hand.


    Su Ying packed the fish and returned to the guest room.


    The woman stopped her hands when she heard the voice, and looked at Su Ying with her round eyes in horror, as if she was terrified.


    "Don''t struggle in vain, you can''t stop pulling this rope." This is not an ordinary hemp rope, even if it is chopped with an axe, it may not be broken, otherwise she can safely put him in the house alone?


    "Master..." the woman called softly.


    "This rope hurts me so much, can you loosen it for me, young master?" She has a pair of winking eyes like silk, both innocent and coquettish, she is really the best of pure desires.


    Su Ying opened the water bag and took a sip, then pulled a stool and sat down in front of her, "Your every move seems to be calcted, even the upturned eyes are perfectly controlled, but youck your own soul , it looks like a person from some kind of organization who has undergone long-term training."


    The woman''s pupils changed a few times in Su Ying''s words, and she forced herself to stabilize her facial expression, but her hands that were tied behind her back were tightly clenched.


    "Let me guess, are you the spy that those officers and soldiers on the street want to arrest?"


    The woman''s heart was racing, as if she was thinking about who Su Ying was and what she should do to make Su Ying let her go.


    "Tell me, where is the spy, tell me honestly, maybe I can consider letting you go." Anyway, Jin''s life and death have nothing to do with her.


    "Where is the young master from?"


    Su Ying slightly raised her eyebrows and said, "People from the southern country."


    The woman blinked her eyes with a harmless expression, "But my sister''s ent doesn''t sound like it''s from the southern country."


    "Because my mother is from the state of Chu, she speaks with an ent of the state of Chu."


    The woman looked at Su Ying, and it was difficult to tell the truth from the fake for a while.


    "Don''t test me, I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to think about it. You don''t have to tell me the truth, or I can hand you over to the officers and soldiers of Jin."


    The woman frowned deeply and seemed to be struggling. Su Ying was not in a hurry, and took out a snack from the bag and ate it leisurely.


    Seeing that a quarter of an hour was about to expire, the woman suddenly said, "I am a spy. I came from the southern country. I was discovered and pursued during the process of investigating the secrets of the Jin country. I don''t know who the young master is, but we have no grievances." Wuqiu, please let the young master let me go."


    Su Ying kept looking into the woman''s eyes while she was speaking, and the look in her eyes didn''t fluctuate when she said every word, proving that what she said was true.


    However, even if it is true, it is not necessarily true.


    There is a kind of lie that he can say all the true content by avoiding the important ones, but this kind of statement makes the content concluded by people not necessarily true.


    This person is a spy, and she could be from the southern country, but she doesn''t have to be from the southern country. She was investigating the secrets and was discovered, but she didn''t say whether she had discovered the secrets of the Jin country.


    "I believe what you say is true."


    The woman didn''t expect Su Ying to believe her words so easily. She thought she was going to waste her words, but Su Ying''s next words made her heart sinkpletely.


    "So, what secrets did you find out about Jin, and what country are you from? Who do you work for?"


    The woman was stunned immediately, she thought Su Ying was a fool!


    Su Ying finished thest piece of snack, walked to her slowly and rummaged through her body.


    The woman didn''t panic when she saw that Su Ying was looking for something on her body.


    Su Ying took a look at her and kept moving her hands. When she reached out to take off her shoes, panic shed in the woman''s eyes very quickly.


    "I stole the borderyout map of Jin."


    Su Ying paused for a moment, took off her shoes and took a look.


    The woman became even more anxious, "I am from Chu State! If the young master can help me return to Chu State, Chu State will definitely pay you a lot."


    Su Ying''s eyes showed a strange look, but the movements of his hands did not stop, "Where are you from Chu State, who do you work for?"


    "As a spy, it is natural to serve the country."


    Su Ying shook the shoe, and found a superimposed darkyer inside and found a key.


    The moment the key was taken out, the woman''s face changedpletely, "What I said is true, the young master is also from Chu, if the young master handed me over, it would only ruin the affairs of the country."


    Su Ying turned her eyes and looked straight into her eyes, "Where is the formation map?"


    The woman pursed her lips, "I don''t know the identity of the young master, even if I die, I will never hand over the things."


    "What evidence do you have to prove that you were sent by Chu State?"


    "No, the identities of spies are not visible. No one except Shangfeng will know our identities."


    "Well, I want you to send a message to your organization, saying that the Empress of Chu is still alive, and now she is at the border between Chu and Jin. Let them inform the emperor immediately."


    The woman looked at Su Ying in amazement. She had been working in the state of Jin and didn''t know what happened in the country.


    The empress should not be staying in the harem, how could she run to the border between Chu and Jin?


    Moreover, why did the man in front of him want her to send such a message? If there is fraud...


    "You can''t keep something as important as the formation map on your own. Spies will not trust anyone easily. If your things are not sent back to your Shangfeng, then you should put them on your body." A ce where nobody would be suspicious at all."


    It will not arouse suspicion, and it will allow her to get out at any time.


    "Does Jin also have a Cangwu Pavilion?"


    The woman''s pupils shrank, and her body became stiff.


    "Wait, I''ll go and see."


    Su Ying took the key and was about to leave.


    "I''ll pass it on, I''ll help you pass it on!" The moment Su Ying was about to step out of the house, the woman growled.


    Su Ying paused her footsteps, and she knew that she had guessed right. The Tibetan Pavilion was because she thought that Lin Zhuyu also hid the letters there, and it was really safer toe to that ce.


    "If you want to send a letter back, the young master must untie the rope on the person''s body, right? Our handwriting is different. If you ask the young master to write for you, I am afraid it will attract suspicion."


    Su Ying asked the buddy to fetch a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    After the buddy retreated, Su Ying untied the steel rope from her hand.


    The woman picked up the pen and started to write with an obedient appearance, but her peripheral vision kept falling on Su Ying, who was looking for a chance to escape.


    Just when Su Ying looked away, the pen in the woman''s hand suddenly stabbed at Su Ying''s vest!


    But Su Ying''s back seemed to have eyes, and her back was like a big-eared melon seed.

 Chapter 442: people are gone

    Chapter 442 The person is missing


    The woman was beaten until her head became dizzy.


    This man doesn''t know how to be sympathetic to others!


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and raised her eyes to meet Su Ying''s cold eyes.


    "This is just a warning, if you dare to y tricks again, I will screw your head off!"


    The woman''s whole body was full of coldness, she had no doubts about the authenticity of Su Ying''s words, she would really kill her!


    The woman struggled with her pen, thinking about how to send a distress signal to the person who wrote this letter to her!


    Su Ying saw her careful thinking and said quietly, "I don''t think it''s pointless to kill you like this. It''s better to just hand over you and the key to Jin."


    The woman was surprised, "I will write!"


    The woman gritted her teeth, wrote a letter ording to Su Ying''s request, and then attracted pigeons.


    Although this kind of carrier pigeon is not as fast as a carrier hawk, it looks inconspicuous and does not easily arouse suspicion from others.


    As soon as the carrier pigeon was sent out, there was amotion outside the inn.


    Su Ying came to the door and looked through the crack of the door, and there was already a group of officers and soldiers pouring into the lobby of the inn.


    The woman looked nervous when she saw the officers and soldiers of Jin.


    Su Ying looked back at her, "Do they know what you look like?"


    The woman pursed her lips and nodded. If she hadn''t been exposed in this way, she wouldn''t have escaped in a panic. She was supposed to change her face, but she was chased by Jin soldiers all the way. There is not much left, and there is no way to change into another appearance in a short time.


    Su Ying suddenly walked up behind the woman, and before the woman came back to her senses, her vision went dark and she passed out.


    After Su Ying made sure that the person would not wake up in a short time, she threw him into the space.


    As soon as she came out of the space, Su Ying heard a rough knock on the door.


    "Open the door, open the door, officers and soldiers search."


    Su Ying stepped forward and opened the door.


    Several officers and soldiers rushed in without saying a word and searched her room roughly.


    It''s just that the guest room is only this big, and the bottom of the bed is hollowed out, so the situation inside is clear at a nce.


    The officers and soldiers took out a portrait and held it up to Su Ying, "Have you seen this woman?"


    The woman in the portrait looks exactly like the spy.


    Su Ying slowly shook her head, "I haven''t seen it before."


    The officers and soldiers prepared to leave after making sure that nothing was found in the house.


    Seeing this, Su Ying called people to stop, "I don''t know how long this gate will be closed?"


    The officers and soldiers didn¡¯t even look back, ¡°Just wait.¡±


    Su Ying took out the key and looked at it, then walked to the lobby of the inn.


    The officers and soldiers left after finding nothing in the inn.


    "Man, is there a ce to store items in this city? I feel that some things are cumbersome to carry on the road. I want to find a safe ce to store them, but I don''t know where to put them for a while." Su Ying said from He took out a dozen copper tes and put them on the table.


    The buddy''s eyes lit up when he saw the copper coins.


    "Yes, we have a ce to store things here, called the storage building. It''s not far ahead, and it''s just one street away from our ce. That ce is safe, and you can put things there."


    After thanking Su Ying, he found the storage building in the direction guided by the buddy.


    At first nce, this storage building looks like a tea house, which is unremarkable, but when you walk in, you find that there are many security organs inside. Every door is made of natural marble. There is a specific person to keep the keys, and it is said that each key can only be opened three times a day. If it exceeds three times, the door will be automatically locked, and it can only be opened after the keys of all the doors are inserted at the same time.


    The security here is so tight, it is also to prevent the loss of the storage owner''s things.


    Su Ying was lucky. Because of the arrest of the spies, she didn''t go to the storage building to pick up things today. After the other party asked Su Ying for the key, she took her behind the third door.


    The waiter pointed to thest cab and told Su Ying that this was the cab that would match her. After speaking, the waiter retreated behind the door, leaving Su Ying half a quarter of an hour to take out what she wanted.


    Su Ying opened the cab door, and there was indeed a scroll inside. She took out the scroll, put it away, and left the storage building.


    The officers and soldiers of the border town were still searching for spies on the street. Su Ying went to a delicatessen to buy a lot of stewed meat and some pancakes before returning to the inn.


    She put the food on the table, took out the sheepskin scroll from her body and opened it.


    On the scroll is aplete military defense map, which she actually stole.


    After carefully looking at it, Su Ying put the defense map back into the space, and saw the woman brought out from the space.


    When the woman woke up, she only saw Su Ying sitting on a chair eating. She sat up from the bed and looked at the sky outside the window with doubts in her eyes. She didn''t know how long she had been in aa and what this man had done to her.


    "Come and eat something, don''t starve to death." Su Ying nced at her and said.


    The woman got up and walked over, took a pancake from the table and sat down on the chair.


    "When will the soonest newse back from Chu State?"


    "Three days."


    "kindness."


    The woman took a bite of the pancake. She didn''t think that Su Ying would poison the food. It was so easy for her to kill herself, so there was no need to poison her to death.


    It''s just that she is too curious about Su Ying''s identity. If the other party is an enemy, it will never be a good thing for her.


    It was getting dark, Su Ying asked the staff to move a bamboo couch after eating.


    Su Ying pointed to the bamboo couch, you can sleep there.


    The woman felt that it was rare for Su Ying not to tie her up and let her sleep on the floor.


    After a simple wash, Su Ying yawned andy down on the bed.


    The woman looked at the lowered bed curtain and wondered, secretly thought that Su Ying was so relieved of her, and slept with her in the same room without tying her up?


    The woman kept her eyes on Su Ying''s direction, and slowly walked to the bamboo couch andy down.


    It''s just that she can''t sleep at all, Su Ying took her key, she must find a way to get it back!


    Thinking of this, the woman slowly closed her eyes and waited for the opportunity.


    The sound of "bang bang bang" sounded, and the woman suddenly opened her eyes.


    The surroundings were so quiet that it seemed that only the sound of his own heartbeat was left.


    The woman carefully sat up from the bamboo couch, listened carefully to the movement on the bed, and after making sure that the person on the bed did not respond, she got up and quietly approached from the direction of the bed.


    She pulled out the hairpin on her head, held her breath and came to the bed, and suddenly opened the bed curtain, and the hairpin stabbed towards the bed.


    What surprised her was that there was no one on the bed!


    Zhou Qing lifted the quilt, and it was cold inside, and there was no sign of anyone sleeping.


    She was stunned in ce, she didn''t sleep the whole time, and she was always vignt, she didn''t see Su Ying leave at all, but she was gone!

 Chapter 443: not the enemy

    Chapter 443 is not an enemy


    Zhou Qing searched the entire room, but did not find Su Ying.


    She really disappeared!


    She couldn''t believe it?


    Could it be that she was stunned halfway and didn''t notice?


    Zhou Qing felt that this possibility was unlikely, because she clearly remembered that she heard the sound of the watch three times, which proved that she was awake during this period.


    But how can a person disappear out of thin air?


    Zhou Qing couldn''t figure it out, and she didn''t have time to think about it. She searched the guest room to find her key, but no, Su Ying probably wouldn''t leave such an important thing behind.


    Zhou Qing''s face was ugly. Thinking of this, she turned around and quickly jumped out of the guest room.


    No matter what, let¡¯s run away first.


    It was daylight, and Su Ying, who woke up in the space, stretched and came out of the space.


    She lifted the bed curtain and looked at the empty guest room, not surprised at all.


    She didn''t tie Zhou Qing upst night, just to give her a chance to escape. She needs to make sure what she told her before is true.


    After she escapes, she will definitely find her stronghold in Jin State as soon as possible.


    Su Ying took out the tracker from her body, turned on the device and searched, and a red dot was disyed on the screen. This is the tracker she installed on Zhou Qing yesterday.


    Su Ying looked at the distance disyed by the red dot, which should still be within the border town.


    Judging from the movement of the red dot, she did not leave this ce during the quarter of an hour she observed.


    If she guessed correctly, she should have gone to the stronghold.


    Su Ying took the instrument out of the inn and headed towards the location of the red dot.


    At this time, Zhou Qing was pacing back and forth anxiously in an unremarkable private house in the border town.


    "I went to the storage building to confirm it early in the morning. The cab where I used to store the items is already empty, and the things have been taken away. It must be that man!"


    The people in the storage building will not easily reveal the owner''s items, but if the cab is empty, they will hang out the key of the cab for the people who want to hide to choose.


    When Zhou Qing went there, he saw that his key had been hung outside, which proved that the things inside had been taken out.


    Zhou Qing didn''t think about how she would be punished, but worried about Su Ying''s identity, which was what scared her the most.


    "You are too careless. Things must not fall into the hands of others. We will find that person immediately." The man in the room looked serious.


    Zhou Qing said with a pale face: "You and I together are no match for him, and it may not be so easy to grab it."


    What she can''t understand now is how Su Ying could be so reassuring about her and let her go so easily. She is a little worried now, worried that this is a trick, if they find it back, they may fall into Su Ying Lingering trap.


    "I don''t understand, why did he want me to spread such news to the capital? What does this matter have to do with the Empress?" This is also something Zhou Qing couldn''t figure out.


    The man heard the words: "You have been in the state of Jin and still don''t know what happened in the state of Chu recently. In order to save the people of Cangzhou, the empress blocked the gap of the Cangzhou dam by herself, but the people were swept away by the flood. , It has been two or three months since the incident, but the emperor has always been unwilling to announce the funeral of the empress, asserting that the empress must still be alive, and even sent countless people to various ces to search for the empress''s trace."


    Hearing this, Zhou Qing was shocked, she never expected such a big thing to happen in Chu during this period.


    Is it possible for this person who fell into the flood to survive?


    Zhou Qing feels that it is absolutely impossible for a person to be alive. Since the empress is dead, the man asked her to pass such news to the emperor. Could it be that he wanted to take the opportunity to murder the emperor.


    Now, Zhou Qing concluded that Su Ying must be her enemy.


    "Now that the anti-butu map has fallen into his hands, I don''t know what articles he will use it for, but no matter what, we must find a way to get the anti-butu map back. Besides, you send a letter now, just Said that the news I sent out before was coerced to write, and I have no news about the empress at all."


    The man nodded when he heard the words, "Okay, I see."


    Zhou Qing clenched her fists, "No matter what, we must not harm the emperor."


    The man finished writing the letter and was about to call in pigeons to send it out. When he opened the door, he was shocked and quickly backed away.


    "Who are you!"


    Zhou Qing was startled, and quickly turned around to see Su Ying leaning against the door.


    Meeting their eyes, she slowly straightened up and said, "Is it finished?"


    The faces of both of them changed. They didn''t realize that Su Ying was outside the door just now. How long has she been outside, and how much did she overhear?


    Zhou Qing turned pale, "Who the **** are you?"


    Just now Su Ying had heard everything outside the door, and she was sure of the identities of the two of them. They were indeed working for Xiao Jin, but she didn''t n to reveal her identities for the time being. After all, it was possible for them to believe Not too big.


    "Not your enemy."


    The nerves of both of them tensed up, no matter what Su Ying''s purpose was, she knew too much, today either he died or they died!


    Zhou Qing grabbed the stool and threw it at Su Ying.


    But as soon as she moved, she saw Su Ying raised her hand and snapped her fingers. A momentter, she fell to the ground in pain all over her body.


    "ah!"


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on the man as soon as he turned. Zhou Qing''s ident shocked the man for a moment. He drew his sword and stepped forward to fight Su Ying, but he was no match for Su Ying.


    After a dozen or so moves, the man was thrown into the yard by Su Ying.


    The man got up and wanted to run, but was knocked down by Su Ying with an anesthetic injection.


    Su Ying snapped her fingers, Zhou Qing only felt the pain all over her body slowly fade away.


    Shey limply on the ground, and she also understood why Su Ying was so relieved that she didn''t even tie her up. It turned out that she had already drugged herself, and she expected that she would never be able to escape.


    Su Ying lifted the two of them to the stool and tied them up, and then began to search for something in the room.


    "This is where you usually connect?"


    Zhou Qing red at Su Ying viciously, "If you want to kill or cut, go ahead!"


    Su Ying sneered, "It''s too easy to kill you." While speaking, she went out of the house, and when she came to the backyard, she found several pigeons in the back room, which should be homing pigeons.


    In a study room, she found a secretpartment. In the secretpartment, she found the correspondence between them and Chu State when they were active in Jin State. They were indeed engaged in spy work in Jin State, and they were always Xiao Jin. They were not members of the royal family of Chu, they became spies of the royal family of Chu after Xiao Jin ascended the throne.


    After confirming the identities of the two, Su Ying returned to the house.


    But as soon as she returned to the house, she found that someone was shing at the two of them with a knife.

 Chapter 444: Infighting

    Chapter 444 Infighting


    Su Ying tore off the hairpin on her head and flew over, hitting the opponent''s hand holding the knife.


    "ah!"


    The other party''s palm was pierced by the hairpin. Looking back, she saw Su Ying''s pupils shrank, and she turned around and wanted to escape from the window. Su Ying stepped forward and quickly grabbed his leg and pulled him back!


    "ah!"


    The visitor fell heavily to the ground with a muffled groan, and wanted to get up, but Su Ying stepped on his back and turned to look at Zhou Qing, "Are you in the same group?"


    Zhou Qing looked at the man on the ground and then at Su Ying and didn''t answer for a while.


    Su Ying pulled the man by the skirt and lifted him up and dragged him to another room.


    The man looked at Su Ying with countless thoughts, as if he was weighing something.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Ying spoke straightforwardly.


    "Who are you?" The man asked back.


    Su Ying nced at him up and down, "Are you with them?"


    The man didn''t say a word, Su Ying simply stepped forward, tied him up and went back to the room where Zhou Qing was.


    Seeing Su Yinging back, Zhou Qing''s nerves became tense.


    Su Ying pulled a stool under the table in front of her, and there seemed to be sympathy in her eyes, "I didn''t expect that the people from Jin State came to arrest you, and you yourself had internal strife."


    Zhou Qing nced at Su Ying in astonishment, marveling at her sharpness.


    "What did that person say to you when he came?"


    Zhou Qing pursed her lips tightly and did not answer.


    "Did he ask you if you want to prevent Butu, or did he just kill you without saying anything?"


    Zhou Qing still didn''t make a sound.


    Su Ying was not in a hurry, but said quietly: "What I can tell you clearly is that the defense map is in my hands now."


    Zhou Qing gritted his teeth, "I knew it was taken away by you, who are you?"


    Su Ying frowned slightly and said: "The person who came to Jin to look for the Queen of Chu."


    A look of shock shed in Zhou Qing''s eyes, "What? Are you from Chu?"


    Su Ying nodded, and took out a dragon pattern token from her body, "You should be familiar with this token."


    Zhou Qing was even more astonished when she saw the token. Of course she was no stranger to it. This is a secret order unique to the Chu royal family, and it is impossible for ordinary people to get it.


    "Are you really the person sent by the emperor to find the empress?"


    "kindness."


    "What about the queen, have you found the empress?"


    Su Ying said lightly: "This is not what you should ask."


    Zhou Qing is dubious. Although Su Ying has the token, it is notpletely credible.


    Su Ying knew that Zhou Qing would not trust her easily, but this at least allowed her to let go of part of her guard.


    "That person just wanted to kill you."


    Zhou Qing frowned, and after struggling a lot, he said: "He knows that the anti-cloth map is missing, and he said that we are not good enough to do things, and he will punish us on the spot."


    Now that Su Ying has revealed her identity, Zhou Qing didn''t just believe what she said, but to test it out. She wants to know what Su Ying will do next.


    Su Ying recalled that when herrades were captured by the enemy when they went to battle, the first thing they did when they found someone was to save them, not to silence them.


    A normal person would not attack hisrades for no reason.


    After receiving this news, Su Ying went back to that room.


    The man heard Su Yinging in, and looked at her warily.


    "I''ll just ask you three questions. If you answer truthfully, I''ll let you go."


    The man said stiffly: "I won''t say anything, you don''t need to waste your time!"


    Su Ying sneered, "What you say doesn''t count."


    Su Ying took out a silver needle from her body and came to the man. The man shrank slightly when he saw the silver needle glowing with silver light, but he still held on firmly.


    Su Ying came up behind him and pierced the silver needle into his neck.


    The man''s body instantly became stiff, and then, a strange feeling swept over his body, his vision gradually became blurred, and his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes.


    "Forgive, forgive..." The man was almost speechless, his body seemed to be blown into his body, and even his brain was swollen, making his whole body tense.


    Those who can be fine workers have gone through all kinds of torture tests, but this kind of torture that seemspletely painless but can make people''s soul go out of the body almost killed him.


    "Say, who are you working for!"


    The man''s face was ferocious, and the veins on his forehead and neck burst out, "Chu State, Monarch, yes, I am from Chu State... Ah!"


    Before the man finished speaking, the swelling feeling on his body became stronger, and the blood vessels on his body felt ufortable as if they were about to burst at any moment.


    "I''ll give you onest chance to tell the truth, who are you working for?"


    The man''s expression became more ferocious, "Excuse me, forgive me... yes, yes... uh!" Before he could finish speaking, a stream of ck blood spewed from his mouth, and he lost his breath when he tilted his head.


    Su Ying reached out and pulled out the silver needle, squeezed his mouth open to see the ck blood in his mouth, and died of poisoning.


    Su Ying''s face darkened.


    She got up and walked out of the house to untie Zhou Qing and herpanion, "Are you all hiding poison that can hang yourself at any time?"


    Zhou shook his head lightly, "No, we are not dead soldiers, and we don''t hide poison on our bodies."


    "But that person just now died of poisoning during my interrogation."


    Zhou Qing was startled, she walked into the next room and saw the man who had lost his breath.


    She went up to check and made sure that Su Ying didn''t lie to her. This man really died of poisoning.


    "What is this person''s position among you, and what is he usually responsible for?"


    Zhou Qing''s face was a bit ugly and he said: "He is our vice-principal." He is the second-inmand in charge of Jin State''s investigation, and he will pass all the news they pass on to Chu State, except for the news that she was coerced by Su Ying to pass it back yesterday. except.


    If the second inmand has bad intentions, it will definitely be a disaster for them.


    If he is turned against by the Jin State, all their arrangements in the Jin State will be revoked, which is the worst possibility.


    There is also a possibility that he was bought by people with treasonous intentions in the state of Chu, and through them, the news detected in the state of Jin was sent back to the other party for emergencies.


    "As long as you do something in this world, there will definitely be clues. Now I''m not sure if there is any problem with your chief. Since he is your deputy chief, you should know what he usually does and where he lives?"


    Zhou Qing nodded. She was the assistant of the deputy director before. Although she didn''t know everything, she still knew some things. "I know some."


    "Then start from where you know and see if there is anything suspicious."


    "Yes, I''ll check right away."


    Zhou Qing was about to turn around and leave when she realized something was wrong. She turned her head and looked at Su Ying in astonishment. Why did this ordere out of her mouth so naturally?


    The point is, she listened involuntarily?

 Chapter 445: i dont want to wait any longer

    Chapter 445 I don''t want to wait any longer


    Chu State, the capital.


    The chief in charge of Jin State''s investigation and general affairs was surprised when he received the news from Zhou Qing.


    I read it several times, and after making sure that I read it correctly, I hesitated and went into the pce to the imperial study.


    "Your Majesty, this is the news from the state of Jin, saying that the empress was seen at the border between Chu and Jin."


    Xiao Jin''s pupils dted in astonishment for an instant, and he straightened up and took a look at the message in the master''s hand.


    The handwriting on it belonged to the spies from the state of Jin, but I don¡¯t know if the news is true or not. After all, the Cangjiang River and the border areas of Chu and Jin are in twopletely different directions. How could Su Ying appear there? ce?


    "You immediately send a letter to ask, what is going on?"


    "yes."


    After the principal stepped down, Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes gradually became cold.


    Zhang Shuming felt that this must be another scam, just likest time.


    "Your Majesty, please stay calm."


    Xiao Jin picked up the tea on the table to calm himself down, but the restless beating heart in his chest betrayed his emotions, and for some reason, he actually felt that it might be true.


    "Go, bring thergest map to me."


    "yes."


    Zhang Shuming walked to the bookshelf, took thergest map from the top and unfolded it in front of the dragon case.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes flicked over it quickly, and his slender fingertips drew a curved arc on the map.


    "They have never found any trace of the Queen around the Cangjiang River. Later, Jiang Yang said that the person was probably taken to the mouth of the sea and went into the sea. If he really entered the sea, there will be currents in this sea area at this time of year. Ocean currents will wash people away, and maybe they will reach the seaport of Jin State."


    Zhang Shuming listened to Xiao Jin''s words, sighed in his heart, felt that the emperor was really stunned, and took ten thousand steps back and said, even if the queen was really washed out to the sea, would that person still be alive? Who can live from the head of the Cangjiang River to the end of the Cangjiang River?


    Zhang Shuming felt that this was Xiao Jin''s inner demon, but no one could make him wake up, he could only think about it himself.


    Xiao Jin naturally doesn''t care what others think, he only knows that he will not give up searching if there is even a chance.


    "Now go and send a letter to Wang Su, and ask Wang Su to rush to the border between Chu and Jin in the shortest possible time to see what''s going on."


    Before he sent Wang Su to look for Su Ying''s whereabouts near the mouth of the sea, and the distance he passed there was the shortest.


    Zhang Shuming didn''t dare to refute, and obediently retreated.


    Su Ying and the others received the reply on the third night.


    The content of the letter is very brief, asking how Zhou Qing learned about this matter.


    Zhou Qing looked at the reply letter and then at Su Ying, as if asking how to answer.


    Su Ying said: "Tell him it''s fake, it''s fake news deliberately released by someone, and you''ve seen through it."


    Zhou Qing was very surprised, and really couldn''t understand Su Ying''s intention.


    Of course Zhou Qing couldn''t figure it out, if there were no spies among them, then she would definitely write back in person to tell Xiao Jin that she was still alive.


    But now that there are spies among them, the news sent back by Zhou Qing is likely to be known by others. If those people use her whereabouts to make a fuss, then those who really care about her life and death are likely to be used, which will inevitably lead to unnecessary problems. Regarding the incident, she still nned to wait until she returned to the capital.


    Zhou Qing didn''t rush to write, but looked at Su Ying suspiciously and said, "Have you found out the whereabouts of the Empress?"


    Su Ying said without changing his face: "I found it."


    Zhou Qing was even more surprised, why did he lie when he found out?


    "Do as I say, nothing wrong, write."


    Zhou Qing was dubious.


    Su Ying could only patiently exin: "The vice-principal is here as a spy, and his news must be answered by someone. Can you be sure that the person who responded to him is not hidden among the people you trust?"


    Zhou Qing understood after hearing what she said. He did this because he was afraid that someone would harm the emperor and queen.


    After finishing writing, Zhou Qing sent the message out.


    "Did you really find the Empress?" Actually, what she wanted to ask was, the Empress fell into the flood under the dam. Was it an ident that a person could survive?


    But Su Ying replied very firmly, "I found it."


    Zhou Qing wisely didn''t ask where he was, that''s beyond her ability to know.


    On the night when Zhou Qing''s reply was sent back to the capital, a person came to an inconspicuous private house in the dark.


    There was only one side room in the house with a singlemp lit, and a figure pushed open the door of the side room in the dark and walked in.


    The moment he entered, the dim yellow candlelight in the room was instantly extinguished, and the room fell into a gloomy darkness.


    "Master, there is news from the Jin Kingdom again, saying that it was a mistake, and the person found is not the empress at all."


    The people in the room sneered when they heard the words, "Will there be a ce to live if it falls? It''s also Xiao Jin''s whimsy, but you still send someone over to find out what''s going on, who can''t stand it anymore."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    Until the fifth day, the gates of the Jin State did not open, and Jin State did not intend to open or close the gate before the person was caught. It seemed that the gate was not going to be opened until the person was caught.


    After waiting for a few days, Su Ying''s patience was almost exhausted, but she didn''t intend to force her way.


    When Zhou Qing entered the room, she saw Su Ying looking at her with deep eyes.


    "What are you looking at, son?"


    "Looking at your face."


    Su Ying simply called Zhou Qing to her, and Zhou Qing walked over suspiciously, before she could speak, she lost consciousness when her eyes went dark.


    Su Ying brought him into the space, and after a while of fiddling, she brought him out with satisfaction.


    It was already dark when Zhou Qing woke up, she looked around suspiciously and sat Su Ying in a chair, only the flickering beanmps illuminated her back.


    Zhou Qing said in doubt, "My lord."


    Su Ying''s expression changed when he heard the words, and he turned his head slowly.


    Zhou Qing suddenly let out a low voice, looking at the face exactly like her own under the dim light, she was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    Su Ying said faintly: "Does it look like it?"


    Zhou Qing nodded in astonishment, and heard Su Ying''s voice. It turned out that Su Ying had disguised herself.


    Zhou Qing got up and walked over to take a closer look. It can''t be said that they resemble each other. Just looking at the faces, they are almost exactly the same!


    Even if you are so close, you can''t see any ws. This face is like Su Ying''s, so there is no trace of camouge.


    "My son is really a good craftsman."


    Su Ying did not deny it, this is a one-to-one reduction mask made of animal cogen, even in the sun it is difficult to distinguish the real from the fake.


    "I don''t want to wait any longer."

 Chapter 446: Golden cicada shelling

    Chapter 446 The golden cicada escapes its shell


    "Young master, what are your ns?"


    "I will pretend to be you, and then I will ''identally'' be captured by the officers and soldiers of Jin State on the street. After I am captured, you will wait for the opportunity to leave the customs." Zhou Qing''s appearance has been exposed, and she cannot Competent for the work of meticulous work can only return to Chu as soon as possible.


    Zhou Qing refused to agree when she heard that Su Ying was being arrested instead of herself, "How can this be done? How can I let the young master take risks?"


    But Su Ying said: "I will find a way to get out. You don''t have to worry about this. After you leave the customs, you will wait for me at the post outside the border of Chu State. I will meet you as soon as possible." Pushing the burden to her, "Put on this mask before you leave, and I will find you ording to the appearance of the mask."


    Zhou Qing is still worried about Su Ying''s safety. She has to say that after getting along with her these days, she has subtly trusted Su Ying even more. If something happened to him, she would be more or less sorry. After all, Jin State officers and soldiers The person to be arrested is himself.


    Su Ying has made up her mind, no matter what Zhou Qing says, Su Ying will not let go, she can only do as she wants.


    "How did you find out about the vice-principal''s affairs?"


    Zhou Qingwen said that she took out a stack of letters from her body, "This is the letter I found in the secretpartment of the vice-principal''s room. From the contents of the letter, we can know that he should be sending a letter to a certain force in the Chu Kingdom. work."


    Su Ying opened the letters and checked them one by one. The contents of the letters were very brief, basically asking the deputy director to pass on the situation here in time, and there was nothing in the letter that revealed the identity of the other party.


    Su Ying put away the letter, "I will keep these letters first, and I will hand them over to the emperor when I return to Chu."


    "good."


    The golden light broke the dawn, and it was dawn.


    Su Ying changed into Zhou Qing''s dress and left the yard.


    Zhou Qing was worried about Su Ying. After Su Ying left, she had been squatting outside the yamen of the border town. The border town was under the jurisdiction of the city guard, and those officers and soldiers would take people to the prison in the city guard''s mansion as soon as possible.


    On the third day of squatting, Zhou Qing saw officers and soldiers escorting "her" into the Chengshou Mansion.


    Zhou Qing looked at Su Ying who was brought into the city guard''s mansion, and her heart rose.


    The gate of the gate opened on the second day after Su Ying was arrested, and the people who had been waiting at the gate hurriedly lined up to get out.


    When Zhou Qing was in the queue, she took out the customs clearance spy that she had prepared long ago. The officers and soldiers didn''t suspect it, and let people leave after checking.


    The moment he stepped out of the Jin State Pass, Zhou Qing looked back at the gate and rode away.


    The border of Jin State is neither near nor far from the border of Chu State. ording to Su Ying''s exnation, Zhou Qing hurried on his way after leaving the city, riding his horse all the way and saw the Chu State Pass a few dayster.


    There is a post station outside the pass, Zhou Qing takes out the official card and stays in the post station, waiting for Su Ying''s arrival.


    At first, she thought it would take several days, but to her surprise, Su Ying arrived on the third day after she arrived at the inn.


    Zhou Qing stood on the corridor on the second floor of the inn and looked at Su Ying who walked in, she was full of surprises, but her face did not change at all. After confirming which room Su Ying lived in, she turned and went back to the house.


    It wasn''t untilte at night that she quietly came to Su Ying''s door and knocked on the door.


    A momentter, Su Ying''s cold voice came from inside the room.


    Zhou Qing pushed open the door and walked in. The moment she closed the door, she couldn''t hold back a smile on her face, "Why are you so fast, sir? Are you not injured?"


    Su Ying was sitting on a chair eating jerky, and took a break when he heard the words: "It''s okay."


    "It''s fine as long as it''s fine." Zhou Qing was really happy, even happier than she had sessfully escaped from Jin.


    Su Ying is indeed fine. After she was captured by the officers and soldiers of the Jin State, she pretended to be sick with medicine. Before Fangbutu was recovered, the officers and soldiers of the Jin State could not let her die, so they called a doctor to treat her.


    During Su Ying''s a", she heard the conversation of the officials and confirmed that the gate had been opened. She disappeared in the city guard''s mansion in the border city that night. The process was smooth. As long as she left quickly enough, those people would not Might be able to catch her.


    "After dawn, we will enter the customs."


    "good."


    After confirming that Su Ying was fine, Zhou Qing returned to her room.


    Su Ying alsoy down on the bed. I don''t know if it was because she was about to return to Chu State, but she actually suffered from insomnia.


    She looked at the whitewashed tent and let out a mouthful of stale air. In the dead of night, she was blown out by the thoughts that had been umted deep in her heart.


    I learned from Zhou Qing''spanion that during the time she disappeared, Xiao Jin had been sending people to find her whereabouts, and he even persisted in thinking that he was not dead.


    Su Ying closed her eyes slowly, and the outline of Xiao Jin gradually became clear in her mind. The fall from the dam was very dangerous. If she hadn''t escaped into the space in time, she would have died without a doubt.


    Could it be that God couldn''t bear her to fight in thest days for many years, so she was allowed toe to this ce and gave her such a big hook?


    Su Ying fell into a deep sleep while her thoughts wereplicated, and when she opened her eyes again, the sky outside was already bright.


    After waking up in the morning, Su Ying had already changed back to her previous men''s clothing, while Zhou Qing was dressed as a maid. The two left through the back door of the inn, and the clerk at the front desk didn''t notice the change between them.


    The post station is very close to the border gate. When they arrived, there were already many people waiting outside the gate, all of whom wanted to enter.


    Su Ying was waiting outside the pass, but his eyes were looking in the direction of the Northern Wilderness.


    I remember that thest time I came out of the pass, I was exiled to the Northern Wilderness. It has been so long in the blink of an eye.


    She has not received any news from there during this period of time, and she does not know what is going on in Tiankui City.


    "Take out the spy." Su Ying had already arrived at the pass while she was thinking. She didn''t have a spy, but she took out a token of the Imperial Army from her body. This token was given to her by Xiao Jin when she left the capital, saying that it was there This token can be used unimpeded in Chu State.


    The officers and soldiers of the guard looked at the token with a strange look in their eyes. After taking Su Ying aside, they found the deputy general of the guard. He, an unknown soldier, had no chance to see such a token, but the dragon pattern on the token But let him know that this token is definitely not that simple.


    The deputy general took Su Ying''s token and looked at it, and he was sure it was real. He didn''t ask any further questions. Those who could get the token were the emperor''s cronies. The emperor asked the cronies to do things that must not be easily known to outsiders.


    Looking at the gold medal in Su Ying''s hand, Zhou Qing haspletely believed in Su Ying''s identity.


    Riding on the horse, Su Ying breathed the air of Chu State and felt much better.


    Zhou Qing rode a horse to catch up with Su Ying. She was very curious. Su Ying came to look for the empress, but now that they have all entered the customs, the empress is still missing?


    She really wanted to ask where the empress was?

 Chapter 447: Drought to death, flood to death

    Chapter 447 Drought to death, flood to death


    After entering Chu State, Su Ying didn''t n to rest. The n was to leave the city directly and rush to the next city.


    Zhou Qing didn''t have any objections either. She could tell that Su Ying wanted to return to the capital as soon as possible.


    After arriving at the border city, Su Ying found a restaurant and nned to eat some warm food before continuing on his way.


    "Which city do you n to go to, son?"


    "He walked to Los Angeles in one breath and rested."


    During the conversation, the waiter in the restaurant brought up the food, just when he heard Su Ying''s words, he couldn''t help but asked, "Master, are you going to Los Angeles?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes." There will be a desert in the middle of Los Angeles from here, and the road is not easy to walk, but it is shorter from here.


    "Oh, you have to be careful when you go there, young master. There was a drought a while ago, and now it''s not safe there."


    Su Ying paused while holding the chopsticks, "Drought in Los Angeles?"


    "Yeah, tell me, the drought and the flood, why can''t the two be evenly bnced, how many people will be killed, and the drought in Los Angeles will be more severe at the beginning of the month. Those who had a few pieces of silver in their hands fled. Since we had to cross a desert, not many people came here, so few people knew about it. The youngest also had a rtive over there who sent someone to pass on the news. You only know when you write the letter.¡±


    "Isn''t the court in charge of this matter?"


    The clerk shook his head, "I don''t know much about the matters above, so I heard from my rtives that the people in the government have been suppressing the victims from going out of the city, for fear that things will get worse. You will care about the life and death of the people, if you really want to go to Luocheng, you have to be very careful, the world is in chaos, and there are everyone."


    Zhou Qing took out a few copper coins from her body and thanked the buddy.


    The buddy took the reward and happily went to work.


    "Some local officials are like this. They don''t pay attention to the people at all. What they are most afraid of is the emperor''s ountability. So they will try their best to cover up their mistakes. It''s really abominable!" Zhou Qing''s face was full of anger, but She is just a spy who was sent to the state of Jin and can do too little.


    "It''s really hateful, let''s eat first."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and started to eat. She directly picked up a chicken leg and took a bite. What the guy said was just what he heard from other people. The real situation needs to be further confirmed to know. Now it is empty to think about anything else.


    Zhou Qing looked at the table of dishes in amazement, how could the two of them finish it?


    But when she saw that Su Ying ate half of the sauced elbow into her stomach just in a daze, she closed her mouth tactfully.


    All the food on the table was swallowed by Su Yingfeng, Zhou Qing''s expression could not be described as shock, Su Ying had already restrained himself very much when he was in the border town.


    Of course Su Ying has to eat well, and she doesn''t know when she will be able to eat the next round of this hot meal.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Su Ying took Zhou Qing to the street to buy food and drink. After crossing the desert to reach the drought-stricken area, there must be sufficient water and food.


    Zhou Qing saw that Su Ying almost packed all the dim sum in a dim sum shop, and was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    Su Ying''s exnation is that snacks have high sugar content, which can replenish the body''s energy in time when necessary.


    Of course, she won''t say it because she wants to eat a little bit.


    Afterwards, they went to the pharmacy to buy some medicines that they might need. Otherwise, Su Ying couldn''t conjure them up out of thin air. If they buy some now, there will be a reason to exin itter.


    Su Ying didn''t dare to buy too much, they only had two horses, and they couldn''t hold so many things.


    After shopping for all the things that should be bought, the two of them set out on the road.


    After leaving the border city and walking for half a day, you will see the desert.


    This is the only way to enter the hintend of Chu State. In fact, Su Ying has traveled this road before, even in the desert where he met the wolf king.


    After the two drove their horses into the desert, they felt a more intense heat wave.


    The desert is endless, and if you take away the barrenness, it is barren, and there is no trace of life with the naked eye.


    Su Ying covered her head and face with a cloth towel to prevent the invasion of wind and sand.


    Not long after the two of them left, the sun gradually turned westward. Zhou Qing, who was still feeling hot and unbearable just now, felt a chill in his body. Fortunately, they bought a thick cotton coat before they left the city, otherwise tonight It must be frozen.


    "Young master, do you want to find a ce to stay at night?"


    Su Ying nced around and found a big rock not far in front, "Let''s settle down on the big rock in front."


    "good."


    There is a shelter behind the boulder. After Zhou Qing dismounted from the horse, she went around and picked up some dead branches and lit them with a fire. There are beasts everywhere in this desert, and fire can prevent them from approaching to a certain extent.


    Su Ying took out a piece of dried meat from the cloth bag and handed it to Zhou Qing, "I see that yourplexion is not very good, eat something first."


    Zhou Qing stretched out her hand and touched her face. She didn''t know if she heard what Su Ying said. She really seemed a little ufortable. Could it be that she was sunburned?


    Zhou Qing picked up the water bag and took a sip to wake himself up. He put the barbecued meat on the fire to heat up a little before handing the dried meat to Su Ying, "My lord, eat some first."


    Su Ying nced at the jerky in a vague way and shook her head, "No, I ate too much at noon, you can eat it."


    Zhou Qing thought of the table of dishes and silently withdrew her hand.


    This jerky is pork jerky bought in the city. If it hadn¡¯t been roasted on one side, it would be hard to chew.


    After taking two bites, Zhou Qing felt that her cheeks were sore that her eyes were blurred. She was about to drink some water, but when she stretched out her hand, she found that her movements became sluggish.


    At this time, Su Ying''s concerned voice sounded in her ear, "Zhou Qing, what''s wrong with you, Zhou Qing? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Zhou Qing opened her mouth to say that she was fine, but she couldn''t make a sound when she moved her lips. Isn''t she going to die...


    Su Ying looked at Zhou Qing who was gradually falling into aa with a faint smile on her face. She didn''t want to ride a horse in this ghost ce anymore, but she couldn''t take out her own transportation with Zhou Qing, so she could only temporarily wrong her Let her sleep for a while longer, and wake her up when she is out of the desert.


    Su Ying ate dry food, took a short rest, and then put Zhou Qing into the space, and then got out her air energy motorcycle. Why would she ride a horse when she has something to y with?


    With a sound of "boom", Su Ying''s figure suddenly appeared.


    The pack of wolves who were looking for food only felt a gust of wind blowing over their fur, covering their eyes. Before they could recover, the gust of wind disappeared.


    Wolf:? ?


    Just when they were about to continue looking for prey, the gust of wind suddenly appeared again.


    Su Ying''s car stopped among the wolves, and for a while, the human and the wolves faced each other, and a pair of bright green wolf eyes fell on Su Ying.


    Su Ying took off her peek and blew a hooligan whistle at them with a bright smile on her face.


    Thanks to "Tang Kexin***mother" for the reward~ This book will not be discarded, it will not be unfinished, everyone can follow it with confidence~

 Chapter 448: drought

    Chapter 448 Drought


    A momentter, the two wolf cubs shivered in the cloth pockets in Su Ying''s arms.


    When passing by just now, Su Ying noticed these two wolf cubs. They should be injured and followed at the end of the pack. It is not entirely appropriate to say that they are wolf cubs, because they are not so small anymore, otherwise they would not be able to Follow the wolves out.


    But the wolves may see that they are injured, and it looks like they are going to abandon them. Since the wolves don''t want them, she can take them back. It just happens to be a gift for the two treasures.


    The two little wolves were shivering against the strong wind in Su Ying''s cloth pocket hanging on his chest!


    The desert is vast, so Su Ying drove the speed to the maximum and enjoyed the excitement of racing.


    Calcted at a speed of 200 kilometers per hour, this desert is not too big, and Su Ying will be able to go out in a short time.


    When she felt that the distance was about the same, Su Ying slowed down her speed.


    If she remembers correctly, she will be able to leave the desert before dawn.


    The closer you get to the edge of the desert, the more corpses Su Ying encounters. Most of those corpses have been eaten by wild beasts and are iplete.


    She took out a water bag from her body and poured it into her hands for the two little wolves to drink. The two little wolves seemed to be able to feel the heavy evil spirit on Su Ying''s body and dared not make any mistakes. They drank obediently when they saw the water. .


    After walking forward for half an hour, she came out of the desert.


    The night near dawn is always extremely dark, and the moonlight is hidden in the clouds, and nothing can be seen on the road ahead.


    Su Ying turned on the high beams and suddenly illuminated a dead body hanging on a tree.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and she walked over there. The corpse hanging on the tree had already been air-dried and turned into a mummy.


    She continued to move forward. At daybreak, she saw the gate of Los Angeles from a distance.


    She put the things into the space and led a horse out. When she approached the city gate, she found that the city gate was already full of people.


    They all squatted outside the city gate and waited for the city gate to open.


    Su Ying walked up to an aunt who was holding a child. The aunt saw someone approaching and gave Su Ying a numb look. Seeing that she was dressed clean and leading a horse, her eyes immediately lit up.


    "Well-meaning son, please do me a favor. Our grandparents and grandson haven''t eaten for many days. I beg you kind-hearted son to give my grandson a bite to eat." He looks like a three-year-old, and his stomach looks bulging due to malnutrition caused by long-term hunger.


    As soon as the aunt spoke, the people sitting around immediately looked at Su Ying. Compared with them, who were dressed in rags and were thin and yellow, Su Ying stood out of ce here.


    Su Ying looked at these zombie-like people, as if they would rise up and attack her at any moment.


    "I don''t have food on me, but I''m a doctor. I think your grandson doesn''t feel well. Find a cooler ce and I''ll show him."


    Auntie thanked Su Ying gratefully.


    Su Ying looked around, and led the aunt to a ce where people were carried on her back, but she was leading a horse so conspicuously, no matter where she went, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at her with unknown meanings.


    Su Ying tied the horse to the side some distance away beforeing to the aunt, and took the child in her arms from her arms for him to examine.


    "The child doesn''t look well, does he have any ufortable symptoms?"


    "Yes, yes, I have had a fever for the past few days. The fever red up and then subsided, and I was still shaking, and even vomited white foam during the day. It was really frightening. My son, you must save this poor child."


    Su Ying frowned when she heard the symptoms. This symptom sounded like mria. Mria is really nothing to the various weird viruses that broke out in thest days, but it is almost terminally ill in this era.


    Su Ying thought for a while and said: "Your grandson''s condition is not very good, and it''s not so easy to treat. If the city gate is opened tomorrow morning, I will take you into the city to have a look."


    Auntie kowtowed to Su Ying when she heard what Su Ying said.


    Su Ying took out some dry food from her body and handed it to the aunt, "Eat some first, I don''t have much on me."


    The aunt looked at the half pancake in Su Ying''s hand, but she didn''t eagerly stuff it into her mouth, but carefully put the pancake into her arms.


    "Don''t worry, I will feed your grandson after he wakes up."


    But the aunt still didn''t eat, she just shook her head and said, "I''m not hungry yet, so I can bear it any longer."


    Seeing this, Su Ying didn''t try to persuade her anymore, maybe she was reluctant to eat the pancake until thest moment.


    The sky became bright in a blink of an eye, the dark clouds seemed to dissipate in an instant, and the golden light sprinkled all over the earth in an instant.


    It was dawn, but the closed city gate still had no intention of opening.


    Now it''s past the time to open the city gate, "Is this city gate always closed?" Su Ying asked the aunt.


    Auntie nodded, "Yes, I have been here for two days, and the door has not been opened for two days."


    Su Ying didn''t say a word, probably the city guard closed the city gate because he was worried that the disaster victims outside the city would enter the city.


    The arrival of disaster victims into the city will indeed cause many problems, but at least the other party must take countermeasures, instead of letting the victims wait outside the city to die.


    Su Ying went to the city gate and knocked on the city gate, "Open the door, those who are on business in the capital are passing by."


    The officers and soldiers behind the city gate opened a small door on the city gate after hearing Su Ying''s shout.


    An officer and soldier came out, "You called the door?"


    Su Ying nodded, "It''s me, who told you not to open the city gate?"


    The officers and soldiers saw Su Ying''s extraordinary temperament, and they must not be victims of the famine, so they replied: "My lord said that these victims will cause trouble when they go in, so they won''t let the city gate open."


    Su Ying took out the passing gold medal from her body, "I want to bring two people into the city." She said and let the aunt sit on her horse.


    The officers and soldiers saw that one was an olddy and the other was a child, but they didn''t say anything, and let Su Ying in directly.


    The disaster victims guarding outside the city all looked eagerly and wanted to follow in when they saw this, but the officers and soldiers didn''t give them this opportunity at all and closed the city gate directly.


    What surprised Su Ying was that the situation in Los Angeles was also very bad.


    She led the horse and walked on the streets of Los Angeles. The shops on the street were almost closed, and there were no pedestrians on the street. After walking around, Su Ying finally found an inn to stay.


    The store owner saw that the grandparents and grandchildren were not happy, but Su Ying could only let them in because he could afford the money.


    "Is there anything to eat in the store?" Su Ying called the waiter and asked.


    The man said: "Only noodles, do you want it?"


    "Yes, cook two big bowls and serve."


    "Master, let me exin to you first, this bowl of dried noodles costs fifty copper coins, and two bowls cost one hundred copper coins."


    When the aunt heard the price, she was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. The hundred copper coins could catch up with the clerk''s monthly sry.


    The guy exined: "Forgive me, young master, now there is a severe drought in Los Angeles, and there is nothing left. In a few days, even a hundred copper coins may not be able to buy a bowl of dried noodles."


    "Is there no water in Los Angeles?"


    "No, the well is almost dry."

 Chapter 449: soaring prices

    Chapter 449 Soaring Prices


    I learned from the staff that there has been no rain in Los Angeles for more than three months, and even the water in the underground river has dried up.


    Originally, the climate in Los Angeles was rtively dry, so everyone didn''t take it seriously at the beginning, but this time the droughtsted longer than usual.


    They didn''t realize that the situation was wrong until the farmers in the fields died of drought. Many people came to the government, hoping that the people from the government would lead people to find the water source to bring the water source, but the government has never made a clear statement, and it will not happen in the end. After all, until now the well water in the city was about to dry up, and everyone became panicked.


    The wealthy family ran out early in the morning to hide from the disaster, and the rest had no way to leave.


    When the guy brought the noodles, Su Ying realized that the noodles were not pure white noodles, and a big bowl was only half filled.


    "Young master, your noodles are here. You can eat them while they are still hot. If you need anything else, just call me."


    "Thank you."


    Su Ying pushed the noodles to the aunt for her to eat, but the aunt kept refusing until Su Ying said that she would throw it away if she didn''t eat it. Then the aunt sat down with a face of embarrassment.


    While the aunt was eating noodles, Su Ying entered the space by going to thetrine and came out with test strips for testing mria and medicine for treating mria. Although it is notpletely sure that he is suffering from mria, from her point of view, it should be eight Nine is close to ten, and now we need the final step of confirmation.


    Su Ying went back to the room and tested the child with a test strip without the mother on her back. The result came out quickly, and it was definitely mria.


    Su Ying took out the injection and injected it into the child, and also fed him some nutrient solution. If there is medicine, mria can be cured, but this malnutrition needs a certain amount of time to recuperate.


    "My son, how is my grandson?"


    "I have mria, plus I haven''t eaten for a long time, and my health is also very poor. First cure the mria, and other problems wille slowly."


    Auntie looked terrified, "Mria! This, what can I do, my poor child, you are the only family member left for grandma, if you are gone, grandma will not live anymore."


    Su Ying only felt a headache when she heard the aunt''s cry.


    "Auntie, listen to what I''m saying, I can cure this disease, so please don''t cry."


    The aunt cried, and looked at Su Ying in surprise. She waspletely panicked when she heard the word mria just now. In her cognition, getting mria is to die. Now hearing Su Ying say that it can be cured, she is excited. He knelt down in front of her and kowtowed to her continuously.


    "Thank you so much, young master, thank you young master, you are our savior, and the old woman will be your cow and horse."


    "Get up first."


    Su Ying dragged her to the stool and sat down, seeing that the noodles on the table didn''t move much, the aunt was probably willing to eat.


    "Eat it first, the noodles are all mushy."


    Su Ying is right, the 50 coppers are a bowl of thin white noodles, the aunt is really willing to eat!


    "You eat, son, you eat, I, I eat pancakes, the pancakes you just gave."


    Su Ying directly put the chopsticks in her hand, "You are not in good health, if something happens to you, who will take care of your grandson?"


    Auntie''s cloudy eyes turned red again, she couldn''t die, otherwise the child would be too pitiful.


    The aunt ate the noodles with tears in her eyes. The clear soup with little water was not delicious at all, but it was the best delicacy for the aunt who had been hungry for many days.


    Su Ying didn''t waste it, she finished all the soup at the bottom of the bowl.


    "You are taking care of the children in the inn, I will go out for a while."


    "Hey, young master, you are busy, don''t worry about us."


    Su Yingen left the guest room after making a sound. She wanted to go to the city to see what was going on in the city now. If the city guards in Luo City really did nothing, she had to find a way to send the situation in Luo City to the capital.


    Su Ying arrived at the lobby, asked the staff directly for the direction of the government office, and then led the horse away from the backyard.


    The streets are empty, and only a few shops open until they reach the most prosperous main street in Los Angeles.


    Su Ying stepped forward to take a look, the grocery store, medicine store and grain store were open, and the other stores were basically closed.


    Su Ying walked to the two shops, and saw that the rice noodles in the two shops were almost sold out, leaving only some old rice that looked very bad.


    "How much is this rice per catty?"


    The shopkeeper sat on the chair and stretched out five fingers.


    Su Ying frowned, "Five copper coins?"


    The shopkeeper said with a smile: "Young master, these five copper coins can only buy one catty of rice bran now, and this old rice now costs fifty copper coins per catty."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, fifty copper coins a catty, the price is several times higher than that of new rice.


    "What about white rice and white noodles? How much?"


    "No, it was out of stock earlier."


    "It''s only a few days'' journey from Los Angeles to the nearest city, Xicheng. Why don''t you go to stock up?"


    "Hey, who said I didn''t go, just ran out of the rice shop in front of me a few days ago."


    The shopkeeper said that although the city guards the door to prevent the victims from entering, merchants who go out to buy goods can go out as long as they have a pass. After all, merchants can bring goods back to ease the supply and demand in the city.


    "But who knows, the people who went there never came back. Yesterday, his olddy cried and came to pack the things in the store. She said that when she came back, she met the victims of the disaster and the gangsters. The things were gone, and the people were gone. , who dares to go, the money will be earned with their lives."


    Su Ying knew it all too well. He had encountered this kind of situation when he fled the famine. Not to mention the bandits, the hungry victims were just as ferocious as the thugs when they saw the food.


    The goods from outside cannote in, and the things in the city are being consumed day by day. It won''t take long for the city to get worse.


    "What does the government say about this?"


    The shopkeeper looked contemptuous, "What are you talking about? You didn''t say anything, huh, I can''t starve him, and the people who die are ordinary people, so he doesn''t care."


    Su Ying didn''t buy rice, but rode directly to the government.


    The street outside the official gate is also deserted, with only two official servants guarding the gate.


    As soon as Su Ying turned over and got off the horse, she saw a man in brocade came out, he took out a purse from his body and stuffed it into the hands of the person behind him, "Please tell the housekeeper some kind words to the adults, what I told the adults is definitely true The whole of Los Angeles is beneficial."


    The butler put away the purse and said with a smile: "Master He, don''t worry, Sir will give you an answer after you have considered this matter clearly."


    "Oh, thank you very much."


    Sending Master He away, the housekeeper put away the purse and returned to the mansion.


    Su Ying walked around the side alley, put the horse into the space, and jumped over the courtyard wall.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the butler walk into a courtyard through a bluestone path.


    Su Ying looked at the eaves and climbed forward, calcted the position and lifted the tiles on the eaves, and saw the food on the table at a nce. It can be said that a table for the Eight Immortals was full, but the dishes did not move a few chopsticks .


    "My lord, Master He is gone." The butler stood in the room and said to the people sitting at the table.


    "Well, this He Zhixin has a lot of ideas, and he wants to make any money."


    The butler said: "Your Excellency, you should consider it. There is indeed a lot of oil and water in this matter."


    Master Wei gave an acknowledgment, "It''s not that this matter can''t be done, but I''m determined not to contaminate this official, do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, Mr. He is a smart man, he must know what to do."

 Chapter 450: Zhumen wine and meat smell

    Chapter 450 Zhumen wine and meat smell


    "Well, there is no trouble at the city gate, right?"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, I have already sent more people to guard the city gate, and those people will definitely not be able to enter."


    "Well, don''t let theme in to cause trouble for this officer."


    Master Wei picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and ate it into his mouth as he said that, but he spit it out after chewing, "Howe this meat is so overcooked and so unptable, you dare to bring it to me ? If you withdraw it, you will be withdrawn by this officer."


    The butler hurriedly ordered people to remove all the food from the table, and then brought up a lot of melon and fruit snacks.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes are sinking, the people outside the city can''t even drink their saliva, as a magistrate, he actually hides in the mansion to eat hot and spicy food, not thinking about how to provide disaster relief, but also wanting to search for people''s fat and people''s cream, what a damn!


    With such city guards in Luo City, themon people inside and outside the city can only wait to die.


    Even if she finds a way to send a letter to the imperial court, it will take at least ten days and a half months for the imperial court to confirm the situation before sending officials down. By then, the day lily will be cold. The only way now is to have a And someone who can frighten Mr. Weies out.


    After a moment of contemtion, Su Ying entered the space and used the eagle to send a letter to the nearest Red Devil.


    That night, the person in charge of the Red Devils'' stronghold in Los Angeles found the inn where Su Ying was staying.


    The person who came here only thought that Su Ying was the one who assigned the task, and after confirming the fire order in his hand, he asked, "What task did the leader issue this time?"


    "I want you to pretend to be the imperial army and **** the empress to Los Angeles two dayster."


    The visitor raised his head in astonishment when he heard the words, thinking that he had heard wrongly, the people of the Red Devils were only epting murder deals, when did they start to provide guards?


    "The leader wants to kill the queen? No, didn''t the queen die long ago? Which country''s queen did he kill?"


    Su Ying looked at him with phoenix eyes, her dark pupils were so deep that it made one''s heart chill, "You talk too much, don''t you?"


    The visitor was startled, and thought to himself that he had be more restrained, "Yes."


    Su Ying said quietly: "You just need to regard yourself as the real Forbidden Army, the only thing to do is to protect the Queen''s safety, other things, you don''t need to know, understand?"


    "Yes, the subordinate understands."


    Su Ying slowly stood up and walked in front of him, looking down at her with a force that no one could ignore, "Remember, as Red Devils, all you have to do is to obey orders and obey orders absolutely. , if you dare to disagree, you should know your fate."


    The visitor''s heartbeat quickened inexplicably. Looking at the not-so-tall figure in front of him, but with particrly terrifying eyes, the connector felt an unspeakable fear in his heart, "Yes, this subordinate knows."


    "Go down and get ready, and wait three miles away from Los Angeles early in the morning."


    "yes."


    After the Red Devils left, Su Ying brought Zhou Qing out of the space.


    Zhou Qing only felt a faint fragrance wafting from the tip of her nose, she opened her eyes in a daze, and saw Su Ying sitting in front of the bed.


    Her eyes were full of doubts, and she was even more surprised when she looked around, "My lord..."


    Su Ying helped her up, "Feel better?"


    Zhou Qing rubbed her head, as if there was nothing wrong with her body, just a little soreness, "I, what''s wrong with me?"


    Su Ying poured her a cup of hot water, "You fell ill in the desert and remained unconscious. Fortunately, you got out of the desert smoothly. Now we have arrived in Los Angeles."


    Zhou Qing was even more surprised when she heard that, had she been in aa for so long? She frowns and thinks back, it seems that she did hear Su Ying''s concerned voice before she fell asleep, and she also felt ufortable at that time, she must have really fallen ill.


    "Have we arrived in Los Angeles?"


    "Well, but the situation in Los Angeles is not very good, I need you to do something."


    Zhou Qing looked at Su Ying''s serious face and straightened his face, "Sir, please tell me."


    "The drought-stricken people in Los Angeles are struggling to live, but the local officials in Los Angeles don''t care about the lives of the people. I have already informed the empress about this matter. The queen, who originally nned to return to Beijing, nned to go to Los Angeles to deal with the matter, but because she was in a hurry, There is no one around to serve you, the day after tomorrow, you can ride a horse three miles away and wait for the empress''s team, and then you can just wait by the empress''s side."


    Zhou Qing was even more surprised when he heard that, he actually asked her to serve the queen? This is an opportunity that many people can''t even ask for!


    Zhou Qing got up and knelt down in front of Su Ying and kowtowed to her, "Thank you for your promotion." To her, he was giving herself a chance to perform in front of the queen. If she behaved well, she might be able to stay by the queen''s side in the future Serving, this is definitely the best ce for her to go back to China.


    Su Ying really didn''t think about it that much, she felt that she needed a rtively trustworthy person by her side, and she didn''t want the Red Devils to get involved in the court affairs for the time being.


    "Do things well with the queen, the empress will not treat you badly."


    "Yes, I must do my best before I die."


    Su Ying also felt that if the news of her appearance in Luocheng spread, Xiao Jin would definitely send someone over, and no one would be able to suppress it in Luocheng. In this way, not only would the matter of Luocheng be resolved, but also Let Xiao Jin know that she is still alive, and she is in Luo City now.


    After making a decision, Su Ying came to the house of the grandparents.


    The child had already woken up when Su Ying entered the room, probably because of the effect of the medicine. Although he was still weak, he seemed to be in good spirits.


    "Is the baby better?"


    The aunt said gratefully: "It''s better, it''s better. After waking up, I fed him some pancakes, and he can still talk to me."


    "Continue to take the medicine I left for you. You can stay here for the time being these days. Don''t worry about anything else. I''lle back and have a look when I''m done." Su Ying said and took it out of the space. Put the pancakes and jerky on the table, these are enough for them to eat for ten days and a half months.


    "The inn will provide a pot of water every day, and you can eat it when the timees."


    Auntie saw that Su Ying was so thoughtful, her gratitude was beyond words, "I really don''t know how to thank you, my lord, you are our lifesaver."


    "Take a good rest these few days."


    "Good good good."


    Su Ying came out of the guest room and was about to go back to her room when she saw a few people carrying a lot of baskets into the inn.


    The shopkeeper of the inn greeted the person with a smile when he saw him.


    "It''s Brother Wang, what wind brought Brother Wang here?"


    "Of course there is something good to tell shopkeeper Li. Now everyone knows that there is a shortage of food and clothing in the city. Our master doesn''t think about food and tea because of this. Then he came up with a good trick. Look, this thing is not good. sent it to you?"


    Shopkeeper Li looked at the things in the basket and wondered, "What''s in it?"

 Chapter 451: He can obviously grab

    Chapter 451 He can obviously grab it


    "Open it and let Shopkeeper Li take a look."


    The attendants who followed opened one of the cloth bags, and inside were ten tbreads, some jerky of unknown meat, and a big radish.


    It is definitely not umon for this item to be ced in the ordinary shopkeeper Li, but now it is different. The merchants in the city cannot get the goods, and many ces are already short of food. In addition to water, the most expensive thing in the city is food.


    "This... Brother Wang please rify."


    Steward Wang walked up to shopkeeper Li and said, "This is the package that our Master He pityed that everyone didn''t have food and drink, so we prepared it for you. For this gift package, Master He will give you this amount. The rest depends on how much you can sell it for." .¡±


    Shopkeeper Li smiled when he saw Guanshi Wang stretching out five fingers: "Fifty copper coins, this is no problem, I will take all you bring."


    The smile on Steward Wang''s face changed a few times, "Master Li, a bowl of clear water vermicelli in your store sells for fifty copper coins. I have cakes, meat and a big radish here. What do you think?" Fifty copper coins, I''m afraid you won''t believe it yourself."


    Treasurer Li asked tentatively: "Then tell me, Steward Wang, how much will you get? It won''t be five hundred copper coins, right?"


    "Of course more than that, here only five taels of silver a share."


    Shopkeeper Li thought he heard it wrong, and when he confirmed again and again that these things really cost five taels of silver a pack, he almostughed angrily!


    He could grab it, but he wanted to give him some pancakes!


    As long as the word Kui Wang Guanshi can say it out, he knows that Mr. He stored up a lot of food when the drought first broke out. Just this pancake, how many noodles can be made per catty. How much.


    Shopkeeper Li tried his best to control the expression on his face so as not to offend anyone, "Steward Wang, the cost price is five taels of silver, how much do you want me to sell?"


    "There are so many things, isn''t it easy for you to sell them for ten taels of silver?"


    Shopkeeper Li felt that Mr. He was really crazy about money. Who would pay ten taels of silver to buy such a little thing? Don''t expect him toe up with that much money to buy it.


    "Steward Wang, look at my little dpidated inn. People whoe to stay here can''t be from wealthy families, let alone ten taels of silver, even if it is five taels of silver, they may not be able to take it out. Why don''t you take a look, go to another house and ask?"


    Manager Wang''s face immediately sank, "Shopkeeper Li thinks, why can we sell this thing at this time? Of course, we have Mr. Wei''s permission. If Mr. Wei knows, Mr. Li, you are not willing to cooperate with us to benefit the people. , my lord is afraid that he will be unhappy."


    The reason why shopkeeper Li is so polite to shopkeeper Wang is because the He family has a close rtionship with Master Wei, the city guard. Master Wei¡¯s new concubine who entered the mansionst year is the daughter of the He family. Nothing can be done.


    Shopkeeper Li didn''t want to offend the He family, but he didn''t want to be taken advantage of for five taels of silver and a package of dry food.


    "Boss Wang, five taels of silver is really too expensive, do you think it can be cheaper? One tael, one tael of silver, I can give you everything!" Shopkeeper Li gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    But Guanshi Wang sneered, "What''s the situation now, you might as well grab it for a tael of silver, shopkeeper Li, you can think clearly, there are only 30 bags here, I believe that ording to Guanshi Li''s financial resources, it ispletely useless to take it. question."


    Thirty packs, that is one hundred and fifty taels of silver, let him take one hundred and fifty taels of silver to buy some pancakes!


    But if you don¡¯t buy it, you will offend the He family, and thus offend Mr. Wei. Shopkeeper Li also fell into a dilemma for a while.


    Steward Wang saw shopkeeper Li''s hesitation, so he softened his attitude and said kindly: "Treasurer Li, I only said these things to you because I have some friendship with you. It''s just a little more than a hundred taels of silver. You can treat it as a gift for our master." Save face with your lord, what do you want to do in Los Angeles from now on?"


    Shopkeeper Li was still reluctant to take so much, "Look, how about I just buy ten packs here? I don''t have that much silver on hand, so I can take out fifty taels at most."


    Steward Wang saw that shopkeeper Li was soft and hard, so he sneered and asked people to carry everything out, "Since shopkeeper Li doesn''t need it, then I won''t force you, just take everything away."


    Seeing this, shopkeeper Li hurried forward and grabbed a handful of copper coins and stuffed them into Steward Wang''s hand. Steward Wang pushed them, threw the copper coins on the ground and left without looking back.


    Su Ying stood in the corridor on the second floor and saw this scene in her eyes. She was standing in a rtively hidden position, and no one in the lobby had noticed her existence. In addition, she had excellent hearing, and she heard the content of the conversation between the two of them. go in.


    The Master He mentioned by the butler of the City Guard''s Mansion should be the man he saw in the government that day, and his heart is as rotten as that of Master Wei.


    Su Ying felt that although Manager Wang had left, the matter would not have passed like this. Otherwise, if everyone was like shopkeeper Li, who would buy that stuff?


    Su Ying came down from the second floor, and could clearly see the sad cloud on Li''s shopkeeper''s face.


    Su Ying walked up to shopkeeper Li and asked, "Shopkeeper, when I entered the city, I saw so many disaster victims outside the city and no one cared about it. The government never gave porridge, right?"


    Shopkeeper Li''s face became more gloomy when he heard the word from the government, "The granary in Los Angeles suddenly caught fire. Mr. Wei said that almost all the stored grain was burned, so there was no food to give porridge to the victims."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, "Is it burned?"


    "Yes." Shopkeeper Liughed sarcastically, "What a coincidence."


    Su Ying felt that she needed to figure out what was going on, "Does Shopkeeper Li know where the granary in Los Angeles is?"


    The location of the granary should be kept secret, but one time when Manager Li was drinking with Manager Wang, the drunk Manager Wang inadvertently revealed it, and he knew the location.


    Shopkeeper Li looked at Su Ying suspiciously, "Young Master, why do you ask about this?"


    Su Ying took out a gold medal from her body, "To tell you the truth, I was sent by the imperial court. The emperor had already heard about the drought in Luocheng, so he sent people to check the situation. He was very puzzled by the fact that Mr. Wei has not opened the warehouse for food, so I need to figure out what''s going on."


    Shopkeeper Li was astonished looking at the red gold dragon pattern token. He looked around, and after confirming that there was no one there, he lowered his voice and told Su Ying an address.


    Su Ying nodded upon hearing the words, "Don''t worry, shopkeeper Li, those who disregard the lives of the people will be liquidated by the court sooner orter."


    Shopkeeper Li understood the meaning of Su Ying''s words, and the gloom in his eyes gradually dissipated, "Your Excellency, you must be careful. Master Wei has held Luo City in his hands for the past two years, and it is not so easy to deal with."


    Su Ying sneered, "Even a tiger that only eats people, I can still peel off its skin!"

 Chapter 452: self stealing

    Chapter 452 Guarding and stealing


    Su Ying spent some money to buy a pass from shopkeeper Li.


    The location of the granary mentioned by shopkeeper Li is bing a rtively hidden ce outside the city, so she has to go out of the city.


    Su Ying rode to the gate of the city, and the officers and soldiers guarding the city let her out after seeing the pass.


    As soon as she came out, she found that there were more disaster victims guarding outside the city gate than before. She didn''t look much, and directly drove her horse towards the foot of a mountain outside the city.


    The location of the granary is actually rtively open, mainly because it is afraid of too much tide, so the light must be sufficient, and the location is not far from Los Angeles.


    In order not to expose the location of the granary, some small coverings were made outside the granary, but this did not stop Su Ying.


    Su Ying rode a horse to the mountainside. The mountain was not steep, and he could walk on a horse.


    After crossing a mountain forest, she saw rows of houses built on the mountainside.


    There is no one to guard the outside of the granary, and it can be seen from a distance that the courtyard wall has be dark.


    Su Ying turned over and dismounted, put the horse into the space and walked towards the granary. She took out the scanner and made sure that there was no one around before walking to the main entrance of the granary.


    The gate is locked, but the facade has been so ckened that the original color cannot be seen.


    Su Ying turned in from the wall and saw the granary that had been burned to pieces.


    There are several rows of houses inside, but every house is burnt ck, and the house is dark and dense, which is a bit oozing.


    Su Ying stepped forward and pushed open the ckened door and found that there were still many burnt residues inside.


    She walked up to a pile of residue and checked it carefully with her hands, and found that the burnt residue was not right, and it didn''t look like the state of the food after it had been burned.


    In order to make sure that there was no problem with her observation, Su Ying went to other granaries to check the situation, and finally confirmed that those piles of residue were not grain at all!


    Su Ying''s face was darker than the burnt ck wall. Shopkeeper Li said that the granary caught fire at that time, and because the rescue was not timely, most of the grain in the granary was burned. Porridge.


    But if the grain in the granary hadn''t been burned at all!


    There are so many grains in the granary, if you want to transport them all, it is impossible to leave no traces.


    Su Ying left the granary and began to look around for traces.


    This ce is rtively hidden, and there are very few people whoe here. In addition, there was no rain during this period of time. When he explored the back mountain, Su Ying found rows of obvious wheel marks.


    Following the traces, Su Ying found a cave, but she didn''t approach it immediately because someone was guarding outside the cave.


    She hid in the dark and observed, and after confirming that there were only two people guarding the cave, she took out the tranquilizer gun and knocked them down.


    Su Ying walked to the entrance of the cave. If she was not familiar with this kind of wild ce, it would be difficult to see that there is a cave here.


    She pushed aside the vines that were used to cover the hole and walked in.


    There was a convective wind at the entrance of the cave, and as soon as the wind blew over, she could smell a smell of rice.


    Su Ying took out the shlight and turned it on. Rao had already thought about it, but she was still angry when she saw the neatly stacked grain in the cave.


    This **** dared to steal food from the imperial court!


    Su Ying went in and found that the cave was very deep, and it was almost full of food.


    In order not to startle the enemy, she didn''t n to put the food into the space for the time being. After confirming the amount of food, Su Ying went out of the cave to wake up the two guards, lest they find anything abnormal.


    The sun had already set when Su Ying came down from the mountain, and she wanted to rush to the city before dark.


    As night fell, the streets in Los Angeles, which were originally not lively, seemed even more deserted.


    Zhou Qing simply ate some dry food and nned to go to bed. She will go out of the city to meet the empress tomorrow morning!


    Zhou Qing was lying on the bed, feeling unspeakable excitement in her heart. Just as she was about to fall asleep in a daze, she suddenly smelled a burning smell.


    She opened her eyes vigntly and walked to the window to check the situation, only to find that the inn was on fire.


    The inn is a wooden building, and in addition to the dry weather, the fire quickly became bigger.


    Zhou Qing took out the cloth towel from his body and poured the remaining half pot of water on the cloth to cover his mouth and nose, then bent down and pushed open the door and ran out.


    But she didn''t go downstairs immediately, but knocked on the door of the next door. She knew that Su Ying saved a pair of grandparents and grandchildren and lived next door.


    "Open the door, open the door!"


    But no matter how Zhou Qing knocked on the door, there was no movement inside.


    The fire woke up the tenants of the inn, and many sober people ran out of the guest rooms and rushed to the lobby to escape, but the door of the inn was locked from the outside!


    "Help, open the door, cough, cough... help..."


    "Open the door, open the door..."


    The thick smoke in the inn was getting heavier and heavier, making them almost unable to open their eyes.


    Zhou Qing gritted his teeth and knocked open the door. As soon as he entered, there was a billow of thick smoke.


    The fire has reached this room, and the grandparent and grandson may have been fainted by the thick smoke. At this time, they were lying on the bed without any movement.


    Zhou Qing almost crawled to the bedside lying on the ground to save someone, but even if she had the skills, it would be difficult for her to carry both of them out in this situation.


    Zhou Qing gritted her teeth, picked up the child, turned around and ran out, but the fire was too big to run out, and was trapped by the burning fire and thick smoke.


    It was already dark when Su Ying returned to the city gate. After she showed her pass, the officers and soldiers of the city guard did not let her enter the city immediately.


    "Are you going out to buy goods? Why did youe back after you haven''t been out for a long time?" Now the number of people who go out of the city is limited every day, and anyone who goes out on official missions can remember it familiarly.


    "I was supposed to go out to pick up the goods, but something went wrong with that batch of goods and now I can''t make it through."


    Now it''s normal that there are thugs or disaster victims whose food is prone to problems.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Su Ying, the officials released him into the city.


    There were no pedestrians on the road, Su Ying galloped all the way, and just returned to the street where the inn was located, and found that the whole street was surrounded by billowing thick smoke.


    An ominous premonition arose in Su Ying''s heart. Instead of running over in a hurry, she found a hidden ce and entered the space to find a fire-resistant suit and a smoke mask. After wearing them, she rode out towards the thick smoke. ce to run.


    After getting closer, she realized that the inn where she stayed was on fire!


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, quickly got off her horse and approached, when she heard desperate cries for help from the inn.


    Su Ying walked to the door only to find that the door of the inn was welded to death from the outside.


    Gritting her teeth, she took a step back and kicked the four corners of the door panel. The door panel "boomed" a few times, and fell to the ground in an instant.


    The moment the door of the inn was kicked open, there was a puff of thick smoke, almost covering Su Ying.

 Chapter 453: without understanding

    Chapter 453 Indiscriminate


    After the door was kicked open, people in the inn rushed out quickly.


    Thick smoke billowed in the inn, even if Su Ying went in wearing a protective suit, it was difficult to see the situation inside clearly at the first time.


    The roasting on the high fire makes people feel that the skin is tight even through the protective clothing.


    Su Ying rushed to the second floor immediately, and kicked someone as soon as she stepped forward. She knelt down and saw that it was Zhou Qing who was holding the child.


    Su Ying didn''t dy at all, picked up Zhou Qing and the child in her arms, turned around and ran downstairs.


    The moment she rushed out of the inn door, there was a loud noise behind her.


    "Boom"


    The entire wooden building copsed!


    Su Ying hugged the two of them and froze on the spot, but she didn''t have much time to deal with her emotions, so she immediately found a ventted ce and put them on the ground for rescue.


    Both of them were still breathing, but passed out due to smoke poisoning.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Zhou Qing coughed a few times and woke up, "My lord..."


    Su Ying had just finished giving first aid to the child. Seeing Zhou Qing woke up, she asked, "How is your body? Is there any difort?"


    Zhou Qing swallowed and felt her throat was dry and sore, "It''s just that my throat is a little ufortable and my head is a little dizzy."


    "Well, this problem is not mostly a symptom of being smoked, it will be fine if it is relieved."


    Not long after, the child also woke up, and burst into tears when he saw Su Ying.


    "Grandma, grandma woooooooo...I want grandma."


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes were tight, and her lips were tightly pursed.


    Zhou Qing''s face was also very ugly, "I, I want to save their grandparents and grandchildren, but the smoke is too big, I can''t bring them both out..."


    Su Ying patted her on the shoulderfortingly, signaling her not to me herself, "The premise of saving people is to protect yourself, and you don''t have to me yourself."


    "You stay here, I''ll go and have a look."


    Zhou Qing nodded while hugging the child.


    The movement here has attracted many onlookers, but there are very few people who went to fight the fire. It is not that everyone is indifferent to the life and death of others, but now when there is a shortage of water, the usual drink Water is hard toe by, who else can put out the fire for them?


    "Use soil and ashes to put out the fire. Everyone is moving. The sky is too dry now. If the fire is not extinguished in time, the sparks will probably fall into other houses when the wind blows. No one can escape when it burns." Su Ying took out a loudspeaker and shouted at the crowd of onlookers.


    If there is no water to extinguish the fire, then use something else, at least to block the fire source as quickly as possible.


    Those people were very worried when they heard what Su Ying said. If the fire spread to other ces, their shops and houses would suffer.


    Su Ying entered the space, took out a dry ice fire extinguisher, rushed to the front of the inn, and sprayed wildly. There was a sharp contrast between the soaring mes and the snow-white fire extinguishing powder in the air.


    The fire light illuminated Su Ying''s protective clothing, and the bright yellow fire was surrounded by people running to put out the fire, some of them were beating with brooms in their hands, and some of them were buried in ashes at home, as long as they could think of things, they were used.


    Su Ying avoided the crowd and entered the space again and again, took out the fire extinguisher and sprayed it at the fire, until the sky turned pale, and the fire was extinguished.


    Everyone sat on the ground exhaustedly, looking at the ruins illuminated by the golden light.


    When the fire was about to be extinguished, Su Ying had already taken off her mask and protective clothing.


    The entire inn is made of wooden buildings, even the backyard was not spared, everything was burned to ashes.


    Shopkeeper Li watched half of his life''s painstaking effortse to naught, knelt on the ground and cried in despair.


    The people from the government were alsote at this time.


    "What''s going on here, why did it catch fire when it was fine?" The leader of the official station stood in front of the ruined inn with a full face of me.


    Shopkeeper Li saw that the official wasing, and he staggered up and walked over, but he couldn''t stand up because of the excessive grief, so he could only kneel on the ground and choke in despair, "Master, you must make decisions for the grassroots, this is clearly arson Ah,st night in the inn, apart from a few oilmps lit in the guest rooms and the lobby, there was no open mes anywhere else, butst night the inn caught fire from the backyard, I beg the officials to give the grassroots justice."


    After hearing this, the official said: "How do you know that someone deliberately set the fire without any evidence? Now the sky is dry and everything is dry. It is clear that you did not pay attention to the fire, which caused the fire. So many people died. Arrest this person and bring him to the government to be decided by your lord!"


    The official will arrest shopkeeper Li without saying a word.


    Shopkeeper Li lost the inn that he worked so hard for half his life, and now the officials are indiscriminately arresting people. He is also angry, "My inn was burned. What did I do wrong and you still want to arrest me? You didn''te here to save people. , It¡¯s not to find out the cause of the fire, what are you arresting me for, I think you clearly want to cover up the real culprit!¡±


    As soon as the official came forward, he was a big-eared melon seed, "Well, you scumbag, you have killed so many people and yet dare to nder the official''s head, why are you still standing there, why don''t you take them to me quickly. "


    Several officials stepped forward to arrest the person directly, shopkeeper Li was so angry that his face was almost contorted.


    "You are you, you set the fire, you burned down my inn!"


    The officer directly blocked his mouth with a rag to take him away.


    Su Ying didn''t care about those officials, but took a hook and put on gloves and walked into the ruins. When she rescued Zhou Qing and the others, there were still many people in the inn.


    Although the possibility of those people surviving is very low, at least all the corpses will be found.


    She used a hook to hook up the wood that had been burned into ck charcoal and put it aside, and began to look for someone.


    The officer looked back and saw Su Ying rummaging through the ruins and shouted displeasedly: "What are you doing? No one should go in. The officer will take care of this matter. Everyone should do whatever they want."


    The people who helped put out the fire at night got up and left one after another when they saw the officials sending them away. The people don¡¯t fight with the officials. No one wants to cause trouble at this juncture.


    The people had almost dispersed, but the official sentry found that Su Ying was still digging out the corpses under the rubble one by one, and couldn''t help being angry, "Are you deaf, do you want to hurry and hear?"


    Su Ying said without looking back: "Someone I know is buried below, I want to find it."


    The official didn''t care what the reason was for her to stay. He walked up to Su Ying and stared fiercely, saying: "We will clean up this ce, you get out now."


    Su Ying stopped what she was doing, "You started to attack the manager of the inn as soon as you came. You never thought that there might still be people alive in the ruins, and you didn''t send people in to save them immediately. What are you cleaning up? Bury for the arsonist Is it the truth?"


    Regarding the update, this book is now updated with 6,000 words per day, but when it is updated, it will update the update amount of two days at the same time, that is, you can see that there are 6 chapters updated tonight, that is, the update time tonight is on the 9th Two days with the 10th, and so on.

 Chapter 454: zero tolerance

    Chapter 454 Zero Tolerance


    As soon as the officer''s face changed, he reached out to grab Su Ying, but before his hand touched Su Ying, a sharp hook stretched out in front of him, only an inch away from his eyes, as long as Su Ying''s hand moved forward Once delivered, the hook will pierce his eyeball.


    The official was so frightened that he froze on the spot and did not dare to move again, "What kind of person are you? You are so courageous, even the people in the government dare to move!"


    "I''m looking for someone, don''t interfere with me."


    The officer backed away quickly, his terrified expression immediately became fierce, "Why are you still standing there, throw this man out!"


    The officials listened to the order and stepped forward to surround Su Ying.


    Su Ying hooked a beam and saw the half-burned aunt lying there twisted.


    Auntie said that she hoped that she could survive and raise her grandson so that she could feel at ease.


    She said that she must have done something good in her previous life to meet Su Ying when she was about to die.


    But now, she was lying in the pitch-ck fire scene, and could no longer hear her grandson call her grandma.


    Su Ying knelt down and carried the aunt''s body out, but at this moment the official came forward to grab her.


    Auntie''s body was caught by those officials and staggered and fell heavily to the ground. Her almost carbonized legs broke, making the whole body mutted.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and she took a deep breath to suppress the hostility in her eyes.


    "Hurry up and get out, do you hear me?" The official was still yelling and even kicked away the aunt''s fallen stump.


    Su Ying put the aunt''s body on the ground, brushed her eyelids with her palm and said softly: "Rest in peace, I will let your grandson grow up safely."


    Auntie seemed to have heard Su Ying''s words, and her eyes closed.


    Su Ying picked out a scorched wooden stick from the ruins and hit it on the official servant who stomped on the aunt''s body!


    "It''s you who should go!"


    Officials swarmed up and surrounded Su Ying. Su Ying didn''t want to waste time on them, so he lifted them up and threw them outside the ruins. Anyone who dared to step forward would punch him to make him doubt his life.


    A dozen or so officials were thrown to the ground by Su Ying like rags.


    "ah!"


    Zhou Qing looked at the thrown out official who carried the child and went up to pick up the wooden sticks on the ground and knocked out those who were not fainted.


    After all the officials were cleared out, Zhou Qing came to the aunt with the child in her arms.


    "Grandmother, grandma..." The child looked at the aunt who was lying on the ground and cried out, but no matter how much he yelled, the aunt would never respond to him again.


    "There is an inn on the street, you take the child there to settle down, and I will find you in a while."


    Zhou Qing looked at Su Ying worriedly, "Master, you must be careful."


    "kindness."


    After Zhou Qing left, Su Ying continued to rummage through the ruins. After finding all the corpses, she came to the backyard of the inn ording to her memory.


    Outside the backyard she found traces of tung oil.


    Not only the backyard, tung oil was also found in the copsed woodshed.


    Shopkeeper Li said that there is no open fire in the backyard at night, and it is impossible to spill tung oil on mmable ces for no reason. This is clearly someone who deliberately set the fire!


    After confirming his guess, Su Ying took the aunt''s body away from the ruins, found a rtively quiet ce in the city to bury the body, and then arrived at the inn where Zhou Qing was staying.


    "Lao Li has always been cautious. How could he let such a big incident happen in the inn? It''s nothing more than a loss of money. Now that so many people died in the inn, the rest of his life will be ruined."


    "Food is expensive now, and water is also expensive. How many customers in the store are willing to fire for silver? The kettles for warming water are all in the middle of the courtyard. Even if the stove rolls on the ground, the fire won''t start. I heard that, Yesterday, Lao Li rejected the things from the He family, which made Guanshi Wang very displeased, I''m afraid he didn''t find someone there to take revenge..."


    Su Ying stood in the lobby of the inn and listened to the conversation between the two people in front of the inn counter. It was possible that the two of them had such a possibility. When she looked up, she saw Zhou Qing standing in front of the fence and waving at her.


    Su Ying went up to the second floor and entered the guest room with Zhou Qing.


    As soon as the door of the house was closed, Zhou Qing asked anxiously, "Your Master, have you arranged for the aunt?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, it was buried in an open space near the outskirts of the city."


    "It must have been set on fire. I''m sure there was no open me in the kitchenst night."


    "It was indeed set on fire. I found a lot of traces of tung oil on the edge of the fence in the backyard and in the woodshed. If it wasn''t for artificial arson, the fire would not have spread so fast in the absence of wind."


    Zhou Qing clenched her fists angrily, "The arsonist is really hateful, how many innocent people have been killed!"


    "After the city gate opens tomorrow morning, you will go out of the city and wait, and then go out of the city with the empress after she arrives."


    "Yes, I understand."


    After being beaten up by Su Ying, the officials who returned to the government found that Su Ying had disappeared when they woke up. They quickly cleaned up Su Ying''s body and brought them back to the government to report to Lord Wei.


    "Master Wei, those people have returned from their errands."


    Master Wei was teasing a turtle in the jar with a piece of raw chicken in his hand. He heard that he threw the raw meat into the jar and was bitten by the turtle.


    "Let someone in."


    Master Wei turned his head and saw the official servant whose face was swollen from the beating, "What''s going on with you?"


    The officer''s face was distorted in pain, "Return to my lord, someone caused trouble and injured the officer, and knocked out the younger ones..."


    Wei Daren frowned, "Where''s the person?"


    "Run, run away..."


    Miss Weiughed angrily, "Can''t a dozen of you officials catch one person? Useless trash! Send someone to look for him, how can the prestige of my government be ruined by him."


    "Yes Yes."


    Master Wei said with gloomy eyes: "Has the fire gone out?"


    "Yes, it''s already gone. This matter has a lot to do with the shopkeeper of the inn. The little one has already caught the shopkeeper back."


    Master Wei nodded in satisfaction, "Well, let them interrogate them strictly, and then pull them out as a model."


    "yes."


    "This kind of greedy businessman who doesn''t think about themon people and starts cooking in the middle of the night to earn money from themon people will lead to the staff, this official has zero tolerance!"


    The officials and the housekeeper ttered and agreed, knowing what Master Wei meant.


    "Your Excellency has clearly observed that there is no second person in Los Angeles who cares about the life and death of the people like Your Excellency."


    Master Wei nodded approvingly, "Go ahead, let the He family get things done as soon as possible."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Zhou Qing rode out of Los Angeles at dawn, and arrived at the location Su Ying had mentioned.


    There is a gazebo three miles outside the city. At this time, there is no one in the gazebo, so Zhou Qing goes to wait in the gazebo.


    After a while, a team slowly walked over here.


    Zhou Qing leaned forward and could clearly see that the curtains of the carriage were all embroidered with phoenixes. She thought that the person sitting in the carriage should be the empress.

 Chapter 455: play with her

    Chapter 455 Acting with her


    Zhou Qing went to the front of the team and knelt down, "ve Zhou Qing sees the empress."


    People outside the carriage had noticed Zhou Qing a long time ago, and after Zhou Qing approached, they all looked at her vigntly.


    The team was blocked by Zhou Qing, and a cold voice came from inside the carriage, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    After Zhou Qing stood up, she heard the Queen say: "You should follow Ben Gong first during this time."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Zhou Qingannai got on the horse and walked beside the carriage with the excitement in her heart.


    The team soon arrived outside the city gate.


    The disaster victims waiting outside the city looked curiously when they saw such a morous team approaching, hoping that the people in the car would bring them a bite to eat.


    The team stopped outside the city gate, and the guards walking in front looked at the victims and said, "The empress is here, and she hasn''t stepped forward to worship yet."


    The voice of the guard was like a bell, which was heard by the victims not far away.


    The victims looked at the direction of the carriage in astonishment, and got up from the ground one after another to kowtow to Su Ying.


    "I beg the empress to save us, we are about to starve to death."


    "Help, empress..."


    The curtain of the car was lifted by a slender hand, and Su Ying, who was dressed in a blue shirt and long skirt, stepped out of the sedan chair, with convincing determination in the depths of her cold brows and eyes. She stood on the carriage and looked at the faces of the victims. Swipe up.


    "I heard that there was a drought in Luocheng, which made the people of Luocheng miserable, and the government did nothing to amodate you. It''s abominable, but don''t worry, since I havee, I will definitely arrange you well." He said. , Su Ying went back to the carriage and took out a bag of dry food from the carriage.


    "There is not much dry food. Everyone will line up in a while, and the guards will distribute half a pancake ording to the order in which they lined up. If you don''t get any, don''t worry. In two days at thetest, I will definitely send people out of the city to give out the porridge. Settle you."


    The victims stared straight at the dry food in the bag, but they dared not make mistakes when the queen was here.


    "You stay here to distribute dry food to the people." Su Ying said to the two guards.


    The guards continued to take the burdens from Su Ying, and there was a carriage behind, which was loaded with dry food. These dry food were prepared by Su Ying who asked the Red Devils to go to the nearby city.


    Although there are not many, at least it can bring many victims back from the brink of death.


    After the matter here was exined clearly, a guard came forward and knocked on the door.


    The officers and soldiers guarding the city heard the movement outside the door just now, but they didn''t go out to check. After hearing someone knocking on the door, they opened the small door and walked out. They were also very puzzled when they saw the imposing Su Ying standing on the carriage.


    "Who are you guys?"


    "Bold, you still don''t kneel down to salute when you see the empress." The guard yelled heavily.


    The officers and soldiers nced at Su Ying in shock, empress, why did empresse to them? I heard from people in the government that the queen fell into the flood and drowned a few months ago?


    Now another queen hase to Los Angeles, what''s going on?


    But impersonating a queen is a felony, who would be so brainless at this juncture?


    The officers and soldiers couldn''t make up their minds for a while, and winked at the person behind him, signaling him to go to the mansion to inform Mr. Wei of the situation.


    The officers and soldiers still feel that the person in front of them is more likely to be a fake, "It''s the queen, do you have anything to prove your identity?"


    The guard took out Su Ying''s phoenix card from his body.


    The fact that officers and soldiers are not that capable is the authenticity of the phoenix medal, but the fire phoenix engraved on that gold medal made him feel that it was real!


    The officers and soldiers knelt down to Su Ying as soon as their knees softened, "Your Majesty, forgive me, the little one didn''t know your Majesty was here, so please don''t me me."


    Su Ying looked down at the officers and soldiers kneeling on the ground and said coldly: "Open the city gate."


    The officers and soldiers can''t confirm Su Ying''s identity now, so they are hesitant to open the door.


    "Presumptuous, empress, you dare to stop outside the city!"


    The officers and soldiers were so frightened that they got up and opened the city gate as soon as they trembled.


    On the other side, the officers and soldiers also went to the government to report the situation to Mr. Wei.


    Master Wei sat up from the chair immediately after hearing this, "What are you talking about, the empress is here?"


    "Yeah, with a team of horses."


    Master Wei was stunned for a moment, then smiled sarcastically, "My good fellow, this deceitful person has tricked me intoing to me." Ordinary people don''t know the news that the queen has gone to hell, how can he, a city guard, not know?


    Although the emperor is still sending people to look for it, can they find it? Not to mention the living ones, they can''t even find the dead body. Now someonees to the door and says she is the queen. It''s just ridiculous!


    "I''m going to meet this ''Queen'' here, go, let me let you in."


    "yes."


    As soon as the officers and soldiers left, the butler said, "My lord, what do you think this person is trying to pretend to be the empress?"


    "Whatever she does, if she dares to offend me, I will let her know why the flowers are so popr!"


    Wei Daren had just finished speaking harshly, when a servant said that the queen''s Fengjia had arrived outside the door.


    After thinking about it, Master Wei got up and walked out, intending to y a y with this fake.


    Master Wei walked outside the gate with the mentality of watching a good show.


    "The next official sees the empress."


    Master Wei raised his eyes slightly, and saw a figureing down from the carriage, his gaze went straight up along his toes, and his eyebrows twitched violently when he met the pair of phoenix eyes sunk into the deep sea.


    Su Ying just nced at him lightly and said quietly, "Get up."


    Mr. Wei subconsciously straightened up, but when he met Su Ying''s line of sight, he bowed his body reflexively and made a submissive appearance. When he realized it, he couldn''t help being surprised. It was just a woman pretending to be a queen. Would you feel afraid?


    Master Wei quickly straightened up, but Su Ying had already entered the government office, so he could only chase after him quickly.


    Master Wei trotted up behind Su Ying with small steps and said, "Please, Madam."


    Su Ying was invited to the main hall, and as soon as he sat down, Lord Wei stepped forward and said with a smile: "I don''t know that my mother came from a long way, but I will wee you from afar. I hope that my mother will make amends."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes fell on Mr. Wei lightly, "I heard that there was a drought in Luocheng, and I was worried about the situation of the victims, so I came back on the way back to Beijing. I saw arge number of victims waiting outside the city, Mr. Wei Do you want to give me a reasonable exnation?"


    Master Wei sneered in his heart, he was just cooperating with her in acting, she really thought of herself as a dish, she really thought that she was a queen, so she dared to question him.


    "Before I was dismissed from office, I heard that the empress fell from the Cangjiang dam and her whereabouts were unknown. I don''t know how the empress escaped from the torrent?"

 Chapter 456: scapegoat

    Chapter 456 Scapegoat


    "The emperor blesses, and the phoenix body protects the body."


    Master Wei twitched the corner of his mouth forcefully, "Your Majesty really likes to joke."


    "Do you doubt Bengong''s identity?"


    "I don''t dare, I just have some doubts." He said he didn''t dare, but his eyes were full of doubts.


    Su Ying didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, and said directly: "You immediately send people to set up a tent outside the city, and then set up a pot to serve porridge, so that the victims can eat hot porridge."


    Master Wei sneered when he heard this, a fake person really dared toe to him and give orders.


    He sneered and said: "That''s enough, I originally wanted to sing a y with you, to see what tricks you are up to, but who knows that you are so aggressive that you actually tell me what to do, what empress, ording to what I say You know, the queen turned into a pool of bones in the flood, who the **** are you, you dare to pretend to be the empress, how brave you are! Come, let me take down this liar!"


    Officials rushed in and surrounded Su Ying, and the guards rushed in to block Su Ying.


    Su Ying didn''t move, looking at Master Wei as if he was looking at a dead person, "Master Wei, I have given you a chance to reform. If you start to do disaster relief from now on, maybe I can still recover." Leave you a whole body."


    Master Wei looked at Su Ying with chills down his spine, but he believed that Su Ying was a fake, and he really didn''t believe that she could do anything to him.


    "Why are you still in a daze, why don''t you hurry up and take him down!"


    The officials fought with the guards, but these officials were no match for the killers who were licking blood on the knife edge. The officials were quickly caught and thrown into the yard.


    Master Wei didn''t expect Su Ying''s people to be so powerful, so he turned around and ran away in fright. Su Ying would never give him a chance to leave.


    The guard grabbed the man with one hand and escorted him to kneel in front of Su Ying.


    "You, who are you guys? Let go of me. I''m an imperial court official. If you dare to hurt me, you will be beheaded!"


    Su Ying got up and walked forward, his eyes flicked across his neck, "If you don''t do a good job in disaster relief, I guarantee that your head will fall off faster."


    "You, who the **** are you!"


    Su Ying took out the phoenix card from her body, "Do you know the phoenix card?"


    Master Wei widened his eyes in astonishment, but the golden phoenix card in front of him made him bewildered.


    Logically speaking, if the queen really fell into the torrent at that time, it would be impossible to survive. If the person in front of her is really the queen, then there is only one possibility. The person who fell into the water was not her at all!


    Mrs. Wei had a lot of thoughts, and finally made up her mind: "The Queen''s forgiveness is not because the officials did not go to the disaster relief, but because the granary in the city was burned, and almost all the grain and grass hoarded in the granary were burned. There is no food and grass to help the victims.¡±


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Oh? There is such a thing."


    "That''s right, empress, I don''t want to cause trouble for the court, so I have been thinking of a way in the mansion, but I have never thought of how to do it."


    Su Ying nodded, "So that''s the case. I med Mr. Wei wrongly, but the victims can''t ignore them. They can''t just watch them starve to death. Well, as the magistrate of Luocheng, Mr. Wei should set an example first. Light, you will follow the housekeeper to the granary in the house to count and count in a while, to see how much food is still stored here, leave the part that will not starve to death, and send the rest to the victims of the disaster."


    Master Wei is dissatisfied, but he just thinks about a little food, and takes it as soon as he takes it, and thinks that even if Su Ying is a real queen, that''s all he can do, what else can he do?


    "Yes, everything will be done ording to your mother''s instructions."


    "Well, but this amount of food is definitely not enough, and the people guarding the city need to solve the problem of hunger as soon as possible. Mr. Wei should have known some merchants in Luocheng in the past two years as an official in Luocheng. You go Tell them that I want to borrow the food in their hands, if they are willing, I will definitely reward you a lot afterward."


    Master Wei rolled his eyes, secretly thinking that Su Ying''s calction is really loud enough, and those merchants must know in their hearts that if the grain is taken out, will they still have to pay it back?


    But now he is not sure of Su Ying''s identity, so he can only answer first and say that he will try his best tomunicate with the merchants, but whether the food will be avable is another matter.


    Su Ying didn''t give him a guarantee, but asked him to send people out of the city to build tents to amodate the victims.


    Master Wei stepped back after responding.


    Zhou Qing also followed the butler to count the food in the mansion.


    Zhou Qing knew that there was food in the government house, but he didn''t expect there to be so much, and he felt resentful. This Mr. Wei doesn''t care about the life and death of the people at all because he eats food and drinks spicy food.


    Zhou Qing left a small amount of food as a supply, and the rest was moved out. The victims had been hungry for so long, and they had to give out porridge as soon as possible, otherwise there would be a big problem if this continued.


    After Lord Wei left, Su Ying asked the guards to let the merchants in the city know that as long as they are in the country and make contributions when the people need it, the country will definitely reward and reward them afterwards, such as benefits for the junior scientific examinations, Give family members to study in prestigious academies and the like.


    In this era, the status of merchants was not high. In the early days of Chu State, merchants, including their descendants, were not eligible to take the imperial examinations, which also caused the status of merchants to never be raised.


    Later, an emperor proposed that anyone with both ability and political integrity could be tested, which gave merchants some hope, but even so, the status of merchants was still very low in the eyes of noble families.


    Now that Su Ying has offered conditions that are conducive to the development of their descendants, I believe there will be many people who are willing to contribute at this time. She still needs someone surnamed Wei to do things for her, so she will not move the food hidden in the cave for the time being. me that bastard.


    After Lord Wei left the main hall, he was not in a hurry to set up tents to treat the disaster victims, but immediately sent a letter to the capital, saying that someone pretending to be the empress empress prevented him from treating the disaster in Luocheng.


    Originally, he wanted to hide the disaster, but Su Ying, the scapegoat, came to his door. He happened to me her for the fire in the granary. For a person who dared to pretend to be the queen, the emperor would definitely be very angry and kill him directly. Well, when the timees, he wille to a golden cicada to shed its shell, and all the food will be his!


    Thinking of this, Master Wei became ted.


    But in order to stabilize Su Ying, it seems that he still has to do something. After writing the letter to the capital, he will send people to set up tents outside the city to resettle the victims. When the timees, the imperial court will be able to see it.


    "My lord, do you want to tell those people about the food donation?" The merchants in the city are waiting to make a fortune when they really run out of food. Are they willing to let them donate food now?

 Chapter 457: Emperor Shengming

    Chapter 457 Emperor Shengming


    Master Wei is also a little hesitant. Those people always want to honor him when they make money. If they don¡¯t make money, it means they can¡¯t make money. Thinking about it makes me feel ufortable!


    "Let them make a show and get some, and wait until the imperial court sends people down."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying arrived in Los Angeles, not only did he not conceal his identity, but he was more afraid that people would not know that the queen was in Los Angeles. No matter where he went, it was the queen''s battle. In just two days, all the people in Los Angeles Knowing that the Empress Empress who may have died not only did not die, but also came to Los Angeles.


    The cab ministers were very surprised when they received the news from Mr. Wei. There have been a lot of news about the empress these days, and now it''sing again!


    Duke Yasukuni is in charge of cab affairs now, and immediately rushed to the imperial study to report the situation to Xiao Jin after getting the news.


    "Wei Zhongming really did a good job of hiding it. There was a drought in Los Angeles and it was only reported to the imperial court. How can someone impersonate the empresse to Los Angeles to prevent him from helping the disaster? ording to the veteran, this is clearly Wei Zhongming''s excuse. "


    Lord Jingguo has been up and down in the officialdom for decades, and he can be said to be very careful about officials. The news from Wei Zhongming all used the person who pretended to be the queen, so as to highlight how he nned for the people. of.


    "Since he knew that the person was pretending to be the queen, he sent someone to arrest her, but now he said that his disaster relief was affected by that fake person? Who would believe that?"


    Lord Jingguo is a warm-blooded old man, especially when he meets some officials who are thinking about it, he can''t wait to kick him out, but after his generous speech, he didn''t get the same indignant reaction from Xiao Jin Can''t help but look up curiously.


    Duke Yasukuni is a learned schr, but at this moment he couldn''t describe the emperor''s current expression.


    Those dark night-like eyes burst out with unprecedented brilliance, but the gloomy face was extremely bright at this moment, as if it hade to life instantly.


    Duke Yasukuni was a little worried about the emperor''s mental state, so he couldn''t help but worry: "Your majesty?"


    "Get ready now, I''m going to Los Angeles."


    "Think twice, Your Majesty!" Lord Jingguo knelt down, and the Empress wanted to go out, and the wolves, tigers and leopards in the court would be thrown to him again, "Your Majesty, the old minister is getting old..." You can pity me!


    "Mr. Yasukuni is growing stronger and stronger!"


    Jing Guogong straightened up and bent again, "Your Majesty, think twice, Luo City doesn''t know what''s going on now, what if it''s a trap to murder the Emperor? Your Majesty, don''t worry, the old minister will send someone to Luo City City to check the situation."


    Xiao Jin felt that the person in Luocheng at this time was Su Ying, and he had a strong premonition that it was Su Ying who had returned!


    "Immediately use the flying eagle to send a letter to Los Angeles, asking him to exin in detail the appearance and temperament of this fake queen, and what he did after arriving in Los Angeles, and exin everything clearly!"


    Mr. Jingguo saw that Xiao Jin was not about to leave immediately, so he hurriedly retreated. In fact, he was also very curious, wondering who had the courage to pretend to be the queen at this juncture. Wouldn''t she be afraid of being known by the emperor and wanting her head?


    After Duke Jing Guo left, Xiao Jin couldn''t sit still anymore, he was like a stunned young man wishing he could grow wings and fly to Su Ying''s side!


    Of course, this may also be a game, set up for him, so he immediately calmed down after the initial madness.


    If the other party is fake, he needs to know how far the other party can do it.


    Wei Zhongming was puzzled when he received the reply from the capital. His superiors were actually very interested in this woman pretending to be a queen?


    But the letter didn''t mention anything about holding him ountable, which made him think that he might just be fooled, so he followed Su Ying in a good mood, observed her every move and then wrote it down.


    "The fake queen eats a lot, and can eat a big pot of rice with a littlerd, looking like a starving ghost!"


    "The eyes are very fierce, like a female devil, but it scares children to cry in the middle of the night, and shocks the soul during the day!"


    "She still dares to threaten people, saying that the lower official''s neck will be soft at first nce, so she can be chopped!"


    The more Wei Zhongming followed Su Ying''s ass, the more flustered he became. He didn''t know why, but he always felt that this impostor was not easy to mess with!


    "Master Wei, the food that those merchants sent a few days ago was not enough, did they send a little less?" Su Ying nced over with a cold look, and Wei Zhongming had the illusion that his life was not long.


    The merchants couldn''t figure out Su Ying''s identity, so they followed Wei Zhongming''s lead and sent some food over ording to Wei Zhongming''s wishes, but not much.


    Wei Zhongming looked puzzled, "Madam, we didn''t give you the money for the food, didn''t you... can''t you be an empty-handed wolf?"


    "You can''t even catch an empty-handed white wolf. What use is this pce asking you? Before tomorrow morning, this pce will see five thousand dans of grain, otherwise you won''t have to eat."


    Five thousand dan, why don''t you grab it!


    Wei Zhongming was about to refute, when he raised his eyes and met Su Ying''s eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, his neck was immediately suffocated, he could bear it!


    Tianniang waited for the people from the court toe, and he had to blow her head off!


    "Your subordinate must do my best."


    "get out!"


    Wei Zhongming was extremely unbnced in his heart, and when he returned to his small study, he added a touch to the description of Su Ying.


    "She has a bad temper, she opens her mouth to fight and kill, and the officials suspect that she was a bandit before!"


    Wei Zhongming sent a letter full of usations against Su Ying to the capital.


    When Mr. Jingguo looked all the way down, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if the people in Los Angeles were the Empress Empress. No matter how good the portrait was, regardless of his temperament, he was exactly the same as the Empress Empress!


    That arrogant arrogance is about to overflow from the paper!


    It''s just that the more this person looks like the empress, the more worried Lord Jingguo is. Obviously, the other party came prepared. This is because he haspletely figured out the temperament of the empress, so he shouldn''t pretend to be too simr.


    Duke Jingguo hesitated again and again, but still sent the message to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin haspletely calmed down at this time. He has already gone to Los Angeles to check the situation as a spy, but there is no news yet.


    After reading Wei Zhongming''s reply, Xiao Jin''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Both the character and the person in the portrait are the same as Su Ying!


    "Your Majesty, the other party obviously knows the Queen''s temperament, otherwise she wouldn''t pretend to be so simr. The old minister has already sent someone to Los Angeles, and news wille soon."


    Xiao Jin was surprisingly calm after reading the letter, "Duke Jing Guo is right, this is clearly someone who wants to lure me to Los Angeles, and I will definitely not be fooled."


    Duke Jingguo let out a sigh of relief when he heard Xiao Jin say that, he was afraid that Xiao Jin would make a fuss and go to Los Angeles.


    "The emperor is wise."

 Chapter 458: kind girl

    Chapter 458 Kind-hearted girl


    What Duke Yasukuni didn''t expect was that the emperor caught a cold and fell ill that night!


    Mr. Yasukuni was about to have dinner with his family when he got the news, but immediately the bowl dropped and he couldn''t eat anymore.


    A group of juniors shrank their necks, trying to reduce their sense of existence as much as possible, for fear that they would be cannon fodder.


    The news that the queen was in Los Angeles quickly spread throughout the capital, and the nobles of the aristocratic family were surprised when they heard it, and one by one they sent people to Los Angeles to find out.


    This also made the drought in Los Angeles more visible to others, and many officials with active minds began to n how to use this incident to show their faces in front of the emperor.


    After a few days of understanding, Su Ying discovered that the situation in Luo Chengshou was more serious than what she had known before.


    Xu heard the news that Los Angeles City started to rescue the victims, and arge number of victims rushed over from outside the city, almostpletely surrounding the entire city gate.


    There are too many people, if one of them gets an infectious disease, everyone else will have to finish the game.


    Su Ying checked the environment around the city of Los Angeles, and circled several open spaces to separate theing victims, so that the number of people would not be sorge, and it would be easier to manage.


    It''s just that there are too many disaster victims, and there are still not enough public officials. Su Ying can only let the Red Devils mobilize manpower and assign them to these disaster victims to act as temporary order managers.


    There are so many people, the food consumption is fast. Seeing that the food brought in is about to bottom out, Wei Zhongming has not sent a recement yet.


    "My lord, do you think we should send this food? If not, in case I offend the empress..."


    "That''s right, my lord, how about some of the younger ones send the food to the empress?"


    The merchants in Los Angeles saw that Su Ying''s battle was getting bigger and bigger, and their hearts became more uncertain.


    Wei Zhongming revealed to them that this queen must be a fake, but can the fake queen make such a big fight and make Wei Zhongming so obedient?


    Wei Zhongming didn''t mean to kill them.


    Wei Zhongming has already written back to the capital, but the capital has never responded. He is not sure what is going on in the capital now, but in order to prevent surprise inspections by people from the capital, he still ns to provide food for the victims.


    "Forgive me, you guys are working together, let''s make it together, let''s get five thousand dan, I will make do with it first."


    Everyone: ¡­


    I really wronged you!


    At this time, outside Luocheng, an unremarkable small car with green roof slowly drove over.


    The city gates of Los Angeles are closed now, but if the victims have rtives in the city to pick them up, they can still enter the city.


    The carriage did not go to the city gate, but to the ce where the disaster victims were resettled.


    After the car stopped, a hand with pale fingertips lifted the curtain, and then a slender figure came out of the carriage.


    Her long ck hair was casuallybed into a braid behind her head, and **** with a colored cloth strip. She looked elegant and serene, especially when paired with her delicate oval face.


    "Coachman, lift all the things on the cart."


    The coachman responded, and lifted a bag of dry food from the car.


    The appearance of the woman caused the victims to look around curiously, and they were very curious when they saw the driver carrying cloth bags.


    The person in charge of the disaster victims saw the woman approaching and stopped her, "Who is it?"


    The woman looked at the other party and smiled softly: "I came to visit rtives in the city. I heard that there was a disaster in Los Angeles. When I came, I prepared some dry food for everyone and wanted to send it to everyone."


    The woman opened the cloth bag, which was full of white steamed buns, and stared directly at the victims.


    The government is helping them now, but a bowl of porridge a day is just to keep them from starving to death. It is impossible to say that they are full.


    Now that there are so many white steamed buns in front of them, can they not be greedy?


    In the past few days, some kind-hearted people have indeed sent dry food here, and the manager didn''t think too much about it. After thanking the woman, he took all the steamed buns.


    The woman didn''t stop there either. After the steamed buns were epted, she got into the carriage and left.


    The management staff counted the number of victims, counted the number of steamed buns, and distributed the steamed buns to these victims after making a reasonable distribution.


    Luocheng is short of manpower, there are many things that Su Ying can only do by himself.


    Early this morning, she took people out of the city to look for water.


    Although he was looking for a source of water, Su Ying had been observing the situation in the sky with a telescope since he left the city.


    Zhou Qing came to Su Ying and handed her the water bag, "What are you looking at, Ma''am?" She looked up to the sky, and there was nothing but the scorching sun.


    "Look at the clouds." Su Ying took a sip from the water bag. There are too many victims of this drought. If it doesn''t rain, the food that the imperial court needs to fill up will be a bottomless pit. If you want to solve the fundamental problem, you still have to find a way rain.


    Last night, she found the chemical raw materials and equipment for artificial rainfall in the space. In thest days, the ecological environment is harsh, but the technology is advanced. In order to ensure the water source, they will have a lot ofplete rainfall equipment in the base.


    If you can find a suitable cloudyer to do small-scale local rainfall, it is still possible.


    Only when it rains, the disaster will slowly pass.


    But after she left the city, she looked around, but she didn''t see any eligible clouds, so she could only keep looking.


    "Let them go to the mountain to have a look." The forest on this mountain looks lush, and maybe some springs can be found.


    "yes."


    Su Ying walked under a big tree, picked up a shovel and dug a shovel of soil under the tree. The surface of the soil was already dry, but the ce near the root of the tree was slightly moist, which showed that there was very little water in the mountain.


    Sure enough, everyone searched around, but they couldn''t find a water source. Su Ying could only lead people down the mountain first, and when they approached the city gate, they found that the victims ced in tents were actually eating white steamed buns.


    Su Ying was a little surprised. The 5,000 tans of grain sent by those merchants was quite a lot, but there were also many victims, so Su Ying only asked them to provide rice porridge for one meal a day. Mixed with somerge amounts of whole grains.


    There is definitely no way for them to eat this white flour steamed bun now.


    Su Ying stepped forward suspiciously and called the manager, "Where do these white flour steamed bunse from?"


    "Hui Niangniang, it was sent by a kind girl, and the subordinates counted the heads and distributed them to the victims."


    Su Ying knew that people in the city would send some dry food from time to time, so it was not surprising.


    "Well, just divide it up."


    "Yes, I will send you off to the empress."


    Su Ying came back to the city, maybe the disaster relief these days has yed a role, the street is more lively than before, at least it is not empty.


    "My lord, the queen is back."


    Wei Zhongming quickly threw the chicken leg in his hand on the table, quickly cleaned up his mouth and hands, and hurried out.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Su Yinging into the yard, "Your Majesty, you are back."


    As soon as he spoke, Wei Zhongming felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 459: this wont work

    Chapter 459 This will not work


    Wei Zhongming felt that his ttery to Su Ying was a bit too natural.


    He kept telling himself that this is a counterfeit, so there is no need to be afraid of her!


    "Wei Zhongming."


    "Yes, empress, what are your orders?" Wei Zhongming bowed to Su Ying, he was so ttering, he just wanted to numb Su Ying and prevent her from discovering his ws!


    "Being good these days."


    The corners of Wei Zhongming''s mouth almost reached his ears, "Your Majesty praised me absurdly. It is the duty of a subordinate official to think about themon people."


    Su Ying raised her eyelids and nced at him. Wei Zhongming really looked like an upright official, with a thin and small body. If it weren''t for the fleshy cheeks, he really looked like a human skeleton.


    Just by looking at this appearance, it really doesn¡¯t look like someone who dared to hack the imperial granary.


    What she said just now is not a lie, Wei Zhongming''s working ability is indeed good, otherwise, based on his humble background, it is impossible for him to climb to this position without any ability.


    "I heard that at the beginning of the disaster, some people went to the government to suggest to you that you should introduce Nanshui to relieve the emergency of the disaster. Is there such a thing?"


    Wei Zhongming''s face froze, and he said helplessly: "Go back to your mother, but there is such a thing, it''s just that this will not work at all."


    "Oh? Why?"


    Wei Zhongming took out a map from the bookshelf and spread it out on the table, then pointed at a mountain range on the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    "There are mountains connecting Luocheng and the Nanjiang River. If you want to bring the water from the Nanjiang River, you have to bypass these mountains. How much manpower, material and financial resources will be spent on this. Luocheng has been protected from the impact of the disaster. If Luo City can''t afford to spend a lot of money to dig mountains and channels."


    Su Ying saw that what Wei Zhongming said was pertinent, and imagined that if this was an easy move, he would have no reason to refuse, after all, it was his who made political achievements.


    She looked at the mountains on the map, and suddenly thought of a good way to relieve the disaster, but this method still needs further confirmation from her to know whether it will work.


    "Where is this ce?"


    "It''s at the junction of Lincheng and Luocheng, it''s actually not far away."


    It was already dark when Su Ying finished asking about the detailed geological conditions of that area.


    "Ma''am, why don''t you have dinner first after you''ve been tired all day?" Zhou Qing stepped forward and asked softly.


    Today, after Su Ying left the city, he ate some dry food in the afternoon. Zhou Qing couldn''t imagine that a delicate person like the queen could ride a horse, climb a mountain, and even she was so tired that she could not blush and her heart beat. She sincerely admires the queen, she is really thinking about themon people.


    "Well, serve it up."


    "Your Majesty, take your time eating, and the next official will leave."


    "Back off."


    "yes."


    After Wei Zhongming withdrew, Zhou Qing came into the room with the food box.


    "Master Wei is really quick-witted."


    Zhou Qing put the food on the table, a total of two dishes and one soup.


    A bowl of bean sprouts and egg drop soup, as well as a scrambled egg and a stewed radish meat.


    This dish looks simple and unpretentious, but the bean sprout soup is made of thick chicken soup, with meat in the egg, and thest fried meat is boneless fish. At this juncture, you can still eat fish. Well, even if it is a wealthy family, it is difficult to eat a bite of fresh fish in this situation, but Wei Zhongming got it for Su Ying.


    Su Ying won''t make trouble with food, Wei Zhongming will just teach him a lesson afterward.


    Zhou Qing stood on the sidelines and watched Su Ying''s eating movements be more and more familiar.


    She thought that maybe she was thinking too much. Why did some words and deeds of the pce in front of her look simr to the son?


    What''s more, she hasn''t seen the son since the queen appeared.


    Zhou Qing thought of a possibility, but she didn''t dare to think about it deeply, that''s not what she should know.


    After eating, Su Ying simply washed up andy down on the bed. Tomorrow, she will get up early to go to the mountains to check the situation.


    Zhou Qing put down the bed curtain, blew out the lights in the house, and retreated.


    The next morning, Su Ying left the city after having breakfast.


    Looking at Su Ying''s running back, Wei Zhongming became more and more sure that Su Ying was a counterfeit. Which queen did it by herself like her?


    The mountains on the map are located about 30 miles away from Los Angeles. As soon as they left the city, they found that there were many victims outside the city.


    "Find an open space to settle the victims who rushed over today, and don''t let them make trouble."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Su Ying drove the horse and led the people to the foot of the mountains thirty miles away.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs and looked at the mountains, frowning.


    "Nanjiang is behind these mountains?"


    The little official who led the way for Su Ying replied: "Yes, it is behind these mountains, which is why it is so difficult to bring the water from the South River over."


    "Then you want to go to Nanjiang, which road do you usually take?"


    "That area, that area has official roads, just walk around the foot of the mountains."


    Su Ying turned his horse''s head and walked towards the official road, "How long will it take to reach Nanjiang by taking the official road?"


    "Five days, seven days if it is fast, or half a month if it is slow."


    "However, even half a month is better than no water at all. There are many victims fleeing the disaster going there. At least there is a glimmer of life."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, reined in the horse and stopped, and said to the little official who led the way: "Are you familiar with this mountain?"


    "Go back to your mother, I have lived in this vige at the foot of the mountain since I was a child, and I am very familiar with this ce. Ma''am, look at where you want to go, and this little one will take you there."


    "Take me from the mountains to the Nanjiang River."


    "Mother, I''m afraid there will be beasts in this mountain. It''s too dangerous." Zhou Qing said worriedly. Now that the surrounding area of ??Luocheng is dry, not only people are short of water, but animals are also short of water. They will also find ways to go to ces with water Go, at this time, there is a great possibility of encountering beasts when walking on the mountain road.


    "We have a lot of people, don''t be afraid, hurry up and go up the mountain."


    "yes."


    Fortunately, the mountains in this area are not too steep, and horses can still walk, but the speed of walking is still much slower. They didn''t reach the halfway up the mountain until dark. The night road is not easy to walk, so they can only find a ce to stay temporarily. We will continue our journey tomorrow morning.


    Su Ying leaned against a tree to adjust his breath, Zhou Qing waited aside with a water bag and dry food.


    She made the fire a little bigger, in case any wild beasts attacked.


    Su Ying took a deep breath, let the breath travel to the whole body, and opened up the blocked meridian, so as to relieve fatigue and enhance Yang Qi.


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Ying slowly opened her eyes and asked the guards to get some wet soil to surround the fire to prevent the mountain fire from being blown by the mountain wind at night.


    "Mother, let''s eat something." Zhou Qing handed the hot steamed buns and jerky to Su Ying.


    Su Ying took it and ate it directly into his mouth.


    The night on the mountain was colder. As soon as she was full, Su Ying leaned against the tree trunk and fell asleep. She yawned and closed her eyes slowly.


    Within a short while, all the apanying guards fell asleep, and Zhou Qing also fell asleep at Su Ying''s feet.


    The only sound left in my ears was the "crackling" of the branches in the fire.


    At this moment, a sleeping figure stood up in the darkness.

 Chapter 460: not immune

    Chapter 460 is not immune


    The figure came to Su Ying silently, and after making sure that Su Ying had no reaction, he took out a cloth bag from his body, and poured the contents of the cloth bag into the fire.


    As soon as the powder in the cloth bag was poured into the fire, the fire boiled and burned even bigger.


    A thick ck smoke rolled out and quickly spread around.


    The man turned around and wanted to run when he saw what was going on, but when he turned around, he met Su Ying''s calm eyes.


    The man was startled, and in the next moment, Su Ying grabbed his neck, took off his arms and legs and threw him to the ground.


    "ah!"


    As soon as Su Ying put his feet down, he threw the dry soil piled up on the side onto the fire. The fire in the fire was extinguished a lot in an instant, but it waspletely extinguished after a while.


    Su Yingbi held his breath and learned that the person on the ground was brought to the headwind. After making sure that the thick smoke from the fire would not blow here, she took out the lighting tool and opened it to the person''s eyes.


    "ah!"


    The strong light made the other party almost blind, and Su Ying pinched his joint, almost crushing his mandible.


    "What was thrown in the fire?"


    "Mother, mother...forgive me, yes, the subordinates were worried that the fire would burn too hot, and after falling asleep at night, no one would notice that the mountain was burning, so they threw some sand to make the fire smaller."


    In the darkness, Su Ying''s eyebrows shed with hostility, "I still need to sleep, don''t waste my time, understand?"


    "My lord, please forgive me, little one, I really threw away the little one... Ugh!" Before the official could finish speaking, Su Ying broke a rib, and the pain made him almost faint.


    Su Ying stood up slowly, still shining the strong light on his eyes, the officer felt that he was about to go blind.


    "I''ll ask you onest time, what did you throw into the fire, if you don''t tell me, I''ll let you feed the beasts in the mountains!"


    The official did not expect Su Ying to be a kung fu master. Not only that, but also so powerful, he was really scared.


    "My lord, forgive me. Well, someone gave me the medicine powder. I didn''t know what it was. He just asked me to find a chance to throw it into the fire. He gave me a hundred taels of silver. Say, I will give the little one another one hundred taels after it is done...ah!" Before the official could finish speaking, Su Ying stepped on the palm of his hand.


    "Who is the other party?"


    "No, I don''t know, yes, I found the little one when I came to the government to deliver water, and the little one saw him as a stranger."


    "Before you catch someone, I will save your dog''s life!"


    Su Ying threw the man into the space in a dizzy state, injected him with hypnotic potions, and made sure that he would not wake up within a few days before leaving the space.


    Su Ying turned down the light of the shlight, picked up the wooden sticks on the ground, and came to the fire to pull out the residue inside. She wanted to know what was poured into the fire just now.


    She got the ashes out of the fire. Judging by the smell and the reaction of inhtion, it should be a kind of poison.


    This kind of poison is harmless for people to eat directly, but if it is thrown into the fire and burned, the thick smoke produced during the burning process will form a poisonous gas, and people will be poisoned after inhaling it for fifteen minutes, simr to It is caused by carbon monoxide poisoning, but the concentration of this toxin is higher, even in the wilderness, as long as it is inhaled, there is a risk of poisoning.


    When she woke up just now, the man had just emitted thick smoke. They didn''t inhale much, and it wouldn''t have much impact on the body.


    The news of her arrival in Los Angeles must have been spread. Before my own people came, these ghosts and monsters appeared to seek death. I really can''t wait.


    Su Ying took the firewood and lit the fire again, and brought Zhou Qing and the others back to the fire.


    When the sky turned white, Zhou Qing woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Su Ying sitting cross-legged against her subordinate, she thought Su Ying hadn''t woken up yet.


    Zhou Qing wanted Su Ying to sleep longer, but Su Ying woke up as soon as she stood up.


    "The empress is awake."


    Su Ying didn''t go to sleep until midnight after waking up the guards. She stretched and stood up, "Wake up, get something to eat first, and continue on your way when you''re full."


    "Yes, the ve girl wants to cook some dried meat soup with dry food, and it will relieve the body after eating it." The conditions in the wilderness are limited, and Zhou Qing is already trying his best to make Su Ying eatfortably.


    Su Ying has no objections, she is not picky about these.


    Zhou Qing put the pot he brought on the fire, put the water in the water bag into it, and waited for the water to boil before throwing the dried meat in to boil.


    "It''s strange, why didn''t you see that kid Liu Qi?" Behind him came the confused voice of an official.


    Including Su Ying, they have ten people in total, and if one person is missing, they will be discovered soon.


    "I have some things for him to go back to the city." Su Ying exined without changing his face.


    The officials heard what Su Ying said and didn''t ask again. What the empress is going to do is not something they can ask.


    After the broth was boiled, Zhou Qing sprinkled a handful of salt and served it to Su Ying in a bowl, "Youngdy, eat it while it''s hot. The night in the mountains is very cold. Eating it can drive away the cold."


    Su Ying took the bowl, "OK."


    After eating, the group continued on their way, but the higher they went, the steeper the mountain road became, and the speed of the horses slowed down.


    Su Ying and the others got off the horse and led the horse in front, only letting the horse carry supplies, but even this speed was not fast.


    Su Ying is not in a hurry, she also wants to take a good look at the terrain on the mountain during the journey.


    On the third day after Su Ying left Los Angeles, something happened to the victims outside the city.


    The officer in charge galloped all the way back to the government, "My lord, it''s not good, something happened outside the city."


    Wei Zhongming was holding a bowl of braised pork rice when he heard that the bowl in his hand almost fell.


    After he took two bites of the meal, he red angrily at the officer who came into the room and said, "What''s the matter, tell me quickly." For some reason, the first thing he thought of after hearing what the officer said was that he was afraid of being held ountable by Su Ying !


    What the hell, Su Ying must have acted too much, he would think she was real!


    "The gue broke out outside the city!"


    "Kang Dang"


    Wei Zhongming let go of his hand, and the porcin bowl fell to the ground, and the braised pork with juices rolled all over the ground in an instant.


    "What did you say? Where did the gue break out?"


    The officer said with a look of horror: "Yes, it is the refugee resettlement area closest to Los Angeles. Last night, some victims started vomiting and diarrhea. At first we thought it was intestinal difort and didn''t pay much attention. More and more people fell ill in the middle of the night, and several people died of foaming at the mouth. The little ones were afraid that things would be bad for adults, so they quickly disposed of those corpses, but in the morning, the sick people became more and more sick. There are more and more, and the little ones are afraid that they will not be able to hide it, so they will immediately report to the adults."


    Every time the official sent a word, Wei Zhongming''s face became ugly. Such arge-scale outbreak must be a gue!

 Chapter 461: this wont work

    Chapter 461 This will not work


    Since the great disasters in ancient times, there must have been great epidemics. The ancients did not deceive me!


    Wei Zhongming wanted to cry, feeling that his future was gloomy!


    He regretted it very much. He knew that Su Ying should have been arrested in the first ce, so that he would not have to inform the imperial court of the disaster in Luocheng. As long as he kept the information well and survived the dry season, he would be able to return to Beijing to report on his duties smoothly next year.


    But now that the epidemic is out and many people die, the emperor must not let him go.


    "My lord, what should I do? If you send a message to the empress, let here back quickly... Ouch!"


    Before the official finished speaking, Wei Zhongming pped his face resoundingly.


    "Where did the idiotse from? This officer is just acting. You really think that woman is the empress. Now immediately send more troops to take those who are sick to the mountain and tell them, this officer will return to the mountain." Ask the doctor to treat them, and when you look back, you can find a chance to put some medicine in their porridge..." Wei Zhongming''s eyes were stern, "We must not let their people who survived to the courte here."


    In Wei Zhongming''s view, as long as the sick person is killed, the disease will not exist. Only in this way, the possibility of his being held ountable will be minimized.


    "Yes, the little one understands, and the little one will do it now."


    After the official stepped down, Wei Zhongming paced around the room anxiously, hoping that things would subside soon.


    That night, the officials arrived at the resettlement site with the disease, and took all the sick people out of the resettlement site.


    "Be honest and don''t run around. In order to prevent you from infecting healthy people, the adults have temporarily built a shelter for you. The doctor is already waiting there. Whoever arrives first will be treated by the doctor first. Heals faster."


    The officials yelled at the victims who were too sick to stand up.


    Those who are walking, let those who can move support them, and those who are unwilling to walk, the officials will go up and kidnap them.


    "My lord, will you really treat us?" A thin man tremblingly asked.


    The official replied impatiently, "Of course, my lord will not care about your life or death, so you will line up and leave."


    "I, I don''t believe it, I don''t want to go, we must have got the disease, the adults want us to die, we can''t go, we will nevere back after we go."


    When the man yelled, the rest of the people became frightened. Since ancient times, most of the people who got the disease ended up with only one death.


    The imperial court was worried that sick people would infect healthy people, so they would be taken to one ce for centralized istion.


    It sounds good to iste them for treatment, but the fact is that they will no longer be treated as living people.


    If you go, you will definitely die if you go.


    "I won''t go, I don''t want to go with you, you let the doctore here to treat us, we won''t go!"


    Those patients followed suit.


    The number of official messengers was limited, and they were worried that these patients would be in turmoil, so they shouted: "This is the order of the empress. You were all starving to death, and it was the empress who asked someone to give you porridge and water to survive. Don''t you even believe the empress?"


    The officials'' words seemed to have worked, and the patients gradually calmed down.


    At the beginning, Su Ying came to supervise the resettlement of the victims by herself, and she was really nning for them.


    Will a queen like that kill them?


    They didn''t know for a while.


    "Let''s go, the doctor will treat you as soon as you get there, otherwise you will be the only ones who suffer."


    The official guard slowed down his attitude, and the patients were even more shaken. Some people simply stopped making trouble, and honestly followed the official guard in line. The man who led the disturbance was a little worried when he saw what everyone believed in the official guard''s words: "We will not lie to us. Bar?"


    "Is it true that you will find out when you get to the ce." The official sent a wink to the people around him, and asked people to go up and mp the man on the left and right, and forcibly took him out.


    Those people were taken to the mountains that night. The disease developed rapidly. Some patients died on the road before reaching the ce. Seeing that the disease was so dangerous, the officials were also afraid.


    Wei Zhongming originally thought that after dealing with the sick victims, he would be able to get through the matter safely. What surprised him was that on the second day, patients began to appear in other resettlement sites. In the afternoon, there were a total of three resettlement sites. disease, but the number of patients is soaring.


    Wei Zhongming panicked. Ever since he cooperated with Su Ying to receive those victims who came to Los Angeles, the number of victims outside the city has skyrocketed.


    ording to preliminary statistics, thousands of people have already been infected. How easy is it to solve these thousands of people quietly?


    "My lord, no, it''s not good, there is an epidemic in the city." The housekeeper entered the room with a pale face, his voice trembling.


    Wei Zhongming''s knees were even weaker, and he knelt down directly. This kneeling was to kneel down on his own career. Is it really going to be ruined?


    "My lord, there is nothing wrong with you." The butler hurried forward to help him up, Wei Zhongming was their backbone, if he didn''t pay attention, they could only run away as soon as possible!


    Wei Zhongming took a while to force himself to calm down. He clenched his mrs and said firmly, "How many people were found in the city?"


    "Small preliminary calctions, there are already hundreds of people."


    In the morning, the medical clinic in the city was rang by many people. The symptoms of the patients who came to see the doctor were almost the same.


    When themon people found that something was wrong, they immediately went to the medical center to find a doctor.


    Many doctors in the city have already received rumors about the epidemic. How dare theye out and get infected at this time. Nothing is more important than saving their lives at this time.


    Themon people came to the government because they had nowhere to seek medical treatment, and begged the government to save them.


    "You mean people are now blocked outside the government?" Wei Zhongming''s face turned blue.


    The steward nodded, "Yes, but the little one has already tricked them into one ce, but this is not a long-term solution."


    Wei Zhongming took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice: "I''m afraid this matter can''t be suppressed, go, you go and call the doctors in the city to issue a reward order by the way, as long as this disease can be cured, I will definitely reward you a lot .¡±


    No matter how much Wei Zhongming wanted to suppress the matter, he didn''t dare to tantly kill so many people. Since he couldn''t suppress it, he could only try his best to show it. At least after the court people came to see it, it was because of his dedication Can be punished lightly.


    "My lord, why don''t you send a letter to the empress?" How could the empress be the master of such a big matter?


    Wei Zhongming understood what the housekeeper meant. He was reminding him that he could use Su Ying as a scapegoat, but he had already written a letter stating that Su Ying was a counterfeit. If he listened to Su Ying for such a big matter, wouldn''t he still tell the court that he was stupid? ?


    This matter won''t work.

 Chapter 462: not you who else

    Chapter 462 Who else is not you


    It took Su Ying and the others three days to climb over that mountain. When she descended the mountain, she took out her binocrs, and she could already see the Nanjiang River at the foot of the mountain.


    "Go down and have a look."


    A group of people arrived at the foot of the mountain before noon.


    They walked all the way, and after reaching halfway up the mountain, Su Ying could clearly feel that the humidity in the air on the two sides of a mountain waspletely different.


    Su Ying used a telescope to observe the situation of the Nanjiang River, and found that the water level of the Nanjiang River has actually dropped a lot.


    "Is there a flood season in Nanjiang?"


    "Hui Niangniang, there is a flood season in the Nanjiang River. Although it is not as exaggerated as the Cangjiang River, the water level is still quite high when the water rises. There is a marking stone in front of it. The younger ones take Niangniang to have a look."


    The official who was familiar with the terrain led Su Ying to a standing stone tablet, which was at least several meters away from their height.


    "That is the water level that the Nanjiang River can rise during the flood season every year. However, the flood season of the Nanjiang River is rtively short, and it usually ends within half a month. The younger ones have never heard from the elders in the family that there was a flood in the Nanjiang River. The most rapid time only half-flooded a vige downstream, and just that time, the water receded after a few days."


    Su Ying nodded, and led the people along the upper reaches of the Nanjiang River. Halfway there, she found a mountain stream beside the Nanjiang River.


    Su Ying stopped, turned around and walked towards the mountain stream.


    She stood in the middle of the mountain stream and stretched out her hand to make gestures in the mountain stream, roughly measuring the width of the mountain stream, "Where does this mountain stream lead to?"


    The official came over to have a look, smiled and shook his head, "Your Majesty''s redemption, I really don''t know about this, this ce is really too big, I seem to havee here to y when I was young, but I didn''t dare to go deep, just Worried that there will be beasts that eat people."


    Su Yingen said, "This ce is not big, you guys are guarding outside,e in with me and have a look." She pointed to the officer and said.


    The official servant obediently obeyed, but Zhou Qing followed and said: "Your Majesty, let the servants apany you, the servants can protect the safety of the Empress."


    Su Ying wanted to say it was unnecessary, but considering the length of the mountain stream, he was still uncertain. If he couldn¡¯t get out today, there would still be a cook, ¡°Well, you carry that pot on your back.¡±


    Zhou Qing was taken aback for a moment, and hurried to carry the pot and dry food, and no matter what she did, she couldn''t make the empress hungry!


    This is the experience that Zhou Qing summed up after following the queen these days. It is absolutely practical and effective, because hunger will make the queen irritable!


    Su Ying looked at Zhou Qing''s solemn expression and was a little puzzled. It''s just a me, why is it like signing a life and death certificate?


    The three of them went to the mountain stream in one pot, and not long after they went in, they discovered a cave.


    Su Ying frowned looking at the cave. All the water in the mountain stream flowed into the cave. If they wanted to know where the water went, they could only go through this cave.


    "Have you ever been to this hole?"


    The officer shook his head, "Go back to your mother, the little one has never been here before."


    Standing outside the entrance of the cave and looking in, the inside is so dark that nothing can be seen, as if signaling an unknown danger.


    "Your Majesty, let the servants go ahead." Zhou Qing found a branch, covered it with dry cloth, poured pork on it and burned it, followed by a torch, and was about to walk into the entrance of the cave.


    Su Ying stretched out his hand to hold him back, "Follow me."


    Zhou Qing wanted to refuse, but Su Ying took the torch in her hand and walked in.


    "Mother..."


    "Come on."


    Su Ying just disliked them walking too slowly. She is more experienced in dealing with emergencies in this natural environment.


    Zhou Qing had no choice but to follow Su Ying closely, and she could protect Su Ying immediately when an ident happened.


    Walking into the cave, the humidity inside is getting heavier, and the whole cave looks like it has been eroded by water, which is a bit like a karstndform.


    The further they went in, the narrower the space inside was, because they only had one torch for lighting. When they walked to the front and looked back, there was a terrifying darkness behind them.


    The official who followed at the end swallowed a little scared.


    "Your Majesty, this cave looks quite deep, so there won''t be any danger inside, right?"


    Su Ying couldn''t answer this question. If she didn''t think he might understand the environment outside the cave, she wouldn''t bring him in.


    "Follow closely, and pay attention to your feet. This kind of stone is very slippery, and you will fall into the water if you are not careful."


    The burning time of pork and rags is limited. After a while, the light of the fire became darker and the light became less and less. Zhou Qing could hardly see the path under his feet.


    Su Ying stopped suddenly, and took out the binocrs from her body. She was wearing night vision goggles, and she could catch as long as there were tiny optical fibers. Just now, she saw a small bright light in front of her.


    After looking through the binocrs, Su Ying confirmed that there was indeed a bright light ahead, and that ce was probably an exit.


    Su Ying took out what looked like a luminous pearl from her body, and as soon as she took it out, their surroundings were instantly illuminated.


    Zhou Qing and the officials were amazed, they have never seen such a bright night pearl until now.


    Only Su Ying knows that this is not a night pearl at all. In order to cause unnecessary trouble, she made a simple improvement to the lighting tool to make it look like a night pearl, so that no one will doubt it.


    With the lighting of the night pearl, the next road is much easier to walk. The good thing about this cave is that there are ces for people to walk on both sides of the water flow.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand to touch the rock wall, and felt a slight dampness. The degree of humidity was not the same as when they first entered the cave, and the humidity was slightly lower.


    This is strange. It stands to reason that the further you go inside, the greater the humidity should be.


    Su Ying and the others were looking for a way out in the cave, and Wei Zhongming was also looking for his own way out in Los Angeles.


    The famous doctors in the Los Angeles toon all shrank at home and did not dare to show their heads. They did not want to be infected with the disease.


    Wei Zhong made it clear that he didn''t care about their life or death, so he directly took them out of the house and asked them to see patients.


    The doctor had no choice but to bite the bullet, but the result of the diagnosis was that the stomach and intestines were weak. A doctor with better medical skills could also see the heart disorder. The medicine could be prescribed, but it could not be cured.


    After the patient takes the medicine, the symptoms can be relieved to a certain extent, but the relief time is very short. If the medicine is stopped, the symptoms will recur.


    As a result, there will be a shortage of medicinal materials in Luocheng in a short period of time, but within two days, the medicinal materials in the city were sold out.


    After Wei Zhongming got the news, he called all the merchants he was familiar with and scolded them.


    "Which big dog dares to cut off the official''s way of life, saying, who bought those medicinal materials, I will spit them out!"


    The merchants looked at each other innocently.


    "My lord, I am wronged, the medicine is not bought by the younger ones."


    "Not you, who else?"

 Chapter 463: Zhou Xiangrong

    Chapter 463 Zhou Xiangrong


    Wei Zhongming looked at those merchants with a look on his face, "It''s not me, don''t me me, I''m a scared little bastard.


    He also felt that these merchants should not be so courageous.


    "Go and investigate to see who is so bold as to dy my career."


    "Yes, little one, I will send someone to investigate."


    There were more and more sick people in the city, Wei Zhongming found an abandoned temple and ced them there for officers and soldiers to guard them.


    A green-covered carriage came outside the ruined temple, and a woman in green clothes stepped out of the carriage.


    She was stopped by officers and soldiers just as she walked to the gate of the ruined temple, "Who is it?"


    The woman said: "The little girl Zhou Xiangrong is a doctor who treats patients."


    In the past two days, doctors in the city have been called over to treat patients, so the officers and soldiers opened the door and let Zhou Xiangrong in without thinking too much. This is an epidemic area, and even a normal person would not be willing toe, so they didn''t think she would. There are other purposes.


    Although this is an abandoned ruined temple, the buildings inside are fairly well preserved. The courtyard walls, doors and windows are a bit old, but they can still provide shelter from the wind and rain.


    Patients with mild symptoms were ced in the lobby of the ruined temple, while those with severe symptoms were ced in guest rooms in the backyard.


    There was a howling sound in the lobby apanied by the sound of vomiting. As soon as you walked in, you could smell a disgusting smell.


    Zhou Xiangrong frowned delicately, but still stepped forward to see the patient lying on the ground.


    The doctor who was arrested for treatment walked into the lobby and saw a woman inside, wondering, "Why is the girl here?"


    Zhou Xiangrong turned around and said, "I am a doctor who is here to treat the disease."


    The male doctor frowned when he heard the words, feeling that Zhou Xiangrong was really ignorant, "This disease is notmon. The old man sees that the girl is not very old. Why don''t you ask the family to ask the adults for a favor, or leave as soon as possible."


    Zhou Xiangrong shook his head and said, "I invited them here. I can''t bear to see the victims suffer, so I want to do my part for them."


    The male doctor looked at Zhou Xiangrong as if he was looking at a fool, "Young man, let''s do it for ourselves."


    Zhou Xiangrong ignored the doctor, but took out a medicine from his body and fed it to the patient, and then he went to treat other patients.


    After treating all the patients in the lobby, she got up and walked towards the backyard.


    Along the way, several officers and soldiers came out of the backyard carrying corpses. These victims died of illness and were to be taken to the pit in the back mountain to be burned.


    Zhou Xiangrong nced at those corpses, and sighed helplessly.


    She pushed open the door of the guest room, and someone rushed out from inside. Zhou Xiangrong was frightened and froze in ce. Fortunately, the official who came over reacted and quickly pulled her away to avoid her being hit.


    The officer let go of his hand and turned around to chase the patient who wanted to escape.


    The patient was seriously ill and was already weak, so he was no match for the young and strong official. He was caught by the official within a few steps.


    As soon as the patient''s body was tilted, he fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, his body began to convulse, and a dead look appeared on his face.


    "Doctor, where is the doctor?" Seeing the patient like this, the official servant hurried to find the doctor.


    When he rushed back with the doctor, he saw Zhou Xiangrong kneeling on the ground to treat the patient. The patient who had a lifeless face just now gradually improved and came back to life.


    The officer looked at Zhou Xiangrong in surprise, but he didn''t expect that she was a doctor.


    "His condition is not very good, his pulse is very weak, but I gave him medicine, he should be better tomorrow, let''s take him back first."


    Two people called by the official sent the patient back to the house.


    After the young official came out of the room, he found that Zhou Xiangrong had entered another room, and he couldn''t help but followed curiously. She looked young, but she seemed to have good medical skills, and she didn''t know where the doctor was from.


    "The girl is a doctor invited by the adults?"


    Zhou Xiangrong shook his head when he heard the words, "No, I came here uninvited. I heard that there are many people in the city who have contracted the disease, so I couldn''t rest assured, so I came to have a look."


    It was toote for others to hide from the epidemic, but she even delivered it to her door. The officials thought she was really stupid, but she was also kind-hearted.


    "The patients here are all seriously ill. If you need anything, just let me know."


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at him and smiled, "Thank you very much."


    The officer''s face turned red when he saw her crescent-shaped eyes.


    Early the next morning, on the official road leading to Los Angeles, a fierce horse was galloping crazily, and the kicking hooves of the horse brought up a cloud of dust.


    One person and one horse galloped to the gate of Los Angeles before slowly stopping.


    The man sitting on the horse was tall and tall, with condensed eyebrows and eyes, and a pair of deep ck eyes fell on the officers and soldiers guarding the city.


    "Open the city gate."


    The fierce horse shook its head, and the g emblem of the Yasukuni Mansion hanging around its neck was swaying and jingling.


    With just one nce, the officers and soldiers were startled by the aura of the personing.


    "Who are you?"


    The visitor took out a gold medal from his waist, which was a token unique to the Imperial Army.


    The officers and soldiers hurriedly knelt down and saluted when they saw it, secretly thinking that this person might be someone sent by Beijing Central Committee to investigate the news.


    "See my lord."


    "Open the door."


    The officers and soldiers didn''t dare to dy, and hurriedly opened the city gate to let the opponent enter the city.


    "Take me to see Wei Zhongming." The visitor said to the official.


    Dare to call Mr. Wei by his name directly, the official position must be far above Mr. Wei, the officers and soldiers hurriedly brought a horse to lead the way, and before leaving, let people take the trail to report to Wei Zhongming.


    Wei Zhongming was worried when he got the news. Just now, the official said that there are more and more patients.


    The butler entered the room in a hurry and said: "My lord, my lord, there are peopleing from the capital, and they are going to the government soon."


    Wei Zhongming paused, "What? Someone came from Beijing? Who came here? What official? I haven''t heard any news from this official."


    The housekeeper shook his head, "I don''t know what kind of official it is. The officers and soldiers guarding the city said that the other party has a gold medal from the Imperial Army in their hands. I don''t know if it is because of the drought. They just asked the officers and soldiers to bring him to see you."


    Wei Zhongming''s knees softened, and he almost knelt down. It would be fine if he was some kind of official. What did the emperor want the imperial army to do? There is no need for the forbidden army for disaster relief, right?


    Wei Zhongming''s heart was racing, and the visitor had already arrived outside the gate of the official mansion.


    After the notifying attendant sent the message, Wei Zhongming didn''t dare to get up without any dy and went out.


    When Wei Zhongming walked outside the door, he saw a slender figure riding on a horse. Even if Wei Zhongming came out, he had no intention of dismounting at all.


    Wei Zhongming''s heart skipped a beat. With such arrogance, he must be a close minister of the emperor.


    "The next official sees your lord."


    The visitor''s dark eyes fell on Wei Zhongming, and he said in a deep and forceful voice: "Where is the Empress now?"

 Chapter 464: I can cure

    Chapter 464 I can cure


    Being stared at by him, Wei Zhongming always felt chilly all over his body. He was very curious, shouldn''t the person sent by the emperor be to question his fake queen? Why do you call the empress directly?


    "My lord, in order to stabilize that impostor and prevent her from bing suspicious, my lord has coaxed her into the mountains, and she is still in the mountains. My lord wants to arrest her and bring her to justice. I will give it to the person over there." Send a message and bring him back immediately."


    Hearing this, the visitor frowned, "When did you go, and on which mountain?"


    Wei Zhongming said truthfully: "It''s the mountains outside the city. If your lord wants to go, you can take your lord there personally."


    "Okay, let''s go now."


    Wei Zhongming had no choice but to get someone to lead the horse over immediately, and lead them all the way out of the city.


    As soon as they left the city gate, they encountered a group of disaster victims walking towards Los Angeles.


    Seeing this, Wei Zhongming quickly winked at the officials on the side to tell them to drive them away, but the person who came came stopped immediately, not allowing any of them to move, and only waited for the victims toe slowly.


    "Well, there haven''t been any victims of disasters in the past few days, and I don''t know if there is another drought. I know that I have relief food here in Los Angeles, so they alle here." Wei Zhongming frantically soughtpensation.


    The disguised Xiao Jin''s ck eyes fell deeply on those victims, and his brows were twisted into the word Sichuan.


    The victims saw Wei Zhongming''s official uniform and walked towards them.


    "My lord, please, let our rtives go, they just got sick and haven''t died yet, please don''t throw them into the mountains, or they will really die."


    The victims of the disaster spoke their begging words in front of Wei Zhongming, and kowtowed to Wei Zhongming continuously.


    Wei Zhongming felt a chill running down his spine, and the hairs all over his body stood up because of fear. His eyes quickly swept over Xiao Jin, and he happened to meet Xiao Jin''s red eyes. He forced himself to calm down and said, "My lord, do Don''t listen to their nonsense, there was a disease in the city, and the officials were worried that the sick people would infect the people who didn''t have the disease, so they sent the people who got sick to the mountains, and they definitely didn''t mean to ignore them."


    Xiao Jin ignored Wei Zhongming, but looked at the victims and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The victims looked at Xiao Jin, and then at Wei Zhongming. Seeing that Wei Zhongming was afraid of Xiao Jin, they exined the situation to Xiao Jin.


    "Back to my lord, we are all vigers in Sankou Vige, Xiayang County, Luocheng. Because of the drought, the people in our vige had to leave their hometowns to escape the disaster. After arriving in Luocheng, the gates of Luocheng have been closed tightly all the time. Yes, the city guard didn¡¯t care about us, and after the empress came, he ced us in an open space outside the city and gave us a meal of porridge every day.¡±


    Although there is not enough to eat, the victims are also satisfied.


    "But a few days ago, an epidemic suddenly broke out in the resettlement site. Everyone was very scared. On the second night, the officials came and took away the sick people, saying that they wanted to find a ce for unified treatment. But yesterday my The son fled back from the mountains and said that those officials took them away not to cure them, but to bury them alive!"


    The victim''s voice choked up at the end.


    "My lord, this person is still angry. It''s so inhumane to say that you can bury it as soon as you say it. Please ask the adults to make decisions for the little ones."


    Even though the appearance was changed, everyone present could feel that Xiao Jin''s face had be frighteningly dark.


    Wei Zhongming felt chills down his spine.


    "My lord, there is a misunderstanding about this matter."


    "Master Wei, you are really good!"


    Wei Zhongming''s back softened, and he got off the horse and knelt down in front of Xiao Jin, "Forgive me, my lord. I really want to find the doctor to go to the hospital for patients. It''s the following. The idiots below make their own decisions. Please give me your help." The official has a chance to pay off his merits, and the next official will definitely be able to properly resettle the victims."


    Xiao Jin slightly hooked the corners of his lips, and the corners of his eyes were filled with coldness, "Immediately take me to the resettlement area for the victims."


    How dare Wei Zhongming retort, "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Send a message to the mountain and ask them to **** the queen down the mountain immediately."


    "Yes Yes."


    Wei Zhongming determined that Xiao Jin''s identity was not simple and dared not neglect, got on his horse again and took Xiao Jin to the ce outside the city where the victims of the epidemic were resettled.


    It is impossible for the patients of the epidemic outside the city to be housed in the city. Wei Zhongming found someone to find arge open space, and set up some suggested tents to house those confirmed patients.


    The resettlement area is surrounded by fences, and there are officers and soldiers guarding the outside to prevent patients from escaping.


    The officer saw that Wei Zhongming wasing, so he quickly took out a cloth towel and covered his mouth and nose with Xiao Jin.


    "Help, help me, I don''t want to die."


    As soon as they arrived, a patient ran out, struggling to get out the door, but was quickly stopped by officers and soldiers.


    "Let go of me, let me go, I don''t want to die here, I want to get out of here!"


    Cold sweat broke out on Wei Zhongming''s forehead, "Why are you still in a daze and why don''t you bring him in quickly? What he has is an epidemic disease, is he trying to kill everyone?"


    Just as the officer was about to drag him in, a pale blue figure came out of a tent.


    Her face was still covered with a cloth scarf, and her jet-ck hair was wrapped in a piece of fine cloth. The hem of her light-colored skirt seemed to bloom elegant lotus flowers at her feet as she walked. When she walked up to the patient, she didn''t know what to say to the patient. After saying something, the patient calmed down, and followed the official back to the tent obediently.


    After the ??man was taken away, Zhou Xiangrong looked in Xiao Jin''s direction in a blink of an eye. While meeting his eyes, she nodded to him, and then came to Wei Zhongming and bowed profusely.


    "See my lord."


    Wei Zhongming looked the person in front of him up and down, and after trying to search his memory, he was sure that he didn''t know her.


    "Get up, who are you?"


    Zhou Xiangrong got up and replied in a big way: "My lord, the little girl Zhou Xiangrong is a doctor who came to treat patients."


    Wei Zhongming snorted, "Are you still good at medicine at a young age? What did you say to the patient just now and he became obedient?"


    "Returning to the adults, the little girl just told him that the little girl can cure his illness, so let him stay calm."


    Wei Zhongming almost didn''tugh out loud, feeling that this woman was too vague even if she wanted to behave in front of him, "You said you could cure his disease? Do you know what disease he has?"


    Zhou Xiangrong''s almond eyes were full of seriousness, "Return to my lord, the little girl knows that this is an epidemic, but the little girl can cure it."


    Wei Zhongmingughed directly, "Where did you learn from, and you have such a big tone?"

 Chapter 465: getting closer to him

    Chapter 465 is getting closer to him


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes moved slightly, and his gaze fell on Zhou Xiangrong, "You said you can cure the disease?"


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his eyes and took a quick look at Xiao Jin, then lowered his eyes, "Yes, the youngdy has already discovered the patient''s focus, as long as the focus is eliminated, the disease can be cured. Yesterday the youngdy was already in the city to treat the patients in the city. In the morning Before the little girl came over, she also went to the ruined temple to confirm that the patients who took the little girl''s medicine yesterday have improved significantly."


    Xiao Jin was not as suspicious of Zhou Xiangrong as Wei Zhongming was, he just asked, "What kind of medicine did you give them?"


    Zhou Xiangrong took out a prescription from his body, "My lord, please read it."


    Xiao Jin didn''t understand the principles of medicine, so he just nced at it, "What kind of disease is this, do you know?"


    "Returning to the adults, my daughter has never encountered this disease before, but my daughter found that the heart vessels of these patients were damaged, but because the gastrointestinal symptoms were more serious, it was easy to ignore the condition of the heart vessels during treatment, resulting in the patients not being able to get timely treatment. Without treatment, there will be sudden sudden death at the onset of the disease."


    What Zhou Xiangrong said was so logical that it didn''t look like a lie, but Xiao Jin naturally wouldn''t believe it easily.


    "Are there any other doctors here?" Xiao Jin asked.


    Wei Zhongming said anxiously: "Yes, yes, go, go and call other doctors over."


    The officer walked towards the tent, and after a while brought two gray-bearded doctors over.


    "See Mr. Wei for the small ones."


    Wei Zhongming asked the two to stand up, "The woman said just now that the disease was caused by damage to the patient''s heart. What do you think?"


    The two doctors looked up at Zhou Xiangrong before saying: "My lord, how does this girl''s family know any medical skills? The most serious damage to the patient is the intestines and stomach, so how could it be the heart?"


    Hearing this, Wei Zhongming had such an expression on his face, "I know that there are many people who want to take advantage of this natural disaster to get ahead, but they must distinguish the situation clearly, weigh how much they have, and don''t harm them for their own selfish desires." Innocent people, it¡¯s okay, get out of here quickly, and don¡¯te here in the future.¡±


    Zhou Xiangrong frowned, "My lord, I am sure you will give the little girl two days. If the seriously ill patient does not improve after two days, the little girl will definitely leave."


    "If a person dies, can you bear the responsibility?"


    Zhou Xiangrong said firmly, "I can afford it."


    Wei Zhongming didn''t expect Zhou Xiangrong to answer so simply and neatly, and he felt a little embarrassed for a while.


    At this moment, an official came over with a pale face and said anxiously: "Doctor, doctor, save someone, go save someone, a patient is dying!"


    Before the two old doctors could react, Zhou Xiangrong turned around and rushed over.


    Xiao Jin looked at the back of Zhou Xiangrong leaving, after thinking about it, he followed.


    Wei Zhongming didn''t want to approach this ce at all, but Xiao Jin walked in, so he could only bite the bullet and follow.


    But Xiao Jin just stood outside the tent.


    The conditions in the tent were also very simple, the ground was simply covered with straw and leaves, and the patient was lying on the straw. At this time, a child who looked only about ten years old was lying on the ground and convulsed. no more.


    Zhou Xiangrong took out the silver from his body and stabbed it into the patient''s tiger''s mouth, then took out a pill from his body and stuffed it into his mouth, then turned his face to the side to prevent the foam from spitting back into the air duct.


    After finishing everything, she took out a handkerchief and wiped the white foam from the child''s mouth and nose, her expression was serious and gentle, attracting attention.


    Zhou Xiangrong''s set of movements is as smooth as flowing water, and she looks like a veteran of all kinds. She must know medical skills.


    Not long after, the child''s convulsions stopped, and his stiff and tense muscles gradually rxed. Hey limp on the straw, motionless.


    The two old doctors who rushed over looked at the child''s symptoms and sighed heavily, "What a poor child, he can''t die at such a young age."


    They have also been here for a few days. Whenever a patient has such symptoms, he is not far from death.


    It''s not that they never thought about saving people before, but every time they couldn''t save them, they were somewhat disheartened.


    Xiao Jin retracted his gaze and said, "What do you mean?"


    "Returning to my lord, ording to the experience of this old man, whenever a patient has such symptoms, it is hopeless. The heart pulse weakens sharply, and the person will die within a quarter of an hour. came back."


    As soon as the old doctor finished speaking, the child on the ground suddenly coughed and opened his eyes faintly.


    The two doctors widened their eyes in astonishment, and stepped forward to check the child''s pulse in disbelief. When they found that the pulse was getting stronger and stronger, the shock in their eyes could not be concealed.


    "This, how is this possible!"


    "Yeah, obviously, before..."


    "It was Miss Zhou who saved the child just now and he got better." The coffin who was going to deliver the message suddenly said.


    The faces of the two old doctors showed embarrassment, "This shouldn''t be...impossible..."


    "Actually, this disease is not difficult to treat in essence. As long as the damaged heart vessels are repaired first, this disease can be treated as an ordinary gastrointestinal difort. What I gave him just now is the medicine for heart vessels. "Zhou Xiangrong took out a ck pill from his body.


    After Zhou Xiangrong finished speaking, she raised her eyes to meet Xiao Jin''s inquiring expression, and she looked back generously without any timidity.


    Xiao Jin had a sh of surprise, "I will give you two days, can you cure two seriously ill patients?"


    A confident smile shed in Zhou Xiangrong''s eyes, making her light-colored dress even more dazzling, "Yes, as long as the patient has no other serious illnesses, but for this epidemic, the little girl will definitely be able to cure him within two days .¡±


    "Okay, Master Wei, you have to supervise this matter well."


    Wei Zhongming quickly responded, "Yes, the lower officials must always pay attention to the patient''s condition."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, turned and left the patient cement area.


    Wei Zhongming hurriedly followed, "My lord, it''s gettingte now, why don''t you go back to the city first? The officer has sent a message to the mountain, and I believe it won''t be long before the impostor will be brought back. "


    Xiao Jin looked in the direction of the mountain and narrowed his eyes slightly, "I am going into the mountain now, and lead the way."


    Wei Zhongming had no choice but to ept his fate and lead the way.


    It''s just that Wei Zhongming only knew that the officials brought Su Ying to the foot of the mountain, but he didn''t know exactly what they did and where they went.


    The sun has set in the west, and the sun has turned the entire sky orange.


    Wei Zhongming looked at the mountains behind him and said humblely: "My lord, it is getting dark, why don''t youe back tomorrow, the mountains are dangerous at night, it is really not suitable to enter the mountains."


    Xiao Jin looked at the mountains, he had a strong premonition that Su Ying was getting closer to him!

 Chapter 466: in distress

    Chapter 466 Distress


    Su Ying who was in the mountains suddenly woke up from a dream as if sensing something.


    The purpose of entering was the darkness where she could not see her fingers. After walking in the cave for a while, she found a ce to stay and rested for a night before continuing to move forward.


    She turned on the low light to illuminate the distance of one meter around. Zhou Qing fell asleep beside him, and the official who was on guard at night also fell asleep.


    Su Ying took out the binocrs and looked at the white spot of light. She thought it was quite close when she saw it before, but she didn''t expect it to be so far away.


    Su Ying washed her face with water, and when she was young, she heard movement.


    "Ma''am?"


    Su Ying walked up the smooth stone, "Are you awake?"


    Because the inside of the cave was pitch ck, they didn''t know what time it was, whether it was dawn or dark outside.


    "Is your mother hungry?"


    "Well, eat some dry food and continue walking."


    "Okay." There is no firewood in this cave, so I can only eat some dry food and dried meat to pad my stomach.


    Zhou Qing handed the dry food to Su Ying and woke up the official, "Get up, we have to hurry."


    Zhou Qing pushed him, but the official did not respond. Zhou Qing was a little puzzled, but when his hand touched the skin on his face, he found it was cold. Zhou Qing was startled, and pressed his fingertips on his pulse, and found his pulse It has stopped beating!


    "Ma''am, he''s out of breath!"


    Su Ying''s expression froze, and she walked over quickly.


    The officer was sitting on the ground with his head down, holding a knife in his hand. He looked like he was asleep, but he couldn''t feel the slightest breath from him when he got close.


    Su Ying tried his body temperature. The temperature in the cave was rtively low. Before going to sleep, she put warm stickers on the two of them in case it was too cold in the middle of the night and they would get sick from the cold. But now the body waspletely cold, and the warm stickers After the vital signs cannot be detected, the effect will bepletely lost, but the temperature will not disappear immediately, it will only dissipate slowly, which proves that he has been dead for at least two hours.


    Su Ying checked the condition of his body, except for some slight scratches on the officer''s body, there was no other trauma.


    "Put people down."


    Zhou Qingid the man t on the ground, and Su Ying took off all the clothes on him.


    Zhou Qing watched from the side in amazement. She was already surprised that the queen knew kung fu. Now it seems that the queen knows much more than she imagined.


    Su Ying took a shlight to take photos of the whole body of the officer, and finally found a red dot on the artery in his neck. This red dot looked like a bigger mosquito bag, and it didn''t look special, but If it appeared on the artery, Su Ying would have to be suspicious.


    When Su Ying was inspecting seriously, Zhou Qing suddenly let out a low cry, and the whole person jumped up.


    Su Ying looked up, and saw a red bug knocked to the ground by Zhou Qing.


    She pulled out the dagger at her waist and stabbed the bug into the crevice of the stone.


    "It turned out to be it."


    "It''s a poisonous spider." Zhou Qing looked at the bugs on the ground and was also stunned.


    Su Ying pulled out the dagger, looked at the spider on it and frowned, "It''s not a spider, it''s just a poisonous insect that looks like a spider, called a leech." She saw it in the rainy season of Tiankui City. The guardian of the city told her that this thing is called a poisonous leech, which looks like a spider, but its body is like a leech, which can quietly lurk on animals, and then inject the body''s toxins into the prey''s body, making The body of the prey bes paralyzed in a short time, thus achieving the purpose of parasitism.


    That is to say, it does not intend to kill its prey itself, but the poisonous leech does not know that its toxin can kill people, especially the position it finds on the official''s body is the aorta.


    After the toxin enters the aorta, it will quickly travel through the whole body. It is estimated that the time from the poisoning to the death of the official is less than half an hour.


    Su Ying rummaged through him, but couldn''t find the bag of insect repellent powder she gave them before going to bed.


    In the wilderness, it is impossible for Su Ying to sleep with such peace of mind. She must have made enough preparations. If there is that bag of medicine powder, it is impossible for ordinary insects to get close to him, but she is not in his body. The medicine powder was found on the body.


    But now that the person is dead, it¡¯s toote to say anything. After all, she died to lead her way. After Su Ying sent Zhou Qing away, she put the body of the official servant into the space, and took it back for his family to bury him properly.


    The sudden death of an official made Zhou Qing nervous. She was worried that another ident would happen and wanted to go ahead, but was ruthlessly rejected by Su Ying.


    "Let''s go, don''t waste time."


    "Your Majesty must be careful."


    "Hush."


    Su Ying suddenly silenced Zhou Qing.


    Zhou Qing subconsciously closed her mouth.


    Soon, the two heard a whirring sounding from their ears, and Zhou Qing said in surprise, "It''s the sound of the wind."


    The louder the wind, the closer they are to the exit.


    "Well, you should be able to go out soon."


    Zhou Qing walked forward with Su Ying, but suddenly her feet slipped and she fell into the water.


    "ah!"


    Su Ying heard the movement and turned around and saw Zhou Qing fell into the water. She reached out to pull it, but it was toote, so she could only watch Zhou Qing fall.


    Su Ying remembered that Zhou Qing said that she couldn''t swim, so she jumped into the water to save people.


    As soon as she entered the water, Su Ying opened her eyes in surprise. The water looked calm on the surface, but the current inside was very fast.


    Fortunately, it was going downstream. She spotted Zhou Qing''s direction and swam quickly, but the current was too fast, and Zhou Qing''s figure was quickly sucked into the tumbling undercurrent.


    Su Ying''splexion darkened, she gritted her teeth and sped up the speed, and finally caught Zhou Qing.


    "»©À²"


    Su Ying and Zhou Qing broke through the water and wanted to go ashore, but the current was too fast, and their bodies rushed all the way down.


    Su Ying pinched Zhou Qing''s chin and lifted her face above the water, seeing that she had passed out, she had to be taken into the space for first aid.


    Su Ying covered Zhou Qing''s eyes with a cloth, and then took her into the space for cardiopulmonary resuscitation. When Zhou Qing was about to wake up, Su Ying quickly took her back into the water.


    Stimted by the cold river water, Zhou Qing woke up with a jolt.


    "Mother, empress?"


    "Don''t talk, raise your chin and rx your body, I will take you away."


    Zhou Qing was very annoyed when she heard this, she med herself for being too careless, she promised to protect the queen, but in the end the queen came to save her.


    But she was very obedient, after following Su Ying''s words, she felt her body be lighter.


    Su Ying followed the water flow all the way down, and finally found a bright light in front of him, and this time the light could be seen without a telescope.


    Su Ying said suddenly: "Cover your eyes."


    Zhou Qing instinctively followed suit, and in the next moment, a re of light struck.

 Chapter 467: remember what you said

    Chapter 467 Remember what you said


    Su Ying was wearing night vision goggles and was not affected by the light source. After going out from that exit, a small waterfall actually formed, but it was not too high, and both of them fell into the water below.


    Su Ying held her breath and dragged Zhou Qing to the shore. After making sure that Zhou Qing was fine, she sat aside to catch her breath.


    "Are you alright, ma''am?" Zhou Qing was carried by Su Ying to float on the water the whole time, without much physical exertion, and she recovered after getting ashore slowly.


    Su Ying wiped the water off her face and shook her head, "It''s fine."


    After panting for a while, Su Ying got up and observed the surrounding situation. This mountain forest does not seem to be short of water, but I don''t know how far it is from the foot of the mountains on the other side of Los Angeles.


    "Zhou Qing, go and pick up some firewood and dry your clothes first so you don''t get sick."


    Zhou Qing didn''t suspect him, and turned to pick up firewood.


    Su Ying entered the space and took the drone out of the shelf.


    She lifted the drone into the air, and the screen in her hand showed the surrounding situation, but the height was not high enough. She continued to let the drone rise until it was above the trees, and then pushed the drone forward .


    After the drone walked forward for a while, Su Ying continued to raise the height of the drone until she saw a small road appearing on the screen. She turned the control wheel in her hand and turned the drone to that small road.


    The drone has been flying along the road, and it seems to see someoneing this way from the screen.


    Su Ying quickly hid the drone in the woods and waited for those people to pass by. She wanted to know where this road led.


    She let the drone look around for street signs to see where the road leads.


    Soon, the drone photographed a road sign, which showed Los Angeles, which is the road leading to Los Angeles.


    Su Ying calcted the distance between them and the road when he brought the drone back.


    "Ma''am?"


    Su Ying turned around and saw Zhou Qing standing under the tree holding a bundle of firewood.


    Su Ying put the remote control away after hearing the sound, "Go and pick up some more, I will find a way to drill wood to make fire."


    "Okay, servant girl will go now."


    After putting away the drone that flew back, Su Ying jumped under the tree, took out a lighter and lit the firewood.


    When Zhou Qing came back, she found that Su Ying had dried the dress on her body.


    "Come here to enjoy the fire first, and go to the cold."


    "yes."


    Zhou Qing dragged the dress off her body and put it on the fire to bake. In a blink of an eye, Su Ying took out a bag of jerky from her body as if by magic.


    Seemingly seeing her question, Su Ying put the dried meat on a branch to bake and said, "I grabbed the bag when you fell into the water. The dry food was washed away, but the dried meat is still there."


    Zhou Qing felt that this exnation was reasonable, so she didn''t think much about it.


    "Your Majesty, how do we go next? Shall we go back?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "Go ahead and have a look. There is a source of water here. I want to know how far it is from Los Angeles."


    When entering the cave, Su Ying exined to the people waiting outside that if they didn''t go out after three days, let them go back to Los Angeles first.


    After eating, Su Ying extinguished the fire and led Zhou Qing to the direction where the drone was flying.


    The trees in this mountain forest are very dense, which ispletely different from when they came.


    Perhaps there is a source of water, and there are more small animals in the mountains and forests.


    Zhou Qing is actually very puzzled what Su Ying is doing here. There are too many unknown dangers in this ce, and it shouldn''t be the mother of a country who shoulde here to set up danger.


    Not long after walking out, Zhou Qing felt top-heavy and weak limbs, and even Su Ying in front of her eyes became blurred.


    Zhou Qing thought to herself that it was not good, is she going to fall ill again?


    After all, she fell into the water and caught the cold just now. She just doesn''t understand why her body has be so poor, and she will get sick every now and then.


    Zhou Qing called Su Ying to stop, telling her to leave first and leave her alone, but she copsed before she could say a word.


    The moment she fell down, Su Ying''s figure had already stepped over to support her.


    Looking at Zhou Qing who had fallen into a deep sleep, Su Ying only said sorry in a low voice. She needs to find out as soon as possible to go back. She is worried that something unexpected will happen in Los Angeles.


    After putting Zhou Qing into the space, Su Ying got out the air energy motorcycle, and she sat on the motorcycle and continued to walk forward.


    The mountain is rtively t, and her speed is not fast. Some special terrain will be marked along the road. In order to make sure that the direction is correct, she took out the drone and let it lead the way in front of her.


    On the other side, Xiao Jin also followed Wei Zhongming and the others up the mountain, but after walking for a long time, the sky darkened, it was getting dark.


    Wei Zhongming was miserable, he didn''t understand why Xiao Jin couldn''t wait in the city, and he was afraid that the counterfeit would run away!


    "Ouch!" Wei Zhongming staggered and fell, and the pain made him burst into tears.


    "My lord, why don''t you find a ce to stay tonight, sir, I really can''t move anymore."


    Xiao Jin turned his head and gave him a cold look, "Who knows where they are now?"


    An officer came forward and said: "My lord, I have received news that they have gone to Nanjiang, and they should be on the side of Nanjiang now."


    "Do you know the way?"


    "I know, I know, the little ones know."


    Xiao Jin signaled the officer toe to the front, "Then you lead the way."


    "Yes Yes."


    "Wei Zhongming."


    "The next official is here."


    "Go back to the city to monitor the epidemic, block the source of infection as soon as possible, and don''t murder the lives of the people. If you let the official know that you dare to do anything wrong, you will be punished by the nine ns."


    The shock of these words is scary enough!


    How dare Wei Zhongming make a mistake, "Don''t worry, my lord, what happened before was all a misunderstanding, and the subordinate officials will never disregard the life and death of the people."


    "Remember what you said, go back."


    "Yes, I am the next official to resign."


    Wei Zhongming was supported by two officials to climb down the mountain, and the other two officials continued to walk up the mountain with Xiao Jin.


    After the skypletely darkened, Su Ying also found a ce to rest. It was dark and she couldn''t see the surrounding terrain, which would affect the authenticity of the markings, so she didn''t n to continue walking at night.


    Su Ying found an open space with a rtively open view and picked up firewood to light the fire.


    Then she entered the space and picked out a fish that she had bought in Jin State.


    This fish is a deep-sea fish. After removing the meat from the fish with a knife, she threw the fish bones and head into the pot to make soup.


    The sashimi without any table discretion is also very delicious, this kind of taste that melts in the mouth is simply amazing.


    A fish longer than her arm was quickly swallowed, and the fish soup was ready after the fish was eaten.


    Su Ying held the bowl and took a sip. It was delicious, not too delicious!


    After eating and drinking, she pulled out the wolf cubs she picked up in the desert and teased them.


    The wolf cub was probably hungry, and he bit Su Ying''s hand with his own small fangs.

 Chapter 468: Getting closer

    Chapter 468 is getting closer


    Su Ying raised her hand and stretched her hand, "You are quite courageous, are you hungry?" She divided the beef cut from the space into small pieces and threw them to them, and the wolf cub who smelled blood groaned and ate it When they woke up, their mouths were not as big as the meat, but they ate up the meat bigger than their bodies.


    After eating and drinking enough, the two wolf cubs turned over and exposed their bellies in front of Su Ying without any scruples.


    Su Ying reached out and rubbed their stomachs, "I thought I was a dog."


    The two wolf cubs hummedfortably after being rubbed by Su Ying, and arched their heads in its palm. When Su Ying stopped, they came to bite Su Ying''s hand in dissatisfaction, asking her to continue serving.


    Su Ying kicked it lightly on the buttocks, immediately extinguished the fire and brought them back to sleep in the space.


    On the other side of the mountain, Xiao Jin was still on his way, but it was dark and the mountain road was difficult to walk. Only in the middle of the night did the group reach the halfway up the mountain.


    "Stop and rest for a while, and continue on the road after dawn."


    He can continue to walk, but seeing the two officials is not enough, he still wants them to lead the way, if the two cannot move, it will be troublesome.


    The two officials had longed for Xiao Jin to let them rest, and they were too tired to lift their thighs.


    "Adults, please rest for a while, and the younger ones wille back with some firewood."


    The three of them found a rtively t ce to settle down. With torches in their hands, the fire was quickly lit.


    Although there is a severe drought in Los Angeles, the sun can kill people every day, but it is still very cold in the middle of the night in the mountains.


    After simply eating the dry food, the two officials left one of them to stand guard, and Xiao Jin sat under the tree with his eyes closed and rested, waiting for the dawn.


    At the foot of the mountain they couldn''t see, a group of men in ck were quietly heading up the mountain.


    The mountains and forests in the middle of the night are exceptionally quiet, and even a slight movement can be heard clearly in the ears.


    In the darkness, Xiao Jin opened his eyes.


    The ck eyes blended with the thick night.


    He clenched the sword in his hand and slowly stood up from the ground.


    Suddenly, an arrow flew towards him.


    Xiao Jin had been prepared for a long time. When the arrow flew, he jumped onto the tree. In a blink of an eye, he saw a silver light shing on the opposite tree. He directly cut off the branch at hand and threw it towards the opponent.


    The man in ck who was hiding in the darkness saw that he was exposed, and before he could make a move, he felt a murderous aura rushing towards his face.


    He was so startled that he jumped off the tree and dodged quickly.


    Xiao Jin did not love to fight, turned around and flew towards the forest.


    The man in ck followed closely after seeing this.


    In the darkness, Xiao Jin''s figure was like a nightingale running quickly through the forest, and finally hid on a tall tree.


    Not long after, the man in ck chased after him and crossed the tall tree without finding Xiao Jin hidden on the tree.


    Looking at the men in ck who shed past one after another, Xiao Jin silently counted their number, twenty-three.


    The man in ck caught up and found that Xiao Jin''s figure had disappeared.


    "Where is the person? Lost?"


    "I just saw the one in front of me just now, so the person must be around here, so we scattered in groups of three to look for them."


    "yes."


    The figure of the man in ck shuttled through the forest like a ghost, but he didn''t find Xiao Jin''s figure after searching around.


    "Boss, I didn''t find it. The forest is full of trees, so he must be hiding."


    It''s not so easy to find someone.


    The man in ck gradually darkened his eyebrows and eyes. He was sure that he must be in this forest, but it was not easy to find him.


    "If you don''t set fire to the mountain, you won''t believe that he won''te out."


    "The sky is dry now, if we set fire to the mountain, we don''t want to go out."


    "Keep looking, if you can''t find it, find another way."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin hid in the tree, watched the man in ck who was gradually approaching and stood up silently, and after making sure that no one was following the man in ck, he lightly fell to the ground and came behind the man in ck.


    The man in ck noticed that he turned his head in an unusually vignt manner, but before it was toote, Xiao Jin''s hand had already grabbed his neck.


    The man in ck struggled to hit Xiao Jin, but Xiao Jin took off his hands and jaw and took him back to the big tree.


    A beam of faint moonlight shone through the branches on the face of the man in ck, making his face look extraordinarily pale.


    "You know who I am."


    The man in ck looked at Xiao Jin and didn''t say a word, but Xiao Jin could tell from the change of the other party''s facial expression that he agreed.


    The man in ck knew his identity, but only a few cronies knew about him when he left the pce. It seemed that someone had betrayed him.


    Xiao Jin pinched the man in ck''s mouth open, took out a dagger, and pried out a pill sealed with white wax from his teeth. This is a dead man''s unique self-hanging weapon. If the situation is not right, they will bite the poison and hang themselves to prevent leaking the news.


    There are not many aristocratic families in Beijing that can support arge number of dead soldiers. This time, more than 20 people were dispatched. I am afraid that there are still some of them ambushing in the city. ?


    Xiao Jin slit the throat of the man in ck and jumped under the tree, and immediately returned to the ce where he stood before.


    The two officials who came with them escaped the catastrophe because they both fell asleep and were not awakened. The man in ck was targeting Xiao Jin, and he didn''t look at the two officials after seeing Xiao Jin leave.


    Xiao Jin called the officer.


    "If there are assassins assassinating this official, try to choose a hidden path."


    Woke up in sleep, the two officials were still a little confused, but after listening to Xiao Jin''s words, they woke up immediately, and didn''t dare to dy, so they hurriedly took Xiao Jin away from another hidden path.


    The sky gradually turned pale, Su Ying woke up and came out of the space.


    She stretched her waist, took a few breaths of fresh air, and finished handling the fish that was taken out of the space. She still thinks about the sashimi she atest night.


    After picking out the fish, Su Ying threw the fish into the pot to cook, and also took some dried meat out and put it in to make the fish soup more fragrant.


    Su Ying put the fish slices on the clean leaves, sat with her legs crossed on the ground, and tasted this rare delicacy one bite at a time, just thinking that the few loads of fish would be gone after eating, thinking of this, she chewed more times Yes, let the taste buds taste this taste better.


    After eating the fish, Su Ying took a bowl and filled it with a bowl of fish pond. As expected, the fish soup smelled even more delicious after adding the meat.


    Su Ying took a deep breath and was about to drink, when suddenly an arrow flew over and knocked over her pot with precision, and the milky white fish soup flowed out, so that there was not even a single drop left.


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched. After quickly scanning around, he drank the fish pond in his hand, and then threw the bowl out of his hand.

 Chapter 469: miss

    Chapter 469 missed


    The man in ck hiding in the tree saw the flying bowl and quickly dodged in fright, but no matter how fast he reacted, he was still hit by the bowl **** the arm.


    The man in ck only heard the sound of bones breaking and he fell from the tree with a scream of pain.


    "ah!"


    Su Ying picked up a branch from the ground and walked over.


    The man in ck looked at Su Ying approaching in amazement. With his uninjured hand, he drew out his sword and stabbed at Su Ying. The branch in Su Ying''s hand was swept away, and the sharp sword buzzed. People feel that their hands are numb to the heart.


    The man in ck was so frightened that his sword dropped, he turned around and wanted to run.


    "I spilled my soup and wanted to run away!" Su Ying was so angry that she hit his leg with a stick.


    "Ah!" The man in ck wailed again.


    They searched all nightst night but they couldn''t find Xiao Jin''s figure. He stood on the tree and saw the smokeing out not far away, thinking it was Xiao Jin, so he didn''t think much about it and just drew a bow and shot an arrow. stubble.


    The men in ck around heard the movement here and quickly gathered here.


    But after seeing Su Ying, they found that this was not the person they were looking for.


    Looking at the men in ck who surrounded her, Su Ying sneered, "Who sent you here?"


    The man in ck looked at Su Ying, speaking as if they were here to kill her.


    But she has found them, so she can''t stay.


    The man in ck didn''t say a word of nonsense, he directly stabbed with his sword.


    Su Ying didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and waved the tree trunk in his hand to fight them.


    In just a moment, the tree trunk in her hand was cut off by them.


    Su Ying snatched the sword from the men in ck and cut the throat of one of them. The rest of the men in ck were shocked when they saw this, as if they didn''t expect Su Ying to be so powerful.


    If the fight continues, they will die.


    "Withdraw!"


    The man in ck headed gave an order, and the rest quickly turned and left.


    "I want to run, have you asked me?"


    Su Ying threw the long sword in his hand and pierced fiercely into the thigh of the leader in ck.


    The man in ck fell to the ground, and the rest of the men in ck saw that their heads had fallen, so they had to turn back to save others.


    When they were saving people, Su Ying had already arrived in front of them. Su Ying kicked their hearts one by one, causing them to fall to the ground in pain.


    "Uh, poof!"


    Several men in ck were kicked until they vomited blood, and looked at Su Ying with anger.


    "Tell me, who sent you here?"


    The mission of the man in ck headed by him hasn''t beenpleted yet, so he doesn''t want to break himself here.


    "We, the person we want to assassinate is not you."


    Su Ying sneered, "Instead of assassinating me, you dare to overturn my fish soup, how brave you are!"


    If the man in ck who shot the death-seeking arrow at Su Ying knew that the arrow would send him to the west, he would definitely not lean towards Su Ying even if he was killed!


    "That... that was just an unintentional move, not intentional."


    Su Ying looked at them with a sneer, "You overturned my fish soup, you didn''t admit that you did something wrong, but you still want to do something to me? I hate people like you who know their mistakes and don''t correct them."


    "We...we will pay, just ask the heroine to let us go."


    If he died at the hands of this woman, the man in ck would feel wronged.


    Su Ying raised her brows, "How to pay?"


    The man in ck endured the pain and shook his hands, and took out a bank note from his body.


    "This is one hundred taels of silver, enough to buy many pots of fish soup. As long as the heroine lets us go, this silver will be given to the heroine aspensation."


    Su Ying looked at the bank note in his hand, and found that it was stamped with the stamp of the Bank of Beijing.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and put away the bank note, but just as she was receiving the bank note, the man in ck suddenly raised his sword and stabbed at Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s face sank, and she quickly dodged the sword in the hands of the man in ck with a 180-degree back, but even so, her sleeves were still cut.


    Her eyes were full of evil spirits. Originally, for the sake of money, she nned to bypass their dog''s life, but since they wanted to die, she let them do it.


    Su Ying picked up a wooden stick as thick as her arm on the ground and hit the man in ck''s thigh with it.


    "ah!"


    The man in ck cried out in pain, the pain made him almost faint, but Su Ying didn''t intend to let him go.


    The stick in his hand hit the bones of his legs again and again until the bones of his legs were almost smashed by her!


    The rest of the men in ck were shocked when they saw it, and wanted to run, but Su Ying had already removed their hands and feet, so they couldn''t run at all!


    "Who are you, who are you!" The leader of the man in ck was so painful that his face was full of death, looking at Su Ying, he wanted to eat her, but even this could not hurt her at all.


    "Your ancestor, get out!"


    With thest "snap", Su Ying''s wooden stick directly broke his sternum and pierced his heart.


    The man in ck''s eyes are wide open, and he will die with regret.


    Although the rest of the men in ck were not as tragic as him, they were not much better.


    But Su Ying didn''t kill them directly, but smashed their leg bones. Whether they can survive is their fate.


    She didn''t directly kill people, which is already very kind, after all, they provoked her by themselves.


    Su Ying returned to the fire, looking at the fish soup scattered all over the floor, the anger in her heart was burning again, she quickly put away the pot and turned to leave, she was afraid that if she stayed a little longer, she would not be able to resist sending them all away. It''s time to go to heaven.


    As soon as Su Ying left, Xiao Jin followed the officer and came over.


    Xiao Jin spotted the fire and fish soup on the ground with sharp eyes.


    He stretched out his hand on the fire to test the temperature, and the fire was still very hot, which proved that the talent hadn''t been gone for long.


    Xiao Jin stood up and looked around, and vaguely saw someone wriggling not far away.


    He frowned and walked over, and there was a man in ck lying on the ground behind a dense forest.


    Some of these men in ck are already dead, but there are still many alive, but their faces are full of pain, and it seems that life is worse than death.


    Xiao Jin came to a living victim to check his injuries. When he touched the opponent''s leg with both hands, he found that his leg bones were all broken, and his legs were soft to the touch.


    Xiao Jin shrank his pupils, grabbed the man in ck by the skirt and asked, "Who hurt you like this?"


    The man in ck was hanging on his breath, and when Xiao Jin mentioned it, he almost passed by.


    The man in ck looked at Xiao Jin wanting to cry, but the person they had been looking for for so long appeared when they were about to die.


    "Say!" Xiao Jin saw the man in ck and grabbed his neck without saying a word.


    This matter does not involve secrets that cannot be revealed, the man in ck said hoarsely, "One, it is a woman."


    "Where is she now, where is she going?"


    The man in ck turned his head with difficulty and nodded in the direction Su Ying left, "Over there, I went there."

 Chapter 470: interlaced time and space

    Chapter 470 Inteced Time and Space


    As soon as the words were finished, the man in ck felt a rush of energy and blood in his chest. After a mouthful of blood spurted out, hepletely lost his breath.


    Xiao Jin was still driving. The man in ck stood up and looked in the direction he pointed.


    From the slight traces left on the ground, it can be seen that the people really left in this direction.


    Seeing Xiao Jin turn back again, the two officials caught up and said, "My lord, if you go this way, you will turn back. If you go down, you will be on our way up the mountain."


    Xiao Jin said: "Follow it."


    Seeing Xiao Jin¡¯s insistence, the official errand could only resign himself to his fate and keep up. He only hoped that this lord, seeing their hard work, would give them some good words in front of lord Wei after returning home, and the monthly payment would be fine.


    Su Ying got out the air energy motorcycle after leaving the sight of the man in ck, so she didn''t need to waste her physical strength if she could rx.


    She walked all the way like yesterday, marking, and when she crossed a small hill, she clearly felt the change in air humidity, and the air became dry.


    Su Ying looked at a towering tree, stopped and made his own unique mark on the tree, and then continued to move forward.


    She walked in front, and Xiao Jin chased after him. Along the way, Xiao Jin also found some marks left by her.


    Xiao Jin looked at the mark on the tree, and his heart couldn''t help beating wildly!


    The mark left by Su Ying consists of two symbols, one is like a snake, and the other is like a cup. Su Ying told him before that this represents her!


    Su Ying is still alive!


    Xiao Jin didn''t want to stop at all. He used lightness kung fu to chase all the way, but when he chased a mark, he found that the mark in front of him was gone.


    He searched around, but found no signs.


    Xiao Jin''s face is serious, will Su Ying disappear out of thin air?


    Su Ying really knows how to...


    At this time, Su Ying was eating lunch in the space. Fortunately, she had hoarded a lot of supplies in the space before, and had everything to eat and drink. Even if she didn''t eat, there was enough food for her for a long time.


    When she was full and came out of the space, she happened to miss Xiao Jin who had found her.


    Xiao Jin didn''t find Su Ying''s mark in front, only thought that she was going back, so he went back.


    Su Ying moved forward all the way, and finally saw the trail from the screen shot by the drone before sunset.


    But this trail is not the ce where they went up the mountain.


    Su Ying walked to the path and raised the drone to the top sky. With the afterglow of the setting sun, she saw Los Angeles not far away.


    It really made here out.


    Su Ying didn''t rush forward any more, but found a ce to settle down, unfolded the detailed map that recorded the surrounding area of ??Los Angeles, and marked the distance from the cave to here ording to his location.


    After the marking is done, the next thing is to be handed over to a professional.


    Su Ying put away the drawings with satisfaction, she doesn''t want to eat fish tonight, she wants to eat beef.


    There is cut beef in the space, she just needs to get the beef out.


    She remembered that Uncle He said that the most delicious part of the beef is the innermost tendon meat, which tastes very crispy and not at all sticky. In order to make herself full, Su Ying made several out at once. After cutting it with a dagger, I went to pick up some firewood to make a fire and cook.


    The best ingredients often only require the simplest cooking method.


    Bring the pot to boil water, and as soon as the water boiled, Su Ying threw the beef into the pot. After a few ten seconds of silence, she directly lifted the pot off the shelf and picked up the beef in the pot.


    She dug some spicy sauce made by Uncle He from the jar and poured it into a bowl, dipped the cooked beef in the dipping sauce, Su Ying was extremely satisfied.


    With this bite of beef, the dry food tastes good.


    Su Ying ate almost a pot of beef.


    After she was full, she sat on the tree and burped iparably, and let out afortable breath.


    People tend to fall asleep when they are full. Su Ying looked at the sky and nned to go to the space to sleep, and then rush back to the city after waking up.


    Su Ying got up and extinguished the fire, and returned to the space after confirming that there was no open me.


    The moment the fire was extinguished, a few figures walked towards this side.


    Just now Xiao Jin smelled a smell of smoke and fire, and he followed the smell to find it, but he was still a stepte, and he had already left.


    Xiao Jin touched the fire, but was forced back by the high heat before touching it.


    Xiao Jin got up slowly, his brows almost twisted into the word Sichuan.


    "My lord, the mountain road at night is too dangerous, my lord, why don''t you find a ce to stay?" The two officials followed Xiao Jin all the way and were exhausted enough that they couldn''t walk anymore.


    Xiao Jin nced at them and nodded, "Just stay here."


    "Hey, yes, huh? Why is there still a fire here? Could someone have been here before? It''s just a matter of seeing if Chuichui can light up the fire. It''s still quite cold in the mountains at night."


    The officer picked up some firewood nearby and blew the fire up, and then carefully lit the fire again.


    "My lord, you have something to eat."


    Xiao Jin took the dry food and ate it, wondering whether he was walking fast or slow, and why he couldn¡¯t catch up with others.


    "My lord, please sleep for a while, and I will stand guard for you."


    Xiao Jin hummed, but he didn''t really fall asleep, he just meditated cross-legged.


    Su Ying would never have imagined that the distance between her and Xiao Jin was only one space away.


    Xiao Jin sat outside until dawn before opening his eyes.


    "where is this ce?"


    The official officer woke up when he heard Xiao Jin''s voice, "Huh? Come back, sir, this is the road we took when we went up the mountain, but the ce where we went up the mountain is a little closer to Luo City, and this ce is farther away."


    Xiao Jin looked in the direction of Luocheng. Could it be that she was going back to the city? Has she settled the matter here?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Jin nned to go back to the city to have a look.


    "Well, then go back to the city."


    The official was very puzzled, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions and quickly walked ahead to lead the way.


    In the space, Su Ying yawned and sat up.


    Seeing Su Ying woke up, the two little wolf cubs came over and hugged her, whining and chirping as if they wanted her to y with them.


    Su Ying teased them, grabbed their tails and turned them around in circles, and then ate something beforeing out of the space.


    She was about to leave, but in the blink of an eye she found that the fire she burnedst night was still emitting white smoke.


    It shouldn¡¯t be. When she entered the space yesterday, she had already extinguished the fire. Even if it hadn¡¯t beenpletely extinguished then, it couldn¡¯t burn until morning.


    She walked over to test the temperature of the fire, which was obviously a fire that had not been extinguished for a long time, and she looked at the footprints around to confirm that someone had settled herest night.


    Who wille in the wilderness at night?

 Chapter 471: She has come back

    Chapter 471 She is back


    For the sake of safety, Su Ying took back her vehicle and nned to ride back.


    Su Ying got on her horse and turned and ran towards the other side of the path. Judging from the terrain sent by the drone yesterday, there is still a path here that can return to Los Angeles faster.


    Luo City, inside the government office.


    After returning to the city, Wei Zhongming had trouble sleeping and eating. He couldn''t figure out Xiao Jin''s identity. He wanted to bribe him but was worried that the other party would not ept it.


    "My lord, don''t wander around, the little one will be dizzy by you."


    Wei Zhongming stared, "It''s all because you guys are not good at doing things, otherwise why would I be so worried?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, what the adults said is that they are all small and useless, but don''t worry, my lord, isn''t there good news?"


    Wei Zhongming paused and asked in confusion, "What good news?"


    "That Zhou Xiangrong Miss Zhou, she really cured the gue!"


    "What? Really? Are you sure?" Wei Zhongming suspected that there was something wrong with his hearing, otherwise how could he hear such incredible words?


    "Yes, my lord, it is absolutely true! As of today, many seriously ill patients in the city have fully recovered, and they are moring to go home."


    Wei Zhongming still doesn¡¯t believe it. Looking at history, the epidemic is not so easy to get rid of. It can range from a few months to a few years or even ten years.


    "I''m going to take a look." He stopped believing in evil.


    The housekeeper took Wei Zhongming to the ruined temple in the city where the patients were guarded. As soon as he arrived outside the door, he saw many patients blocking the door and shouting.


    "We''re ready, we''re going out."


    "Let us out, we are not sick, and you still lock us up with those who are sick, what if we get infected again?"


    "Don''t make trouble, be honest!" The officers and soldiers tried their best to stop this. If there were not so many people, those patients would rush out.


    Wei Zhongming looked at the situation and quickly hid away, and said to the housekeeper: "Go, find the doctor and ask what''s going on."


    "yes."


    The steward walked outside the door and shouted: "Everyone, don''t worry, Mr. Wei is here to see you. Mr. Wei said, as long as you confirm to the doctor that everyone''s health has recovered, everyone can leave on their own."


    When the butler shouted, the patients calmed down.


    "Where are the doctors, go and find all the doctors inside. My lord wants to see them."


    The officers and soldiers went in to find someone, and after a while, several doctors came out.


    "See my lord."


    Wei Zhongming waved his hands and said anxiously: "Those people are really not sick? Are they all good?"


    The doctors looked at each other, and an old doctor with gray beard and hair hesitated to say, "This is a grassroots person, and I can''t tell for sure, but judging from the pulse, I really don''t have a serious problem."


    "Speak more clearly."


    "My lord, that is to say, the grassroots don''t see any problems with them."


    Wei Zhongming frowned and didn''t say a word. Is it really all right?


    But he still couldn''t believe it, so he went to several doctors to see those doctors. The conclusions drawn by these doctors were surprisingly consistent, and there was no problem.


    "Wonderful?"


    Wei Zhongming was in full bloom, and the disease was cured in less than half a month, which is the only one in Chu State!


    "Go, bring those Zhou girls back to me immediately, and I will reward you a lot."


    As soon as the voice fell, a guard ran up to Wei Zhongming and said, "My lord, the empress is back."


    Wei Zhongming frowned, "You''re back? How did youe back?"


    The guard said: "Come back on horseback."


    Wei Zhongming stared and said, "This officer is asking if she was brought back?"


    The guard shook his head, "No, he came back by himself on horseback."


    Wei Zhongming can''t do this anymore. Didn''t someone catch her? Didn''t they catch her?


    "Let''s go, go home first."


    "yes."


    Su Ying came back on horseback. After entering the city, he went to get a carriage, and put the body of the official servant and the sleeping Zhou Qing inside.


    After returning to the official residence, she asked the guards to contact the official''s family members, and sent Zhou Qing back to the house.


    As soon as the matter was arranged, she ran to the stove by herself to get water from the space and boiled arge bucket of water to prepare for a good wash. She hadn''t been able to take a bath for several days.


    Wei Zhongming rushed back, and the people in the house told him that Su Ying was taking a bath.


    Wei Zhongming sneered, themon people had no water to eat, yet she dared to be so arrogant, "Go, surround the guest courtyard where she is, and never let her out." He just waited for Xiao Jin toe back and catch a turtle in the urn!


    After Su Ying closed the clean room door, she took off her clothes and soakedfortably in the hot water. The moment her body was wrapped in hot water, she let out afortable breath.


    She leaned against the edge of the barrel and closed her eyes enjoying it.


    After Wei Zhongming sent people to surround the guest courtyard, he waited in the study. He is likely to aplish a big event this year, one is to catch the fake queen, and the other is to tell Xiao Jin that he has solved the epidemic!


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhongming''s steps became brisk.


    "My lord, the lord from the capital is back."


    Wei Zhongming couldn''t hide the smile on his face, "It''s good to be back, it''s wonderful to be back."


    He rushed out to greet him, and saw Xiao Jin with burning ck eyes walking over.


    "My lord, I tricked her back. She is now in the guest house. The lower official has ordered people to seal the guest house. Those who pretend to be queens can be arrested and brought to justice at any time!"


    Xiao Jin paused, grabbed Wei Zhongming''spel, "What did you say, where is he now?"


    Seeing Xiao Jin''s excitement, Wei Zhongming knew that Su Ying was going to be done!


    "It''s in the guest courtyard. The officer will take you there right away."


    "Walk!"


    Xiao Jin walked ahead, Wei Zhongming almost had to run to catch up.


    After waiting outside the guest courtyard, Wei Zhongming panted and pointed towards the courtyard door, "It''s inside, as long as the adults give the order, the subordinate officials will immediately let them arrest people!"


    "Fuck off, everyone."


    Before Wei Zhongming came back to his senses, he saw Xiao Jin rushing in like a gust of wind.


    "My lord... don''t take risks!" Could it be that Xiao Jin wants to take the only credit?


    Wei Zhongming wanted to follow, but was afraid of Su Ying''s fist, so after thinking about it, he shrank honestly outside the courtyard.


    Xiao Jin walked quickly to the guest courtyard, and when he walked outside the door, his steps were light, as if he was afraid that he would identally disturb the people inside and she would disappear again.


    He opened the door and walked in, but there was no one in the room, and there was a slight sound of water in the clean room.


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows changed, and he knocked lightly on the door.


    A cold question came from the clean room, "Who is it?"


    The moment Xiao Jin heard the voice, Xiao Jin felt that his breathing was about to stagnate!

 Chapter 472: I am here

    Chapter 472 I am here


    Su Ying sat in the wooden barrel, holding a wooden spoon in his hand to attack at any time.


    The moment the clean room door was rmended, the wooden spoon flew out.


    Xiao Jin felt a strong aura rushing towards his face, he turned around and quickly dodged, the wooden spoon flew out from the clean room door and smashed the vase outside with a "bang".


    Su Ying''s brows sank, she reached out to take the cloth towel on the screen, wrapped her body in the water and jumped out of the water. She was about to make a move when the opponent came from behind. She was about to dodge when a familiar voice suddenly came from her ear Let her movements stop.


    "Yingling."


    Xiao Jin hugged her into his arms from behind, with great strength in his hands, as if he wanted topletely integrate her into his body.


    Su Ying was stunned, but Xiao Jin''s voice was too familiar to her, but she couldn''t believe that Xiao Jin would appear here.


    It''s like Xiao Jin can''t believe that he really found Su Ying.


    "Xiao Jin?" Su Ying called out uncertainly.


    What Xiao Jin got in exchange was a steady stream of whispers, "It''s me, it''s me, it''s me, Yingying, it''s me!"


    Su Ying''s guard was rxed, she gently approached his arms, turned around and hugged him in the same way.


    "Xiao Jin, it''s really you."


    "It''s me, Yingying, Yingying, it''s really you, it''s really you!"


    Xiao Jin''s throat choked, Su Ying felt hot liquid dripping on her shoulders, she raised her head in astonishment and met Xiao Jin''s tearful eyes.


    His eye circles were red, probably because he didn''t have enough rest for a long time, and his eyes were bloodshot. Su Ying reached out and rubbed his face for a while, and pulled off the mask on his face.


    Under the mask was a face she was all too familiar with, but it looked a lot haggard and thinner.


    "You..." After all, there was no way out of the question. She could imagine that she fell from that ghostly ce, but any normal person would not think that she was still alive.


    During this time, Xiao Jin must have had a hard time.


    "Did you think I was dead?"


    "No, no, I know you must be alive, I always knew you were alive, you will definitelye back, you said you would never leave us!"


    Su Ying looked a little funny at his determined expression, but she couldn''tugh, she just felt a little sore in her nose, "Well, I''m alive."


    Holding her face, Xiao Jin carefully ced a kiss on her eyshes, even his lips trembled. He didn''t feel the joy of regaining what was lost, but still felt a wave of fear that couldn''t be added when thinking about it.


    Fear of losing, afraid that she will nevere back.


    "I''m sorry, Yingying, it''s because of me, it''s because of me that I let you bear too much."


    At this moment, Xiao Jin only hopes that he is Su Ying''s husband, but for any other role, he only wants to be a man who can protect his wife and children.


    Su Ying admitted that Gu Nian did Xiao Jin to do many things at the beginning, but after doing some things, she found that it seemed that she had gained something that she had never obtained before.


    These things have slowly enriched her world full of killings in the past. Even though there are still fightings and bloodshed, the feeling is not the same again.


    "There''s nothing I''m sorry about, it''s my own choice."


    Xiao Jin didn''t want to say anything more, he hugged Su Ying out, he just wanted to be with Su Ying without dy, hug her, look at her, he was afraid that he would blink She disappeared again.


    He just hugged her and sat on the bed, quietly pressing his face against her neck, motionless.


    "Yingling."


    "kindness?"


    "Su Ying."


    "I am here."


    "Su Ying."


    "I will always be there for Xiao Jin, if you are tired, go to sleep."


    Xiao Jin was reluctant to sleep, he was afraid that this was a dream, and Su Ying would disappear after waking up from the dream.


    But the warm breath on Su Ying''s body slowly rxed the nerves that had been tense for many days.


    After a while, Su Ying heard his even breathing, and he just fell asleep sitting with Su Ying in his arms.


    Su Ying squeezed his hand, his hand was big and dry, but still warm.


    She wanted to pull his hand away and let him lie down on the bed, but as soon as she moved, Xiao Jin woke up with a start, staring at her in a panic with those red eyes, and the hand holding her tightened unconsciously. point.


    "Haunting?"


    At this time, he panicked like an abandoned child, his eyes filled with helplessness and despair.


    Su Ying''s heart softened, she felt that she should be caught in these eyes, "Xiao Jin, I am here, I am here."


    "Yingying, this is not a dream..." Xiao Jin gently pressed his forehead against her face, feeling the temperature of her body, feeling the real her in his arms. Before, he would always dream of Su Ying''s return, but Every time she wakes up from the dream, she disappears.


    After that, he could no longer sleep deeply, and closed his eyes briefly every day to rest his mind.


    He was afraid, afraid that he would still not be able to see her every time he opened his eyes.


    "Great, you''re back again."


    Su Ying was curious about what kind of belief Xiao Jin believed she was still alive. After all, when he saw him, his eyes were full of determination.


    "Sleep with me for a while." She wasn''t sleepy, but she wanted Xiao Jin to rest for a while, he looked too tired.


    "Don''t go away..."


    "Not going."


    Su Ying hugged him andy down on the bed, and gently covered his eyelids with his hands, "Sleep for a while, and we will talk about everything after waking up."


    Xiao Jin closed his eyes obediently, but still refused to let go of Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying leaned tightly into his arms, his heartbeat like a drum seemed to calm her down at this moment, she couldn''t fall asleep, but she also wanted to stay together quietly like this.


    She raised her eyes and looked at his face close at hand. He really lost a lot of weight, and his plump cheeks were even a little sunken now, making his brows and eyes look deeper, and there was a touch of blue and ck under his eyelids. It added a gloomy look to his face.


    Her hand ran along his back one after another, and her fingertips ran across his back, but she could easily touch every rib. Before that, Xiao Jin''s figure was definitely thin when he was dressed, and fleshy when he undressed , but now, the middle coat that originally fitted him looked a little too loose.


    Su Ying felt distressed, why did he be so thin.


    Outside the guest hospital.


    Wei Zhongming has been pacing back and forth, looking in the direction of the yard from time to time, but he doesn''t dare to go in rashly, and he doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    "My lord, why hasn''t there been any movement inside for so long?" I heard a sound just now, but now there is no sound. Maybe something happened to the lord in the capital!


    "If someone has an ident, he will definitely call for help, so wait!" Wei Zhongming also thought carefully, if Xiao Jin was harassed by Su Ying, then he would be able to put more responsibility on Su Ying!

 Chapter 473: rare treasure

    Chapter 473 Rare Treasure


    "Master Wei, that Miss Zhou is here."


    Wei Zhongming nced at the guest courtyard again and said to the people outside the courtyard: "You all stand guard here, and if there is any movement inside, you go in to rescue people."


    "yes."


    Wei Zhongming went to the study after finishing his exnation.


    Xiao Jin fell asleep until night before waking up faintly.


    The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to tighten his hands to make sure that the person in his arms was still there.


    Su Ying didn''t sleep all this time, she justy quietly in his arms, watched him open his eyes before asking, "Are you awake?"


    Xiao Jin felt that the most beautiful voice in the world must be Su Ying''s voice.


    "Wake up." He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t slept like this.


    "Is your spirit better?"


    "kindness."


    "Come on, there''s a lot to deal with."


    Su Ying patted him, she wanted to go back to the capital as soon as possible, see the children as soon as possible, and then let Uncle He cook a lot of food and feed Xiao Jin to get fatter, he is really too thin now.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t remember how much he wished that time could freeze at this moment, just to be with Su Ying forever.


    But Su Ying said she was hungry, so he had no choice but to get up.


    As soon as she sat up, the cloth towel on Su Ying''s body slipped off, revealing the spring scenery in full view.


    Su Ying only felt a chill in her chest, and raised her eyes to meet Xiao Jin''s pair of darker ck eyes.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and she just remembered that when she came out just now, she had no clothes on at all.


    She wanted to get up to get the dress, but Xiao Jin pulled her back vigorously and bullied her.


    The kiss fell lightly, as if appreciating a rare treasure with care,pletely different from the previous crazy and domineering.


    The heat in Su Ying''s heart seemed to be broken in an instant, and he hugged him back to enjoy the intimacy of this moment.


    At the moment of intertwining, she realized that all the thoughts that had been suppressed in her heart burst out, and she only wanted to merge into his body at this moment.


    It took a long time for the wind and rain to subside. Xiao Jin kissed her back nostalgicly, wanting to leave his marks all over her body.


    "I''m going to get the clothes."


    He stood up and went to the clean room to take out the clean dress.


    Su Ying wanted to reach out to take it, but he avoided it.


    "Ie."


    Su Ying was also tired after doing a big exercise, so he simply let him do it.


    Xiao Jin lowered his brows and eyes, and his movements were gentle and skillful, as if he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with doing this.


    "Are the children okay?"


    "kindness."


    Su Ying was a little worried, after all, she did not expect Xiao Jin to be like this.


    Holding him just now, she was too thin to hold her hand.


    "Did you have a good meal?"


    "kindness."


    "Let''s go back as soon as possible."


    "good."


    The two put on their dresses and Xiao Jin put on his mask again before they walked out of the guest courtyard.


    Just now Su Ying has learned from Xiao Jin what happened when he came here, it is best not to reveal his identity, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    The guards guarding the door thought of many possibilities, but they never expected that the two would walk hand in hand in peace.


    Didn¡¯t you agree to go in and catch the fake queen?


    The housekeeper who stayed behind was also dumbfounded. He kept looking at Xiao Jin, eagerly hoping that he could give him a hint of winking, but Xiao Jin just looked at them with a cold look, and shouted angrily, "Presumptuous, seeing the queen is still a bitch!" Do not kneel and salute."


    These words directly confirm Su Ying''s identity.


    People outside the courtyard are all dumbfounded, Su Ying is actually the real queen?


    The housekeeper felt that the officials from the capital would definitely not lie. They were all stunned and knelt down in fright.


    "See the queen, see the empress."


    Su Ying nced around among them, "Where''s Wei Zhongming?"


    "Go back, go back to your mother, my lord, my lord has gone to the study."


    Su Ying didn''t talk nonsense, and walked directly to the study.


    The butler stood up tremblingly, thinking about which path to take to inform Wei Zhongming!


    But Su Ying and Xiao Jin''s footsteps are extremely fast, and they can''t win even if they run, which is good!


    In the study, Wei Zhongming was still asking Zhou Xiangrong how to cure the disease, the more he listened, the more he felt that Zhou Xiangrong was his salvation!


    Just when she was about topliment Zhou Xiangrong, the study door was suddenly pushed open, and Su Ying walked in.


    Seeing Su Ying, Wei Zhongming flinched instinctively for a moment, but he soon realized that Su Ying was a fake and he didn''t need to be afraid at all, so he puffed up his chest and said, "Okay, you wicked girl who dares to pretend to be a queen,e on!" People, what are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and arrest her."


    "Your Majesty Wei has great authority, and you can question the queen!" Xiao Jin stepped into the room after Su Ying, his dark eyes could make Wei Zhongming die in ce!


    Wei Zhongming was startled, his brain short-circuited, and it took him a while to understand what Xiao Jin meant.


    The reaction of the body was faster than the brain, and he knelt down in front of Su Ying.


    "You are the real empress."


    Su Ying sneered, "How dare you treat me as a counterfeit before, so you are still willing to listen to my orders? Master Wei, you are not stupid, yes, of course you are not stupid, if you are stupid, how can you let everyone A fire burned the grain depot, and then let all the grain in the grain depot go into your pocket!"


    Wei Zhongming''s face turned pale, Su Ying knew it!


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, this, this is because you listened to the exnation of the fire... the official has already..." Wei Zhongming was frightened into incoherent speech, and the matter of the grain depot was kept secret. He really didn''t expect Su Yinglian''s matter All checked.


    "Shut up! Wei Zhongming originally deserved to die a hundred times for your crimes, but this pce is kind and gives you a chance to live."


    Wei Zhongming trembled. He was really afraid that all his years of hard work would be in vain, but he was also afraid that his body would be lost. "Please, please give me your advice."


    "There will be droughts in Los Angeles every year. In order to reduce the burden on Los Angeles, the imperial court will reduce the taxes in Los Angeles every year, but there is no way to solve the fundamental problem. A few days ago, the Japanese pce entered the mountain and found that Los Angeles is actually not far from Nanjiang. But there is no drought on the Nanjiang side."


    Although there is water in the Nanjiang River, the coast of the Nanjiang River near Luocheng is not suitable for living. This is why even if there is a drought in Luocheng, very few people migrate there.


    If people can¡¯t live there, find a way to bring water from the Nanjiang River.


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin slightly nodded at her, signaling her to continue talking.


    Su Ying asked Wei Zhongming to bring over the topographic map around Los Angeles and tell his n.


    ording to the field investigation of the pce, there is a cave beside the Nanjiang River, and the cave is full of water, and the location of the cave happens to be the section where the Nanjiang River floods during the flood season. That is to say, as long as they can This cave serves as a suction point, leading the water from the Nanjiang River to Luocheng for storage during the flood season. It can not only relieve the pressure of the Nanjiang River during the flood season, but also store water for Luocheng so that the farmer can be irrigated.


    Wei Zhongming shook his head and said, "No way, ma''am."

 Chapter 474: isnt she dead

    Chapter 474 Isn''t she dead?


    "Why didn''t it work?"


    "ording to what your mother said, how much manpower and material resources will it take to excavate from the mountain? This, this is not cost-effective."


    "It''s a good deal. If it can be dug, it will not only solve the annual drought in Los Angeles, but also provide a good ce for the victims who flock to Los Angeles." Xiao Jin understood Su Ying''s n as soon as he heard it.


    In the case that it is determined to be feasible, now is a good time to dig.


    This year, many fields in Los Angeles have no crops. People who have no food during this period can only wait to starve to death. If they are not properly arranged, it will have a bad impact on some areas. If they have a job at this time , can also earn the rations of the family, they are definitely willing to participate.


    Digging ditches and opening mountains is a long-term and arduous task that requires a lot of manpower, so it is perfect to do it at this time.


    However, the more specific steps of this matter require the people from the Ministry of Industry and the officials in charge of Los Angeles to conduct precise calctions to know whether it is feasible.


    When Wei Zhongming saw Xiao Jin open his mouth, he remained silent. For some reason, he always felt that this Beijing official must be too big for him to provoke.


    Zhou Xiangrong stood aside, her gaze swept over Su Ying''s face, but her eyes were not deliberate, so they would not attract the attention of others.


    She turned her almond eyes andnded on Xiao Jin again. She had an ordinary face but had an extraordinary temperament. She felt that this man must be extraordinary.


    She tried her best to minimize her sense of existence, until Wei Zhongming looked up and found that she was still on the side.


    "Mydy, after you left the city, a gue broke out in the affected areas outside the city, but don''t worry, the disease has been cured by Miss Zhou."


    Zhou Xiangrong heard Wei Zhongming mentioning himself, and then slowly walked up to Su Ying and bowed, "Little girl sees the empress."


    Su Ying noticed Zhou Xiangrong when she walked into Jin''s study room, she didn''t say anything to chase people away because she knew what they said was fine for others to hear.


    Now that Zhou Xiangrong walked into a bright ce, Su Ying could see her appearance clearly, and her brows frown into the word Sichuan.


    She seems to have seen her somewhere, but the memory may be too vague, and she can''t remember it for a while.


    But what Wei Zhongming said surprised her. The gue broke out and was cured so quickly?


    Since ancient times, the shortest epidemic has been tossed for several months or more than half a year. Counting her departure time is less than half a month, isn''t this too fast?


    "What disease has been cured?"


    Wei Zhongming said: "That''s right, Madam, I have already asked many doctors to go and see, and I am sure that those sick people have really recovered."


    Su Ying believes that there will be powerful people in every era, but such a highly contagious infectious disease can be cured in such a short period of time, and the source of the disease has been blocked, which makes her somewhat skeptical.


    "Where is the medical record and the prescription for treatment, show it to me."


    Zhou Xiangrong quickly raised his head and nced at Su Ying, "Go back to your mother, the little girl never brought the sick book with her, so the little girl Fang Zi can write it out for your mother."


    Su Ying asked her to write, while Wei Zhongming asked the officials to fetch the medical records.


    Zhou Xiangrong wrote the prescription and presented it to Su Ying. After reading the prescription, Su Ying knew it was for treating the heart.


    "May I have your name?"


    "Little girl Zhou Xiangrong."


    "Background?"


    "The little girl''s father is Bo''anhou, and the little girl is the eldestdy of Bo''anhou''s mansion."


    Su Ying asked a question and Zhou Xiangrong answered without saying a word. She looked supple and courteous, but not tactful enough to make people think she was a scheming person.


    Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes moved slightly, "The Marquis of Bo''an has been in Beijing for generations, why are you in Los Angeles?"


    Which wealthy family would allow their unmarried daughter to travel so far alone.


    Hearing this, Zhou Xiangrong pursed his lips, "My lord,st month was the anniversary of the death of the little girl''s mother. Her mother is from Lincheng. After her mother passed away, the bones were sent back to Lincheng. The little girl misses her mother and wille to Lincheng every year. asionally, I would stay for a few days for worship, and then I heard that there was a gue in Los Angeles, so I wanted toe and have a look."


    Her words were cryptic, but revealed a lot of information. When a woman marries and obeys her husband, when the wife dies, she will naturally hide in the grave of her husband''s family. There is no reason for her to return to her mother''s house, unless there are some unknown reasons.


    During the interrogation, the official came back with the sick book.


    "Your Majesty, the medical record is here."


    Su Ying took the medical record and read it carefully.


    There are several doctor''s versions of this medical record, so that Su Ying can better understand the patient''s real illness.


    For a while, only the sound of Su Ying flipping the pages of the book was left in the study, and no one made a sound.


    After reading it once, Su Ying had an idea in her mind, she closed the medical booklet and said, "Have all the patients been cured?"


    "Go back to your mother, it''s almost close."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "What I want is an urate answer, yes or no."


    Wei Zhongming quickly nced at the butler next to him, and the butler quickly said knowingly: "Go back to your mother, everything is cured, it''s just this afternoon, and everything is healed."


    To be on the safe side, Su Ying nned to visit the cured patients and asked Wei Zhongming to prepare the car.


    Wei Zhongming did not dare to disobey, and immediately asked the housekeeper to do so.


    Su Ying stood up and nced at Zhou Xiangrong, "You follow."


    "yes."


    There was only one carriage parked outside the gate of the mansion. During this period of time, the government was busy all over the ce, and everything that could be used was used. This carriage was still used by Wei Zhongming, and he was reluctant to use it for public use.


    Xiao Jin helped Su Ying get into the car, and then followed up himself. Wei Zhongming also wanted to get into the car, but when he met Xiao Jin''s dark eyes in a blink of an eye, he immediately shrank back.


    Zhou Xiangrong sat down beside the coachman with his eyes downcast, and didn''t intend to enter the carriage.


    After Xiao Jin closed the door, the carriage started slowly.


    Xiao Jin held Su Ying''s hand, pulled him into his arms and hugged him. He doesn''t like his disguised identity very much now, so he can''t get too close to her in front of others.


    Su Ying leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms, it was morefortable to sit on him.


    "The current Mrs. Bo Anhou is the stepmother?"


    Xiao Jin pondered for a moment before saying: "It should be."


    In the capital city full of aristocrats, Bo Anhou''s mansion is really not ranked high. If it is overcrowded, it is a third-rate family. This generation of Bo''anhou in Beijing is only a moderate sixth-rank mansion. Petty official, if Zhou Xiangrong''s generation can no longer produce capable people, the title of the Marquis will be taken back. Back then, the title of Marquis Bo''an could only be inherited for three generations. recovered.


    Judging from Zhou Xiangrong''s words, it can be seen that she is probably not favored at home.


    But Su Ying doesn''t care about these things, she wants to know how she cured the disease in a short period of time.


    Su Ying closed her eyes slowly, a clear memory shed in her mind suddenly, and she sat up straight.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jin wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes were all downcast, and she said quietly: "She...isn''t she already dead?"

 Chapter 475: what you say doesnt count

    Chapter 475 What you say doesn''t count


    The doubts in Xiao Jin''s eyes became even worse, "Dead? Who died?"


    Su Ying stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the car door, Xiao Jin instantly understood, and lowered his voice, "Zhou Xiangrong?"


    Su Ying is actually notpletely sure.


    She remembered that when she came out of the capital with the drawings, she met a woman who suddenly jumped out from the side of the road. At that time, she was attacked and fell to the ground.


    But at that time, she was running out of time and walked very hastily, she just shed past the woman''s face, and she was not sure that the person was Zhou Xiangrong who was sitting outside the car.


    Now that I think about it, I feel that the face is indeed simr, but she has felt her pulse, and it is confirmed that the pulse has stopped beating, and the person is dead.


    "Did I make a mistake because I was in a hurry to leave?" Su Ying thought that she could ask the secret guards who followed her secretly. They walked behind her. If people really died on the road, they would definitely have found.


    Xiao Jin felt that things were a bit strange after hearing this, but he believed in Su Ying''s judgment, no matter how anxious she was, she would not be mistaken about whether a person was dead or alive.


    "After I go back, I will ask the dark guard to send a letter back to investigate."


    "kindness."


    The streets of Los Angeles were still cold and the carriages were unimpeded on the road, and soon they arrived outside the ruined temple where patients were temporarily housed.


    The carriage stopped, Xiao Jin and Su Ying got off the carriage.


    The apanying officials on horseback saw Wei Zhongminging, so they hurried forward to salute.


    "grown ups."


    Wei Zhongming asked: "What''s the situation inside now?"


    The officer said: "Go back to your lord, the people inside are moring to go home, saying that they have recovered."


    "Open the door, I will go in and have a look." Just in case, both Su Ying and Xiao Jin took the cloth towels from the officials to cover their mouths and noses.


    Under the suppression by the officials, those who made troubles have been locked in the backyard, and most of them are still staying in the lobby of the ruined temple.


    After Su Ying and the others approached, those people came to lie down in front of the window excitedly, "My lord, my lord, we have fully recovered my lord, please let me go back."


    "Yes, my lord, we are all ready."


    "Open the door and bring two people out."


    "yes."


    Wei Zhongming asked the official to bring two people out.


    Su Ying asked them to sit down with him on the stone bench beside him. The two looked at Su Ying with apprehensive expressions and didn''t know what Su Ying was going to do to them.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to see how your bodies are recovering, please sit down."


    The two sat down obediently.


    Su Ying first checked their pulse, and then asked about their current physical condition.


    Whether it is from the pulse condition or from their description of the body, it is indeed the performance of a normal person.


    "You guys go back first."


    The two stood up, looked at each other and then knelt down in front of Su Ying, "Are you the Empress?"


    "yes."


    "Empress, the grass people are really healthy, please let us go."


    "Don''t worry, I will let you go home after I confirm that there is no problem. Before that, you will take care of your food in the ruined temple and will not let you suffer any harm. You can rest assured."


    "No, won''t you pull us out and kill us?"


    Wei Zhongming''s heart skipped a beat, and his back felt chills from fright.


    Su Ying said firmly, "No."


    "Go back and tell everyone inside that the empress will never allow anything that hurts the people to happen again, just feel at ease." Xiao Jin added.


    "Yes, yes, thank you, empress, the grassroots believe in empress."


    Su Ying looked at Wei Zhongming and said, "Where was the epidemic discovered?"


    "Hui Niangniang, it was outside the city, in the resettlement camp outside the city. Hundreds of people got sick that night, and they vomited and diarrhoea. The disease was not cured immediately, so Weichen told her to let her try it boldly, no matter what the result is, I will bear all the consequences, but fortunately Miss Zhou did not disappoint."


    This Wei Zhongming knows how to be an official, and he can take the credit for himself with all the twists and turns.


    "Who was the first person who was found to have this kind of patient at that time, is there a record of this?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Xiangrong quickly raised his eyes to look at Su Ying.


    Wei Zhongming said with a sneer: "If your empress wants to know, I will send someone to investigate."


    "Well, check the situation." She still wants to trace the source of the disease. If the source of the disease cannot be found, the disease may break out again.


    "yes."


    Su Ying then selected ten more people from the ruined temple toe out for inspection, and took blood samples from their backs before leaving.


    It was already the third watch when I returned to the government.


    "It''s gettingte now, Miss Zhou, let''s rest here for a night."


    Su Ying asked the housekeeper to arrange a guest room for Zhou Xiangrong.


    "Yes, the little one will let someone arrange it."


    "Ma''am, are you hungry, do you want me to prepare something for you?"


    Of course Su Ying is hungry. He hasn¡¯t eaten a grain of rice since he returned to the government office, and he¡¯s already so hungry that his chest sticks to his back.


    "Just cook two bowls of egg noodles." Xiao Jin said to the housekeeper.


    "Yes, little one, let''s go."


    After the butler left, Xiao Jin didn''t follow Su Ying into the house tantly, but waited in the anteroom.


    Zhou Qing walked out from the next room when she heard the noise, and she followed after seeing Su Ying enter the room.


    She woke up at night, and it was incredible to find that she had returned to the government.


    "Your Majesty, ves are useless. Not only did they fail to protect you, but they also dragged you down over and over again. Please forgive me."


    Su Ying felt a little sorry for Zhou Qing, she motioned her to get up, "You don''t know how to swim, it''s normal to be frightened and fall ill after falling into the water, you should take care of your body first these few days, and if you want to, you can follow Ben The pce enters the pce as an errand."


    Zhou Qing came here to apologize, but she didn''t expect to be able to be a full-time member again. This will be impossible for her, and the empress is too kind to her!


    "Your Majesty, ve girl, ve girl will be loyal to your empress, and will never let you down."


    Su Ying chuckled, "Then you''d better do what you say, or I''ll be angry."


    Although Zhou Qing has never seen Su Ying''s real rage, judging by her strength, she can guess that the empress is angry and the consequences are very serious!


    "Yes, the servant girl will definitely not disappoint the empress."


    When Zhou Qing pushed out from the guest room, she almost bumped into a person. She was startled, and subconsciously took two steps back. When she saw the other person clearly, her eyes were a little wary, "Who are you, why are you outside the empress''s house?" .¡±


    Xiao Jin heard the conversation between the two of them clearly just now, "He came from the capital, and his duty is to protect the empress. You don''t need to serve here, please step back."


    How can a big man let him stay outside the maiden''s house, Zhou Qing won''t leave.


    "The servant girl is the one who waits on the empress. It doesn''t matter whether you leave or not."

 Chapter 476: Hope to go all the way

    Chapter 476 Hope to walk together


    As soon as Su Ying woke up, she found Zhou Qing guarding the door with two dark circles under her eyes.


    "Your Majesty is awake, this servant will bring you some water to wash your Majesty." Zhou Qing actively ran away before Su Ying could speak.


    In a blink of an eye, she came into the room carrying a basin to wait for Su Ying to wash.


    "You didn''t sleepst night?"


    Of course Zhou Qing didn¡¯t dare to tell Su Ying that she was worried about Xiao Jin, so she guarded outside the door all night, ¡°The servant fell asleep after falling asleep for several days and couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. She was worried about what the empress might need at night, so she kept guard.¡±


    "I never wake up at night to have any needs, and next time I don''t have to."


    Zhou Qing responded repeatedly.


    Su Ying changed into a clean dress after washing, "Where is Mr. Xiao from Beijing?" Xiao Jin said his surname was Xiao to the outside world.


    "Go back to your mother, is that lord an official sent by Beijing to deal with the disaster?"


    Su Ying nodded and said, "Yes."


    "That lord went to the study with Mr. Wei at night, and hasn''te back until now."


    Su Ying thought that Xiao Jin should go to deal with the disaster.


    The housekeeper had someone bring breakfast over. Today, there are three dishes, one soup, and a te of freshly baked meat buns.


    She picked up the meat bun and took a bite. Suddenly, she missed Uncle He''s craftsmanship very much, and she didn''t know how many days she would have to wait to eat it.


    A te of steamed buns went down, and when she was about to start with the dumplings, the servant girl came to report that Zhou Xiangrong begged to see her.


    Su Ying swallowed the dumplings and let the servant girl lead the people in.


    Zhou Xiangrong was still wearing the dress from yesterday, which looked a little wrinkled, but it still did not damage her elegant temperament. From a distance, she was as beautiful and gentle as a lotus emerging from water.


    "The little girl pays her respects to the empress."


    Su Ying took another dumpling and ate it into her mouth to signal her to get up.


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his eyes and nced at Su Ying, with a faint look of reverence in his eyes, "My little girl came here today to tell my mother that the reason why my little girl was able to cure the disease was because she got an orphan book, which happened to have a book about records of that gue."


    Su Ying''s expression paused, and her gaze fell directly on her face. The more she looked at this face, the more she felt that it looked like someone who had fallen outside the capital, "What orphan copy?"


    Zhou Xiangrong took out a booklet from his body and presented it to Su Ying.


    Zhou Qing took the booklet and handed it to Su Ying.


    Su Ying signaled Zhou Qing to put the brochure aside and read it after she was full. For her, eating is a very important thing and she doesn''t like to be disturbed.


    Zhou Xiangrong just stood with lowered eyebrows and was not dissatisfied at all because of Su Ying''s ignorance.


    After she was full, Su Ying put down her chopsticks and picked up the lonely book to read.


    There is a bookmark in the lonely book, and the position of this bookmark is the page where the epidemic is recorded.


    Su Ying took a closer look, and the illnesses recorded on it were indeed simr to those of the epidemic, and there were also prescriptions for treatment below, which were exactly the same as those given to her by Zhou Xiangrong.


    This proves that she is not lying.


    Su Ying closed the lonely book and said, "Then do you know medical skills yourself?"


    "Hui Niangniang, the little girl has some medical skills, but it''s not that great."


    "Where did you learn your medical skills?"


    "Back to your mother, my father didn''t like my little girl since I was a child. The little girl grew up with the nanny. The nanny knew some medicine and taught the little girl. The little girl is also very interested in medical skills. When she grows up, she also finds someone to learn some secretly."


    There is nothing wrong with this exnation.


    "You are so courageous. You know a little bit about yourself and dare to enter the epidemic area to treat people with a single book."


    Zhou Xiangrong said with a firm expression: "Madam, although my daughter has not seen much of the world, she also knows how much harm this epidemic will bring to the people. My daughter hopes to contribute to the country and do something for the people, so I came here boldly. Please forgive my daughter''s recklessness."


    Frank, humble and unobtrusive, he is really different from those delicate little girls in Beijing.


    This is Su Ying''s most intuitive impression of Zhou Xiangrong.


    "Regardless of whether it is because you saw the cure for the disease from an isted copy, you have cured the diseases of the people in the city. Even if you have made meritorious service, I will reward you well. Tell me, what do you want?"


    Zhou Xiangrong said softly: "Thank you, ma''am. It''s an honor for the little girl to share her worries. I don''t dare to take credit for it. I just don''t know if I can let my daughter follow her when she returns to Beijing? My daughter has been out for a while, and it''s time to return to Beijing."


    Su Ying did not refuse, "Okay."


    "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Su Ying asked unintentionally: "By the way, when did you leave the capital?"


    Zhou Xiangrong said with a erratic expression, "Going back to your mother, it was two months ago."


    Two months ago, that wasn''t the same time she was out of town.


    Su Ying remembered that the woman who fell to the ground had injuries on her body. Even if the skin was healed, it would not be possible topletely restore the skin to its original state, and it would definitely leave scars. She nned to find a chance to verify it.


    "If there is nothing to do, my daughter will not disturb my mother''s rest, and my daughter will leave."


    "Back off."


    "yes."


    "My lord, who is Miss Zhou?" Zhou Qing looked at Zhou Xiangrong''s leaving back and asked in doubt.


    "The eldestdy of Bo''anhou Mansion."


    "Why is the eldestdy of the Hou Mansion here?"


    "The one who came to treat the disease for the people, she cured the disease in the city."


    Zhou Qing was very surprised, could the disease be cured so easily?


    Su Ying picked up the lonely book and read it again. She always felt that there was something wrong with this matter, but everything made sense, maybe she really was thinking too much.


    Zhou Xiangrong closed the door after returning to his guest room.


    The moment the door closed, her supple eyebrows gradually sank,pletely no longer the gentle look just now, and there was a shrewdness between the brows.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the queen was really alive, and I didn¡¯t expect that she could meet her here, but it¡¯s really, really great...


    In the study.


    Xiao Jin called all the officials,rge and small, from Los Angeles over, and asked them to exin to him the current situation in Los Angeles one by one fromst night until now.


    These little officials all said that Xiao Jin was a high-ranking official from the middle of the capital and dared not make any mistakes, so they exined the situation to Xiao Jin in every detail.


    The drought in Los Angeles is still not under control. If it doesn''t rain for a day, the drought will continue, and more and more people will be affected by the disaster. This is an urgent problem to be solved.


    After thoroughly understanding the situation in Los Angeles, Xiao Jin just asked them to prepare more ces to amodate the victims who might continue toe to Los Angeles, and then ensure that the people have enough drinking water.


    After discussing the matter, Xiao Jin asked the rest of the officials to step down, leaving only Wei Zhongming alone.


    Wei Zhongming''s eyes lit up, thinking that Xiao Jin was going to entrust him with a heavy responsibility.


    "My lord, if you have any other orders, just say so, I will do my best to do it."

 Chapter 477: life is more important than money

    Chapter 477 Life is more important than money


    Xiao Jin tapped on the desk with his well-articted fingertips, his voice was low and filled with endless coldness, "Your Majesty said, Master Wei intends to corrupt the imperial court''s official rations."


    Wei Zhongming''s knees softened, and he knelt down, "Damn it, I''m just a ghost, my lord, I beg you to speak kindly in front of your empress, and leave the official life, even if it''s for your lord to be an ox or a horse." , The subordinate officials also ordered it."


    Xiao Jin breathed out lightly, with a trace of tangle between his brows, Wei Zhongming saw that there might be some drama, so he tried harder, "My lord, I haven''t touched any of the food in that cave, my servant!" The officer will take the adults to move the grain out."


    Xiao Jin raised his ck eyes, "Isn''t the official rations burned? My lord wants to make up for my fault, at least I have to make up for the burnt official rations, right? Otherwise, I won''t be able to go to the empress to plead for mercy." .¡±


    "Master Wei said, yes or no?"


    Wei Zhongming opened his eyes in shock and thought he had heard wrong.


    He tentatively said, "My lord, those official rations...is it too much? I''m afraid the officials won''t be able to raise so much rations in such a short period of time."


    Xiao Jin picked up the teacup on the table and pecked lightly, "When I came here, I heard a lot of rumors that were not good for Mr. Wei, saying that there was a drought in Luocheng, but the court didn''t receive any news. How should Lord Wei exin this matter to the emperor?"


    Wei Zhongming''s face turned pale, and he was speechless.


    One side is silver, the other side is life, which is more important, Wei Zhongming can figure it out!


    Wei Zhongming snatched thend with his head grimacing, "Don''t worry, my lord, even if I don''t eat or drink this food, I will try my best to dig it out. Please give me some time, my lord."


    "Three days, three dayster, I will see Mr. Wei''s repentance in the granary reserve."


    "Three days..."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyelids, "Long?"


    Wei Zhongming shook his head hastily, "No, no, just three days, just three days!"


    "Go."


    "Yes, the lower officials are resigning, the lower officials are resigning."


    When Xiao Jin returned to the guest hospital, Su Ying had already left the city, so she still wanted to go outside the city to check if there were any uncured patients.


    It was just the result that surprised her. The symptoms of all the patients disappeared, and everyone returned to normal. There were no new patients, whether in or outside the city. The virus seemed to appear and disappear out of thin air.


    From a medical point of view, it is basically impossible to happen in such a medical environment, unless the transmission of the disease is self-blocking.


    "Your Majesty, the first batch of people you want to investigate are all dead."


    "All dead?"


    "Yes, basically none of these patients survived before being treated by Ms. Zhou. As long as symptoms appear, they will basically die within three to five days."


    The fatality rate of this disease is frighteningly high, "Where are the corpses? Where are the corpses of people who died of illness?"


    ¡°Burn andndfill.¡±


    "Buried where?"


    Zhou Qing went to an official to inquire. An hourter, the official took Su Ying to a barren hill. There was arge piece of refurbished soil on the hillside in front of him.


    Su Ying signaled the officer toe over with a shovel, and then asked everyone to retreat to a ce far behind, and then put on a gas mask to dig.


    One, two, three charred bodies were dug up.


    These corpses should have gone through repeated burning, and the corpses had been burnt ck and ck. Su Ying put on gloves and pulled it out, and found that the internal organs of the corpses were all burnt.


    The corpse was burnt to such an extent that it was already difficult to find anything useful from it. Many substances had undergone qualitative changes during the process of repeated burning.


    Su Ying dug up a few more corpses. The condition was worse than the previous ones. It was almost unsightly. The bones were so carbonized that they would shatter when touched by a shovel.


    She was still unconvinced, and kept digging, and finally dug her a different one.


    Judging from the surviving body shape, this should be a female corpse, no, to be precise, this is a pregnant woman.


    Su Ying frowned, the corpse was burnt beyond recognition, but her abdominal cavity didn''t know if it was because of the fetus, the organs still remained, she took out a big bag and put the corpse in, After that, he put the corpse into the space while no one was paying attention.


    Zhou Qing stood behind the forest and stretched her neck to watch. If it wasn''t for Su Ying''s death order that no one could approach her, she would have gone to help.


    The officers and servants stood by the side with unwell expressions, and they all tightly covered their mouths and noses with cloth towels. Even so, they could still smell the soaring stench.


    Su Ying dug for two hours and saw that the sun was about to set. She stopped, buried the excavated body, sprayed the whole body with disinfectant, and walked up to Zhou Qing and the others.


    "Let''s go, go back to the city before dark."


    "yes."


    After Su Ying returned to the official residence, Xiao Jin was already waiting for her in the guest courtyard.


    "Where did the empress go?"


    Su Ying said: "I went outside the city to dig up the corpse, but I still want to find out what kind of disease is so strange."


    Xiao Jin frowned when he heard the words, "It''s too dangerous." They still haven''t figured out how the disease is transmitted, those corpses are all poisonous, what if they get infected?


    Su Ying did not argue but said: "I will pay attention next time."


    Xiao Jin wanted to go forward, but saw Zhou Qing standing motionless in the room by mistake, "You go out first."


    Zhou Qing looked at Su Ying without moving, she always felt that the adult''s attitude towards the empress was not right, there was no respect for the queen from the courtiers at all!


    Su Ying thought that Xiao Jin had something to say to herself, so she asked Zhou Qing to bring the dinner.


    Before leaving, Zhou Qing nced at Xiao Jin warily before turning and leaving.


    Xiao Jin sat down next to Su Ying. Even with a mask on his face, Su Ying could see a sense of grievance from his brows, "We will return to Beijing after the people from the Ministry of Industrye over."


    Yesterday, Su Ying didn''t have time to mention this matter to him. He is now the king of a country, how can he leave Beijing for so long?


    "Tell me first, how did you leave Beijing?"


    Xiao Jin grabbed her hand and put it to his lips. He wanted to kiss her, but he smelled a faint rancid smell. He paused slightly. She was going to dig up the corpse in the afternoon...


    Xiao Jin silently moved the hand on his lips to his heart, "Pretending to be sick."


    "Are you so sure that the person in Los Angeles is me, and not a trap set by others?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark pupils reflected her morous appearance, "Wei Zhongming had a detailed description of you in his letter to the capital, and he had deep resentment towards you, every detail of his description was too different from yours." The resemnce is too simr, at that moment I thought it was you, Yingying, I knew it was you who came back."

 Chapter 478: I can help you

    Chapter 478 I can help you


    Su Ying didn''t know that Wei Zhongming was still typing her small report behind her back.


    She sneered, "Is this old boy trying to me me for all the crimes? In the future, I will twist him into a ball and kick him like a ball."


    Wei Zhongming deserved to die for what he did as a magistrate, but it was his shady thoughts that led him to find Su Ying. Because of this, Xiao Jin decided to give Wei Zhongming a chance to die. However, sometimes alive, It would be better to die.


    "Where did you go when you fell off the dam?" Xiao Jin''s voice was hoarse. After asking this question, his heart trembled inexplicably, which made him think of how painful it was to miss Su Ying every day and night. .


    Su Ying knew that he would definitely ask, and she had already thought up her words, "At that time, I was close to death, and I almost felt that I was going to die, but when I woke up, I was hanging on a driftwood, because the current was so fast that I They didn¡¯t dare to go ashore by force, so they were rushed to a far ce, and it took a lot of effort to return to Chu.¡±


    In a few calm words, Xiao Jin could imagine the danger at that time.


    But he still wanted to know where she was and what she went through during the months when she disappeared?


    "Where did you go? Why didn''t you send me a letter?" His low voice was choked with faint sobs.


    Su Ying moved to his side and gently leaned on his arms to calm his flustered emotions.


    "I caught a small wooden boat on the way, was brought to the sea, washed into the sea, and was saved by fishermen on the ind and survived. Later, I waited for the arrival of the big boat on the ind before I was able to dock in the state of Jin. .¡±


    "After I left the state of Chu, I also thought about sending you a letter, but I haven''t found a suitable channel, and I''m afraid that the letter will be robbed by someone with a heart, so I will give up on it for the time being."


    Xiao Jin held her hand and interlocked her fingers, "Before you came back, there was news sent out of the pce, saying that there was news about you. After you came back to Chu, did you meet anyone? "


    Su Ying shook her head. She never took off her disguise until she wanted to reveal her identity. Even people who knew her could not know her identity through her disguise, so she was sure that there was no Anyone who knows her whereabouts.


    "No, absolutely not."


    Su Ying frowned, "Someone wants to use my whereabouts to deceive you."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Well, I have sent someone to find out who is behind the trick, but the other party was very clever and did things very secretly, without leaving any clues."


    Hearing this, Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin wanted to return to Beijing as soon as possible.


    "You go back to Beijing first, I''ll wait for the people from the Ministry of Industry here."


    Xiao Jin refused without thinking, "No, let''s go together."


    Xiao Jin knew that she was worried about the situation in Beijing, "With Lord Jingguo here, there will be no serious problems in the court for the time being. Hurry up, and people will arrive in a few days."


    The previous Cangjiang Dam and the drought in Luocheng also made Xiao Jin realize a serious problem. The central imperial power still has too little restraint on the localities, otherwise Wei Zhongming would have the courage to dare to sway the government.


    Such an important project as the Cangjiang Dam can have such a big w, and the corruption in it is heinous. If he can''t find a way to weigh the pros and cons, it will be difficult for Chu to go far. This is a question he needs to think about as the king of a country .


    Su Ying knew that Xiao Jin''s decision would not be changed easily, so he could only try to arrange things here before leaving Los Angeles.


    Xiao Jin will deal with the drought. When Xiao Jin is busy, Su Ying goes into the space to get the dug up corpses to study.


    The carbonization of the corpse is too serious, it is difficult to research what she wants to get from it, and every detail needs to be pondered over and over again, so even if she studied from early tote, Su Ying still didn''t find much.


    Wei Zhongming was also in a state of desperation. Xiao Jin asked him to get all the official rations within three days. On the same day, he found those merchants who were involved with him, and asked them to spare no effort to find rations for him.


    But these merchants didn¡¯t know if they got some rumors, and they all felt that Wei Zhongming was going to die, so they just dealt with him on the surface, sending someone to send one or two hundred packs of grain as a show, and there was nothing to do.


    There are tens of thousands of packs of official rations, and it¡¯s not even a fraction of what it takes to send them over!


    "These lowly merchants, fortunately, they can do it. Before, they all nodded and bowed like dogs when they asked me for help. Now they are all hiding when I ask for it!" Wei Zhongming was very angry. One day has passed, and he has collected less than 3,000 bags of grain. Where will he get the rest? Even if he had sent someone to buy it in a nearby city, it was still far from enough!


    At this time, the attendant came to the door and reported: "My lord, Miss Zhou is asking to see you."


    Wei Zhongming raised his brows, he didn''t know what Zhou Xiangrong was doing here at this time, but he was at least a credit to himself, he might be able to save his life at a critical moment, so he asked his attendants to bring him in.


    Zhou Xiangrong was still dressed in a blue gauze dress, looking peaceful and delicate, "Greetings, my lord."


    Wei Zhongming waved his hands in confusion, "Miss Zhou is up, I wonder if Miss Zhou is asking to see me at this time, but is there something wrong?"


    Zhou Xiangrong nced at the butler in the room, "My little girl has something to say to the adults."


    Wei Zhongming made everyone in the room retreat.


    After the study door was closed, he said, "Just say what you have to say."


    "The little girl knows that the adult is in a little trouble now, and the little girl is not talented, so there is a way to help the adult."


    Wei Zhongming sharpened his eyes, and said with a sneer, "What trouble does this officer encounter?"


    Facing his fierce gaze, Zhou Xiangrong remained calm, "My little girl feels that even if those merchants don''t have 10,000 bags in their hands, they should be able to get 8,000. It''s just that they believe that the situation is over for you, and they don''t want to hurt your life for him anymore. It''s just profit."


    "How did you know this?"


    Zhou Xiangrong said with a slight smile: "After meeting those merchants, my lord, they talked a lot all the way. My daughter heard it from them. Now my daughter has a way to make them obediently hand over the food."


    Wei Zhongming is now at a loss. Although he knows that Zhou Xiangrong has a purpose, he is also curious about what flowers she can say.


    "Tell me about your method."


    Zhou Xiangrong took a step forward, "My little girl heard that Master Wei was a disciple of Lord Jingguo back then, and after the emperor ascended the throne, he reused Lord Jingguo, if the Lord can rely on Duke Jing''s influence, he must be able to escape this catastrophe. "


    Wei Zhongming was indeed appreciated by Lord Yasukuni when he first came to prominence, and he got his first job with the help of Lord Yasukuni.


    But in this situation, will Lord Yasukuni still help him?

 Chapter 479: Gold Medal

    Chapter 479 Death Free Gold Medal


    "Your Excellency, you don''t need to ask the Duke to do anything. You just need to bring him out to let them know that there is a big man like Duke Jing behind you. If Duke Jing can protect you, then you are still the owner of Los Angeles. , do they still dare to offend?"


    Wei Zhongming felt that what Zhou Xiangrong said was reasonable, but he hadn''t thought of it before. As for how to convince those merchants that he still had a backer like Duke Jing, that was up to him.


    "Let Miss Zhou bother."


    Zhou Xiangrong said softly: "My lord, don''t worry, neither the emperor nor the empress will take your life."


    Wei Zhongming''splexion changed again, and he began to look at Zhou Xiangrong again. How could a young woman understand these secrets?


    "What purpose does Miss Zhou have, just say it."


    "My little girl doesn''t want anything, but I heard that Los Angeles is rich in cotton, and my little girl won''t be favored by her elders at home, so she wants to run some disciples to save herself a way out, but the cotton business in Los Angeles is now in the hands of the He family. Here, if the lord can give this business to the little girl, the little girl can ensure that the lord''s life is safe."


    How could Wei Zhongming get the idea that Zhou Xiangrong was ying Cotton.


    Luocheng is indeed rich in cotton. It can be said that at least one-third of the cotton in the entire Chu Kingdom is produced in Luocheng, and the cotton here is of high quality. If you can grasp this industry, you will have a steady stream of money flowing into your pocket in the future.


    Zhou Xiangrong''s appetite is big enough for making such a request.


    "Think about it, my lord. If this thing can be done, we will be grasshoppers on a rope from now on. Take ten thousand steps back and say, after you are dismissed from office, my lord, the little girl can keep you rich and honored for the rest of your life. Looking at the whole of Los Angeles, except for the little girl , Who else can you trust, my lord? While your official position is still there, get things done quickly, otherwise it will be toote when the queen and the otherse to their senses and notice the matter of cotton."


    After Zhou Xiangrong left, Wei Zhongming sat on the teacher''s chair for a long time without saying a word.


    He was thinking about her words. Now the imperial court is focusing on the drought, and has not thought of cotton, which is a major source of ie for Los Angeles.


    Due to the drought this year, the production and harvest of cotton has been much lower than in previous years, which has also raised the price of cotton. Originally, he nned to hand over this batch of cotton to those people like in previous years, but now he has to reconsider Where is the cotton.


    "Housekeeper."


    The housekeeper who was guarding the door heard the movement and opened the door to enter the room, "What are your orders?"


    "You go to deliver a letter to the He family, and say that Lord Yasukuni has sent a letter to this official to protect this official, asking him to prepare 5,000 bags of grain tonight and send it to my private house on East Street tomorrow morning."


    The housekeeper buzzed his lips hesitantly. Thest time he went back to the He family, he only sent two hundred bags of grain. Although it was the most among all the merchants, the difference between the two hundred bags and the five thousand bags was not a little bit. Why is the He family willing to pay so much money at this time?


    "My lord, this..."


    "You don''t have to say anything, just do it."


    "Yes, little one, let''s go there in person."


    "kindness."


    The next day, Wei Zhongming waited until noon, but the He family did not deliver a single bag of food.


    Wei Zhongming clenched his fists tightly, as if making up his mind, someone called Zhou Xiangrong over.


    As soon as Zhou Xiangrong entered the room, Wei Zhongming immediately closed the study door.


    "If I agree to your request, how can you guarantee that I will not die?" Although Xiao Jin said that he would intercede with the queen for him after getting the food, but he didn''t dare to believe anyone until there was no definite result.


    Zhou Xiangrong took out a purse from his body and opened it, inside was a golden medal.


    "This is the death-preventing gold medal given to the ancestors by thete emperor. There is only one such piece in this world. If the emperor really wants to give Master Wei the death penalty, the little girl will take out the death-preventing gold medal and intercede for him."


    Wei Zhongming didn''t expect Zhou Xiangrong to have this thing. He took the gold medal and looked at it in his hand. The heavy weight of the gold medal made it clear that it was not a fake.


    Holding the gold medal tightly, he made the final decision, "Okay, I promise you that I will sell you that batch of cotton."


    Zhou Xiangrong slightly raised the corners of his lips to reveal an elegant smile, "Don''t worry, my lord, the little girl will not disappoint you."


    The cotton collected by the government is sold uniformly by the government, but it is up to the government to decide who to sell to.


    Wei Zhongming sold cotton to Zhou Xiangrong, as long as she can afford the money, there is nothing wrong with this matter.


    The two were worried that Ye Chang would have many dreams, so Zhou Xiangrong immediately asked Wei Zhongming to sign a sales contract with her, but when it was delivered, it was another person who received the money, but it was not a problem when the money was in hand.


    After settling the matter of cotton, Wei Zhongming brought those merchants here again. He first used the handle they had left in his hands to threaten him, and then moved out Lord Yasukuni to suppress the market for him. It was difficult for those merchants to distinguish what he said True or false, but the fact that he was held by Wei Zhongming is indeed true.


    Before their ambiguous attitude was to see if Wei Zhongming would fight them to the death, after all, Wei Zhongming was also involved in it.


    It wasn''t until a merchant was captured by the officials that night that they were really afraid. On the third morning, they honestly delivered the food to the ce designated by Wei Zhongming.


    Having collected enough food, Wei Zhongming licked his face and ran to Xiao Jin, "My lord, I searched all the people I could ask for, and finally got all the food together. Let''s see if you cane to your mother Do you want an urate word for the subordinate?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyelids coldly and looked at him, "Master Wei is indeed a capable person. The food that can only be collected by one person in the court, Mr. Wei collected it in less than three days, and I will do what I say. Your life, I have saved it for you."


    Received Xiao Jin''s assurance, Wei Zhongming secretly exhaled, "Thank you, my lord."


    Xiao Jin took people there and transported all the grain to the spare granary.


    In other words, the food in Los Angeles is enough tost for a few months now. If the drainage channel on the Nanjiang side can bepleted, it should be possible to start construction before the Chinese New Year. You can also go to the city to buy food, and the business in the city will be restored by then.


    The people from the Ministry of Industry also rushed to arrive a few dayster.


    When those people were brought to Su Ying, they were too shocked to speak.


    They have seen Su Ying before, and they absolutely believe that the person in front of them is the real queen.


    What a miracle, the Empress is actually still alive!


    "The empress and phoenix are safe and sound, it is really the blessing of the emperor, it is the luck of my Chu country!"

 Chapter 480: you are the greatest danger

    Chapter 480 You are the greatest danger


    Su Ying paused, could there be an assassinst night?


    "What movement?"


    Zhou Qing frowned and said: "It''s just... like the sound of the bed shaking, and there are some muffled hums, and the servants can''t hear it very clearly."


    Su Ying: "..."


    Su Ying took a sip of water without changing his face, "You heard wrong."


    Zhou Qing blinked in doubt, did he hear wrong? Maybe this movement seemed to have been going on for a long timest night.


    Su Ying said with a firm expression, "It might be a mouse."


    Zhou Qing nodded, "It''s also possible."


    Su Ying thinks that the maid''s ears are too sharp, which is not necessarily a good thing.


    After washing up, the maid brought the breakfast.


    Another Eight Immortals table is full and dang-dang.


    However,pared with the dinner, the breakfast meal has many varieties, but the portion is much smaller. There are only one or two exquisite pieces on a te, and Su Ying delivers them to his mouth in one bite. pressure.


    After breakfast, Su Ying and the others continued on their way.


    It''s just that when the team just left the city, something went wrongter.


    "Your Majesty, the shaft of Miss Zhou''s carriage is broken, so she can''t leave." The guard stepped forward to exin the situation to Su Ying.


    In the whole team, apart from the prison carriage behind, there were only two carriages in which Su Ying and Zhou Xiangrong sat.


    Su Ying didn''t want to affect the team''s progress because of this episode, "Let here to Ben Gong''s carriage."


    "yes."


    Zhou Xiangrong boarded Su Ying''s carriage with her maid Xinyue.


    Zhou Xiangrong looked apologetic, "Thank you, Ma''am."


    "Sit down, let''s go."


    The team continued to move forward, still at a speed that would never stop.


    Su Ying found a rtively stable position on the carriage, and then sat cross-legged and began to adjust her breath, so that her body could be morefortable when she got off the carriage.


    Zhou Xiangrong leaned tightly against the corner so as not to be identally thrown out.


    The team did not stop until noon.


    Su Ying opened her eyes, exhaled lightly, Zhou Qing stepped forward to help Su Ying up and said, "Your Majesty, get in the car and stretch your muscles."


    In fact, Su Ying is fine, she has been adjusting her breath and blood to flow through her body, and she is much morefortable than yesterday.


    "Well, go down and eat something."


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ying saw Zhou Xiangrong leaning against the car with a pale face, she couldn''t stand the bumpy road, let alone Zhou Xiangrong, "Miss Zhou, how are you?"


    Zhou Xiangrong nodded with difficulty, but just as soon as he opened his mouth, he quickly covered his mouth, turned around, rushed under the car and vomited.


    Xiao Jin got off the horse, nced at Zhou Xiangrong, who was vomited faintly, and said to Su Ying: "Your Majesty, walk away, don''t affect your appetite."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s back stiffened.


    Su Ying nodded when she heard Zhou Xiangrong''s weak vomiting, "You''re right, Zhou Qing, give Miss Zhou some dry food."


    "yes."


    Zhou Xiangrong emptied her stomach before Xinyue helped her to sit under a tree beside her.


    "Miss, are you okay? Let''s drink some water first."


    Zhou Xiangrong was really in a lot of pain. She wiped it clean and rinsed her mouth with clean water. Xinyue took another plum and ate it for her, and she felt better.


    "I don''t know why the queen is so anxious, can''t you take it easy? What''s the difference between going to Beijing for a day or two?"


    As soon as Xin Yue finished speaking, she suddenly looked into Zhou Xiangrong''s cold and serious eyes, and fell silent in fright, "Damn it, ve."


    "Xin Yue, that''s the empress, next time I hear you dare to disrespect your empress, don''t me me for punishing you."


    "Yes, it''s the ves who dare not do it anymore."


    Zhou Qing stood behind the two of them, and listened to both of them. She was a little annoyed when she heard that the servant girl was dissatisfied with Su Ying, but fortunately, this Miss Zhou understood clearly.


    "Miss Zhou vomited just now. The empress took pity on Miss Zhou, so she asked the servant to bring some food to Miss Zhou. Miss, please eat."


    Xin Yue supported Zhou Xiangrong to stand up.


    "Thank you, Ma''am, for your concern."


    Zhou Qing handed the things to Zhou Xiangrong, then turned and left.


    Su Ying was walking around a big tree, she really didn''t want to sit down.


    Xiao Jin baked the steamed buns and handed them to her, "Eat something first."


    The steamed buns were roasted crispy by Xiao Jin, and they were particrly fragrant after one bite.


    The skin of the steamed bun was baked until it was a little charcoal ck, and Su Ying''s mouth turned ck after eating it.


    Xiao Jin took a handkerchief and wiped it carefully on her lips, "Your Majesty is going to be a cat."


    Zhou Qing felt that she didn''t know what love is, but she felt that the way Master Xiao looked at the empress was not right, it was so sticky that it could be drawn!


    Does he know what he is doing to punish the nine ns!


    "Lord Xiao, let the servants serve on your empress''s side."


    Zhou Qing stepped forward and directly took the handkerchief from Xiao Jin''s hand to block between the two of them to prevent Xiao Jin from getting too close to Su Ying. She wet the handkerchief with water to wipe it for Su Ying, but Su Ying took her The handkerchief in his hand said: "Ben Gong cane by himself, and you also have something to eat, and we will continue on our way in a while."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin nced at Zhou Qing lightly, as if thinking about where she could go faster with the knife!


    The rest time was only a quarter of an hour, and Su Ying returned to the carriage on time when the time was up.


    Xin Yue supported Zhou Xiangrong into the carriage, and after resting for a while, herplexion looked better.


    "If you really can''t stand the bumps, I will arrange another carriage for you when you get to the next city, and ask a few people to **** you back to Beijing. You can walk ording to your own ability on the road."


    Zhou Xiangrong shook his head resolutely, "Your Majesty, my little girl is fine, it''s just that I have a stomachache from eating too fast in the morning, and it''s fine now."


    It seemed that he wanted to try his best to prove that he was fine, but Zhou Xiangrong was forced to persevere on the road afterwards.


    The night before they approached the capital, they settled down at a post station twenty miles away from the city.


    Thinking of seeing the children tomorrow, Su Ying couldn''t help being excited.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying and smiled, and his mood also improved.


    Su Ying was thinking about how to get the little wolves out of the space, and turned back into the pce, she couldn''t let them appear out of thin air.


    There is a town not far from the post station. Before it was dark, Su Ying wanted to go there to see if he could find a chance for the little wolf to appear.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    When Xiao Jin entered the room, he saw that Su Ying had changed into a coarse cloth dress.


    "Go to the town ahead to have a look. I haven''t been able to bring anything to the children after rushing all the way back. Before I left the capital, I promised them that I would bring them gifts."


    "I go with you."


    Su Ying nodded and ordered the two horses to be prepared.


    When Zhou Qing walked over with the teapot in hand, she saw Su Ying and Xiao Jin going out.


    "Where is the empress going?"


    "Go to the vicinity with Lord Xiao to inspect it. You can just wait for Ben Gong at the post."


    Zhou Qing nced at Xiao Jin worriedly, "ve maidservant apany the empress."


    "No need, I will protect your empress."


    You are the greatest danger in front of your empress!


    Zhou Qing was secretly anxious, but she had no choice but to watch Su Ying and Xiao Jin leave.

 Chapter 481: promise

    Chapter 481 Commitment


    Passing through the back door, Su Ying immediately saw Wei Zhongming in the prison car.


    He looked thinner, his face was gray, and he looked like a death row prisoner.


    Hearing the movement, Wei Zhongming looked at Su Ying expectantly, "Ma''am..."


    Su Ying quickly got on the horse, "Doesn''t it feel good?"


    "Damn the lower officials..."


    "It''s good to know you deserve to die."


    Wei Zhongming didn''t dare to say anything.


    The two got on their horses and rode away.


    The town is not far from the post station, because it is also close to the capital, Xiao Jin is no stranger to this section of the road.


    The two rode their horses all the way to the town before dark.


    This is a big town, even at sunset, there are still many pedestrians on the street.


    After entering the town, the two dismounted and led the horse along the street.


    "Want to buy something?"


    "They like small animals, let''s go to the cattle stalls to see."


    "good."


    The faces of both of them changed, and they were wearing the mostmon coarse cloth clothes. Walking on the street, they looked like an ordinary couple.


    Xiao Jin took Su Ying''s hand, asked where the livestock stall was, and then led her slowly towards it.


    On the road, Su Ying, who met a peddler who was yelling at the side of the road, would also go over to have a look, and also bring something back to Mother Zhao and Bai Shuang.


    "Littledy, this flower is the most fashionable in Beijing. If you like it, I will sell it to you for five cents each."


    For the jewelry in the pce, these head flowers are really not good, but Su Ying thought it was very unique, so she picked a few, and Xiao Jin followed her to pay.


    "Stir-fried chestnuts in sugar, hot chestnuts in sugar."


    Su Ying smelled the aroma of the food after buying the first flower. She hadn''t been able to eat well during this period of time, and now that she is approaching the capital, she feels rxed and interested.


    "Give me a pack."


    "Okay littledy, you take it."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying peeling the chestnuts and eating contentedly, with a doting smile on his lips, "How much?"


    "Guest officer, fifteen coins."


    After paying the money, Xiao Jin bought some bunches of candied haws and fresh pastries for Su Ying.


    "Taste?"


    A still steaming yellow-orange-orange-fried chestnut was brought to his lips.


    Xiao Jin slightly lowered his head and opened his mouth to eat.


    Chestnuts are very glutinous and sweet, and it warms his heart from between his lips and teeth.


    Walking around all the way, the two finally came to the cattle stall. Su Ying stuffed all the things bought on the way into Xiao Jin''s arms.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll be right back."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly and wanted to refuse, he didn''t want to be separated from her for a moment!


    Su Ying said: "These are for food, the inside is too smelly, for a quarter of an hour, if I don''te out for a quarter of an hour, you can go in again."


    "I''ll apany you."


    "No."


    In the end, Xiao Jin could onlypromise, "Half a quarter of an hour."


    "good."


    Su Ying walked into the cattle stall without even thinking about it. She wanted to find a hidden ce and enter the space to get the two little wolves out.


    Fortunately, the sky had darkened and there were not many people in the stall. She found a low wall and walked in. When she came out, she already had two wolf pups in her hands.


    The little wolf cubs have been trapped in the space for so long, and they are a little bit wary when they suddenly appear outside, especially because the smell of livestock around them makes their hairs stand on end.


    Su Ying patted them reassuringly, "Don''t be afraid, let''s go, I''ll take you to eat delicious food and drink spicy food."


    When walking out, Su Ying saw Xiao Jin standing outside the door at a nce.


    Even the mostmon coarse cloth clothes can''t conceal the nobility on his body.


    "Wolf?" Xiao Jin looked at the animal she pulled out in amazement.


    Su Ying nodded, "I bought it from an uncle from the northwest. Seeing that they are still young, they should be able to raise them. Take them back and give them to Ji''er."


    In the city of Tiankui before, the two little guys got along well with the wolf king and the pack of wolves. When they returned to Chu State, they were very reluctant to part with them. They won¡¯t see the pack of dogs in a short time, so send them off. Let them take good care of the two little ones.


    "good."


    Xiao Jin put all his things on the horse''s back, and stepped forward to hold her hand.


    He doesn''t care what Su Ying brings back, all he cares about is her.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat here and then go back or go back and eat?"


    The post station has already got the news in advance, and everything that should be prepared has been prepared. If you don¡¯t go back, the prepared things should be wasted.


    Anyway, the purpose ofing out has been achieved, and there is no need to continue here.


    "Let''s go back."


    "good."


    Su Ying bought tworger baskets, and put two little wolves inside and tied them to the horse. She was about to get on the horse when Xiao Jin grabbed her.


    "Sit here with me."


    Su Ying thought Xiao Jin was going to give her his horse to ride, "Are you walking?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyelids twitched, and he told her to get on the horse first, and then sat down neatly behind her.


    The width of the saddle is limited, and Xiao Jin almost sticks to Su Ying''s back. Even though the two have been in close contact countless times, her heartbeat will still inexplicably speed up when she feels his breath attacking.


    "If you''re tired, lean on me." Xiao Jin went around her with both hands and grabbed the rein and mped the horse''s belly, and the horse walked briskly.


    If they can''t enter Beijing tonight, there is no need for them to rush back.


    From the time when the sky was sinking to the dense clouds, Su Ying leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms, felt his strong heartbeat and looked at the shining neb in the sky, enjoying the rare tranquility at this moment.


    After returning to Beijing, they don''t know how many things are waiting for them.


    "Xiao Jin."


    "kindness."


    "If one day, mine is gone..."


    Xiao Jin''s hand holding her tightened suddenly, even his heartbeat elerated, and the fear of losing struck him again, making him almost lose control.


    "Won''t!"


    She stroked his tense hands soothingly, "I mean if."


    "No ifs! Su Ying, I don''t want to think about these **** ifs!"


    "Okay, then don''t want to, but no matter what happens, don''t abuse yourself, at least you have to promise me this."


    Xiao Jin lowered his head, pressed his face against hers, felt her temperature, and his flustered heartbeat gradually calmed down, "Okay, I promise you, but you have to promise me that no matter what happens, you will Keep yourself safe, this is your husband, I hope you will give him a promise."


    "Okay, I promise you too."


    Xiao Jin hugged her tightly, and kissed her on the cheek, "I will arrange the affairs of Chu State as soon as possible, and give me some time."


    "Why, you don''t want to be the emperor anymore? Don''t be self-willed, it won''t be so easy to get off when you get on the thief ship." If Xiao Jin is not the monarch, no matter who is in power, Xiao Jin is the most terrible threat to that person, even if At the beginning, she was relieved, and people''s hearts would change over time, so she did not agree with Xiao Jin''s resignation at this time.


    "Don''t be willful, I can''t put you in danger."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, no matter what you do, I will be with you Xiao Jin, this is my promise to you."


    "Then you must keep your promise, otherwise..."


    Su Ying asked amusedly: "Otherwise what?"


    "Otherwise... I will let you cry at night and beg for mercy."


    Su Yingughed lightly, turned around neatly, wrapped his neck around his neck and kissed him on the lips, "Who will cry may be!"

 Chapter 482: Return to Beijing

    Chapter 482 Return to Beijing


    As night fell, the post station was plunged into boundless darkness.


    In the night, a thin figure walked to the backyard where the prisoners were guarding with a food box.


    When the guard saw someone approaching, he stepped forward on guard and shouted, "Who, don''t approach."


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his head and said: "It''s the empress who asked the little girl to bring them food. The empress said that she will take them back to question their crimes. Before that, they can''t starve to death."


    Zhou Xiangrong has been sitting in a carriage with Su Ying for the past few days, knowing that she is someone Su Ying trusts, he doesn''t think much of it, and lets her go directly.


    Zhou Xiangrong first put the food in the food box into other prison cars, and finally came to Wei Zhongming.


    She put two steamed buns and a dish of side dishes into the car, and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "My lord, I''m going to Beijing tomorrow. Haven''t you thought it through yet? In order to make sure things are safe, what else do you need?" But you can hesitate, besides me, who else can you trust?"


    Wei Zhongming gritted his teeth and did not make a sound.


    Zhou Xiangrong was not in a hurry, and only said softly: "Your Excellency has fallen into such a situation, why should you care about other people''s lives?"


    Wei Zhongming raised his head suddenly, and said coldly: "You''d better keep me safe, otherwise you won''t even think about it!"


    "Don''t worry, my lord, my little girl will never let you down."


    Wei Zhongming looked around, and after making sure that the officials didn''t notice this side, he whispered to Zhou Xiangrong for a while.


    After listening, Zhou Xiangrong carried the food box and left in satisfaction.


    As soon as she left, Su Ying and Xiao Jin came back.


    The clerk at the post station prepared a sumptuous meal and delivered it to Su Ying and the others after they returned.


    "Zhou Qing, this is for you, take it." Su Ying took out a pearl flower and put it in Zhou Qing''s hand.


    Zhou Qing looked at Zhuhua in surprise, and the empress actually brought something for herself when she went out.


    "My servant thank you, Madam."


    Su Ying waved her hand indifferently and drank the pork rib soup in one gulp, "Go to bed early tonight, and enter the city as soon as the city gate opens tomorrow."


    "yes."


    At night, Su Ying couldn''t fall asleep even if she was very tired. Thinking of thest time she left Beijing, it had been a few months, and she didn''t know if the children had gained weight, lost weight, or grown taller.


    Xiao Jin is so skinny, as for Mother Zhao and the others, don¡¯t they also think that she is dead, I¡¯m afraid I feel ufortable during this period of time.


    Seemed to be able to feel her messy thoughts, Xiao Jin hugged her and softlyforted her, "Don''t think about it, we will see you tomorrow."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms and gradually fell asleep.


    At this time, Jingzhong also received the news of Su Ying''s return.


    But there are still many people who think it is fake. In their cognition, if they fall from that ghost ce, the possibility of surviving is almost equal to zero.


    Almost everyone suspected that this so-called queen was created by a certain force in order to deceive the Holy Majesty, but the strange thing was that the city gate was almost full of people before dawn.


    Without exception, these people are civil and military officials in disguise!


    Although they didn''t believe it, they were all curious about what kind of queen this queen dared to enter the pce so boldly. Aren''t they afraid of being seen through?


    Before dawn, Su Ying was awakened by the movement in the station.


    She opened her eyes, and Xiao Jin had already left. She rubbed her eyebrows and sat up to move her muscles and bones, and made a noise to let Zhou Qing enter the room.


    "Did someonee outside?"


    "Yes, the servant heard that it seems that themander of the Imperial Army has arrived."


    It''s not surprising that Jiang Yang came to Su Ying.


    After washing up, Zhou Qing served breakfast.


    There are not many styles, but the quantity isrge.


    Su Ying grabbed a bun and ate it, when she heard familiar footsteps outside the door, and when she looked up, she saw Xiao Jining outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, the Forbidden Army has brought the Phoenix here."


    Engaging in such a big fight?


    Seeing the question marks in Su Ying''s eyes, Xiao Jin nodded slightly at her, just to make such a big fight.


    He wants to let those who think about Su Ying''s death know that the empress who almost died for the country is still alive!


    It doesn''t matter what you do, as long as you can go back to Beijing.


    After eating, Zhou Qing took a gorgeous phoenix robe and walked in to signal Su Ying to change into it.


    Since you are doing Fengluan, you still have to put on a good posture in the outfit.


    Su Ying opened his hands, allowing Zhou Qing to fiddle with her body, and finally put the heavy phoenix crown on her head before the matter was over.


    She picked up the rouge on the dressing table and wanted to apply it to Su Ying, but Su Ying stopped her, "Let''s save this." She is so young, and herplexion is rosy and shiny, so there is no need to apply these things, so Zhou Qing only uses vermilion A little bit of lip meaning is almost the same.


    After tidying up, Zhou Qing put down the bead curtain on the phoenix crown, and helped Su Ying walk outside the station.


    Jiang Yang, who was waiting outside the door, knelt down and saluted immediately when he heard the movement.


    "The next official sees the empress."


    Jiang Yang never doubted Su Ying''s identity, even if other people would be deceived, the emperor would never.


    "Get up."


    Casual and cold tone, it must be the empress.


    Jiang Yang stood up, but he still looked at Su Ying more than he should, but he suddenly met Su Ying''s eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. Jiang Yang could understand the eyes at a nce, the empress was asking him if his skin was itchy up!


    Definitely my mother!


    "Mydy, please."


    Su Ying looked at it in a blink of an eye, this battle was really big, yesterday''s guards were all reced, all of them were forbidden soldiers, and it was impossible to see the end at a nce.


    Zhou Qing helped Su Ying get on the Fengjia, which was very big, bigger than the carriage they were riding in before.


    Zhou Xiangrong came out of the inn and looked at the resplendent and extravagant Feng Luan, her eyes showed fascination, but she quickly restrained her emotions, and walked up to Feng Luan as if she didn''t know it, but was arrested by the imperial guards. stopped.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhou Xiangrong subconsciously looked up at Su Ying, "The little girl is serving by the empress''s side." She wanted to go to Fengjia.


    Su Ying has good hearing. Although she spoke in a low voice, she still heard it.


    "Miss Zhou is thedy of the Bo''anhou Mansion, how can she be the person serving in front of me, I don''t need to serve here, Miss Zhou can just sit in the carriage at the back."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s face froze, he could only walk towards the carriage behind.


    Before getting into the carriage, she turned her head and nced at Feng Luan, her eyes became more determined.


    The golden light broke through the clouds and just shone on Su Ying''s phoenix.


    Jiang Yang got on his horse and ran to the front of the team, "Let''s go."


    The imperial army''s team was toorge. When passing through the surrounding cities and viges, themon people stood and watched in amazement, not knowing which big man was able to bear such a battle.


    "This, this is Fengluan, Fengluan, is it the empress?"


    "Isn''t the empress dead already?"


    "If the emperor doesn''t mourn for a day, the empress will still be alive!"


    Otherwise, looking at the entire capital, is there anyone who is qualified to sit in such a phoenix car?

 Chapter 483: bengong is back

    Chapter 483 Bengong is back


    The gate of the city was already crowded with crowds, Xiao Jin did not order the crowd to disperse, but also wanted them to see with their own eyes that Su Ying was still alive.


    The imperial guards solemnly lined up the adult wall, isting everyone who watched the excitement from the street.


    Su Ying sat on the phoenix carriage, looking down at them with surprise, doubt, or even reluctance. She slowly stood up from the phoenix carriage, and nced over the faces of those people one by one, even more The bead curtain on her face was pushed back, and when the team reached the most crowded ce, she stopped the imperial army.


    The sun was in the sky, as if it had absorbed all the golden light and shone on Su Ying''s body, casting ayer of golden light all over her, which was so dazzling that people couldn''t look directly at it.


    "Bengong is back." Her voice was clear and powerful, like a sharp sword that could pierce all the dross, hitting everyone''s hearts word by word.


    "In order to protect the people of our state of Chu, I would not hesitate to sacrifice my own life, but with the blessing of the emperor, I was able toe back alive, so those who have doubts in their hearts put away your thoughts, my pce It can block the gap in the dam, and it can also block those malicious intentions!"


    Su Ying''s words are resounding, and it is also a warning to those who doubt themselves.


    "The empress is a thousand years old, the empress is a thousand years old."


    As if intimidated by Su Ying''s aura, everyone spontaneously knelt down and saluted Su Ying.


    Many officials in ordinary attire murmured in low voices, "The arrogance is so arrogant, it must be the queen herself!"


    "Could it be that the gods blessed me, I can''t die..."


    When Su Ying fell off the dam, there were hundreds of pairs of eyes who saw it. It is impossible to fake it.


    No one can exin how Su Ying survived, what they have to do now is to ept the reality!


    The team continued to move forward, and the scene of Su Ying''s return was deeply burned into the hearts of everyone present.


    Xiao Jin rode a horse and walked beside Su Ying. He looked at Su Ying who was shrouded in golden light, and felt that she deserved all of this. She should be admired and praised by all people.


    Su Ying went back to the cushion and sat down and got a little girl.


    "Your Majesty, you are really the most beautiful and heroic woman I have ever seen."


    Su Ying took a fruit "kacha" and bit it down.


    The dignified and luxurious image just now is gone, and he looks more like a luxurious, idle and arrogant master.


    In the wing room on the second floor of the tea house, a figure looked at Feng Jia passing by, and shook his head, "This evil spirit has returned, it is really... a disaster that willst for thousands of years!"


    There are forbidden troops clearing the way, from the city gate to the queen are unimpeded.


    The people in the pce rushed out after getting the news and waited outside the pce gate.


    Mother Zhao stood outside the pce gate with two treasures, wishing that they would stamp out a hole in the green bricks under her feet.


    Er Bao held Da Bao''s hand, his neck almost stretched out.


    She knew that A Niang would definitelye back, you see, she was right!


    "Come,e, the empress''s team is here."


    Bai Shuang eximed excitedly, and everyone ran to the front excitedly, wishing they could walk faster.


    After approaching the pce, Su Ying also slowly sat up straight. She took out the binocrs and saw Da Bao Er Bao and Zhao Mama in the crowd at a nce.


    Seeing the tense and excited expressions on their faces, Su Ying''s heart also became restless.


    The team stopped outside the pce gate, Mother Zhao and the others knelt down to salute Su Ying.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but jumped off Fengjia and ran to Mother Zhao and the others.


    "Ji''er, Linger, hurry up and throw yourself into A Niang''s arms."


    Dabao and Erbao looked at Su Ying eagerly, and when they heard Su Ying''s voice, they couldn''t help breaking free from Mother Zhao''s hand and rushed towards Su Ying, crashing into Su Ying''s arms like a small bomb.


    "Auntie!"


    "Aniang, Aniang! You are finally back!"


    Su Ying embraced them all, and hugged them both. Smelling the unique fragrance of milk on their bodies, her anxious heart calmed down, and the thoughts that had been suppressed for so long also surged out.


    "Mother, I miss you so much." Su Ying''s nose was a little sore, her throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton, and she hugged the two children tightly, reluctant to let go.


    "Ling''er and brother also miss A Niang very much. Fortunately, A Niang is back."


    "Ji''er knows, A Niang will definitelye back!"


    The two little guys were lying on Su Ying''s body and they didn''t want to get off at all.


    Afterforting them, Su Ying turned to look at Mother Zhao and the others.


    They all lost weight, everyone lost weight, and Su Ying''s eyes became hot.


    "Mom Zhao..."


    Mother Zhao had been suppressing her emotions just now, but now she couldn''t help shedding tears when she saw Su Ying.


    "Mydy... the old ve''sdy!"


    There were choked sobs outside the pce gate, no one knew how tormented they were in the past few months, and no one could imagine how deep their friendship with Su Ying was.


    Reason told them that something might have happened to Su Ying, but their feelings made them unwilling to believe this fact at all.


    "The empress first enters the pce, first enters the pce." Mother Zhao supported Su Ying and was unwilling to let go.


    Su Ying turned her head and nced at Zhou Qing, "What are you doing in a daze, quickly follow."


    Zhou Qing came back to her senses and responded. She was envied by the empress and mother Zhao''s emotional expression just now, but she also felt that it should be. It is very difficult to find a master like the empress in this world.


    After Xiao Jin followed Su Ying and the others into the pce, he quickly returned to his bedroom from another direction and changed into his attire.


    Zhang Shuming thought that Xiao Jin woulde back today, but he was still surprised when he saw him. The emperor actually gained weight after going out for a trip.


    Zhang Shuming smiled when he saw Xiao Jin who had regained his energy and energy. He was really blessed by the emperor. The empress is fine, the emperor is fine, and the whole Chu country can be healed.


    "Your Majesty, when do you n to ''wake up''?" Xiao Jin still imed to be sick to the outside world.


    "When the empresses to visit me, I should wake up."


    "Yes, yes, this old ve understands."


    Su Ying took the children back to Fengluan Pce.


    The two children seem to want to grow on Su Ying''s body, they are not willing to get down no matter what, even if they are sitting, they must sit on Su Ying''sp.


    "Aniang, Aniang, look at Linger, look at Linger."


    "Aniang, have some snacks."


    "Aniang, Linger wants to kiss."


    Su Ying was surrounded by happy kisses, happy feeding, and happy light all the way.


    Completely forgot that there was a resentful emperor waiting for her to wake up in the bedroom.


    Su Ying felt that no matter whether it was Zhao''s mother or the two children, all of them had lost weight. If they really lost weight, their outlines would be much clearer.


    These people haven¡¯t eaten well during this period of time, and Dabao still has dark circles under his eyes at such a young age.


    Su Ying really feels distressed!

 Chapter 484: where is my present

    Chapter 484 Where is my gift


    Su Ying wanted to have a good talk with each of them and ask, what happened during this time.


    After being fed a few dishes and several fruits, Su Ying asked Mama Zhao and the others not to serve them any more. This dessert was a bit greasy.


    "My mother won''t eat, you eat a little, and go to see your father first."


    Finally, Zaiwangshi finally got to wait for his wife and children.


    "To see Daddy, we are going too."


    The two babies jumped off Su Ying''s body and held Su Ying''s hand tightly, unwilling to let go.


    The foster mother who followed the two treasures saw her and wanted to go forward, but was stopped by Zhao''s mother.


    "The two sisters have worked hard for a few days. Now that the empress is back, the eldest prince and the little princess cannot leave the empress. The two mothers should go back and rest first, so as not to spoil the interest of the eldest prince and the others."


    The two foster nuns looked at their faces, and they bowed and retreated after receiving what Mama Zhao said.


    Su Ying led the two treasures to the outside of the bedroom. The imperial guards guarding the bedroom stepped forward to salute when they saw Su Ying. They didn''t intend to stop them at all, and directly opened the door to let Su Ying in.


    Zhang Shuming heard the movement and came out, seeing Su Ying approaching with red eye circles.


    "The servant pays respects to the empress, I have met the eldest prince, the princess."


    "Eunuch Zhang, get up."


    "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Zhang Shuming stood up and was about to step aside, when he heard Su Ying''s cold voice, "Eunuch Zhang has also lost weight, and I''m not here, so you won''t have a good meal?"


    Zhang Shuming paused, his voice choked up and said: "You must eat more..."


    "Eat more."


    Su Ying walked into the bedroom, and saw a figure lying on the bed through the pale yellow yarn man.


    She walked over with the child and sat down beside the bed, "Your Majesty, get up, my concubine is back."


    Xiao Jin slowly opened his eyes, and met Su Ying''s clear and bright phoenix eyes at a nce, he sat up from the bed and hugged her and the two children into his arms, "I know, you will definitelye back. "


    Zhang Shuming listened to the noise in the house and slowly backed out and closed the door of the pce, leaving time for the family of four.


    "Daddy, you''re right. Auntie is back." Dabao had the same resolute expression as Xiao Jin. Su Ying looked up and found that the baby fat on the child''s face had faded a lot in just a few months. She Gently stroking the child''s face, I felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    "Aniang also brought you gifts. After lunch, Aniang will take you to have a look."


    Er Bao raised his head when he heard the words, "What good things did A Niang bring us?"


    "You will know in a while, let your father get up first."


    Xiao Jin let go of his hands and got up from the bed, and didn''t ask anyone toe in to wait on him, so he picked up the dragon robe beside him and put it on. Su Ying sat beside him with the two children, talking andughing.


    Hearing theughter of the mother and son, Xiao Jin had a faint smile on his face and eyes.


    "Auntie, Uncle He knew that Auntie wasing back today, so he prepared a lot of delicious food for Auntie, and I will eat moreter." Dabao went to the imperial dining room early in the morning. Mother likes to eat delicious food, so he is going to see if the imperial dining room is ready, but Uncle He did not disappoint him.


    Su Ying misses Uncle He''s craftsmanship so much, she wished she could feast on it now.


    "Then you must eat more. Eating less is disrespectful to Uncle He."


    "Aniang, Aniang, you won''t leave this time when youe back, right? You have been away for a long time this time, so long that Linger doesn''t know how many days have passed."


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, but I dare not count, I dare not count, because I am afraid that Su Ying will not return after a long, long day.


    Su Ying caressed the faces of the two children lovingly. Linger''s big eyes were still clear, but she looked different from before. Her delicate baby had also grown up.


    Even though Dabao still smiles like a child between his brows, his demeanor and movements revealed invisibly are different from before.


    After all, they were forced to grow up quickly. Su Ying didn''t know whether it was good or bad, but she just tried her best to leave a softness in their hearts that no one could destroy.


    Su Ying hugged them and kissed them on the face, "Aniang will be with you in the next time, watching you grow up, and will not leave unless it is absolutely necessary."


    Obtaining Su Ying''s promise, the two little ones threw themselves on Su Ying happily.


    "Didn''t you want to see the gift that Auntie bought for you?" Xiao Jin walked up to them, and took the hands of Dabao and Erbao.


    "Going to go, going to see the presents."


    Since the news of Su Ying''s ident reached the pce, the two little guys haven''t been this lively for a long time.


    The little wolf that Su Ying brought back was ced in the little beast pond behind the imperial garden.


    The two little guys cried out in surprise when they saw the little wolf in the little beast pool.


    "It''s Xiang, auntie, auntie, is this a gift from you?" Er Bao happily broke away from Xiao Jin''s hand and ran over.


    Although Dabao is more stable, his big eyes are also full of surprises.


    "Go, choose one for you."


    Su Ying signaled the forbidden army to open the door of the small beast pool.


    The two little guys who had been in contact with the wolf king were not afraid of the little wolf at all. On the contrary, the little wolf was a little afraid of them, and did not dare toe out of the pool for a long time.


    Su Ying took some jerky from his body and handed it to them, asking them to use the jerky to coax the little wolf out.


    At the beginning, the little wolf was very wary, but gradually he was attracted by the smell of dried meat, and tried to get out of it.


    "Eat, eat, mother, you have eaten the dried meat in my hand." Er Bao lowered his voice excitedly, and was very excited to see the little wolf who was eating hard.


    The other little wolf was more vignt, seeing his partner started eating, he slowly approached Dabao and ate the jerky in his hand.


    Dabao tentatively stretched out his little hand to touch the little wolf''s head, "Aniang, do they have names?"


    "No, wait for you to fetch them yourself."


    "Its eyes are like almonds, let''s call it Huihui." Dabao said seriously.


    Su Ying: "..." Is there any important connection between these two?


    "Then I want to call it Baibai. It has a white paw. Aunt, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Okay, you can call them whatever you want, and let them follow you from now on."


    "Okay, okay, haha, I''m going to take it back to the house."


    "After taking them back, put them in a small courtyard to familiarize them with the environment. It''s not toote to bring them into the house after they get familiar with it."


    "Yeah."


    Su Ying took some insect repellent for the imperial army, and asked the imperial army to wait for the two little wolves to wash and drive them away before taking them back to the yard of the two treasures.


    "They all have presents, what about me?"

 Chapter 485: slipped away

    Chapter 485 slipped away


    Xiao Jin looked at her with lowered eyes, with faint expectation in his eyes.


    Su Ying was taken aback for a moment, as if she had forgotten about it.


    Meeting her astonished eyes, the light umted in her ck eyes gradually dimmed.


    "forget?"


    Su Ying licked her lips, "Why didn''t you say anything when you went shopping?"


    "Is what I said the same as what you thought of buying me?"


    What''s the difference?


    Seeing Xiao Jin''s gradually lost appearance, Su Ying chooses to see nothing!


    slipped away.


    The queen returns and the emperor wakes up. The restless ghosts and ghosts in the capital seem to be suppressed for a moment, and they dare not make any more moves in a short time.


    Lunch is served in Xiao Jin''s bedroom. Before Su Ying adhered to the principle of thrift and thrift, the quantity was not too much, as long as the portion was sufficient, but the meals served today were not only sufficient in quantity, but also could not be more sufficient.


    Su Ying looked at the roasted wholemb ced in the middle of the table, almost smelling so fragrant.


    "The old man He got up early in the morning to marinate this roastmb for the empress. After it tasted good, it was put on the rack to smoke and roast. Themb was only roasted when it was served, and it was the best time to eat." Zhao mother took the knife and gave it to Su. Ying cut off arge piece of mutton leg, the skin of the mutton was still steaming, and the oil sshes on it could be seen jumping.


    Su Ying blew two mouthfuls, couldn''t help but took a bite, it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, it was so delicious!


    "This is haggis soup. He knew that Madam likes it, so he made a big pot for Madam." Zhao''s mother kept talking, and she kept picking vegetables for Su Ying, for fear that Su Ying would eat them. not enough.


    Su Ying pulled the quick mutton and put it in the bowls of Xiao Jin and the two babies, and also grabbed Mother Zhao with her oily hands.


    "Mother Zhao, you don''t need to serve here, you go to eat."


    "This table is too big, the old ve is afraid that the mother will not be able to pick up the food." She just wanted to stay and do more things for Su Ying, even if she just stood and looked at her, she would feel better.


    "Then if you want to stay, sit down and eat with us."


    Mother Zhao made a sudden movement, that is absolutely impossible.


    Mother Zhao sighed, and could only say: "Your Majesty, take it easy, tell the old ve what you want to eat at night, and the old ve will tell the old man He."


    "Well, go to eat, eat more, I''ll give you a month to make yourself fat again."


    "Okay, okay, this old ve will go now."


    In the inner hall, only a family of four remained.


    Before there was no news from Su Ying, the two treasures would speciallye over to share with Xiao Jin every day except for breakfast.


    But every time they ate, the dining table was extremely silent. Whether it was Xiao Jin or the two children, they just took a few bites and dropped their chopsticks.


    But today is different, they never thought it was such a happy thing to chatter while eating.


    "You guys don''t go to ss today. After a while, Auntie will take you to fish in the lotus pond. Uncle He said that the lotus fish tastes very sweet, but there are too many thorns."


    "I want to go fishing with my mother."


    "I aming too."


    "Eat more, there is no meat on your little faces, eat this, this beef ball is also delicious."


    Su Ying was really a bit busy eating this meal, busy taking care of two children, an adult, they all looked at her eagerly and waited for her toe, really, forget it Well, her child and her man can spoil her.


    One meal made the four of them chubby, and after they were full, they slumped on the chairs and didn''t want to move.


    Su Ying felt a little sleepy when she was full, but Xiao Jin pulled her to prevent her from sleeping, as it was prone to indigestion.


    "Don''t sleep, drink some tea, and go for a walk in the yardter."


    Su Ying really doesn''t suffer from indigestion. She has strong energy and blood, and her body metabolism is much faster than ordinary people, so the food she eats is also consumed very quickly.


    "Mother, Linger is also sleepy." Er Bao rubbed his eyes, yawned delicately,y on Su Ying''sp, and stared dazedly.


    Dabao, not to be outdone, climbed onto the chair and hugged Su Ying''s waist, and put his little head on Su Ying''s shoulder, "Hug, mother."


    Xiao Jin looked at the two babies who wished they could grow on Su Ying''s body, silently put down the teacups in their hands, and kept telling himself that they were his own, and he couldn''tpete with him at night...


    Su Ying is not afraid of food umtion, but she is afraid of children food umtion, so she asked Mother Zhao to make some Xiaoji soup for them to drink, and then took them to y in the yard for a while before letting them take a nap first.


    Mother Zhao said that the two little guys knew that Su Ying woulde back today, and they almost didn''t sleep all nightst night. It could only be that Su Ying hugged them andy down on the bed.


    Xiao Jin still wanted to follow up with the inner pce, but was stopped by Zhang Shuming, "Your Majesty, Lord Jingguo has entered the pce, saying that he is worried that the emperor''s dragon body wants to enter the pce to visit."


    Xiao Jin paused. Duke Jing had indeed taken on a lot when he left the pce these two times. Thinking of his gray hair, he still went to the imperial study.


    Looking at the safe and sound Xiao Jin, Duke Jing really wanted to cry. Is it easy for him to be an old man buried in the ground from the neck down? When the previous emperor didn¡¯t trust him, he should just p his **** and go back to his hometown to take care of his old age. Now this is What crime did you do?


    "It is the good fortune of our Chu country that the emperor''s dragon body is safe."


    "Aiqing has worked hard during this time."


    Grand Yasukuni silently wiped away a handful of bitter tears, "Serving the country is the duty of a veteran. It''s just that the veteran feels ill recently and wants to rest for a few days. Please let the emperor do it."


    Xiao Jin saw that the creases on Duke Jingguo''s face were deeper than before, and he didn''t make things difficult for him, "Aiqing''s previous injury was healed by the queen for you. Now that the queen is back, let the queen see Aiqing againter."


    Duke Yasukuni really wanted to meet Su Ying. He had lived for decades, but he had never seen such a legendary woman as Su Ying.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Before the break, Lord Jingguo exined to Xiao Jin in detail what had happened during his absence.


    In the bedroom, Su Ying wasn''t really sleepy, so she got up after the two children hadpletely fallen asleep.


    When she walked outside the door, she saw Zhao''s mother leaning on the door frame and almost fell asleep. She woke up when she heard the movement.


    Su Ying looked at the creases in the corners of Zhao''s mother''s eyes and felt emotional, and took her hand to let her follow him into the house.


    "How long has it been since Mommy Zhao had a good sleep? Seeing that you look very bad, please sit down and let me feel your pulse."


    Mother Zhao waved her hand and said, "What are you going to do, mydy, the old ve is fine, but I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Su Ying didn''t give her a chance to refuse, insisted on showing her, Zhao''s mother had no choice but to sit down.


    Who knows, seeing Su Ying frowned.

 Chapter 486: pregnant

    Chapter 486 Pregnant


    Mother Zhao knew that she was a little weak recently, but seeing Su Ying''s expression, her heart also lifted up.


    It''s not that she is afraid of death, but that the two children are still so young, and she is always afraid that other servants will have evil intentions if they don''t take care of them.


    "Your Majesty, is this old ve... going to die soon?"


    Su Ying gave her a weird look, "Mother Zhao, don''t have such strange thoughts, your body is in good condition, but there is stagnation in your chest, I will prescribe some dredging medicine for you, and you take half of it on time. Moon, don''t stop, there won''t be any serious problems after eating."


    She noticed that Mama Zhao had some breast nodules, but it shouldn''t be serious. Take medicine first to see the situation. If there is still no change, it is not toote to perform surgical intervention.


    Mother Zhao didn''t think too much when she saw that Su Ying said it easily, "Yes, it''s fine, this old ve wants to live a few more years..."


    "With Mother Zhao''s physical condition, she can live for decades."


    "The empress loves to tease the old ve."


    Su Ying wrote a prescription for Zhao''s mother. It is better to take traditional Chinese medicine for this kind of conditioning medicine.


    When Zhao''s mother took Fang Zi, Su Ying took her hand, "Zhao''s mother, don''t worry, I''m back."


    Mother Zhao''s throat choked up, and she whimpered, ignoring the rules of etiquette, grabbing Su Ying''s hand, she threw herself into her arms and cried, "Ma''am, it''s really great that you''re fine, great, sir Nu, the old ve is really afraid... The old ve won''t let anyone say that you can''te back, and I''m also afraid that the little princess can''t stand it... I can see my mother again, the old ve is, it''s really too much happy..."


    Su Ying hugged her gently andforted her along her back. She knew that during this period of time without any news from her, they felt very ufortable, "Yes, they should be happy."


    After crying for a while, Mother Zhao cried out all the depression in her heart, and only then did she feel that the big stone that had been pressing on her chest had been removed.


    "Yes, the old ve doesn''t understand the rules. Look, the mother''s dress is wet from crying."


    "It''s done in the sun, it''s not a problem, where is Lin Zhuyu, I''m already back, why didn''t I see here to wee me?"


    Mother Zhao''s eyes dodged for a moment when she heard the words, "She has nothing to do, but she is married. When the mother is not in the pce, the old ve let her go out of the pce to wait for work."


    Su Ying saw Zhao''s mother''s expression, and felt that things must not be that simple.


    "Mother Zhao, don''t lie to me."


    Zhao''s mother raised her head and looked at Su Ying''s pensive expression and sighed, "Ma''am, that girl was careless, she didn''t know she was pregnant before, and the child almost died, Master Jiang begged the imperial doctor to show her , Said that it must be raised on the bed, and it can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Lin Zhuyu was actually pregnant.


    Su Ying was a little surprised, but more happy for her.


    "The man is outside the pce now."


    "Yes, the old ve was afraid that she would think wildly in the pce, so he let her go out of the pce to raise her."


    The two were talking when they heard amotion outside the courtyard.


    "Oh, why are you so crazy? What are you doing in the pce? If something happens to your body, the empress will definitely beat you."


    It was Bai Shuang''s angry curse.


    Su Ying walked outside the door, and saw Bai Shuang frowning and stomping to stop a person, this person is the dogwood that should be raised on the bed.


    If Bai Shuang and Zhao''s mother were worried that she lost a lot of weight, then Lin Zhuyu''s cheeks were sunken as if she had been sucked dry by a monster. It has to be like a piece of paper.


    Su Ying''s brows were twisted into Sichuan characters.


    "Lin Zhuyu, why are you crazy?"


    Lin Zhuyu suddenly heard Su Ying''s voice and looked up at her in surprise.


    "Mydy... it''s really you, mydy."


    Lin Zhuyu''s face wrinkled and tears rolled down her face.


    Crying was really ugly, but Su Ying felt really ufortable seeing her like this, "Go into the hall."


    Bai Shuang and Mother Zhao supported Lin Zhuyu to the inner hall, one left and one right, and Su Ying asked her to sit on the cushion.


    "Don''t cry, I''m not dead yet."


    Lin Zhuyu stalked, and the crying stopped abruptly, "Your Majesty, don''t say such bad things."


    Bai Shuang went to fetch hot water and wiped her face, "Your father-inw finally asked the imperial doctor to show you, so that you can honestly raise your baby in the house. What do you think you are running around?"


    Lin Zhuyu stared at Su Ying anxiously, "I, I heard that the empress is back, if I can''te and see with my own eyes, I, I will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    "Look what, am I a human or a ghost?" Su Ying sat down beside her and motioned her to stretch out her hand.


    Lin Zhuyu obeyed obediently.


    Su Ying saw that her situation was really not good, so she had to take a good look at it.


    Judging from the pulse condition, the fetus is very unstable, which is also rted to the weakness of the mother.


    "Since you have a child, you should take good care of it, what are you thinking about?"


    Lin Zhuyu sobbed, "Missing your mother... woo woo woo..."


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to go to the imperial dining room to bring a bowl of bird''s nest porridge. Seeing Lin Zhuyu''s appearance, she might have lost more than twenty catties.


    "Didn''t Ie back well?" Seeing how pitiful she looked, Su Ying could only softly coax her.


    "ves, ves..."


    "You are now Jiang Yang''s wife, the wife of an official, so you don''t need to call yourself a ve."


    Lin Zhuyu pouted with a stubborn face.


    Su Ying pinched her arm, feeling that she could break it without using any force.


    "Seeing that the empress is fine, the minister''s wife, the minister''s wife is fine, so I feel relieved."


    "Is this not good?"


    Bai Shuang walked in with bird''s nest porridge, and Su Ying brought the bird''s nest porridge to her, "You are too thin, it''s not good for you, it''s not good for your baby, the fetus is not stable yet, I''ll get you some medicine when I go backter , and eat on time."


    "Yes, yes." Lin Zhuyu took the bowl obediently, but when she smelled it, she couldn''t help covering her mouth and vomited.


    Bai Shuang hurried over with the spittoon.


    Su Ying frowned seeing her like this.


    Lin Zhuyu vomited for a while before feeling better.


    "Has it been like this since pregnancy?"


    Lin Zhuyu nodded with red eyes, "Yes, I can''t smell anything, otherwise it will be ufortable."


    Early morning sickness is normal, but vomiting so much requires medical intervention, otherwise both adults and children will be affected.


    Su Ying asked her to stay in the uterus for a few days, so she could do some treatment for her nearby, and it would not be toote to leave the uterus until the fetus waspletely stable.


    Lin Zhuyu naturally has no objection, the harem Su Ying has the final say, and no one can say anything unless this matter gets out.


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to clean up a room for Lin Zhuyu in the back, and asked her to lie down on the bed immediately. After she fell asleep, she took out the nutrition needle and the birth control pill from the space and injected her into it.

 Chapter 487: how did she come back

    Chapter 487 How did shee back


    Zhou Xiangrong''s carriage followed Su Ying all the way to the outside of the pce gate, and she left slowly after watching Su Ying return to the pce.


    "Miss, are we going back home?" Xinyue looked at Zhou Xiangrong who was still looking at the pce and asked softly.


    Zhou Xiangrong regained hisposure and said with frowned: "Go home."


    "yes."


    Xin Yue helped Zhou Xiangrong back to the carriage, and signaled the driver to take them to Bo''anhou Mansion.


    The house of the Marquis of Bo¡¯an was a rtively long distance from the center of the imperial city, and it took more than an hour for the carriage to arrive.


    Although the gate of Bo''an Hou''s Mansion does not look deste, but the two discolored stone lions outside the gate can tell that they have already belonged to the bottom of the family.


    Outside the door, a guard was leaningzily on the door frame. He was a little surprised when he saw Zhou Xiangrong came back, and stepped forward to ask without any rules, "Why is Missy back?"


    The disrespectful attitude of the guard made Xinyue feel ashamed, "Presumptuous, you are still rude when you meet the eldestdy."


    The guardughed sarcastically, who didn''t know that the eldestdy was not favored, and was sent to the temple outside the city by the eldestdy earlier on the grounds of her life. The eldestdy said that without her order, the eldestdy would not Go home privately.


    "Miss forgive me, but the younger one hasn''t received orders from her, so I can''t let her in."


    "You, you are so deceptive!"


    The guards followed and ignored the helpless master and servant.


    "Xinyue doesn''t need to argue with him, we can just wait by the side." Zhou Xiangrong walked back to the side of the carriage with an apologetic expression on his face, "I''m sorry to the big brothers of the imperial army, something happened at the house, my little girl is afraid I won''t be able to go back for a while, why don''t you guys go back and return your life to the empress first, the little girl waits for her father toe back, and then begs her father to let the little girl go back to the mansion."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s voice was very soft when speaking, and there were tears in his almond eyes, I really feel sorry for him.


    Su Ying asked the Imperial Army to send Zhou Xiangrong back to the Bo''anhou Mansion. Now that she is still outside, they are not considered to havepleted the task. In addition, they heard her conversation with the guard just now, and they felt pity.


    Zhou Xiangrong is a great hero who cured the epidemic, and the empress will definitely reward her when she turns back. This Bo''anhou Mansion really has the guts to treat the hero of Chu State so harshly.


    "Miss Zhou, don''t worry, thedy said, we have to wait until Miss Zhou enters the mansion before leaving. Miss Zhou has to wait for Marquis Bo''an, so let''s wait in the carriage. When she returns, we will inform Miss Zhou .¡±


    Zhou Xiangrong expressed gratitude, "Thank you so much, Brothers of the Forbidden Army."


    Xin Yue supported Zhou Xiangrong back to the carriage and waited for Bo Anhou''s return.


    In her memory, her cheap father would return to the house for dinner every day at noon, and now it seems that the time is almost the same.


    Sure enough, after waiting for too long, a carriage stopped outside the gate of Hou''s Mansion, and a middle-aged man in a navy blue robe got out of the carriage. This person was Bo''anhou''s Mansion.


    The forbidden army is very familiar with officials from big and small families in Beijing, and when they see peopleing back, they will step forward and stop them.


    "Marquis Bo''an."


    Zhou Pei stopped and looked back in doubt, seeing that the opponent was the imperial army, he couldn''t help bing nervous, "Everyone, this is..."


    Zhou Xiangrong got off the carriage.


    When Zhou Pei saw it, he started to have infinite associations, "What did this rebellious girl do? Well, your Zhou Xiangrong, my father asked you to go to the temple outside the city to reflect on your mistakes, and you dare to cause trouble for your father. Don''t me her, if you want to punish her, just take her away." This attitude means that she doesn''t care about the daughter''s life or death at all.


    Seeing Zhou Pei''s attitude, the imperial guards felt even more sympathetic to Zhou Xiangrong, "Your Majesty misunderstood, this time the Los Angeles gue was cured by Miss Zhou, Miss Zhou just returned to Beijing with the queen today, and the empress said that there will be a meeting on a different day. Reward Miss Zhou well, but I don¡¯t know why Miss Zhou was not allowed to enter the house when she returned home, and the servants can only wait here to find out.¡±


    Zhou Pei was shocked, looking at Zhou Xiangrong with eyes full of astonishment, thinking he had heard it wrong, "What did you say? She cured the gue? Really?"


    The forbidden army said firmly: "Master Hou thinks that the empress will joke with you? The empress ordered me to send Miss Zhou back. Since Lord Hou is back, please bring Miss Zhou back to the mansion."


    The Imperial Army felt that what he had said was clear enough, and he couldn''t control any more. As long as Zhou Pei still had some brains, it would be impossible to stop Zhou Xiangrong from the door.


    Zhou Pei is indeed not stupid, his expression changed, and he turned into a loving father in a blink of an eye, and said to Zhou Xiangrong with emotion, "As expected, he is a good boy of father, he did not disappoint father, thank you guys, why don''t youe over and have a drink?" Tea break?"


    "I''ll go back and return to my mother, so I''m leaving."


    After the imperial army left, Zhou Pei looked carefully at Zhou Xiangrong, the daughter he had never opened his eyes, and asked him toe in with him.


    Zhou Pei came back, so the guards naturally didn''t dare to stop him.


    "What the guards said just now is true? When did you go to Los Angeles?"


    Zhou Pei is an idiot, otherwise he wouldn''t have been the head of the sixth-rank criminal department all these years. After Zhou Xiangrong''s biological mother died of blood copse in childbirth, he immediately married his stepwife An Shi and came back the next year, and Zhou Xiangrong was also directly thrown into An Shi''s upbringing.


    An Shi doesn''t like Zhou Xiangrong, she makes Zhou Xiangrong timid and cowardly in front of her and behind her back, just like a maid in the upper part of the table, she also shrinks when she rarely sees Zhou Pei, so Zhou Pei doesn''t like this daughter.


    A while ago, he got sick for no reason and the doctor didn''t think well. A fortune teller said that someone in the house beat him, and it was calcted that the person who beat him was Zhou Xiangrong, so An suggested that Zhou Xiangrong be sent to live in a vige outside the city. .


    Just a few days after Zhou Xiangrong left, he recovered from his illness, which also made him believe that Zhou Xiangrong really beat him. After she was thrown outside the city, he never asked about her again, and he didn''t even know about her leaving.


    Zhou Xiangrong lowered his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Every year I go to worship my mother, but my father probably doesn''t know about it."


    Zhou Pei really doesn''t know. After all, he never cared about her life or death. If Qing Yihou hadn''te to remind the two families of their marriage at the beginning of the year, he would havepletely forgotten about her daughter.


    In the backyard of the Zhou family, the servant girl who sent the message hurried into the inner hall and told Mrs. Hou the news that Zhou Xiangrong and Zhou Pei entered the mansion together.


    An Shi leaned on the soft couch, and frowned a pair of slender brows, "Why is she back?"


    "Ma''am, I heard that the eldestdy was sent back by the imperial army, but I don''t know exactly why."


    "Forbidden Army?" An''s first thought was that Zhou Xiangrong had caused a catastrophe, otherwise why would the Forbidden Army **** her back to Bo''anhou Mansion?


    A gloomy look shed in An''s eyes, just in time to take advantage of this matter to solve herpletely!

 Chapter 488: Who knows who can say for sure

    Chapter 488 Who knows who is right


    "Master Hou is back."


    When An Shi stood up and went to the door, Zhou Pei and Zhou Xiangrong walked over. She nced sideways at Zhou Xiangrong with a loving smile and said, "Didn''t the eldest miss pray for Lord Hou in a temple outside the city? Why did youe back today?" gone?"


    Zhou Pei sat down on the chair with a face full of suffering.


    "It''s not the empress returning to the city today, those people have all gone to the city gate to join in the fun, and there are only a few people guarding the yamen of the Ministry of Punishment, and everything is on my shoulders."


    Anshi pulled Zhou Pei to a chair and sat down, rubbing his shoulders virtuously, "Your Majesty is really hardworking. Did you meet the eldestdy at the door just now?"


    "It''s just a coincidence that the youngdy came back. The previousdy from the Jingguo Mansion also came to the door, saying that she wanted to propose marriage to her younger brother." An Shi nced at Zhou Xiangrong, "It just so happens that the concubine''s age is suitable for the youngdy. If you think about it, you can book this marriage, what does Hou Ye think?"


    Zhou Xiangrong lowered his eyes, a cold look shed in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for mother to do this, but I have a marriage contract with Qing Yihou. Could it be that mother wants to retire Qing Yihou''s marriage?"


    As soon as An''s eyes rolled, he smiled and said: "We can''t afford to offend this Qingyihou''s mansion. If it doesn''t work, let your sister marry it. Anyway, when I was engaged to Qingyihou, I only said that I would marry thedy of the Hou''s mansion. I didn''t specify who to ask for, besides, the family status of Duke Yasukuni''s mansion is not as good as that of Qing Yihou?"


    Zhou Pei was pleasantly surprised when he heard that, "People from the Yasukuni government came to our house to propose marriage?"


    "That''s right, Lord Hou, and I said it''s for the sake of Lord Hou, she is also a virtuousdy, otherwise this marriage would not fall into our Bo''anhou Mansion."


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his head suddenly, but his almond eyes contained a faint coldness, "If mother thinks this marriage is good for the second sister to marry, then don''t worry about me, and what''s more, my marriage may not be my mother''s decision." , the empress said she would n for me in the future."


    "The empress?" An''s eyes looked at Zhou Xiangrong as if she was looking at a fool, what could she have to do with the empress?


    When Zhou Xiangrong mentioned Queen Zhou Pei, he thought of what the imperial army told him. Zhou Xiangrong was the one who cured the gue. He didn''t care what method she used. There is really no need to rush for a while.


    "There is no rush, the empress has just returned to the capital, and I will wait for her to summon Xiang Rong to see what she means."


    An felt that it was fine for Zhou Xiangrong to have delusions, why did Zhou Pei also go crazy, or did she say something happened that she didn''t know about?


    This thought made An''s eyes fall on Zhou Xiangrong again. She was wearing the same dress that she made the year beforest, and the sleeves were a bit short. Today, it is obvious that her wrists are exposed.


    An Shi looked along her hand and found that Zhou Xiangrong seemed to be different. In the past, she was timid and did not dare to lift up in front of her. Don''t let her rub it round and tten it!


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at An Shi with a confident look, and the sneer in his eyes was even worse. It''s hard to say who knows who.


    Imperial Pce, inside Fengluan Pce.


    After injecting Lin Zhuyu with a miscarriage-preventing injection, Su Ying helped her lie down on the bed, "Sleep for a while, and I''ll send someone to send a message to Jiang Yangter."


    "Your Majesty, ve...my wife is lying here these days."


    She was afraid that Jiang Yang would take her back.


    Su Ying gave her a reassuring look, "Don''t worry, I let you stay here and no one can take you away."


    Lin Zhuyu closed her eyes in peace after hearing what she said.


    Su Ying walked outside the door and told Bai Shuang, "She is vomiting too badly. Let Uncle He add two appetizers at night to see if she can eat some. It''s too much for her body to vomit like this."


    Bai Shuang was also worried about Lin Zhuyu''s condition, and she was also worried when she saw that she was so thin today.


    "The servants will go in a while."


    Su Ying returned to the main hall, and as soon as he sat down, a servant came over to send a message, saying that he wanted to invite Su Ying to the imperial study.


    The Imperial Study Room is where the monarch handles state affairs. It is reasonable to say that concubines should not go there, but Su Ying has already sat in the dragon chair, and no one will think that what she is doing is too much.


    When Su Ying arrived at the imperial study, Xiao Jin had already talked about everything with Duke Yasukuni.


    After hearing the servant''s announcement, Xiao Jin sent people into the pce.


    Lord Jingguo has kept the etiquette for decades, but today he still couldn''t help being more polite. His gaze finally fell on Su Ying''s face from bottom to top, just in time for the pair of phoenix eyes that Su Ying was looking at, and Day Youliang also carried a cold prestige, it was the queen herself!


    A person''s appearance is easy to be imitated, but her eyes and her own temperament are not imitated by everyone.


    "See Empress Empress."


    "Duke Yasukuni doesn''t need to be too polite, please get up."


    Xiao Jin bestowed a seat on Duke Yasukuni.


    Prince Yasukuni did not refuse and sat down on a chair beside him.


    "I asked the Queen toe here because I wanted the Queen to re-examine Lord Yasukuni''s health. Lord Yasukuni has been working too hard recently."


    Su Ying understood. She felt that Lord Yasukuni''splexion was not very good when she came in just now, and she was really tired.


    "Let me show Lord Yasukuni."


    Duke Yasukuni expressed gratitude, "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Su Ying sat down across from her, and took his pulse calmly.


    During this period of time, the imperial physician must have seen Lord Yasukuni, otherwise, with his current body, he might not be able to finish his speech standing up.


    "Duke Yasukuni will go back soon and have a good rest. Don''t think about anything. Take a good rest within half a month. After a while, I will ask someone to bring the medicine to Duke Yasukuni. It will exin how to take it."


    Master Yasukuni knows his body, and also knows that Su Ying is not telling lies, "Thank you, Ma''am, the old minister is really old..."


    "Duke Yasukuni was seriously injured just before, basically he was injured, but with your appearance, it will not be a problem if you take good care of him and live for more than ten years. Don''t think about it."


    Mr. Yasukuni chuckled a few times, "Your Majesty, I don''t want to make this old subject easy."


    Duke Yasukuni is now the head of civil servants, without him, many ghosts and ghosts would have to jump out and dance.


    "You don''t have to wait any longer. With Bengong here, there will be no problems with your health."


    "The old minister thanked the empress again."


    Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming to prepare a sedan chair toe over and carry Duke Jing out. Before Su Ying spoke, he really didn''t expect Duke Jing to be so weak.


    Su Ying also took advantage of the time when she returned to Fengluan Pce to prepare some medicines and asked Mama Zhao to send them to Lord Jingguo herself, so that he could keep the medicines by himself instead of using others.


    Regarding the problem that the link to the chapter skipped asionally during the update, I would like to exin to you that the chapter is locked for some reason, and it needs to be revised and reviewed before it can be released, so sometimes chapters will be missed when you look at it.

 Chapter 489: Who knows who can say for sure

    Chapter 489 Who knows who is right


    "Master Hou is back."


    When An Shi stood up and went to the door, Zhou Pei and Zhou Xiangrong walked over. She nced sideways at Zhou Xiangrong with a loving smile and said, "Didn''t the eldest miss pray for Lord Hou in a temple outside the city? Why did youe back today?" gone?"


    Zhou Pei sat down on the chair with a face full of suffering.


    "It''s not the empress returning to the city today, those people have all gone to the city gate to join in the fun, and there are only a few people guarding the yamen of the Ministry of Punishment, and everything is on my shoulders."


    Anshi pulled Zhou Pei to a chair and sat down, rubbing his shoulders virtuously, "Your Majesty is really hardworking. Did you meet the eldestdy at the door just now?"


    "It''s just a coincidence that the youngdy came back. The previousdy from the Jingguo Mansion also came to the door, saying that she wanted to propose marriage to her younger brother." An Shi nced at Zhou Xiangrong, "It just so happens that the concubine''s age is suitable for the youngdy. If you think about it, you can book this marriage, what does Hou Ye think?"


    Zhou Xiangrong lowered his eyes, a cold look shed in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for mother to do this, but I have a marriage contract with Qing Yihou. Could it be that mother wants to retire Qing Yihou''s marriage?"


    As soon as An''s eyes rolled, he smiled and said: "We can''t afford to offend this Qingyihou''s mansion. If it doesn''t work, let your sister marry it. Anyway, when I was engaged to Qingyihou, I only said that I would marry thedy of the Hou''s mansion. I didn''t specify who to ask for, besides, the family status of Duke Yasukuni''s mansion is not as good as that of Qing Yihou?"


    Zhou Pei was pleasantly surprised when he heard that, "People from the Yasukuni government came to our house to propose marriage?"


    "That''s right, Lord Hou, and I said it''s for the sake of Lord Hou, she is also a virtuousdy, otherwise this marriage would not fall into our Bo''anhou Mansion."


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his head suddenly, but his almond eyes contained a faint coldness, "If mother thinks this marriage is good for the second sister to marry, then don''t worry about me, and what''s more, my marriage may not be my mother''s decision." , the empress said she would n for me in the future."


    "The empress?" An''s eyes looked at Zhou Xiangrong as if she was looking at a fool, what could she have to do with the empress?


    When Zhou Xiangrong mentioned Queen Zhou Pei, he thought of what the imperial army told him. Zhou Xiangrong was the one who cured the gue. He didn''t care what method she used. There is really no need to rush for a while.


    "There is no rush, the empress has just returned to the capital, and I will wait for her to summon Xiang Rong to see what she means."


    An felt that it was fine for Zhou Xiangrong to have delusions, why did Zhou Pei also go crazy, or did she say something happened that she didn''t know about?


    This thought made An''s eyes fall on Zhou Xiangrong again. She was wearing the same dress that she made the year beforest, and the sleeves were a bit short. Today, it is obvious that her wrists are exposed.


    An Shi looked along her hand and found that Zhou Xiangrong seemed to be different. In the past, she was timid and did not dare to lift up in front of her. Don''t let her rub it round and tten it!


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at An Shi with a confident look, and the sneer in his eyes was even worse. It''s hard to say who knows who.


    Imperial Pce, inside Fengluan Pce.


    After injecting Lin Zhuyu with a miscarriage-preventing injection, Su Ying helped her lie down on the bed, "Sleep for a while, and I''ll send someone to send a message to Jiang Yangter."


    "Your Majesty, ve...my wife is lying here these days."


    She was afraid that Jiang Yang would take her back.


    Su Ying gave her a reassuring look, "Don''t worry, I let you stay here and no one can take you away."


    Lin Zhuyu closed her eyes in peace after hearing what she said.


    Su Ying walked outside the door and told Bai Shuang, "She is vomiting too badly. Let Uncle He add two appetizers at night to see if she can eat some. It''s too much for her body to vomit like this."


    Bai Shuang was also worried about Lin Zhuyu''s condition, and she was also worried when she saw that she was so thin today.


    "The servants will go in a while."


    Su Ying returned to the main hall, and as soon as he sat down, a servant came over to send a message, saying that he wanted to invite Su Ying to the imperial study.


    The Imperial Study Room is where the monarch handles state affairs. It is reasonable to say that concubines should not go there, but Su Ying has already sat in the dragon chair, and no one will think that what she is doing is too much.


    When Su Ying arrived at the imperial study, Xiao Jin had already talked about everything with Duke Yasukuni.


    After hearing the servant''s announcement, Xiao Jin sent people into the pce.


    Lord Jingguo has kept the etiquette for decades, but today he still couldn''t help being more polite. His gaze finally fell on Su Ying''s face from bottom to top, just in time for the pair of phoenix eyes that Su Ying was looking at, and Day Youliang also carried a cold prestige, it was the queen herself!


    A person''s appearance is easy to be imitated, but her eyes and her own temperament are not imitated by everyone.


    "See Empress Empress."


    "Duke Yasukuni doesn''t need to be too polite, please get up."


    Xiao Jin bestowed a seat on Duke Yasukuni.


    Prince Yasukuni did not refuse and sat down on a chair beside him.


    "I asked the Queen toe here because I wanted the Queen to re-examine Lord Yasukuni''s health. Lord Yasukuni has been working too hard recently."


    Su Ying understood. She felt that Lord Yasukuni''splexion was not very good when she came in just now, and she was really tired.


    "Let me show Lord Yasukuni."


    Duke Yasukuni expressed gratitude, "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Su Ying sat down across from her, and took his pulse calmly.


    During this period of time, the imperial physician must have seen Lord Yasukuni, otherwise, with his current body, he might not be able to finish his speech standing up.


    "Duke Yasukuni will go back soon and have a good rest. Don''t think about anything, and take a good rest within half a month. After a while, I will ask someone to bring the medicine to Duke Yasukuni. It will exin how to take it."


    Master Yasukuni knows his body, and also knows that Su Ying is not telling lies, "Thank you, Ma''am, the old minister is really old..."


    "Duke Yasukuni was seriously injured just before, basically he was injured, but with your appearance, it will not be a problem if you take good care of him and live for more than ten years. Don''t think about it."


    Mr. Yasukuni chuckled a few times, "Your Majesty, I don''t want to make this old subject easy."


    Duke Yasukuni is now the head of civil servants, without him, many ghosts and ghosts would have to jump out and dance.


    "You don''t have to wait any longer. With Bengong here, there will be no problems with your body."


    "The old minister thanked the empress again."


    Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming to prepare a sedan chair toe over and carry Duke Jing out. Before Su Ying spoke, he really didn''t expect Duke Jing to be so weak.


    Su Ying also took advantage of returning to Fengluan Pce to prepare some medicines and asked Mama Zhao to deliver them to Lord Jingguo in person, so that he could keep the medicines by himself instead of using others.


    As for the problem that the link to the asionally skipped chapters cannot be updated, let me exin to you that the chapter is locked for some reason, and it needs to be revised and reviewed before it can be released, so sometimes chapters will be missed when you look at it.

 Chapter 490: Routine is a bit deep

    Chapter 490 The routine is a bit deep


    After Duke Jingguo left the pce, Xiao Jin returned to Fengluan Pce.


    "How is Lord Yasukuni?"


    "After all, he is a very old man, and his waist was removed before, which hurt the root. Coupled with the hard work during this period, the situation is really not good, but it can be recovered, let him rest first. "Su Ying said truthfully.


    Xiao Jin nodded, if it wasn''t for the fact that the court couldn''t find more suitable people to restrain those civil servants, he wouldn''t have made Lord Yasukuni so troublesome.


    The two were talking, when the two little guys woke up, opened their eyes and didn''t see Su Ying, who ran out of the inner hall in a panic.


    "Auntie, Auntie..."


    "I want A Niang!"


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin heard the movement and walked to the inner hall, where they saw two children standing there with bare feet and flustered expressions.


    Seeing Su Ying walking in, both of them rushed over and hugged her waist tightly.


    "A Niang, Ji''er thought you left again."


    "Aniang, give Linger a hug."


    Where did Su Ying see them like this, squatted down and hugged them up, "Good boy, don''t cry, Auntie is here. Just now Auntie went to see a doctor for Duke Jing and just came back with your father."


    Seeing the two little guys, Su Ying, felt at ease, and was afraid that Su Ying would disappear after waking up.


    Su Ying carried them into the inner hall and took clothes for them to put on.


    The two little ones enjoyed Su Ying''s service cooperatively, and both pairs of big eyes were glued to her body and couldn''t bear to move away.


    "Aniang, you said you were going to take us fishing."


    "Well, I will go in a while."


    "Is Daddy going too?"


    Xiao Jin adjusted Dabao''s belt and said, "Go, Daddy will apany you too."


    Dabao looked at Xiao Jin and smiled happily. During this time, Dabao worked so hard that he didn''t look like a child of a few years old. Xiao Jin didn''t want him to be under too much pressure, and he had to rx properly when it was time to rx.


    After tidying up, Su Ying and Bai Shuang prepared fishing tools and the family of four headed towards the Royal Garden.


    There is an artificialke in the imperial garden, and many fish are raised in theke, but these fish were used for ornamental purposes before, and no one has ever caught them.


    Su Ying doesn''t like fishing. She finds it boring. She used to throw a torpedo into the water when she wanted to catch fish. Once it was fried, the fish would turn belly up. However, the fish in thest days are all polluted by chemical substances, basically Inedible.


    Xiao Jin hung the bait on the hook, and then threw the fishing rod out.


    Dabao imitated Xiao Jin''s appearance and sat on the bank waiting for the bait to be hooked, while Su Ying and Erbao sat on the soft cushion and ate snacks bored.


    "Aniang, Ling''er has already learned light work." Er Bao swallowed the snack in his mouth and reported to Su Ying his learning achievements during this period of time, "Ling''er has also learned a lot of big characters, which is better than my brother''s." A little bit less."


    Su Ying ate melon seeds and was pleasantly surprised, "Can you do light work?"


    Er Bao nodded arrogantly, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll show it to my mother." As he said that, Er Bao threw out the snack in his hand, and then Su Ying saw her stand up, and her small body twitched twice Thest booster stepped on the small tree next to her, and she jumped into the air, and she grabbed the snack that flew into the sky.


    After that, she returned to Su Ying in a light figure, spreading her little hands as if offering treasures, "Look, mother."


    Seeing the undamaged piece of dim sum, Su Ying was really surprised. She has only been away for a few months and has learned light kung fu.


    Although it is still an entry level, it has made great progress for a child, "Great!" Su Ying gave the child a thumbs up without hesitation.


    Dabao felt a little eager to see Erbao being praised, but he still tried his best to restrain hispetitive spirit.


    "Ji''er, the fish is hooked."


    When Dabao came back to his senses, he felt a pulling force in the water pulling the fishing rod in his hand. He gripped the fishing rod tightly in surprise, and slowly retracted the line in his hand, even though his heart was beating so fast at this moment It popped out of his throat, but the movements of his hands were still very steady, so calm that he didn''t look like a child less than six years old.


    Su Ying and Er Bao also walked over curiously. They have no patience for fishing, but they like watching the moment when the fish is caught.


    The fish that Dabao fell into looked quite big, and as he slowly pulled it, the fish gradually emerged from the water.


    Xiao Jin was already waiting by the side with a fishing. When Dabao was about to pull the fish to the shore, he took out the fishing and caught the fish.


    "Wow, my brother is amazing, what a big fish!"


    Erbao cried out in surprise, and Dabao had a rare childlike smile on his face.


    "This fish must weigh several catties, and the head is still so big. I will let Uncle He use it to make chopped pepper fish heads tonight."


    "Aniang, can you not eat it, Linger wants to keep it."


    Children have little resistance to these small animals.


    Su Ying doesn''t have to eat, but with such a big head, it''s a pity that he can''t eat enough.


    "Daddy''s hook has also moved."


    Hearing what Dabao said, they all turned their eyes to Xiao Jin''s fishing rod.


    Sure enough, I saw the fishing line undting in the water.


    Xiao Jin stepped forward and picked up the fishing rod, and slowly pulled the hooked fish over.


    "Daddy caught a bigger fish than brother, so big."


    Su Ying doesn''t know what kind of fish the emperor raised in thiske before, why does this head look so big?


    "I''ll keep that one for Linger, and I''ll make this one for you tonight." Xiao Jin pointed at the fish and looked at Su Ying dotingly and said.


    Zhang Shuming stretched his neck and took a look, and he groaned in pain. The emperor bought this fish with a lot of money before. I heard that it cost thousands of taels of silver.


    "Okay, just eat it." Su Ying thinks that fish are all the same, and really doesn''t think about its value.


    Xiao Jin directly asked the servant to take the fish to the imperial dining room.


    "Aniang, Ji''er can write poems now." When Erbao and Xiao Jin went fishing, Dabao ran to Su Ying and whispered, and looked at her expectantly after speaking.


    What is the use of being able to write poetry?


    Su Ying quickly shut her mouth and didn''t let the wordse out. Ahem, she really doesn''t have a strong understanding of the poems and songs of this generation, which is useless to her.


    "What poem did you write, read it to A Niang?"


    Dabao blinked, "Does A Niang understand?"


    Su Ying: "..."


    "Understood, tell me."


    "Forget it, Dad said that instead of reading poems and articles for A Niang, it is better to leave two pieces of delicious snacks for A Niang."


    Su Ying gave Xiao Jin a dark look, thank you so much!


    "Then... what snacks did Jier leave for Aunt?"


    Dabao rolled his eyes wide, "Aniang really doesn''t want to hear Ji''er recite poems."


    Why is this little guy so deep in his routine?


    "Not really, read it."


    Dabao gently shook his head, with a frustrated face, "Ji''er forgot, wait until tonight, when Auntie is sleeping with Jier, Jier is reading to Auntie, okay?"


    Su Ying agreed without thinking, "Okay."


    Dabao raised his face, and said in surprise, "Really? Auntie is going to sleep with Jier tonight."


    "kindness."


    As soon as Su Ying nodded, she felt a strong gaze fall behind her head.

 Chapter 491: gift for you

    Chapter 491 A gift for you


    Su Ying turned around, but only saw the father and daughter seriously fishing behind.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, could it be that she felt wrong?


    When the sun went down, Xiao Jin put away his fishing rod and prepared to go back to enjoy the fruits of his hard work this afternoon.


    After ying for an afternoon, the two children were also hungry. After returning to Fengluan Pce, they simply washed up and sat on the chair obediently waiting for feeding.


    Uncle Heplied with Su Ying''s request and made the processed fish head into a spicy and appetizing fish head with chopped pepper. When the fish head was served, Su Ying could smell the pungent aroma of pepper from a distance.


    Su Ying doesn''t like spicy food, but she still can''t help but want to drool when she smells it.


    The two babies couldn''t eat spicy food, so Uncle He made them a piece of boiled fish. The fish was smooth, tender and without thorns, and the two babies ate it very happily.


    After eating full, Su Ying''s burps all have a choking spicy taste.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Mr. Jiang entered the pce to ask for an audience, saying that he wanted to ask your Majesty about his wife."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Ying in a blink of an eye, "Has Lin Zhuyu entered the pce?"


    "Well, I think she''s not doing well, so let her stay with me for a few days, and wait until the fetus ispletely stable before going out of the uterus."


    Jiang Yang was inconvenient for courtiers to enter the harem, so Xiao Jin asked him to go back and find a chance for him to meet his wife tomorrow.


    After eating, Su Ying went to the backyard to check the situation of Lin Zhuyu.


    After taking the medicine, she fell asleep again, and when she got up again, Lin Zhuyu felt that her spirit was better. Before that, she always felt that her limbs were weak, her eyelids could not be opened, and she couldn''t eat anything. Now she felt a little hungry instead.


    "My Lady."


    "Feeling better?"


    Lin Zhuyu nodded, "Your Majesty is still amazing, I feel much better."


    "Uncle He cooked pickled cabbage fish tonight, and asked Baishuang to bring you some to eat."


    Lin Zhuyu nodded, originally she thought the fish might be fishy, ??but when Bai Shuang came in with the food, she felt her index finger twitching, the fish was almost finished, and she also ate a bowl of rice.


    Su Ying didn''t let her eat too much. Eating too much after being hungry for a long time is also a kind of harm to the stomach.


    "Jiang Yang came over just now and said he wanted to ask about your situation. The emperor sent him away, but in order to reassure him, you still have to go and exin it to him in person tomorrow."


    Lin Zhuyu frowned slightly, and pouted in displeasure, "I''m not a child anymore, so why not worry?"


    "Just pretend, you might be happy in your heart." Bai Shuang mercilessly exposed Lin Zhuyu''s hypocritical face.


    "Let Bai Shuang apany you well for the next few days, and rest after taking the medicine for a while."


    "yes."


    When Su Ying returned to the main hall, the two little milk bags had juste out of the clean room, their bodies still covered with hot moisture.


    "Aniang, let''s go to sleep."


    Su Ying took their hands into the inner hall.


    Xiao Jin sat under themp and looked at Zhezi. When he saw theming in, he put down Zhezi and looked at the two little guys who were only wearing jackets. He frowned, got up and walked over to stand in front of the bed.


    "Why don''t you dress well?"


    "Daddy, we are going to sleep with Aunt tonight, let me go." Er Bao felt that Xiao Jin was in the way and pushed him aside.


    Dabao also took advantage of the gap and squeezed over to climb onto the bed.


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes fell on Su Ying.


    Su Ying was taken aback for a moment, coughed lightly and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, sleep for a night, sleep for a night."


    After speaking, she quickly climbed onto the bed andy down between the two children.


    The two little guys immediately clung to each other, and squeezed tightly into Su Ying''s arms.


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched, he snorted coldly, turned around and went back to the desk, sat down and continued to read the booklet!


    But he couldn''t read the book, especially when he heard the sound of even breathing from the inner hall, he threw the book on the table.


    It''s just hateful!


    The resentful emperor walked into the inner hall angrily and took the two sleeping children away.


    Su Ying was startled awake, looking at Xiao Jin who did not lie down after taking the child back but sat by the bed alone, full of doubts.


    "not sleepy?"


    "Not sleepy." The deep voice carried a burst of resentment.


    Su Ying felt that the atmosphere was not right, she sat up from the bed, "Xiao Jin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiao Jin turned his face to the side and his voice became deeper, "Worried about the country''s affairs."


    "Is there anything you don''t understand?"


    "a lot of!"


    Su Ying yawned, pressed his chin on his shoulder and asked: "What''s not clear,e and tell me."


    Xiao Jin looked sideways, and the two looked at each other, the tips of their noses almost touching, "You really don''t know?"


    Su Ying blinked, she really didn''t know.


    Looking at her increasingly ignorant eyes, Xiao Jin felt a powerless sense of frustration in his heart. He vented his anger and moved her head away and stood up, "It''s nothing, go to sleep first."


    Su Ying''s brows were almost twisted into Sichuan characters, she obviously felt that Xiao Jin''s mood was wrong, but this kid didn''t say anything, really!


    "etc."


    Xiao Jin didn''t look back, "What''s wrong?"


    The next moment, Xiao Jin felt something was stuffed into his hand.


    He looked down and saw that it was a bracelet engraved with strange patterns.


    "This is a gift for you."


    The darkness in Xiao Jin''s eyes gradually dissipated, and a gleam of light suddenly appeared.


    However, he still tried his best to suppress the corners of his lips that wanted to rise crazily, "Didn''t you say that you weren''t prepared? Could it be that he found something casually to dismiss me?"


    "Howe, this thing is very important, have you seen this green light? As long as I am alive, this green light will be bright, and it is the same for me." Su Ying pulled his sleeves away, and there was a An identical bracelet.


    "It''s the same for me, so no matter what happens, as long as you see that the beads on the bracelet are still green, it proves that I''m fine."


    Xiao Jin looked at the bracelet and felt puzzled, "Will this bracelet change in someone else''s hands?"


    "Of course not, it''s only useful to us. This bracelet is a pair. Before it loses its function, it only responds to us. Even if you take the bracelet off and bring it to someone else, the other person is dead. You''re fine." , the green light of the bracelet will not change."


    She found this life bracelet with great difficulty in the space, and it was also the incident of falling off the dam that made her think of it.


    As for the principle of the bracelet, it is too super-ssical for this era, so it is impossible for her to give him a detailed exnation, as long as he knows that it has such a function, it is enough.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t hold back the smile in the corners of his eyes anymore, the tails of his eyes were flying, "Put it on for me."


    Su Ying opened the bracelet and put it on his wrist, "It''s okay to get wet, so you can wear it all the time even in the shower."


    Su Ying put it on and sped his hand tightly. The two bracelets look very nice together.


    Xiao Jin looked at the interlocking hands of the two andughed softly, and directly pulled her to lie down on the bed.


    "Didn''t you say that there are still important national affairs to deal with?"


    "Take care of some private matters first."

 Chapter 492: he is really going to die

    Chapter 492 He is really going to die


    Su Ying returned, Xiao Jin recovered from his illness, and the next day, the court resumed its morning court.


    When Su Ying woke up, it was already high in the sky.


    Zhou Qing entered the room carrying the toiletries, and waited for Su Ying to wash up.


    "What about the First Prince?"


    "Go back to your mother, the eldest prince and the little princess went to ss early in the morning."


    Yesterday when Su Ying returned to the pce, Xiao Jin gave the two of them a day off, and today they have to go to ss normally.


    Su Ying yawned, they all had their own things to do, that''s fine, she still has to go into the space to continue thinking about those charred corpses, if she really can''t find anything, she can only get the corpses out and take them away buried.


    After breakfast, Su Ying went to see Lin Zhuyu and was about to return to the inner hall to enter the space. The servant who sent the message came to say that the prime minister''s mansion sent someone to pass the message, saying that Su Prime Minister was dying, and hoped that Su Ying could go back and have a look.


    Su Yulun was in charge of the Cangjiang New Dam before. Xiao Jin had mentioned this to her, saying that all those responsible for the matter had been held ountable, but Su Yulun hadn¡¯t been touched yet.


    Su Ying, who was too specific, didn''t ask. Su Yulun has also been in court for many years. Although his prestige is not as good as that of Lord Yasukuni, he still has a certain deterrent power. Caused turmoil in the court.


    But Su Yulun was also responsible for Xinba''s negligence, so Xiao Jin asked him to think about his mistakes at the mansion, and when he figured it out, he would return to court.


    But until now, Xiao Jin has never allowed him to return to court.


    Before leaving the capital, Su Yulun¡¯s injury was almost healed, so can he still be killed?


    Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s ying tricks again and wants her toe out of the pce and do something for him.


    Su Ying is not in the mood to deal with him.


    "Go, find an imperial doctor to go out of the pce to have a look. Unless you are really dying, you don''t need to tell me."


    "yes."


    After Su Ying exined, he locked the door of the inner hall and entered the space.


    When she came out again, it was already noon, and the two children had also finished their sses. Baba went to Fengluan Pce to have lunch with her, and Xiao Jin also came from the imperial study.


    Just after eating, the imperial physician sent to the Prime Minister''s Mansion came back to report.


    "See Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, cleared her throat and said, "Get up, how is Prime Minister Su?"


    The imperial physician truthfully said: "Go back to your mother, Prime Minister Su''s health is really not good."


    Su Ying paused, seeing that the imperial physician didn''t look like he was telling a lie, "What''s going on?"


    "Ms. Su, judging from Prime Minister Su''s pulse condition, his internal organs are already extremely weak, and now he can only hang himself with ginseng. Taking other medicines will not have much effect."


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin looked at each other, and they both saw a look of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Su Yulun is really going to die?


    It is absolutely impossible for Su Ying to feel pity for him, she is just curious, after all, Su Yulun''s body will not be in any serious trouble as long as it rests before leaving Beijing.


    The imperial physician didn''t prescribe any more medicine for Su Yulun, but just let him drink a bowl of ginseng chicken soup every day to hang his breath.


    "While it''s still early, I''ll visit the Prime Minister''s Mansionter."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "En."


    After Xiao Jin returned to the imperial study, Su Ying rode the phoenix to the prime minister''s mansion.


    People from the Prime Minister''s Mansion rushed out after getting the news.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying nced over them lightly, and went straight to Su Yulun''s yard.


    After Xiaojiang Yuanshi left the mansion, the Su family''s midwife was handed over to the olddy of the Su family, but after Su Ying took away Jiang Yuan''s dowry, the foundation of the prime minister''s mansion was almost destroyed.


    Today''s Prime Minister''s Mansion still looks the same at first nce, but when you look closely, you can feel the obvious difference, which is much shabby.


    Su Yulun''s courtyard is very deserted inside and out, and it is not known whether it is because Su Yulun is seriously ill and needs to rest or for some other reason.


    When Su Ying walked into the back room, she smelled a strong smell of medicine. The smell of medicine was apanied by a rotten smell that made people sick.


    Su Yuluny on the bed with her eyes closed, if Su Ying''s five senses were not sharp, she would have thought he was dead.


    Su Yulun looks good, with a square and full forehead, and a clear jawline. Even though he is middle-aged, he can still be called a handsome man. But now, looking at the person lying on the bed, his eyes are ck and his face is thin When it reached the hollow, the exposed head looked like a skeleton covered with skin, which was very scary at first nce.


    It is absolutely impossible to pretend like this.


    Su Ying pulled out Su Yulun''s hand to check his pulse. Seeing this, she frowned.


    The imperial physician did not say anything false, Su Yulun''s pulse is not far from death.


    But why?


    Before when she came to ask for the blueprint of the dam, he was full of anger, and he was going to die for no reason?


    Su Ying asked everyone to retreat outside the house, and no one was allowed to enter without her order.


    Zhou Qing knowingly walked outside the door and guarded it.


    The moment the door closed, Su Ying lifted all the quilts on Su Yulun''s body, and then brought him into the space.


    She wanted to know what was wrong with Su Yulun.


    After entering the space, Su Ying put the person down and began to perform various checks on him before putting the instrument down.


    After the inspection items werepleted, she released the person again, and entered the space by herself to check the inspection results.


    It''s just that the result she got surprised her.


    Su Yulun has some diseases of middle-aged people, but these are not fatal, and no fatal virus has been found on his body. More importantly, his various organs have already shown signs of necrosis, his liver is obviously hardened, and his lungs have also appeared There were many nodules that needed surgical removal, and even the inner wall of the stomach turned ck.


    Su Ying looked at Su Yulun suspiciously, how could his body be such a ghost?


    After checking the results, Su Ying called the butler of the Su family in.


    The housekeeper bowed, with a respectful expression on his face, "I don''t know what orders did you have for the youngdy toe in?"


    "Hui Niang Niang, there has always been a maid who Cheng trusts to follow and serve." The housekeeper told Su Ying that the person Su Yulun arranged had nothing to do with him.


    "When did he be seriously ill? Isn''t the subsequent injury almost healed?"


    "Hui Niangniang, this... the younger one was discovered by the prime minister more than a month ago that something was wrong."


    The butler quickly looked up at Su Ying as he spoke, and continued after seeing that her face was unchanged, "The prime minister''s injuries were almost healed before, but then the prime minister identally fell into the water and was frightened and caught a cold. His body became unwell. That''s great, I also asked the imperial doctor in the pce toe to see it, and the imperial doctor said that the prime minister was frightened and cold to the bone, so he had to take good care of him. Since then, the prime minister has never left this room, and has always been I was recuperating on the bed, but for some reason, this body... is getting worse and worse."

 Chapter 493: sick

    Chapter 493 Oddly sick


    The butler''s words made Su Ying feel that Su Yulun''s illness was even more strange.


    Back when the first emperor was assassinated in the main hall, Su Yulun was also injured like that by those assassins, but he was not frightened. How could he be killed by falling into the water and getting a cold?


    These words have no credibility for her.


    "Where''s Su Yuyan?" Before, she had always surrounded Su Yulun as a filial daughter, but now that Su Yulun was about to die, she disappeared without a trace.


    "Go back to your mother, the seconddy has gone out of the mansion." Xiao Jin asked Su Yulun to reflect at the mansion, but did not say that the Su family was not allowed to leave the prime minister''s mansion.


    "She doesn''t usuallye here?"


    "Mistress of the meeting, Second Miss oftenes to serve the prime minister."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, she had to figure out Su Yulun''s situation, "Starting today, everyone in this courtyard will be cleared out, and the prime minister''s side will send someone from the pce to take care of him for twelve hours."


    The butler looked up at Su Ying in surprise. Who in the Su family didn''t know that the father and daughter had a grudge against each other, and that Su Ying actually cared about Su Yulun''s life?


    But that''s all, the prime minister still has the strength, with the prime minister as his father, the empress''s position in the pce will only be more stable.


    Su Ying didn''t want to pay attention to what the people below were thinking. Su Yulun couldn''t die before he figured out what happened.


    The housekeeper dared to disobey Su Ying''s order, and immediately ordered everyone in the yard to be sent out.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Ying went into the room and injected Su Yulun with healing potion.


    His current situation is indeed more difficult to deal with, but it is notpletely hopeless. As long as there is still a breath, she can also pull people back from the pce of Hades.


    After taking medicine for treatment, Su Ying called Zhou Qing, and she put two bottles of medicine on the table, "Zhou Qing, I want you to stay in the Prime Minister''s Mansion to take care of Prime Minister Su temporarily, you divide these two bottles of medicine three times a day." Grind it into powder and feed it to him, and after the person wakes up, you will send someone to inform me immediately, understand?"


    Zhou Qing collected the medicine with a solemn face, "Don''t worry, mydy, this servant has already taken good care of the prime minister."


    "kindness."


    When Su Yuyan came back to the house and came to Su Yulun''s courtyard, she found that all the servants inside hade out. She asked suspiciously, "Why are you running out if you don''t take good care of your father in the courtyard?"


    A servant girl bowed and said: "Second miss, it was the empress who asked the servants toe out, saying that they will not need the servants to look after the master from now on."


    Su Yu was startled, "The queen is here?"


    "Yes, the empress came an hour ago."


    Su Yuyan pushed away the maid and walked in, and saw Su Ying sitting in the main hall at a nce.


    Suddenly meeting Su Ying''s cold phoenix eyes, Su Yuyan''s heart skipped a beat, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat in fright.


    "You, what are you doing here?"


    "Presumptuous, how dare you be so rude when you see the empress, why don''t you kneel down!" Zhou Qing snorted coldly, and after Su Yuyan''s face turned pale, she clenched her teeth angrily and stepped forward to bless Su Ying.


    "The minister is referring to the empress. Just now, the minister almost ran into the empress in a moment of impatience. Please forgive me."


    "I don''t care about fools."


    Su Yuyan''s eyes were red with anger when she heard her humiliate her so much, but now that Su Yulun is lying on the bed, she doesn''t know if there is anyone to support her, and she doesn''t dare to fight Su Ying.


    "Where have you been?"


    A look of panic shed in Su Yuyan''s eyes, but because she lowered her head Su Ying didn''t see it, she just felt that her breath was a little messy, and she seemed guilty, "Su Yuyan, you don''t know if your father is alive or dead in the house, you still have to worry about it." Leaving the house?"


    Su Yuyan raised her head and pursed her lips and said, "The courtdy went out of the city to pray for her father in the temple. If the empress doesn''t believe you, you can ask the attendant who apanied the courtdy out of the pce today."


    Su Ying raised her eyelidszily, "I don''t care what you''re going to do when you leave the pce, you''d better be honest."


    Threatened her!


    Su Yuyan really wished to tear Su Ying''s arrogant face, but she didn''t dare, and she didn''t have the ability, so she could only bear with it, "Don''t worry, mydy, I only think about my father, and I will never do anything that I shouldn''t do." .¡±


    Su Ying nced at the sky and stood up, "From today onwards, you don''t have toe here. My pce will send someone to look after Su Yulun here. Don''t force your way in. My people will throw you out."


    After hearing this, Su Yuyan didn''t want to, "What do you mean, mydy? You asked me to take care of my father just now, and now you don''t let me get close. What are you trying to do? My father has be what he is now. Don''t tell me you don''t want to let me go?" him?"


    Su Ying didn''t even bother to say one more word to her, and asked Zhou Qing to fork him out.


    Su Yuyan couldn''t break free, and could only watch Su Yulun''s courtyard gate being closed by the forbidden army.


    Before leaving, Su Ying only said coldly, "Don''t forget what I said, or I will break your leg."


    Su Yuyan was so angry that she chased after Su Ying and wished she could rush over and beat her to death.


    But when Su Ying stopped suddenly, she screamed in fright, staggered and fell to the ground.


    Su Ying nced at her in disgust, "I''m gone, so there''s no need to pay such a big ceremony."


    After Su Ying walked away, the servant girl dared to step forward to help Su Yuyan up, "Second Miss, are you alright?"


    Su Yuyan turned her hand and pped the maidservant on the face, "Bitch, I didn''t know how toe and help me after lying on the ground for so long just now. You clearly want to see my jokes! Thisdy will never let you do what you want!"


    Su Yuyan returned to Su Yulun''s courtyard and wanted to break in, but the imperial guards were guarding the door. She couldn''t do anything about it. No matter how much she talked, the imperial guards didn''t let her go.


    "This is the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Thisdy is the daughter of Prime Minister Su. I want to go in and take care of my father. Why do you stop me!"


    Zhou Qing came out of the yard, and looked at Su Yuyan coldly, "Don''t worry, Second Miss Su, the Empress will send the imperial physician from the pce to take care of Prime Minister Su for twelve hours. I believe that Prime Minister Su will recover in a short time."


    Su Yuyan''s eyes shed a look of panic very quickly, "The queen has been spending holidays with her father before, so why should I believe that she really won''t harm my father?"


    Zhou Qing''s face darkened when she heard this, "Second Miss Su, it''s better to pay attention to your words, just based on what you just said, I can p your mouth!" After finishing speaking, she retreated into the yard and said coldly: "Turn the courtyard The door is closed, and no one is allowed to enter without the permission of the empress."


    "yes."


    Seeing the closed courtyard door, Su Yuyan stomped her feet anxiously, and ran to the Su family for help, but Mrs. Su didn''t want to join in. Su Ying is now the favored queen, what good would it do them to offend her?


    After being rejected, Su Yuyan went to the back kitchen again. At this time, the back kitchen was already preparing tonight''s dinner.


    "Where is the master''s medicinal soup, have you boiled it for the master?"

 Chapter 494: miss you

    Chapter 494 Miss you


    The steward of the big kitchen seemed to be Su Yuyan who came forward with a ttering smile.


    "Second Miss, why are you here? This ce is dirty so don''t dirty your embroidered shoes."


    Su Yuyan raised her chin slightly, "Where''s father''s soup? Is it ready?"


    "Back to Second Miss, the butler came over just now and said that from today onwards, the big kitchen no longer needs to prepare any food for the master, and said that the private chef in the master''s courtyard will arrange for the master."


    Su Yuyan''s face changed slightly, "What do they mean, this is topletely control father!"


    The steward dared not answer the question. This was a fight between a tiger and a wolf. It would be the luckiest thing for them to not be involved.


    Su Yuyan didn''t want people to scold Su Ying against her, but she just couldn''t help feeling angry that this **** wanted to spoil her good deeds again!


    ¡­


    When Su Ying returned to the pce, it was already dark.


    On the way, she was pondering over Su Yulun''s examination results over and over again. She didn''te back to herself until she returned to Fengluan Pce and Dabao called her several times.


    "Ji''er is out of school?"


    Dabao nodded, "We''ll have dinner together when Auntiees back."


    Da Bao took Su Ying''s hand into the room, Xiao Jin and Er Bao sat down on the chairs and waited for her toe back.


    Xiao Jin saw her pensive look and asked, "What are you thinking about so preupied?"


    Su Ying came to sit beside him and said, "Su Yulun''s situation is indeed very bad, which surprised me."


    If even Su Ying thinks the situation is bad, it must be very bad.


    "Is there help?" Xiao Jin served her a bowl of hoof flower soup.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Yes, just out of curiosity, I have asked the imperial army to seal off the courtyard, let Zhou Qing look after it, and let two imperial physicians go over and watch it tomorrow."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "I also asked the spies who were watching over there, but I didn''t find anything unusual, except that Su Yuyan would go out of the house to the temple to pray for blessings from time to time."


    Su Ying drank the soup in the bowl, and looked up at Xiao Jin. Su Yuyan''s current situation is not good, but as long as Su Yulun is around, she will still be the seconddy of the prime minister''s mansion. Worrying is not difficult.


    As long as she is not stupid, she will not do something to hurt Su Yulun.


    But what if she is really stupid?


    Su Ying felt that this possibility was not impossible, so she left Zhou Qing in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and she asked her to take care of Su Yulun in the open, but secretly asked her to stare at Su Yuyan to see if there was anything wrong with her.


    Early next morning, Su Yuyan hurried out again before dawn.


    She rode the carriage all the way to the entrance of the alley in Dongcheng, she asked the coachman to stop the carriage and got out of the carriage by herself.


    "You wait here, Miss Ben wille back as soon as she goes."


    The coachman nced at the street and hesitated to speak, "Second Miss, be careful."


    Su Yuyan also asked the maid to wait in the car, while she went to the East Street.


    East Street is a famous flower street in the capital, but this side is always lively at night, and there are basically no people on the street during the day.


    Su Yuyan ran to a flower building named Yuxiang Building and knocked on the closed door.


    Not long after, the door opened, and the sleepy-eyed guy frowned at Su Yuyan, "We haven''t opened yet, so we need to find someone toe over at night."


    Su Yuyan stuffed a jade tablet into his hand, "I want to see your shopkeeper."


    The man''s eyes changed slightly when he saw the jade card, he opened the door and led Su Yuyan to a hidden room in the backyard.


    "Girl wait a moment, the little one will go and send a message to the shopkeeper."


    After a while, a middle-aged man in brocade clothes walked in.


    His eyes were sharp, and there was a shrewd cold light in his eyes. When he saw Su Yuyan, he just said coldly, "Second Miss Su came here in such a hurry, but is there something urgent?"


    Su Yuyan saw the personing and said urgently: "Shopkeeper Liu, the queen sent someone to the prime minister''s mansion, and she ordered people to seal off my father''s yard to prevent anyone from approaching. Then my father''s affairs will be exposed?"


    Shopkeeper Liu''s eyes sharpened, "Second Miss, don''t worry, you have never done anything to Prime Minister Su, what are you afraid of?"


    "But I..."


    "Miss Su Er, think it over carefully, what did you do to Prime Minister Su? Isn''t it just feeding the sick with medicine and food? Those things were also delivered to you by servants, so what does it have to do with you?"


    Su Yuyan was speechless in a daze.


    "Besides, they are all ordinary meals, even if the king of heaven is here, there will be no problem. What''s so scary about the seconddy?"


    The shopkeeper Liu''s words made Su Yuyan calm downpletely. She was also confused by Su Ying''s sudden visit. Obviously her father kept the matter well hidden, and she didn''t know who stabbed Su Ying in front of her.


    That''s right, there''s nothing to be afraid of since she didn''t do anything!


    "Second Miss is actually thedy of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. In the future, if you have nothing to do, don''te to Liu. If it is known, it will only affect the reputation of Second Miss."


    Su Yuyan nodded, "I see, what should I do next? Now I can''t get close to my father at all."


    "Stand still, always pay attention to the situation over there, and send someone to send a message to Liu immediately if there is any abnormality."


    "okay, I get it."


    Shopkeeper Liu took out a letter and a brocade box from his body and handed them to Su Yuyan, "This is what the young master asked Liu to give to the seconddy."


    Su Yuyan''s eyes burst into surprise when she heard the words. She took the brocade box and opened it. Inside was a wooden hairpin, and a jasmine flower carved from white jade was iid on the hairpin.


    Su Yuyan opened the letter, and there were only two short words written on it, "I miss you."


    Just two words are enough to make Su Yuyan happy.


    "Young Master said that this is the hairpin he made for Second Miss himself, and he wille back to reunite with Second Miss immediately after finishing his business outside, so that Second Miss doesn''t have to worry."


    Su Yuyan received the letter and gift and said with a smile: "Okay, I will definitely wait for his return."


    "This ce is not suitable for staying for a long time, Second Miss should leave as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I''ll go now."


    After Su Yuyan left, shopkeeper Liu''s face darkened immediately, and he found his cronies and told him: "Go, send a letter to the young master, saying that there has been a change in the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    "yes."


    After Su Yuyan returned to Xiangfu, the people behind her turned and hid in the alley behind her.


    That night, the news of Su Yuyan''s arrival at Yuxiang Tower reached Su Ying.


    Su Yuyan is a person who attaches great importance to face, and she prides herself on being lofty. If there is no important matter, why would she run to such a ce in broad daylight?


    "Do you know who she went in to meet and what she said?"


    Zhou Qing shook his head, "The Yuxiang Tower is heavily guarded, and the people sent by the ves dare not follow up rashly, for fear that they will startle the snake."


    "Well, don''t act rashly, just keep staring at her."


    "yes."


    "Has Prime Minister Su''s situation improved?"


    "Hui Niangniang, there is no obvious improvement yet."


    Before Zhou Qing left the pce, Su Ying gave her another medicine and asked her to feed Su Yulun. If the medicine did not improve after taking the medicine, she would have to leave the pce again.

 Chapter 495: most honorable woman

    Chapter 495 The most honorable woman


    After Zhou Qing left, Su Ying went to the Imperial Garden. There was a wooden cage as tall as two people next to the den where the two wolf cubs were kept. In the cage were two hawks that were half the height of a person.


    Su Ying opened the cage and caught a letter eagle, hid the message bamboo tube under its huge wings and tied it, and then let the letter eagle fly.


    That night, Xinying flew back.


    Su Ying had supper while Xiao Jin and the others were taking a bath, went to the imperial garden and took the letter from the letter eagle''s wings. With the dim light from the sheepskinntern, they could see the writing on the letter paper clearly.


    After reading it, Su Ying put away the letter paper and returned it to Fengluan Pce.


    Xiao Jin was wearing a moon-white robe and half leaned on the chair to look at the memorial in his hand. When he heard the noise, he raised his eyes and nced at her. Seeing that she was still wearing a pce dress, he couldn''t help saying: "Didn''t you go to take a bath?"


    "Going right now."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly watching her back as she walked towards the clean room.


    When Su Ying came out of the shower, Xiao Jin put down the folder in his hand and took the cloth towel in her hand to wipe her long hair.


    "Where did you go just now?"


    "Go to the imperial garden to get something."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows, "What can there be in the imperial garden at night?"


    "There is something I haven''t told you before, Red Devil, do you still remember?"


    Of course Xiao Jin remembered that before the Red Devil was a knife in the hands of the former emperor, he originally nned to run a Jianghu organization that stepped into the front hall, but too many things happened during this period, and he hadn''t taken the time to go there. cooking.


    "Well, how?"


    "I epted it."


    "What?" Xiao Jin thought he heard it wrong.


    Su Ying yawned and said, "I mean, now, I''m the leader of the Red Devils, understand?"


    I understood the words, but this fact still surprised Xiao Jin, "What''s going on?"


    "After being rescued by the people on the ind, I met the former leader of the Red Devil on the ind. After being betrayed, he recognized me as a big boss, and willingly handed the Red Devil into my hands."


    So when he was worried about her safety in the capital, she happily took in his younger brother outside? Is it a big one?


    "The two messenger eagles you raised in the imperial garden are used to deliver messages to the Red Devils?"


    "Well, Zhou Qing said that Su Yuyan suddenly went to the flower building today. I thought it was strange, so I sent a letter to the Red Devils to ask who is behind the flower building."


    "Find it so soon?"


    "Well, he is the eldest son of King Jiang Ning, Xiao Shihang."


    King Jiangning has been an idle prince in Beijing since the first emperor ascended the throne. It is not that he has never served in the court in the early years, but because he is reallyzy, he has done a lot of things. After a lot of troubles, the first emperor sent him back, in order to appease him. The storyline also rewarded him with a fief, but King Jiang Ning hadn''t gone to the fief all these years and stayed in Beijing.


    King Jiang Ning gave birth to two sons and was not allowed to be an official. The eldest son Xiao Shihang was in business, and the second son was in charge of management in the fief. There have been no problems in these years.


    There is nothing wrong with Xiao Shihang Hualou, the problem is how did Su Yuyan get involved with him, if Xiao Shihang fell in love with Su Yuyan, as the eldest son of King Jiangning, he could go to the mansion to propose marriage, there is no need to be so sneaky and shameless.


    If there is nothing shady about it, Su Ying doesn''t believe it.


    Besides, Su Yuyan went to Hualou after she sealed off Su Yulun''s yard. Could it be that Su Yuyan really did something behind the scenes that Su Yulun became what he is now?


    Su Ying couldn''t make a conclusion until the matter was rified.


    It just doesn''t make sense, "If Su Yulun dies, who will benefit the most?"


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, and took a woodenb tob her waist-length hair.


    Regardless of whether it is a civil servant or a military minister, there must always be a leader. Su Yulun has developed a group of people to follow him during his tenure over the years. These people are now on the opposite side of the Duke of Yasukuni. If Su Yulun falls, the one who will benefit the most is the Duke of Yasukuni One pulse.


    "Once Su Yulun dies, the civil officials in the court will gradually lean towards Lord Yasukuni." At that time, the family will really be the only one. Today, Lord Yasukuni is dedicated to the country, but who can guarantee that his children and grandchildren will not have two hearts?


    This is also the biggest reason why Xiao Jin has never moved Su Yulun. The way of an emperor is to employ people and weigh them.


    But whether it is Su Yulun''s power or the power of the Yasukuni Mansion''s lineage, what does it have to do with the Jiangning Pce?


    After night fell, the flower streets and alleys in Dongcheng City became lively, which formed a sharp contrast with the coldness of the day.


    Xiao Shihang, dressed in fancy clothes, was sitting in a hidden room in the backyard of Yuxiang Building, waiting for something.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open, and a slender figure walked in.


    She wears a gauze cap on her head, so that people can''t see her face clearly.


    When Xiao Shihang saw the personing in, he stood up from his chair and greeted him. Even though he tried his best to suppress his emotions in his eyes, it was not difficult to see his excitement at this time.


    "Rong''er." Xiao Shihang grabbed the hand of the visitor.


    The visitor looked cold, and slowly took out his hand and took a step back, "Young master, please respect yourself."


    Xiao Shihang looked at Kong Luoluo''s hand, and felt that his heart was following Kong Luoluo''s.


    However, he quickly calmed down and sat opposite the visitor.


    "Something went wrong in the prime minister''s mansion. The queen sent someone to guard Su Yulun''s yard. What should we do next?"


    The visitor frowned slightly, but soon showed his face and said, "No problem, death is just a matter of time."


    "I heard that the queen''s medical skills are superb, just in case..."


    "There is no chance, he will definitely die!"


    Xiao Shihang listened to her firm words and believed them. From the time she knew her, she only said what she wanted to do, and there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    "Su Yuyan is useless, you didn''t leave any openings for her, did you?"


    Xiao Shihang shook his head, "No."


    "Okay, everything is going ording to n, and you can do whatever you are supposed to do during this time, and don''t make people feel abnormal." She stood up and made a gesture to leave.


    But Xiao Shihang stepped forward and stopped her, "How are you at the mansion? I heard that your stepmother is proposing marriage for you again? That''s not the son of the Duke of Yasukuni''s mansion at all, but the helper of the granddy''s natal family of the Duke of Jingguo''s mansion." It''s just mud that doesn''t stick to the wall, if you can''t get rid of it, I can help you."


    The visitor''s eyes were condensed, and he sighed softly looking at Xiao Shihang''s anxious appearance, "You are the eldest son of the Jiangning Prince''s Mansion, and you are the one who will rise to the top in the future. Solve it, they can''t handle me, don''t worry."


    "Then what about your engagement with Qing Yihou Mansion?"


    "She won''t let me marry."


    Xiao Shihang let out a sigh of relief when he heard the words, "When things are done, I will definitely make you the most honorable woman in the world!"

 Chapter 496: no one can stop

    Chapter 496 No one can stop


    The visitor took off the gauze cap on her head upon hearing the words, and the dim candlelight illuminated her delicate face.


    She raised her face slightly to look at Xiao Shihang who was full of affection, and smiled, which directly stunned Xiao Shihang.


    "I never ask for anything extravagantly when I work for you, I just hope that you can get what you want. By the way, I got a batch of high-quality cotton from Los Angeles a few days ago, and it will be shipped to the capital in a few days. Look at it, my lord. , where is it more appropriate to sell this batch of cotton?"


    Xiao Shihang had already beenpletely moved by Zhou Xiangrong''s words. At the beginning, he was identally injured. If Zhou Xiangrong hadn''t appeared in time, he would have died tragically in the wilderness. She ispletely different from thosedies from aristocratic families in Beijing.


    There is a severe drought in Los Angeles this year, and the cotton vendors in Beijing have long been worried that it will be difficult to get cotton in Los Angeles this year, but she did not expect to get it.


    "how many?"


    Zhou Xiangrong said softly: "It''s almost the entire output of Los Angeles."


    Xiao Shihang was even more shocked, "How did you get it?"


    Zhou Xiangrong lowered his eyes and said: "You forgot, I cured the gue in Luo City, and saved Wei Zhongming, the city guard of Luo City, from the death penalty of beheading. This is what he promised me."


    Xiao Shihang looked at Zhou Xiangrong with even more eager eyes.


    "Cotton is in short supply in Los Angeles right now, and it will be winter soon, when the price of cotton is at its highest. I guarantee that this batch of cotton will be in my hands, and I will be able to sell it at a price several times higher than before. Go out, and I will give you all the profits at that time."


    Zhou Xiangrong disagreed, but Xiao Shihang covered her mouth to prevent her from refusing.


    "listen to me."


    Zhou Xiangrong pulled his hand away and said, "Then be the eldest son and deposit the money with me, and it won''t be toote toe and get it when it''s needed."


    This statement made Xiao Shihang happy, which proves that Zhou Xiangrong said that because hepletely regarded him as himself.


    "good."


    Leaving from Yuxiang Building and returning to the carriage, the moment the curtain of the carriage fell, all the gentleness and carelessness on Zhou Xiangrong''s face dissipated, leaving only the calcting gleam in his eyes.


    "Miss, will Prime Minister Su really die?" The carriage started,pletely suppressing Xinyue''s intentionally low voice.


    But Zhou Xiangrong heard it.


    "He will definitely die." If Su Yulun is not dead, how can the group of people following him be able to make trouble? If they don''t make trouble, how can the court be chaotic?


    The front hall is causing chaos. In order to appease the restless courtiers in the front hall, they will pamper the daughters they sent into the pce. If there is no one, then open the harem.


    She must enter the pce.


    No one can stop it!


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Su Yulun woke up.


    Su Ying arrived at the Prime Minister''s Mansion after receiving the news.


    Even when he woke up, Su Yulun was extremely weak, and it was difficult for him to open his mouth to speak.


    Su Ying took out the silver needle and pulled Su Yulun''s chest to stab it.


    Su Yulun slowly felt a numb feeling all over his body. He thought that Su Ying wanted his life, but soon he found that his spirit seemed to be much better.


    "You, you wicked girl, want to kill your father!"


    Su Ying heard that Su Yulun could speak, so she pulled out the silver needle and handed it to Zhou Qing.


    "Killed you? If it wasn''t for this pce, you have already reported in front of the Pce of the King of Hell, and you are still a high-ranking prime minister, and it is nothing more than that when you are counted."


    Su Ying''s sarcasm made Su Yulun very angry, but even more frightened, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you feel that you are already a dying person? If you didn''t have my medicine, you would have died long ago."


    Of course Su Yulun noticed something strange in his body, but it was toote when he realized something was wrong.


    He couldn''t move at all, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak, so he could only lie on the bed and be ughtered.


    "You, would you be so kind to save me?" Su Yulun had long realized that it was impossible for Su Ying to have one heart with him.


    Su Ying lowered her cold eyes and looked at him, "I''m just curious, who is so clever, who can make you like this without making a sound."


    Su Yulun also wants to know!


    Now the middle ss in the house is managed by the olddy. His own mother, she still needs to rely on him to enjoy the glory and wealth. The possibility of attacking him is almost zero. As for his useless younger brother, the post of prime minister is not hereditary Well, if he died, it would be impossible for the Su family to support the Su family just because of his unworthy appearance. With him, they are the upper-ss family in the capital. Without him, they are nothing, so the possibility of them attacking themselves is very high. Small.


    "I was poisoned?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "I didn''t find any specific toxins, but your internal organs did show obvious signs of decay."


    "Then what the **** is going on?"


    Su Ying sneered, "Maybe you can ask the daughter you have always loved."


    Su Yulun''s pupils shrank slightly.


    As soon as Su Ying waved his hand, Zhou Qing pushed Su Yuyan up.


    To be honest, she is really not a patient person. Originally, she wanted to put a long line to catch big fish, but Xiao Jin said somethingst night that made her feel very reasonable.


    He said that if Su Yulun died, what use would Su Yuyan be? How much can she be expected to know about a **** that was discarded soon after?


    She felt that this made sense, so she sent a letter to Zhou Qing that night, asking her to go to Su Yuyan''s house to see if there was anything suspicious, only to find that Su Yuyan was still holding a wooden hairpin in her hand when she was sleeping.


    Su Yuyan was born in a noble family and has never seen anything good before. How could she care so much about a worthless hairpin? There is only one possibility. This thing was given to her by someone she cared about.


    So as soon as he came today, Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to take Su Yuyan down.


    Su Yuyan was escorted to Su Ying with a look of rage on her face, "The empress, don''t bully me too much! You blocked father''s yard with the intention of murdering him, but you hurt innocent people. What did we do wrong to make the empress treat us like this!"


    Su Ying took out the wooden hairpin from her body and yed with it recklessly. Su Yuyan was startled when she saw the wooden hairpin. She struggled to **** it but was held tightly by the imperial guards.


    "Su Ying, you bitch, what on earth do you want to do, give me back my things!"


    Su Ying looked at the jade flower on the wooden hairpin and frowned slightly, "Such a fine carving looks like it was made by a craftsman. You wouldn''t believe that someone carved it for you, would you?"


    "Su Ying, what are you going to do!"


    Su Ying raised her eyes slightly, her eyes were filled with coldness, "Who gave this to you?"


    Su Yuyan pursed her lips tightly and remained silent.


    "Xiao Shihang?"


    Su Yuyan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she looked up at her in shock.

 Chapter 497: marry you

    Chapter 497 Give you a marriage


    This reaction directly made Su Ying affirm her answer, "Su Yuyan, I didn''t think you were so stupid at first. You are obviously ady of the Xiangfu, but you want to make a fool of yourself. Guess, if I take it Xiao Shihang finds this wooden hairpin, will he admit that it was given to you by him?"


    Su Ying''s words made Su Yuyan, who was still flustered, gradually calm down.


    She raised her chin slightly, showing her original delicate appearance again, "The eldest son will definitely admit it, he is just a marriage proposal from the government, but he just feels that he is now in business and worried that his father will not agree."


    "Oh? Really?" Su Ying called the imperial army and asked him to take the wooden hairpin to find Xiao Shihang now, "Ask him if he is willing to marry Miss Su Second. If he is willing, I will give them a marriage right away."


    Su Yuyan had a look of anticipation on her face, "Your Majesty, are you serious?"


    Su Ying chuckled, "It''s more real than real gold."


    Su Yuluny silent on the bed. Although he was very angry that Su Yuyan did such a stupid thing, he also wanted to know what happened between Su Yuyan and Xiao Shihang.


    The forbidden army found Xiao Shihang who was about to go out in the Jiangning Pce. When the forbidden army expressed their intention toe, Xiao Shihang''s face changed a few times.


    "Did you make a mistake? I have never seen this thing before, let alone give it to a woman. It is not something I would do in private. If Second Miss Su misunderstood something, I will definitely Come to the door and exin clearly, so as not to cause a gap between the two families."


    After the imperial army came back, they passed Xiao Shihang''s original words to Su Yuyan''s ears verbatim.


    Su Yuyan sat on the ground with a pale face, shaking her head in disbelief and said: "Impossible, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible for him to say such a thing!"


    Su Ying rubbed her swollen temples, "Then I will be a good person to do it to the end, and I will ask you personally."


    Su Ying had long expected that even if Su Yuyan wouldn''t believe what she didn''t want to hear, she would directly ask the imperial army to bring Xiao Shihang back, and he is now in the main courtyard of the Su Mansion.


    Su Yuyan was led by Zhou Qing to enter through the back door of the main courtyard, while Su Ying walked in through the front door.


    Xiao Shihang, who was waiting in the main courtyard, got up and turned his head when he heard the servant girl''smunication, and saw Su Ying approaching at a nce.


    With just one nce, he retracted his gaze and stepped forward to salute.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying walked past him to the main seat and sat down.


    "Xiao Shihang?"


    Xiao Shihang turned around and responded, "Yes."


    "I heard from my second sister that the two of you have known each other for a long time, and I begged you to marry me. Is there such a thing?"


    Xiao Shihang''s eyes shed a cold look very quickly, he was thinking about the authenticity of Su Ying''s words, but Su Ying didn''t give him too much time to think.


    "Xiao Shihang, raise your head."


    Xiao Shihang raised his head slowly, his brows and eyes were wide open, his appearance was handsome, especially those peach blossom eyes were quite attractive, the corners of his lips were raised slightly when he was not speaking, and there was an indelible gleam in his eyes when he looked at people. Affectionate, no wonder Su Yuyan was deceived by him like this.


    "Madam, Cao Min did meet Second Miss Su before, and had a feeling of admiration for Miss Su Second, but now that Cao Min is in business, he is afraid that he is not worthy of the noble status of Second Miss, so he absolutely should not have thoughts. "


    Su Ying raised her eyes, "Then why don''t you tell the truth to the imperial army?"


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, Cao Min didn''t say anything because he was afraid that it would ruin the seconddy''s reputation."


    "Don''t be afraid, I said, as long as you promise, I will marry you and my second sister right now."


    Xiao Shihang clenched his fists in his sleeves, how could he marry Su Yuyan!


    "Your Majesty, the important matter of marriage should only be decided after discussing it with the royal father."


    "Okay,e here, go and call Jiang Ning Wang to this pce."


    !


    Xiao Shihang had heard of Su Ying''s domineering reputation before, but he didn''t expect it to be so excessive, but everyone can hear one of his evasions, and Su Ying clearly did it on purpose!


    "My lord, please forgive me, Caomin really can''t marry Miss Su Er. Before that, Caomin swore to himself that he would never marry a wife and have children before he achieved something."


    Su Yingzily leaned back in the chair, "Then why did you provoke my sister? Achievements? What achievements do you want, achievements under one person, or achievements over ten thousand?"


    Xiao Shihang was startled, knees softened and knelt down on the ground, "Your Majesty is aware that the grass-roots people just want to do some practical things for themon people, so that they can be admired like your Majesty."


    Su Ying snorted lightly, and the sarcasm in theughter was about to overflow, "It''s rare that you are a promising young man. If you don''t want to marry, I won''t make things difficult for you. Step back."


    Xiao Shihang quickly looked up at Su Ying, as if he didn''t expect Su Ying to let him go so easily.


    "Yes, the grassroots resign."


    After Xiao Shihang left, Zhou Qing led Su Yuyan out from behind the screen.


    Su Yuyan looked devastated, as if her soul had been taken away by someone.


    "Did you hear what I said just now? I made it clear."


    Su Yuyan fell to the ground, staring at Su Ying with red eyes, "Your wish hase true, I was tricked by someone, are you happy?"


    Su Ying sneered, "You are not enough to make me take it seriously, I just didn''t expect you to be so stupid that you would believe a man''s words to murder your father, what, do you think he can give you more glory and wealth than Su Yulun?" Give more?"


    Su Yu''s face was as pale as paper.


    "Tell me, how did he let you make Su Yulun into what he is now step by step?"


    Su Yuyan pursed her lips tightly, but did not speak immediately, "I can say yes, but I have a request."


    Su Ying raised her eyelids and sneered, "Su Yuyan, what is the crime of murdering the current prime minister? You don''t know what it is?"


    Su Yuyan gritted her teeth and said, "It''s dead anyway, so let me take this secret to the underworld!"


    Su Ying saw that she was desperate and sat up slowly, "But, you don''t know that there is a kind of pain in this world called not being able to die? I think I called Xiao Shihang here because your surname is also Su. You should be satisfied with Su Yuyan after doing this."


    Su Yuyan''s face turned even paler. She has seen Su Ying''s ruthlessness, and she can definitely do it!


    "I said, I tell you, I just ask you to give me a good marriage and let me leave the capital!" She couldn''t stay in the capital any longer, if she didn''t leave, she would only die!


    Su Ying didn''t respond, "Go ahead."


    "Yes, it''s food. I didn''t poison my father. I just let him eat some food that Xiao Shihang asked me to prepare. There will be no abnormality when eating these foods at first, but after eating for a long time, problems will appear in the body."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, suffering from food poisoning for a long time, no wonder she couldn''t find out, it was indeed sinister enough.


    "What did he promise you? To allow you to do such a stupid thing." Judging by Su Yuyan''s appearance, she is notpletely in love, and there must be a reason for it.

 Chapter 498: who is the big fish

    Chapter 498 Who is the big fish


    "He said that the emperor was furious because of such a big incident at the Cangjiang New Dam, and his father was the person in charge of this incident. If the emperor cares about his reputation, he might let the rest of the Su family go."


    Su Yuyan didn''t want to die, and got all kinds of good words from Xiao Shihang. After a battle between heaven and man, she decided to kill her own father.


    Su Ying clearly understands that people can do anything for themselves.


    But Su Yuyan grew up under Su Yulun''s care and love, and she didn''t hesitate to kill his own father for her own survival. I don''t know whether to say Su Yuyan is cruel or Su Yulun''s father failed.


    "He asked you to write down what Su Yulun ate."


    Zhou Qing brought a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Su Yuyan took a pen and wrote down the recipes Xiao Shihang told her one by one.


    After writing, Su Ying picked it up and looked at it, "Huh?" Any food in this recipe is fine to take out alone, such as this ginkgo duck soup, it is absolutely fine to eat alone, but it is paired with a steamed fish , the mixture of the two will produce toxins.


    Because the amount of consumption is notrge, no one will notice any abnormalities when eating it at the beginning, but over time, the toxins will umte, and Su Yulun''s physical fitness is not that good at that time, and it is easier to fall ill when the resistance is weak .


    The steward said that Su Yulun was not in aa when something went wrong at the beginning, but rather in a daze. Until a few days ago, he waspletely unconscious.


    Madam Su really didn''t want anything to happen to Su Yulun, and when she felt that Su Yulun was dying, she sent someone to the pce to send a message to Su Ying, asking her toe and see Su Yulun.


    "He promised that as long as Su Yulun is dead, he will bring eight pnquins to marry you as soon as the matter is over?"


    Su Yuyan pursed her lips tightly, her face was full of embarrassment, "Yes."


    "Stupid, lock up first."


    Su Yuyan said angrily: "I confess, you said you would let me go!"


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, "Did I say that?"


    "You, Su Ying, don''t becent, these men don''t have a good thing, you think the emperor dotes on you now, you can be so bossy, sooner orter you will suffer!"


    The forbidden army directly blocked Su Yuyan''s mouth and dragged her down.


    Behind the screen on the other side of the main hall, Su Yulun, who was being pushed by the imperial army and sitting in a wheelchair, looked extremely ugly.


    He never expected that it was Su Yuyan who caused him to be like this!


    "Su Yulun, look how failed you are, even Su Yuyan doesn''t take you seriously."


    Su Yulun''s face became even uglier. He stared at Su Ying coldly, "Why, don''t you want me to die too? Why do you want to save me?"


    "You deserve to die, but the emperor is merciful and intends to spare your life."


    Su Yulun doesn''t think Xiao Jin is kind! He still kept himself, so he must still be useful.


    "Aren''t Prime Minister Su curious who wants your life?"


    Su Yulun frowned. Taking a look at the current situation in the court, it is the Yasukuni family that can get the most benefits after his death, but this is something that everyone can think of. Would the Yasukuni government be so stupid that they don¡¯t know?


    When the timees, the Duke of Yasukuni will dominate the whole family, won¡¯t you worry that the emperor will be jealous?


    The reason why the Yasukuni government has been able to stand in Chu for many years is because they know how to avoid their edge and never be the top bird on the top of the mountain.


    "Prime Minister Su think about it carefully. As for your beloved daughter, I will not get my hands dirty and leave it to you to deal with."


    Su Ying turned around and left the main hall, took away Zhou Qing and also withdrew the imperial army in the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    After the carriage started slowly, Zhou Qing still wondered: "Your Majesty, is the emperor nning to let Prime Minister Su go so easily?" It was a major fault that something like this happened to the Cangjiang Dam.


    Su Ying pulled the small drawer on the car and took out a bag of snacks and opened it. Inside was the chestnut cake that Dabao gave Bai Shuang before going to school, saying it was for her to eat when she was hungry.


    The chestnut cake is very fragrant and soft, with a strong chestnut aroma and sweet but not greasy. Dabao understands her taste.


    "Let it go? If the emperor doesn''t ask for responsibility for a day, this matter is like a knife hanging around Su Yulun''s neck. When the knife falls, the emperor has the final say?"


    A person who has made a big mistake, how can he be forgiven so easily.


    "What the empress said is true, but I didn''t expect that Jiangning Pce would be involved in this matter."


    Xiao Zhenghang gave Su Yuyan recipes for her to use to harm Su Yulun, but he acted extremely carefully without leaving any evidence, and it would be difficult for them to arrest people for questioning. Even if he gave Su Yuyan some gadgets, it would be too much to exin the origin of those things. easy.


    Now Su Ying doesn''t want to touch him either, he is the long line released, she needs to know which big fish is behind Xiao Shihang.


    ¡­


    Xiao Shihang''s face darkened after leaving the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but the heart in his throat couldn''t fall back into his stomach for a long time.


    He didn''t expect Su Ying to find out about him so quickly. Fortunately, he didn''t leave any openings.


    When Xiao Shihang returned to the pce, he met King Jiangning who was about to leave the pce.


    Jiang Ning Wang saw the fat on Xiao Shihang''s face who walked by him without making a sound, and stopped him with a stern face, "Hang''er."


    Xiao Shihang stopped in surprise and turned back to King Jiangning, "Father? Where are you going?"


    King Jiang Ning frowned, "What are you thinking, and you don''t say anything when you see you are a father?"


    Xiao Shihang restrained his thoughts and said: "Just now my son was thinking about some business matters, and he didn''t notice the father for a while."


    King Jiang Ning snorted, "If you see it all day, you will know the business, and you don''t have to worry about the affairs of the house. It''s okay, the father is a little tight again, so hurry up and get a thousand taels, and if it''s not enough, go back and look for it." you want."


    Xiao Shihang let out a sigh of annoyance when he saw Jiang Ning Wang''s foolish appearance, and took out a few bank notes from his body, "Father, take it."


    Jiang Ning Wang took the bank note with satisfaction and put it away, "Wait, this thousand taels will go out, and the father will earn you 10,000 taels back!" Before he finished speaking, he left happily.


    The smile on Xiao Shihang''s face gradually fell, and his eyes gradually deepened as he looked at King Jiang Ning''s back. He was obviously a person who could stand on a high ce, but he was going to be trampled under his feet!


    Princess Jiang Ning died of illness in her early years, and King Jiang Ning has never remarried, but this does not mean that he has a deep affection for her.


    Now, the middle supporter of the Jiangning Prince''s Mansion is managed by the eldestdy Yang.


    When Yang learned that Xiao Shihang had returned, she brought her maid to greet him.


    "The eldest son is back."


    Yang''s family is from a dignified family, and her words and deeds have the unique rules of ady, but in Xiao Shihang''s eyes, this kind of words and deeds are old-fashioned, which makes him have no interest.


    He took a sip of the tea in her hand without a smile on his face.


    Yang obviously sensed that his mood was not right, so he asked cautiously, "Did the eldest son encounter any difficulties?"


    Special thanks to "Good" Baozi for the reward~~~~

 Chapter 499: just want to see her

    Chapter 499 I just want to see her


    "From today onwards, let them send all business matters to the house. My son is unwell and will not go out for the time being."


    Xiao Shihang really didn¡¯t go out after that, and asionally met people in business, but that¡¯s all.


    The secret guards sent out will also follow the people in the Jiangning Pce, but nothing abnormal can be found.


    Lying on the bed at night, Su Ying half-closed her eyes and prepared to dream about Duke Zhou, when she was half-free, Xiao Jin hugged her from behind.


    Su Ying leaned into his arms subconsciously, now that the night is a bit cold, it is warmer to sleep next to him.


    Xiao Jin''s big warm palmnded on her t belly and rubbed it back and forth, Su Ying grabbed his hand and pressed it to her lower back. She just had her period tonight, and she felt a little ufortable.


    "Your uncle, don''t you want to rebel?"


    Xiao Jin covered her lower back with his palm, umting energy in his palm to slowly transmit heat to her body.


    "If he is modified, it is not impossible."


    In Xiao Jin''s memory, since he was sensible, King Jiang Ning was a yboy.


    Whether it is the former emperor or the ancestor emperor, they have given him many opportunities to make him stand out in the court, but every time he messed up things because of eating, drinking, and having fun, and then let his brother and his own father clean up the mess for him.


    After the first emperor ascended the throne, if he was not afraid of being said to suppress his brothers, he would really not be willing to arrange Jiang Ning Wang, a dangerous person, in the court. Later, Jiang Ning Wang made a mistake again, so hepletely let him pack up and y by himself.


    This game is up to now, if there is any delicious and fun ce in the capital, absolutely no one knows better than Jiangning Wang.


    "He doesn''t have such an idea, not necessarily his son."


    "kindness."


    Xiao Jin kissed the corner of her pale lips, "Still ufortable?"


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "It''s a little bit this time."


    "Don''t be greedy next time."


    Two days ago, she suddenly wanted to eat ice cream. Uncle He made ice cream for her for two consecutive days. She feltfortable eating it, but after eating it, it was useless to force out the cold air, causing the cold air to go down. Menstruation tortured her.


    I don''t know why, since she came here, every time before menstruation, she always wants to eat something crazily, the kind that she always thinks about in her dreams.


    For example, if you want to eat ice this time, no one can persuade you.


    "Then eat something spicy next time."


    The one who eats spicy food yells about burning his stomach, Xiao Jin thinks that Uncle He''s cooking should be made lighter, Su Ying''s body is strong enough, but his stomach is not too irritating.


    Su Ying didn''t sleep well at night, and didn''t get up until the sun was high the next day.


    Bai Shuang was instructed by Xiao Jin early in the morning to go to the imperial dining room and boil arge bowl of sweet eggnog soup.


    "Your Majesty, you eat sweet soup first to warm your stomach and force out the coldness in your body."


    Last night, Xiao Jin had been sending heat to her lower back, and she felt much morefortable when she woke up in the morning.


    "Eating this early in the morning won''t make you too tired?"


    "The emperor specifically asked the imperial dining room to put less sugar, just a little bit of sweetness."


    Su Ying took a sip of the sweet soup, and it wasn''t too sweet. She drank the sweet soup in two or three gulps and hupped, forcing out the cold air that was forced into her stomach yesterday. The feeling also goes away.


    "Women are trouble."


    As strong as her, now you have to pay attention to menstruation.


    "When menstruationes, it''s always a bit ufortable. The empress will rest in the pce for the past two days and don''t go anywhere."


    Su Ying nodded, and she also took the opportunity to rest.


    In the Imperial Study Room, Xiao Jin had just finished discussing state affairs with several ministers, and it was almost noon. He was about to go back to Fengluan Pce when he heard Zhang Shuming say: "Your Majesty, Lord Zhu, please see me."


    Ever since Su Ying disappeared, Zhu Lin has been leading people to search for Su Ying''s whereabouts. It was not until Xiao Jin confirmed Su Ying''s whereabouts that he called Zhu Lin back to the capital. However, just after returning to the capital, Zhu Lin fell ill. It was fine two days ago, and it was only restored today.


    "Let him in."


    Zhu Lin walked into the inner hall and bowed to salute.


    Xiao Jin asked: "Is there something wrong with Zhu Aiqing?"


    Zhu Lin raised his head and said, "Your Majesty, I want to ask to see the Queen, and I want to ask the Queen about the Cangjiang Dam."


    Xiao Jin frowned, "What do you want to ask?"


    "The lower official just wanted to ask, what did the empress use to block the dam back then."


    The reason why Su Ying fell into the dam was because he was going to block the gap in the dam. Now that the Cangjiang flood season has passed, Xiao Jin also sent people to repair the old dam. The things in the dam have never been removed, and they don''t know what it is.


    This question really needs to be asked to Su Ying in detail.


    "I will ask about this matter."


    Zhu Lin looked up at Xiao Jin again, held back for a long time before opening his mouth and said: "Your Majesty, is your mother really alright?"


    "fine."


    In fact, Zhu Lin really wants to see Su Ying very much. Although this idea is against the rules, he really wants to see the real Su Ying.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know if I can let my minister see your mother? Let my minister ask her face to face."


    Xiao Jin frowned in displeasure, Su Ying was not feeling wellst night, he didn''t want Su Ying to be troubled in order to fulfill Zhu Lin.


    "no."


    "Your Majesty... I am really humble, if I can''t see my mother with my own eyes, this heart will not be able to fall back into my stomach after all, Your Majesty..." Zhu Lin said, his eyes were red, and he knelt in front of Xiao Jin, stretching out his hand to think. He tried to grab Xiao Jin''s trouser leg but was knocked down by Xiao Jin''s foot.


    "Zhu Lin, I see that your skin is tight, and I want the torture stick to loosen you up."


    "Your majesty, even if you want to beat me up, I don''t have anyints, I just want to see the empress..."


    The veins on Xiao Jin''s forehead twitched.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your Majesty to be fulfilled. I swear that I will never let your Majesty know that you fell from a tree and sat on dog **** when you were a child, and that you went to the pond to catch fish." , but in the end, the Emperor Zu was pushed into the water..."


    "Zhu Lin, shut up!"


    Two quarters of an hourter, Su Ying arrived outside the imperial study in a sedan chair.


    She stepped out of the sedan chair, and Zhu Lin, who had been waiting outside the door, hurried forward and stopped three steps away from Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at the person in front of her in a daze for a moment.


    He was wearing a silver-white toga, the jade belt around his waist weakened the solemnity of the official robe, so that it made people look a little more bookish, and Su Ying followed the official robe straight up, and looked at him Zhu Lin''s eye circles were ck and bloodshot, and he looked surprised.


    "Zhu Lin, have you taken the above medicine?" Not only are your eyes red and lifeless, but even your cheeks that were rather moist and plump before have be thin and sunken. Is there a shadow of coquettishness before?


    Zhu Lin swears that in the past twenty years he has lived, he has never felt that there is any voice better than Su Ying''s at this moment.


    "Youngdy... you, you are really alive!"


    Su Ying frowned, "Your eyes are so red, are you crying for me?"

 Chapter 500: Nepotism

    Chapter 500 Nepotism


    Zhu Lin burst into tears with a "wow".


    He cried aggrievedly, mournfully, and earth-shatteringly, causing people to look sideways. Those who didn''t know thought it was Xiao Jin''s beheading!


    Xiao Jin really disliked the embarrassment, so he directly asked the imperial army to carry him back to the imperial study room, and closed the door of the pce, cutting off all the sight of exploration.


    "Zhu Lin, shut up for me!"


    Zhu Lin still cried with his eyes closed.


    Su Ying rubbed her swollen eyebrows, "If you don''t shut up, I''ll kick you like a ball."


    Zhu Lin''s crying stopped abruptly, and he looked at Su Ying with both aggrieved and happy faces, the little daughter-inw''s expression made Su Ying feel disgusted.


    Su Ying sat down on the chair, "I heard that you must see Bengong? Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Lin sobbed and said: "Weichen, I just want to meet the real empress..."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched again, "And then?"


    Zhu Lin looked at Su Ying eagerly, as if to make sure that she was really still alive. God knows what kind of shock he felt when he watched Su Ying fall from the dam.


    As long as he closes his eyes, the image of Su Ying falling into the dam will appear in his mind. When he wakes up, there is only one obsession left, and that is to find Su Ying, whether dead or alive!


    He really didn''t expect that he could still see a living creature!


    After he recovered from his illness, he immediately wanted to enter the pce to ask to see Su Ying, but Xiao Jin refused, and today he took advantage of the vacancy of going to court to take advantage of the loophole!


    But Zhu Lin soon felt a chill down his back. He didn''t dare to look up in Xiao Jin''s direction, so he was very clever and let it go, and began to ask Su Ying about the materials used to fill the gap in the dam.


    The imperial court intends to take advantage of the flood season to repair the old dam, so it can''t always let that thing be repaired there.


    "That thing is easy to handle, you go get some sour vinegar and pour it on, and the thing will melt."


    Zhu Lin didn''t expect it to be so simple, and he also knew what it was that was so sticky.


    Zhu Lin still wanted to say something, so he asked Xiao Jin to ask the Imperial Army to bring it up.


    The imperial study room was finally quiet.


    Su Ying was speechless, "How did he serve as an official for so long?"


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, and thought about it seriously, "It may be nepotism."


    Su Ying nodded approvingly, "It makes sense."


    "feel better now?"


    "I''ll be fine when I wake up in the morning."


    Xiao Jin took her hand, feeling the coolness in her palm, and wrapped her hand in his palm with his big hand.


    "There is something, let''s see if you want toe forward."


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s that Zhou Xiangrong of the Marquis of Bo''an. The news that she cured the gue in Luo City has been spread in a small area in the city. She really has meritorious service. If you want to reward her face to face, then I will not show up. If you don''t want to show up, I will Just send someone down to reward you with something."


    Su Ying hurriedly forgot about this matter. Thinking of Zhou Xiangrong, Su Ying took a chance to visit her back when she returned to Beijing before, and she didn''t see any obvious scars on her back, so she is not sure about her now. Was it the dead woman she met on the official road before?


    But she was still somewhat curious about this person.


    "Tomorrow, I will let her enter the pce to ask."


    "good."


    Xiao Jin took Su Ying''s hand out of the imperial study room, and was going back to Fengluan Pce to have lunch with his two children.


    As soon as the two walked outside the door, they saw Jiang Yang walking towards them.


    Jiang Yang was also a little surprised when he saw them, "See the emperor, empress."


    The two stopped, "Get up."


    Jiang Yang got up and saw Su Ying was there, so he took the initiative to ask: "Madam, I don''t know how my wife is doing now?"


    Lin Zhuyu ispletely reluctant to leave. Su Ying gave her medicine for a few days, and her condition has stabilized. It is also possible to leave the pce now, but she is not happy, and she will not leave even if she is not on duty. Pulling her to chat, made Bai Shuang feel very resentful. Originally, when she was not on duty, she just wanted to lie down and read the script, but she had to spend all the rest time on Lin Zhuyu.


    "It''s much better. If you miss her, I will ask someone to send her back to you."


    Jiang Yang had a look of surprise in his eyes, but he was also a little worried, "Is the child stable?"


    "It''s almost there. It won''t be a big problem to take the medicine back when the timees."


    Hearing what Su Ying said, Jiang Yang waspletely relieved.


    "Thank you, mydy."


    Jiang Yang looked at Xiao Jin after talking to Su Ying, "I have something to report to the emperor."


    Su Ying let go of Xiao Jin''s hand upon hearing this, "I''ll go back first, otherwise the children will have to wait for a long time."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "Well, don''t wait for me, eat first."


    "good."


    Xiao Jin and Jiang Yang returned to the imperial study.


    Su Ying returned to Fengluan Pce first.


    When she arrived at Fengluan Pce, the two treasures were already waiting for her in the inner hall.


    "Aniang, where have you been?" Erbao trotted out all the way, holding Su Ying''s hand and asked.


    "Mother has gone to your father''s ce, are you hungry? If you are hungry, let them bring you lunch."


    Dabao nced behind Su Ying, "Didn''t Daddye back?"


    "Well, it may beter. You guys have to take a lunch breakter, eat first, and sleep well when you are full, otherwise you will not have the energy to go to ss in the afternoon."


    "Know it."


    "Your Majesty is not feeling well today. After eating for a while, follow the First Prince and the others to lie down on the bed. Don''t run around." Mother Zhao took a clean wet handkerchief and came over to wipe their hands.


    Su Ying frowned and said, "Didn''t you let Mother Zhao have a good rest? Why did youe out again?"


    Mother Zhao smiled gently, "Old ve, I feel ufortable if I don''t see the eldest prince and little princess for a day. I don''t feel any difort and I take the medicine prescribed by the empress on time. I''m fine."


    "Then don''t get tired and don''t lift heavy objects."


    "Yes, the old ve must remember, just do some light work, and go back to rest when tired, the old ve wants to live a few more years, and watch the eldest prince and the others grow up."


    "Mother Zhao can not only watch them grow up, but it is not difficult for them to marry wives and have children."


    Mother Zhao smiled until the creases on her face deepened, "Your Majesty said so."


    "After eating for a while, the old ve asked the embroidereddy from the embroidered pce to measure the size of the queen and the eldest prince. It will be winter in a month or two, and the winter in the capital will be colder earlier. Get your winter clothes ready first."


    "good."


    Su Ying took the two children and Xiao Jin didn''te back even after eating enough.


    When the mother and son were sitting and chatting to digest food, the embroidereddy from Xiugong arrived.


    Mother Zhao looked at the size Xiu Niang measured for Su Ying and said, "Your Majesty looks a little taller thanst year."


    Su Ying stretched out her hand and gestured on the top of her head, but she couldn''t see why, and she didn''t know if she had grown taller, anyway, she always looked like a dwarf in front of Xiao Jin.


    "Ling''er and Ji''er have really grown a lot taller."


    Especially Ji''er, with her straight back, she already has the aura of an emperor.

 Chapter 501: Empress kindness

    Chapter 501 Empress''s kindness


    "Cotton is in short supply in Los Angeles this year, so it can be used to make some clothes and winter quilts for the masters."


    Mother Zhao straightened Su Ying''s skirt and said casually.


    "Cotton in Los Angeles?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know, the small part of the cotton carefully selected in Los Angeles is a tribute, and it is sent directly to the pce. In previous years, some of the lower quality would be sent, but this year because of the drought in Los Angeles, the cotton output In addition to the tribute, the rest can only be reced by cotton from other ces."


    Los Angeles is rich in cotton. Su Ying heard it mentioned when he was in Los Angeles, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "How much cotton is produced in Los Angeles this year?"


    Zhao''s mother shook her head, "I don''t know about this matter, I only know very little, so this year''s cotton price has doubled several times, if this year is a cold winter, I am afraid that many people will freeze to death again, hey .¡±


    Bai Shuang heard that Zhao''s mother was in a bad mood, so she quickly answered, "Don''t worry, Zhao''s mother, the imperial court will find a way to amodate those lonely people."


    Mother Zhao came back to her senses, she shouldn''t have said these frustrating words in front of Su Ying, "Bai Shuang is right, the empress is too thin, she obviously eats a lot, why can''t she gain weight..."


    Mother Zhao talked to Bai Shuang about the patterns and colors of winter clothes, but she never mentioned cotton.


    After the embroiderers took the measurements and left, Su Ying took the two treasures to the inner hall for a while.


    Su Ying is not in the habit of taking a nap, but today she is indeed a little tired, lying on the bed with her two children and falling asleep within a short while.


    When I woke up, the sun outside was almost setting, and the two treasures had already gone to ss.


    Su Ying stretched her waist, feeling that she waspletely alive.


    She moved her hands and feet and let Zhou Qing in.


    After washing up, Su Ying went to Lin Zhuyu''s room, and as soon as she entered, she saw her sitting on the bed, eating melon seeds, and pulling the drowsy Baishuang, talking about something.


    Hearing the noise, Lin Zhuyu looked up and saw that it was Su Ying who entered the room and threw the melon seeds in his hand and was about to get up.


    "Okay, don''t move around, just sit down."


    Bai Shuang woke up startled and stood up to salute, "Your Majesty is awake."


    Su Ying nodded and walked to Lin Zhuyu to check her pulse.


    Seeing this, Lin Zhuyu opened her eyes and leaned against the soft pillow with a weak face, as if she was still very weak.


    "The fetus is gradually stabilizing, and the fetal heart rate is obvious. Let Jiang Yange to pick you up in a while."


    Lin Zhuyu opened her eyes wide, and said with a face of reluctance: "Your Majesty, can I refuse?"


    "No, you can''t."


    Lin Zhuyu hung her head in frustration, she didn''t want to go back.


    "If you don''t go back, you won''t be afraid that Jiang Yang will be a wife-watching stone? The emperor said that he doesn''t enter the pce too often now. Isn''t it just to find an opportunity to inquire about you? If you feel bored, let Bai Shuang go out of the pce to apany you." You wait for a while, and let here back when you get tired of chatting."


    Bai Shuang almost didn''t jump up, "The servant will serve the empress in the pce." Lin Zhuyu''s taste has changed recently, and she has be obsessed with some books about mountain ghosts and ghosts. When she has nothing to do, she loves to tell her stories. God knows what she is. Not interested or even a little scared!


    She must stop listening, let Jiang Yang get her away quickly.


    Lin Zhuyu looked at Su Ying aggrievedly, but was ignored.


    ording to Mother Zhao, Jiang Yang had already been waiting outside the pce gate.


    Su Ying asked the servant to prepare a sedan chair to send Lin Zhuyu out of the pce, and brought her some calming and qi-tonifying medicines before leaving.


    "Give birth to the child first, and then think about entering the pce."


    Lin Zhuyu nodded resignedly, "It''s your empress."


    "Go."


    Jiang Yang stood outside the pce gate and waited for an unknown how long before he saw a sedan chair being carried out by the servants.


    For the sake of stability, Su Ying let the imperial guard carry the sedan chair.


    Before the sedan chair stopped, Jiang Yang couldn''t wait to go forward and wait.


    After the sedan chair came to aplete stop, Bai Shuang helped Lin Zhuyu out, and Jiang Yang stepped forward to take her over from Bai Shuang''s hand.


    Jiang Yang saw that Lin Zhuyu''splexion was obviously much better than before entering the pce, and his heart that had been hanging around finally fell back into his stomach.


    "This is Mrs. Jiang''s medicine. The mother said to take it on time to ensure that she will give birth to a big fat baby, but don''t take it too fat, so as not to have a bad baby during childbirth."


    Jiang Yang epted the burden, "Thank you so much, Ma''am."


    "Go back, don''t go to the pce to make troubles." Before leaving, Bai Shuang nced at Lin Zhuyu, in fact, she was worried that such tossing would hurt her body.


    Jiang Yang asked someone to get out of the carriage early, and helped Lin Zhuyu into the carriage. Before he sat down, Lin Zhuyu''s expression changed and he grabbed his ear.


    "Hey!" Jiang Yang let out a low cry, not daring to shout too loudly so as not to be ashamed to be heard by his subordinates!


    "Tap lightly, it hurts!"


    Until it made people''s ears turn red, Lin Zhuyu let go angrily, "It''s all because of you. You secretly changed my medicine and made me pregnant. I can''t even enter the pce to serve your empress!"


    When Lin Zhuyu got married, she asked Su Ying for anti-child medicine. She didn''t want to have a baby so soon, but wanted to stay with Su Ying for two more years. Who knew that Jiang Yang secretly changed her anti-child medicine!


    Jiang Yang admitted his mistake with a face begging for mercy, "I was wrong, I was wrong, madam, don''t be angry, be careful to move your fetus."


    Jiang Yang actually didn''t intend to have Lin Zhuyu have a baby at this time, mainly because Su Ying''s whereabouts were unknown during that time, Lin Zhuyu''s whole body seemed to be sucked dry by a goblin, and she didn''t eat or sleep. Asleep, the whole person seemed to be having a nightmare, opening and shutting his mouth to talk about Su Ying.


    He was worried at the time, worried that Lin Zhuyu''s going on like this would hurt her health, and then he thought that if she was pregnant with a child, she might be better if her attention was diverted.


    But he really underestimated Su Ying''s position in her heart. Even if she was pregnant with a child, she still wasn''t half happy. Jiang Yang didn''t have to doubt that he was definitely not as important as Su Ying in her heart!


    Seeing that Lin Zhuyu was still angry, Jiang Yang coaxed softly: "I see that you are thinking about your mother too much, and I am afraid that something will happen to you, so I hope to use children to pay attention to you."


    Lin Zhuyu wasn''t really angry with him, but just thought of the time when Su Ying''s life and death were unknown.


    "You don''t understand, if it weren''t for my empress, I would have died a long time ago. My empress not only saved me, but also let me avenge myself, and even let me marry in a bright red wedding dress. It''s the empress'' kindness, I think even if I die for my empress, I can''t repay this kindness."


    She is an unfavored concubine in the mansion. No one has ever treated her so well. The empress always looks fierce, but she will always stand in front of them when they are in danger.


    "Yeah, it''s strange to say it. Looking back at the beginning, the empress really seemed to be a different person."

 Chapter 502: enter the palace together

    Chapter 502 Entering the pce together


    Su Ying really doesn''t know how important her position is in Lin Zhuyu''s mind.


    After sending off the dogwood, Su Ying went to the imperial garden again. ording to the imperial guards who were in charge of guarding the imperial garden just now, a flying eagle suddenlynded on the cage just now. Because the flying eagle was too big and looked too ferocious, they didn''t dare to act rashly .


    When Su Ying arrived at the imperial garden, he saw the half-human-tall flying eagle staring sharply at the two little wolves in the nest.


    The little wolf is not bad either. Although half of his body is huddled in the nest, the wolf fur on his body stands up, and his whole body is in a state of high alert, ready to meet the attack of the eagle at any time.


    "Come down."


    Su Ying let out a cold cry. The eagle spread its wings and pped twice, and the potted nts on the ground were brought down to the ground by the strong wind.


    The flying eaglended steadily in front of Su Ying, and Su Ying opened its wings to take down the message.


    It was Motu who said that he had almost dealt with the internal affairs of the Red Devils in Jin State, and now he was going to Chu State to find her and integrate the Red Devils'' forces in Chu State.


    Earlier, the Red Devils from the state of Chu joined the court battle, and some people had already be dissidents, and he wanted toe over and eliminate them all.


    Motu knows more about the Red Devils than she does, and he can also fully grasp the situation of the Red Devils when hees here.


    After Su Ying wrote back, he immediately let Feiying leave.


    Backing to Fengluan Pce, Su Ying said to the maid: "Continue to pass on the order of the pce, and the pce will summon the eldestdy of Bo''anhou Mansion tomorrow."


    "Yes, this servant is going to pass on the message."


    ¡­


    In the Mansion of Bo''anhou.


    Zhou Xiangrong followed the servant girl to the hall, and saw An Shi wearing a double-breasted long skirt and a gold hairpin sitting on an ebony chair with a proud face. Beside her was Zhou Nishang, who was wearing the most popr corseted floral dress at the moment.


    Zhou Nishang rolled his eyes contemptuously when Zhou Xiangrong entered the room.


    Zhou Xiangrong walked into the room and blessed An Shi, "I don''t know why Madam asked me toe here?"


    An''s eyes scanned Zhou Xiangrong''s body sharply. She didn''t understand how she could stand in front of her even though the people she sent said they had killed her. It seemed that if her face was not exactly the same as before, she would have wondered if it was a different person.


    She had already sent someone to inquire about it a few days ago, and she also knew about Zhou Xiangrong''s sneaking trips to Lincheng and Luocheng. Although she didn''t want to believe it, she seemed to have shown her face in front of the empress, otherwise, how could the empress make an order? Let her enter the pce tomorrow?


    Anshi pulled a smile on her face, "Mother heard that you are going to enter the pce tomorrow, so she chose some dresses for you. You can wear whichever one you like tomorrow."


    As soon as An Shi beckoned, two maidservants came in with their dresses in their hands.


    Zhou Xiangrong didn''t even look at it, "Thank you Madam for your kindness, I still have clothes to wear."


    "Your clothes are fromst year, and these are the most fashionable this year. I think the pink one is especially suitable for you. Go and try it out."


    Zhou Xiangrong still stood there without moving.


    Her behavior directly wore away An Shi''s patience, and the smile on An Shi''s face gradually faded.


    Zhou Nishang snorted coldly: "Zhou Xiangrong, don''t be ignorant of what''s good and what''s wrong. Mother is also worried about your upper stage so she prepared new clothes for you. You don''t appreciate it."


    Zhou Xiangrongughed nonchntly, "If I don''t have a dress, I can go and tell my father to buy it for me, and then I won''t bother Madam. If Madam is fine, I''ll leave first."


    "Stop!"


    An Shi waspletely irritated by Zhou Xiangrong''s ignorance of her, "Zhou Xiangrong, if I told the people in the pce that I suddenly fell ill and asked you to stay in the mansion to take care of the sick, tell me, will the Empress still insist on letting you enter the pce?"


    Zhou Xiangrong''s expression changed slightly, and he said angrily, "What exactly do you want?"


    Seeing that Zhou Xiangrong was frightened, An''s had a smug smile on her face, "When you were in Los Angeles, your sister was always worried about your situation, and when you were treating patients, she also wrote to give you advice. The credit should also be counted as your sister''s share, tell me, am I right?"


    Zhou Xiangrong clenched her cheeks in anger, "She didn''t do anything at all, so why should I share the credit?"


    An said with a sneer: "Just because you are the daughter of the Zhou family, what''s the matter with you being honored to benefit your sister? If you don''t want to, you don''t even want to enter the pce!"


    "If you''re not the daughter of the Zhou family, the queen can take one more look at you, Zhou Xiangrong, you''d better recognize your identity, and don''t show shame!" Zhou Nishang said contemptuously.


    Zhou Xiangrong trembled all over, but in order to enter the pce, she could only grit her teeth and bear it, "Okay, I will take her into the pce tomorrow."


    An''s mother and daughter saw her agreeing, with satisfied smiles on their faces, "That''s right, let''s choose a dress, don''t be too shabby and lose the face of our Bo''anhou Mansion."


    Zhou Xiangrong took the dress and followed Xinyue out of the main hall.


    "Ma''am is really too much. Why should the seconddy follow her to take advantage of the credit of the eldestdy! Miss, you must exin it to the empress tomorrow, and the empress will definitely be able to see it."


    Zhou Xiangrong sat down on the chair slowly, with no anger on his face.


    "I''m afraid she doesn''t want to go."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s emotional changes were so obvious before and after, that she was stunned, "Did the eldest miss want the second miss to follow?"


    Zhou Xiangrong sneered and said: "If she doesn''t go, how can the world know that I have suffered all the grievances in the Bo''anhou Mansion?"


    Human nature likes to sympathize with the weak, and she wants those self-righteous superiors to sympathize with her, so as to achieve her goal.


    When Zhou Xiangrong entered the pce, she changed into the dress given by An Shi. This dress is indeed the most fashionable style at the moment, and the material is also good, but when she walked outside the door and met Zhou Nishang, the two people''s clothes were very different. There will be a difference.


    Zhou Nishang was dressed in a neon dress, and she stood under the sun, giving her a gorgeous halo all over her body, showing the feminine and hazy beauty of a woman.


    Zhou Nishang nced at Zhou Xiangrong, seeing that she waspletely outmatched by him, a smug smile appeared on her face.


    A **** also wants topare with her, in the next life!


    Marquis Bo An attached great importance to the two entering the pce, so he had the carriage waiting outside the door early on.


    "You must pay attention to the rules after entering the pce, and you must not disgrace our Bo''anhou Mansion, you know?"


    Zhou Nishang responded obediently, "Don''t worry, father, Chang''er will definitely not let father down."


    Bo Anhou nodded in satisfaction, and let the two sisters get into the carriage.


    With the position of Marquis Bo''an, he is not qualified to go to the early court, so he can only send the two people outside the pce gate, and after repeatedly exhorting them, he watched them enter the pce.


    "Marquis Bo''an, please stay." The imperial army stopped outside the pce gate in Marquis Bo''an.


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at the majestic and magnificent pce in front of him, his eyes revealed the brilliance of what he must win.

 Chapter 503: Look beyond the surface

    Chapter 503 Looking at the essence through phenomena


    Xiao Jin just came down to have breakfast with Su Ying and the others.


    Now three meals a day, almost all four members of the family eat together, unless Xiao Jin is unable to leave due to state affairs, otherwise he cannot miss a single meal.


    Erbao is going to teach the riding and archery teacher today, and Dabao is going to study in the imperial study with Xiao Jin.


    Su Ying is very curious that Dabao is still so young, can he understand if he is asked to follow him to the Imperial Study Room?


    "Aniang, Ji''er can understand." Dabao''s answer was very firm.


    Su Ying chewed fresh siu mai, pondered for a long time and asked, "Ji''er, are you happy?"


    What Dabao got was Dabao¡¯s look like a fool, but in the end it was his beloved A Niang. Da Bao said very patiently: ¡°A Niang, Ji¡¯er is happy.¡±


    Su Ying looked at his clear but firm eyes, and suddenly realized that the clown was herself.


    "Ji''er has been smart since he was a child, and has the ability to remember with a photograph. Don''t underestimate him." In the end, the old father who loved his daughter-inw smoothed things over.


    "I am afraid that the child will be too depressed." It is easy to be psychopathic.


    "Aniang, Ji''er loves reading, reading makes me happy!"


    "Okay." As long as you are happy.


    Su Ying slowly turned her gaze to Er Bao, Er Bao paused while chewing the buns, and said with a sad face: "Mother, Ling''er is not happy at all, and cannot be with Mother all the time. Not happy!"


    After learning the lightness kung fu, she can go up the tree to dig out bird eggs, and even pick fruits to eat. She couldn''t be too happy!


    Su Ying frowned, "Ling''er, stop pretending, you can''t stop being happy with a mouthful of buns."


    Su Ying feels that the two children are more and more able to lie to her, which is very simr to their old father.


    After they were full, the courtdies took Er Bao to ss, and Xiao Jin was also going to take Da Bao to study in the imperial study.


    As soon as the two stood up, a courtdy came to report that Zhou Xiangrong had entered the pce.


    Su Ying had someone bring them in.


    When Zhou Xiangrong was leaving Jinfengluan Pce, she saw Xiao Jin and Dabao walking towards each other. She only took one look, then bowed and retreated to the side to salute politely.


    "My daughter Zhou Xiangrong sees the emperor, sees His Royal Highness the First Prince."


    Zhou Nishang had never met Xiao Jin at all, and now that he was able to get close to her, he waspletely stunned, and even forgot to salute.


    When Xiao Jin was about to approach the two of them, Zhou Xiangrong suddenly pushed his body towards Zhou Nishang, because she was standing behind Zhou Nishang, everyone''s attention was on Xiao Jin and the others, no one would notice her side little tricks.


    Zhou Nishang was pushed staggeringly, and flung towards Xiao Jin unsteadily.


    "ah!"


    Zhou Nishang was so frightened that she screamed, but when she saw Xiao Jin''s face that was close at hand, she felt happy again, thinking of throwing herself into Xiao Jin''s arms with the most delicate appearance.


    "oops!"


    What she didn''t expect was that when she was about to pounce on Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin pulled Dabao back quickly, and watched Zhou Nishang fall and eat shit.


    Zhou Nishang hit the ground knee-first with a "bang", and the pain made her burst into tears.


    "Okay, it hurts..."


    The maids and servants on the side all looked at her coldly, and no one was willing to step forward to help her.


    Zhou Xiangrong was shocked, and knelt down in front of Xiao Jin to beg for mercy, "The emperor calm down, the second sister didn''t intend to offend, please forgive the second sister this time."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were cool, and he looked at the two without any emotion, "Are you from the Bo''anhou Mansion?"


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin thought that Zhou Xiangrong had cured the disease, so he didn''t bother to care about such trivial matters, "Reckless, if there is another time, I will never forgive you."


    Zhou Nishang was terrified when she heard Xiao Jin''s ruthless words, "Your Majesty, forgive me, it''s because she''s such a bitch...it''s Zhou Xiangrong''s courtier''s daughter, and it''s her who wants to harm my courtier''s daughter, please check carefully."


    Zhou Nishang really hated her to death. She finally got so close to the emperor and was destroyed by this bitch.


    Zhou Xiangrong had a look of helplessness and forbearance on his face, "Yes, the emperor forgives the sin, it''s the fault of the minister, the second younger sister, stop talking, and first apologize to the emperor and the eldest prince."


    "Obviously you pushed me, what''s wrong with me!" Zhou Nishang felt that as long as Zhou Xiangrong was med for the crime, Xiao Jin would not feel that she had no rules.


    Zhou Xiangrong lowered her head, no matter how Zhou Nishang used her, she just endured it with a tense face. Seeing this scene in the eyes of others, Zhou Nishang''s arrogance was vividly set off.


    "Obviously Miss Zhou threw herself on the emperor on purpose. If the trick fails, others will be med instead. It can be seen that Miss Zhou''s life in Bo''anhou Mansion is not easy."


    The main hall is not far from the corridor. After hearing the noise, Su Ying and the others came out.


    Su Ying nced across the face of the silent Zhou Xiangrong, and then at the resentful Bai Shuang, "Bai Shuang."


    "The servant is here."


    "In terms of knowing people, you still have to learn from Lin Zhuyu."


    Bai Shuang was taken aback for a moment, "Your Majesty, what did this servant see wrong?"


    Su Ying doesn''t like those convoluted things in the back house, but it doesn''t mean she can''t understand human nature.


    Zhou Xiangrong dared to go to Los Angeles, which showed that this person was not only smart but also courageous, and he would not have the temperament of being angry.


    She seems to be suppressed by Zhou Nishang who is bluffing, but in fact she has won this matter.


    "We have to look at the essence through the phenomenon, go ahead, don''t let them dy my good study, and slip people over."


    Zhou Nishang watched the emperor go so far away that only one corner of his clothes remained, with a look of disappointment on his face.


    Following Zhou Xiangrong to the main hall of Fengluan Pce to salute the queen.


    A cold voice sounded above his head, Zhou Nishang raised his head boldly, and met Su Ying''s cold eyes.


    Zhou Nishang''s gaze swept across Su Ying''s perfectly curved oval face, first her heroic eyebrows, then herzy but supercilious phoenix eyes, and then her tall but delicate nose and a silent mouth. His slightly sunken lips.


    The queen is beautiful, but shecks the delicate and soft beauty of a woman. How can a man like this kind of strong woman for a long time? In the end, the gentle and watery Xie Yuhua like her must be favored.


    "This face of Ben Gong doesn''t seem to satisfy you?"


    The cold voice brought Zhou Nishang back to his senses and quickly lowered his head in fright, "Your Majesty, forgive me, Your Majesty is so beautiful that I was dumbfounded for a while."


    Which woman doesn''t like to hear people praise her appearance, Zhou Nishang thinks that what she said will definitely make Su Ying happy.


    But Su Ying just hummed and shifted his gaze to Zhou Xiangrong.


    "Zhou Xiangrong, if I remember correctly, I only summoned you, and you brought irrelevant people into the pce without my consent, what should you do?"


    Zhou Xiangrong calmly pleaded guilty, "Is it my daughter''s fault, please forgive me, my daughter is willing to bear all the me for my second sister."

 Chapter 504: girls college

    Chapter 504 Women''s Academy


    Zhou Nishang raised her head in astonishment, and wanted Zhou Xiangrong to exin that she entered the pce because of her own merits, but Zhou Xiangrong didn''t say anything other than pleading guilty, and she was dying of anxiety!


    "Mydy, my daughter, my daughter is..."


    "Shut up and throw it out." Su Ying lifted her eyelids, and a cold light appeared in her eyes, "I don''t want to see her in the pce from now on."


    "Your Majesty, I really know that I have made a mistake, Your Majesty..." Zhou Nishang waspletely panicked. If she couldn''t enter the pce in the future, how could she see the emperor?


    Zhou Qing stepped forward and gagged with a handkerchief before asking the servant to take him out.


    The inner hall finally quieted down.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, ma''am." Zhou Xiangrong stood up.


    "You have made great achievements in curing the epidemic in Los Angeles before, and I want to reward you well. Tell me, what do you want?"


    Zhou Xiangrong was silent for a while before slowly opening his mouth, "My little girl wants to ask your mother for help."


    Su Ying slightly raised her eyebrows, "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "My little girl wants to create a school thatmon girls can attend, so that those girls can also read, read, and understand the truth."


    This request surprised Su Ying, "Do you want to start a women''s college?"


    "Yes, the ability of the ministers is limited, so I hope that the empress can help a group of ministers."


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, her eyes full of inquiry.


    "Talk about your ns and ideas in detail."


    "The courtdy just wants to choose a ce as a college, and then try to recruit students first, and then recruit teachers. After the number of people is all there, you can start ss. This course must teach them how to read at the beginning. The content of the study should be as follows: Based on character recognition, in addition to character recognition, many craft courses can be added, such as embroidery, or piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, so that they can also have a survival craft after leaving the academy."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s idea is indeed a good thing for women, and Su Ying thinks it''s not impossible to do this.


    "That''s a good idea. After you go back, write out your detailed n and send it to the pce."


    "Yes, my daughter understands."


    Su Ying didn''t let Zhou Xiangrong stay in the pce for too long, after the matter was finished, he gave her some real material rewards and asked the maid to take her out of the pce.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Zhou looks pretty good this week." Not only can she heal illnesses, but she is also so considerate of women, which is the only one among those nobledies in the capital.


    It is the daughters of many aristocratic families in the capital who are qualified to read and learn characters, not to mention those from small families. Unless the family pays attention to it, they will only learn books like "Female Virtue".


    As far as this proposal is concerned, Su Ying agrees. If you want to improve the overall quality of the people of Chu State, the girl must study.


    After studying, bing literate and gaining knowledge, some things will produce unexpected changes.


    "Let''s see how she ns first."


    ¡­


    After being thrown out of the pce, Zhou Nishang was so angry that she went directly to Bo Anhou and cried.


    After all, it was my daughter who was in front of me, and I felt a little distressed seeing her crying with makeup all over her face.


    "What happened? What happened?"


    "Father, the eldest sister is trying to kill her daughter. She pushed her daughter in front of the emperor, and it is too much for her daughter to be almost punished by the emperor."


    Hearing this, Marquis Bo An became angry, "This unfilial daughter, who obviously asked her to take you into the pce to receive meritorious service, did not expect to be so narrow-minded, don''t cry, when shees out, I must make her look good as a father!"


    When Zhou Xiangrong came out of the pce, the door of the Marquis Bo''an Mansion had already left. Seeing the disappointed look on the face of the empty pce gate, she turned around and exined the situation to Bai Shuang who sent her out.


    "I don''t know if this sister might lend me a carriage. It''s too far to walk back to Bo''anhou from the pce. I''m worried that I won''t be able to go back after dark."


    This incident reminded Bai Shuang of Su Ying''s departure from the country back then. Su Yulun and the others treated Su Ying so harshly, so they felt more sympathy for Zhou Xiangrong.


    "Miss Zhou, wait a moment, this servant will call a carriage to take you back."


    Bai Shuang asked the imperial guards to get a carriage and send Zhou Xiangrong away.


    When Bai Shuang returned to Fengluan Pce, she still told Su Ying about the situation, "Bo''anhou''s Mansion is really too much, it''s to bring glory to the mansion, how could it be so outrageous!"


    A child without a mother is a grass, and this principle is the same in any time and space in any era.


    "She is not a person who is content with the status quo, don''t worry."


    Of course Zhou Xiangrong is not, not only is she not, her ambition is absolutely beyond anyone''s imagination.


    As soon as Zhou Xiangrong returned to Bo''anhou''s mansion, she was stopped by the servant girl, "Missy is back, Master Hou and the others are waiting for Missy in the main hall, Missy should go there quickly, don''t anger Master Hou, from now on you can There is no good fruit to eat."


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at the smug maidservant, and he knew clearly in his heart why they wanted to go there by himself.


    Today, she also intends to speak clearly so that they won''t dy her business.


    When Zhou Xiangrong was brought by the maid, Marquis Bo An and An Shi sat at the main seats.


    Zhou Nishang saw Zhou Xiangronge in with even more anger on his face.


    Bo Anhou snorted coldly and said, "Zhou Xiangrong, kneel down for me!"


    Zhou Xiangrong stood still, with a mocking sneer on his face.


    Thisughpletely stimted Bo Anhou, "Presumptuous, didn''t you hear what Wei father told you? Kneel down!"


    "I don''t know what my daughter did wrong, and my father wants to scold me so severely?"


    Bo Anhou said: "My father asked you to bring your sister into the pce to discuss meritorious deeds, but you are so lucky that you deliberately made your sister look ugly. What do you think is your intention? You want to kill your sister, don''t you!"


    Zhou Xiangrong blinked, his eyes looked extraordinarily innocent, "I''m wronged, Father, how could I make my sister look ugly for no reason? It''s clear that my sister rushed over when she saw the emperor was impatient, and my daughter couldn''t stop her even if she wanted to."


    When Zhou Nishang heard this, he gritted his teeth angrily, "You are talking nonsense, obviously you pushed me!"


    Zhou Xiangrong frowned slightly, "Second Sister, Elder Sister, I have already promised you to bring you into the pce to gain credit, so what good will it do me to make you embarrassing? We are both daughters of the Bo''anhou Mansion, born from the same roots. , Hello, I also benefit, you, after all, are too impatient."


    "Zhou Xiangrong, you **** talking nonsense, you pushed me, you pushed me!" Zhou Nishang almost screamed, and was so angry that he rushed towards Zhou Xiangrong to hit her in the face.


    Zhou Xiang was easily startled, and backed away in fright.


    But Zhou Nishang still didn''t intend to let her go and threw herself on Zhou Xiangrong''s body. Zhou Xiangrong took the opportunity to pinch her fiercely several times, causing Zhou Nishang to scream in pain.


    At the beginning, when Zhou Nishang had the upper hand, Anshi didn''t say a word, but when she realized something was wrong, she immediately asked the maids to pull the two away.


    "Zhou Xiangrong, I will beat you to death!"


    "Enough, shut up!"

 Chapter 505: Pet it, its good

    Chapter 505 Be pampered, this is very good


    Bo''anhou''s mansion roared angrily, and this anger was also directed at Zhou Nishang. He didn''t expect that the charming daughter in front of him would be so tough!


    "Master, you have to decide for the second miss. The second miss just wanted to enter the pce to have a look. What did she do wrong to make people plot like this? The person who plotted is still her most trusted sister!" An said. Bo''anhou got angry, holding his handkerchief and wiping away his tears, weeping until the pear blossoms were raining.


    Bo Anhou has one head and two big ones.


    "Come on, don''t cry. Is there anything you can''t say properly, and you have to do something to her sister?" Bo''anhou was actually more inclined to Zhou Xiangrong''s words. After all, Zhou Xiangrong had agreed to bring Zhou Nishang into the pce, and shot to hurt Zhou. What good are the neon clothes for her? This will only make outsiders see the jokes of the Bo''anhou Mansion.


    "Nishang is not young anymore. The rules she should learn are not well learned. Look at her just now, where is there a little bit of reserve that ady should have? Go back and copy "The Female Ring" ten times, and don''t go out if you don''t learn well. Disgraceful!"


    Zhou Nishang saw that she had suffered such a big loss, and it was fine if Bo Anhou didn''t help her, but even wanted to punish her, she was so angry that she burst into tears.


    An''s also saw that Bo Anhou was really angry, and didn''t dare to make trouble, but hated Zhou Xiangrong even more, this bitch, he hid deep enough in front of her before, and his morals are quite high!


    Although Bo Anhou was annoyed that Zhou Nishang didn''t look like ady, he was also angry at Zhou Xiangrong''s disrespectful attitude towards him, "You follow my father to the study." He wanted to know what the queen had said to Zhou Xiangrong.


    Zhou Xiangrong followed Bo Anhou to the study room, and when Bo Anhou turned around, he saw Zhou Xiangrong sitting down on the chair.


    Bo Anhou was stunned for a moment, looking at Zhou Xiangrong''s immature face, he felt an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his eyes to look at Bo Anhou, seeing that he was still standing there in a daze, he didn''t want to waste any time and said slowly: "Father, what do you want to say to me?"


    Bo Anhou originally prepared a bunch of beatings and reprimands, but now he is a bit speechless.


    "What did the empress tell you?"


    Zhou Xiangrong took a sip of tea before saying: "Your Majesty said, let me do a big thing."


    Bo Anhou was surprised, "What''s the big deal?"


    Zhou Xiangrong told him about the founding of the women''s college, Bo Anhou was even more surprised when he heard that, the queen was willing to entrust Zhou Xiangrong with such a big matter, what does this mean, it means that the empress values ??her!


    Can be reused by the queen, from now on, those who look down on him in Bo''anhou''s residence will have toe to him on their knees and beg him?


    Bo Anhou can already imagine the joy of being lifted up to heaven.


    "Okay, this is good, you just do what your mother said, if you don''t know anything, you cane and ask Weifu, Weifu will give you advice."


    Zhou Xiangrong didn''t expect him to give her any advice, the reason why she told him was just thinking that the identity of the Bo''anhou Mansion would be useful.


    "Father also saw that there was some misunderstanding between my wife, my second younger sister and me. My daughter hopes that when she is doing things outside, she will not be bothered by the affairs of the back house. Otherwise, if it affects the affairs of the empress, my daughter will not be able to afford it. "


    Marquis Bo An thought in his heart, if Zhou Xiangrong was to be reused, wouldn''t his own father also make his mother look up to him? Maybe he will be promoted at that time!


    The more he thought about it, the happier Bo Anhou felt, as if he would be promoted immediately.


    "You just let go and do it. As for your mother, the father will make it clear to her and ask her to discipline your sister."


    Zhou Xiangrong smiled with satisfaction, "I know my sister is impatient, and my father is also relieved, we are sisters, and when the girls'' school is done, I will find a way to bring my sister there and let her get a share of the credit. If you can''t enter the pce, you can still get the empress to marry you to a noble family."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s words really made Bo Anhou happy, "Well, she really is a good daughter for my father."


    ¡­


    After washing at night, Su Yingy on the bed and told Xiao Jin about Zhou Xiangrong''s proposal.


    "Many aristocratic families in various parts of the Chu state also have women''s schools. It is not difficult to start a school. If you want to do it, you can do it. If you need it, just tell me."


    Su Ying knew that Xiao Jin would support her, but knowing it was really different from hearing him say it with her own ears.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Xiao Jin caressed her eyes that were squinted from smiling, her voice became hoarse.


    "Xiao Jin, I suddenly seem to understand something."


    "Huh? What?"


    "You''re spoiling me."


    "Yes." He held her face and kissed her, really couldn''t get enough of it.


    Su Ying felt very tired, but she still wanted tough happily, "You can pet it, it''s good."


    "I feel pretty good too."


    The joyful smiles of the two spread outside the door, and Bai Shuang and Zhou Qingughed as if they were infected.


    The rtionship between the emperor and the queen is so good that if anyone wants to destroy it, they all want to kill him!


    Zhou Xiangrong''s work efficiency was very high, and early the next morning, he sent the n for establishing a folk women''s school to Su Ying.


    The n was as thick as a palm, and it took Su Ying a whole day to read it.


    It was done in great detail and meticulously. Many details were thought of. Su Ying did not expect this. There is something about Zhou Xiangrong this time.


    Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to find Zhang Shuming and ask him to ask the Ministry of Industry if there is a suitable ce to set up a college, preferably with vacant houses, so that it will be more convenient to use.


    In a ce as big as the capital city, there must be vacant houses. In addition, it is a ce that Su Ying wants.


    "Your Majesty, look at this ce. It is the former site of a college when Emperor Zu was in power. Later, more and more people came to the college attracted by the name, so the college moved to another ce, and this old site became vacant."


    Zhang Shuming handed Su Ying a blueprint. The drawing showed the general appearance of the college. The specific situation needs to be inspected on the spot to know whether it is suitable.


    "Go prepare the car, I will go out and have a look." Anyway, there is nothing to do in the pce, so I should go out to rx.


    Zhang Shuming knew how much the emperor doted on the empress, so naturally he would not stop the empress from going to the emperor, all he had to do was report to him.


    "Yes, the ve is ready to go down now."


    Su Ying went out of the pce this time to inspect the location, and she didn''t want to make a big fuss, so she asked the imperial guards to change their attire and follow her. When outsiders saw her, they only thought she was the wife of some mansion.


    The old site of the Academy is rtively close to the residential areas of ordinary people, and there are quite a lot of peopleing and going here.


    The carriage stopped, and Su Ying got off the carriage.


    Because it is an abandoned old site, the outer wall and gate of the academy are very old, and the paint on the gate is almost gone.


    The forbidden army took out the key and went forward to open the door. As soon as the door was opened, there was overwhelming dust blowing in.

 Chapter 506: different

    Chapter 506 is different


    Su Ying covered her mouth and nose and backed away quickly.


    "How long has nobody been to this ce?"


    "Mrs., this ce has been idle for at least thirty years."


    The outer wall of the yard that has been idle for more than 30 years can still be intact, which proves that the yard is solid enough.


    When Su Ying walked into the academy, she felt the smell of books rushing towards her face. As soon as she entered, there was a spacious courtyard. Behind the courtyard was a row of houses with red tiles and white walls. Although the walls looked a little mottled, the houses The whole is indeed in good condition, and it only needs simple repairs to the courtyard walls and roof to be usable.


    After looking around for a while, Su Ying expressed her satisfaction. This condition is much better than when she was in the city of Tiankui.


    "That''s right, let''s choose here. After you go back, you can ask the people from the Ministry of Industry when it can be repaired at the soonest."


    "yes."


    After being satisfied with the inspection, Su Ying left the academy and got on the carriage to go for a stroll on the street.


    When the carriage drove through the busy street, a familiar figure shed past her eyes.


    Su Ying stopped the carriage in a side alley, and asked the apanying guards to wait in ce.


    The forbidden army looked embarrassed, "Madam, the subordinates and others need to protect Madam''s safety at all times."


    "No, I''m safer if you don''t follow me." It''s hard for so many people to follow her without noticing her.


    The imperial army can only obey orders and stand by.


    Su Ying led Zhou Qing into a restaurant following the figure she saw just now.


    It¡¯s not time for dinner yet, but the restaurant is already full of people.


    "The two guest officers, please."


    As soon as Su Ying walked out of the door, several fair-born young men with handsome faces came out to greet her.


    Zhou Qing had never seen such a battle before, so frightened, she hurriedly protected Su Ying behind her.


    Su Ying patted herfortingly, "Don''t panic."


    "Don''t stand so close." Zhou Qing stared at those people vigntly.


    The men also cooperated, smiling and taking a few steps back to keep a certain distance from Su Ying.


    "Do the two guest officers want to sit in the lobby or in the wing room?" The leading man asked politely.


    "Are you guys in this shop?"


    Several men smiled and nodded, as if their smiles werepletely imprinted on their faces.


    "yes."


    "Go to the wing."


    "Please, two guest officers." One of the guys led Su Ying and the others into the restaurant. As soon as they entered, they could see arge prototype stage inside. Someone was moving instruments and other things to the stage. It seemed that There is going to be a performance.


    Su Ying walked to the wing room on the second floor, and sitting in the wing room, she could clearly see the performance on the stage through the gauze curtain.


    "I don''t know what you two want to eat? Today''s signature here is plum crispy duck."


    "Then have one, what else?"


    "There are also five-spice elbows, shredded chicken, and cold boneless duck feet. These are the dishes that our hotel guests order a lot. Please see if you want to order one."


    Shredded chicken, two halves of boneless duck feet? Su Ying really has never eaten these two dishes, "Serve them both."


    "Okay, gentlemen, please take a moment." Saying this, the man took out an hourss from his body and put it on the table.


    Su Ying asked doubtfully, "What is this?"


    "This is our timing hourss. If all the dishes you ordered are not ready before the quicksand runs out, the restaurant will give you a free order tonight."


    Zhou Qing was surprised, "There is such a good thing?"


    The buddy nodded with a smile and stepped back.


    "Ma''am, this restaurant looks really different from others." There are so many new tricks, no wonder there are so many people here before the meal time.


    Su Ying got up and went to the window, and found that there was still a line of people standing outside the restaurant, and he could still hear the waiter shouting at the top of his voice to let the people outside line up, and brought them chairs and some snacks, waiting There was food and drink during the process. With such a service attitude, it is no wonder that the restaurant on the opposite side has been robbed of all the customers.


    Su Ying went back to the chair and sat down, when she heard a burst of cheerful music from below. Apanied by the sound of drums, a group of graceful women with bare waists danced cheerfully from the background to the stage.


    She twisted like a water snake, and with the emotional music, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Many men stared straight at the scene.


    Su Ying found it more and more interesting the more he watched it, and always felt that the owner of this restaurant was a little different.


    "Second guests, the crispy skin duck with plums you want is here, and the five-spice elbow. These two are hot dishes. It will taste better if you eat them while they are hot."


    Su Ying was quickly attracted by the smell of food.


    I have to say that both the duck and the elbow look very good.


    Su Ying picked up a piece of duck meat with her chopsticks and ate it into her mouth, with a look of surprise in her eyes, this was a taste she had never tried before.


    The skin of the duck is very crispy, but the meat under the skin is very tender, and there is even juice in the meat. Ayer of sweet and sour plum sauce is poured on the meringue. It is sweet, crispy and not greasy at all. It is indeed delicious.


    She took another bite of the elbow, which was already stewed until it was very soft, but he fried the skin of the stewed pork again, making the pork skin crispy and glutinous, and the two extreme tastesbined in one Together, the taste is surprisingly delicious.


    Afterwards, the boneless duck feet and shredded chicken that were brought up were very satisfying to the taste, and I even wrote down this restaurant. If I have time, I will give Uncle He a break and let hime and taste it.


    While eating delicious food, Su Ying didn''t care to enjoy the performance on the stage at all.


    After Su Ying was full, she came to the door, and in a blink of an eye, she saw Zhou Xiangrong, who was wearing a gauze hat, talking to the shopkeeper of the restaurant.


    She just followed her when she saw her. Although she wore a gauze hat on her face, she remembered her figure.


    Judging from the shopkeeper''s respectful expression, Zhou Xiangrong doesn''t look like a customer here, but rather seems to be in charge.


    Could it be that this restaurant belongs to the Bo''anhou Mansion?


    Su Ying quickly denied her guess. If Marquis Bo An really had such great ability, he wouldn''t be able to remain a sixth-rank official in ten years.


    Zhou Xiangrong said a few words to the shopkeeper and left the restaurant.


    "Zhou Qing, let''s go."


    Zhou Qing responded, called the waiter to pay the bill, and followed Su Ying out of the restaurant.


    Su Ying left the restaurant and asked Zhou Qing to go back to the carriage to wait for her, while she quietly followed Zhou Xiangrong''s footsteps.


    After leaving the restaurant, Zhou Xiangrong went to a teahouse. The shopkeeper of the teahouse saw hering and greeted her respectfully.


    Zhou Xiangrong followed the shopkeeper to the second floor of the teahouse.


    The rooms in the teahouse are all separated by screens. If you listen carefully, you can hear the movement next door.


    Su Ying stood next to the two of them, and heard the shopkeeper of the teahouse reporting the operation of the teahouse to Zhou Xiangrong.

 Chapter 507: ghost

    Chapter 507 There is a ghost


    "Well, you can take this script to the storytellerter, and let him start talking tomorrow."


    "It''s the owner. After having your book, the profit of the teahouse has doubled several times than usual. These stories are really attractive."


    Zhou Xiangrong smiled as expected, "Work hard, and you will benefitter."


    "My boss, don''t worry, I dare say that the teahouses on this street are not our opponents. When they are boiled to death, everyone wille to us."


    Zhou Xiangrong shook his head and said, "You can''t do business for a long time just relying on the stories in the storybook. Have you used everything I gave you before?"


    "Go back to my boss, I''ve used them all."


    "Well, use it as I said, don''t make up your own mind, you can''t afford it if something goes wrong."


    The shopkeeper replied solemnly, "Don''t worry, my boss, I will follow the rules of my boss for small things, and I absolutely dare not mess around."


    Zhou Xiangrong nodded in satisfaction, "I have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    "Yes, the little one sent the master out."


    As soon as Zhou Xiangrong left, Su Ying came out from the next room.


    Su Ying nced at the storybook in the shopkeeper''s hand, after thinking about it, she followed Zhou Xiangrong.


    Out of the teahouse, Zhou Xiangrong went to a jewelry shop, a cloth shop, and even a medicine shop. It was like a lion patrolling its own territory.


    Su Ying was right, this girl is really not simple.


    But this only shows that Zhou Xiangrong is smart and bold, it does not mean that there is something wrong with her owning these properties, after all her biological mother also has a dowry.


    Su Ying followed for a while, then turned and left feeling nothing interesting.


    But it was hard to get out of the pce, so Su Ying didn''t go back immediately, but went to the teahouse just now and sat in the inner hall to listen to people''s stories.


    Su Ying was afraid that Zhou Qing and the others would wait too long, so she went back to the alley and brought Zhou Qing along.


    A storyteller in a Confucian robe came to the center of the small stage in the teahouse. He straightened his body and opened the book in his hand before speaking.


    "Let''s talk about thest time, Monkey King made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Pce..."


    Su Ying sat down and ate melon seeds with great interest, looking at the eloquent storyteller, he thought it was quite interesting.


    "Have you heard this story before?" Su Ying touched Zhou Qing and asked.


    Zhou Qing shook her head. Although Zhou Qing is a spy, she doesn''t know that people who havepletely deviated from normal life will live like ordinary people and go to teahouses to listen to books.


    "Ma''am, this story sounds strange, I haven''t heard it before."


    Su Ying also...


    Su Ying frowned slightly, she seemed to have heard this story before.


    But since she was born, there are only two people who have told her stories, one is Ah Mu, but she is sure that the stories Ah Mu told are not like this, and the other is herrade in arms of Gu Wu, who knows many things Misceneous, there are many stories to tell.


    Su Ying looked at Mr. Storyteller, and listened carefully. The more she listened, the more she felt that the story was familiar. But to be honest, she was not sure whether herrades in arms had told her this story.


    It would be interesting if they were telling the same story.


    Su Ying sat until the storyteller''s story ended, and she didn''t go to the storyteller until everyone dispersed.


    "The story you just told me is really interesting." As she spoke, Su Ying took two pieces of silver and put it in front of the storyteller, "Mister, buy some tea to moisten your throat."


    The unremarkable piece of silver is the storyteller''s ie for several months, and the expression on his face is rxed, "Thank you for the reward, madam, if you like it, you can continue to listen to it tomorrow, my story will be even more excitingter. Woolen cloth."


    "This story is made up by Mr. himself?"


    Mr. Storyteller is an honest person. When Su Ying asked him this question, he shook his head and said, "How can I have such ability? This story was originally given to me by the shopkeeper, and I am just a storyteller."


    These words reminded Su Ying of the conversation between Zhou Xiangrong and the shopkeeper. At that time, Zhou Xiangrong said that he had brought a new storybook for the shopkeeper.


    Su Ying tapped on the table with her fingertips, thanked Mr. Storyteller, and left with Zhou Qing.


    "Does Madam think the story is so interesting and can''t wait to know the follow-up?" Zhou Qing asked curiously.


    Su Ying shook her head slowly, "I''m just a little confused, it''s gettingte, let''s go back to the pce first."


    "yes."


    Su Ying selected the former site of the academy, and after the Ministry of Industry made a repair n, it was presented to Xiao Jin. With a swipe of Xiao Jin''s pen, the repair of the academy began.


    The empress had spoken, and she wanted to repair it as soon as possible, so the Ministry of Industry worked day and night, and didn''t dare to neglect it at all. Even if it was dark, they had to do everything they could withnterns.


    "What do you think your mother is doing with such a women''s academy? Those girls know how to embroider, and they can y the piano. After learning so much, do you expect them to be officials in the court?"


    "That''s right, girls can also read and write, and you can''t turn your tail up to the sky. Let me see, this is unnecessary."


    "Hurry up and shut up for me. If this word reaches the queen''s ears and you can''t eat it, you don''t care what the empress is going to do. Now the boss will give you a job and pay you to do it honestly." Where do youe from so much nonsense?" The foreman interrupted with a serious face when he heard the discussion between the two.


    The two were so frightened that they didn''t dare to say another word.


    The academy is actually fairly well preserved. The Ministry of Industry has sent people over to look at it. They have confirmed that there are no problems with the girders and the overall structure of the house. It only needs to do some internal painting and wall painting.


    After the two workers painted the walls inside the house, they got up and stretched out tiredly.


    "Finally finished, third child, are you all right? Hurry up and go back to take a breath, or you won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning."


    "OK OK."


    After confirming that there was no problem with the wall, the two packed up their tools and left the room.


    "Woooooh~~"


    As soon as the two came out, they heard a burst of crying.


    The two stopped and looked around suspiciously. They were thest to do it. When they came out, there was no one in the other rooms. The whole yard was dark except for the twonterns hanging at the door.


    "Third brother, did you hear any sound?"


    The third child felt a chill down his back.


    He swallowed sharply, "But, maybe it''s windy at night, what we heard was the sound of the wind, you, you kid, don''t be suspicious, go first, go go!"


    "woo woo woo woo¡­"


    But as soon as the two moved, they heard another burst of mournful crying, and the sound was in the room next door where they came out.


    "Damn Xipi, I don''t believe it anymore, what is ying tricks!" Li Laoer spat, turned around with antern and walked towards that room.


    This is also a teaching dormitory that has just had its walls painted. Li Er Er took antern and looked inside, but there was nothing.


    "tui! There is nothing, scare me!" Li Laoer sneered, holding thentern and turned to leave, when suddenly a white figure floated in front of him, revealing a big mouth.


    "Ah! There is a ghost!"

 Chapter 508: how about trying tonight

    Chapter 508 How about trying tonight


    "Academy is haunted?"


    Su Ying took a bite and bit the fruit. The sweet and sour taste of this fruit was her favorite taste.


    "That''s right, Ma''am, the ve overheard it from Mr. Zhang." Bai Shuang said with a mysterious face: "The news came out a few days ago. I heard that there was a lot of trouble. Now no one dares to talk about it at night work."


    Su Ying doesn''t believe in ghosts'' ims, "It''s time to go down now, go to Zhang Shuming and find out what''s going on."


    The mes of Baishuang''s gossip were raging, and she had to rush to the forefront after finally getting something new.


    Bai Shuang didn''t keep Su Ying waiting for too long, wishing she could trot all the way back.


    "Your Majesty, the servant has asked about the details."


    Zhou Qing silently put a te of melon seeds in front of Su Ying.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "In fact, three days ago, two workers first saw a ghost. They were so frightened that they didn''t dare to go to work the next day. I didn¡¯t see anything, so I thought the two of them were mistaken.¡±


    Bai Shuang sniffed and continued: "But who would have thought that another ident would happen the next night, and some workers were so frightened that they peed their pants, but at that time there was a more courageous person who saw the appearance of the female ghost clearly , with disheveled hair in a red dress, and a big, cannibalistic mouth, so scary."


    "Then what?"


    "Then someone said that the female ghost was hanged in the academy before, and this has to start before the academy moved out."


    Su Ying ate melon seeds and listened to the story quietly.


    "Decades ago, when the academy was still there, there was a young woman who was attracted by the sound of reading in the academy every day. Every day, she would secretly squat under the courtyard wall to listen to the lectures. Later, she also learned a lot. At that time She made an appointment for a marriage, and she was going to get married soon, but after listening to the book for a while, the woman felt that she was superior and would no longer want to marry her fianc¨¦. Since then, she was hanged in the back room of the academy the night before she got married."


    Su Ying pushed the tea towards Bai Shuang, and Bai Shuang picked it up and took a sip and continued: "It''smon to say, but since then, themon people don''t like to let their daughters go to school anymore. After reading the book, I felt that I was too capable and disobedient, and after the academy moved out, this matter was left alone."


    "Women know a lot about reading and writing, why can''t they do it?" Zhou Qing felt that it was really bad for a woman to regret her marriage, but she was right to learn things.


    "Because what they want is not a talented woman who is well-educated, but a daughter and wife who can live ording to their wishes."


    Su Ying''s words made Bai Shuang, who was still in high spirits just a second ago, like a pair of eggnts, "Niang Niang, every time you speak, you are so irritating."


    "However, the haunted thing is interesting. The Ministry of Industry has not guarded this ghost?"


    Bai Shuang shook his head, "I heard that the Ministry of Industry has been on guard for twelve hours, but every time this ghost can appear when they want to take a nap, it is said that people''s yin energy is the weakest at that time .¡±


    Su Ying chuckled, "That makes sense, why don''t we try it tonight?"


    The hairs on Bai Shuang''s back stood up, "Your Majesty, I feel a little pain in my stomach, I need to go to thetrine first."


    Inside the Royal Study Room.


    The Minister of the Ministry of Industry is reporting to Xiao Jin about the haunting of the old academy site.


    Because it was because the people living around were all upset, thinking that they would rm the female ghost because they went to repair the old site again, and worried that the female ghost woulde out and harm people.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor, I will definitely investigate this matter and find out the truth, and I will definitely find out the person who is behind the scenes."


    The Minister of the Ministry of Industry has always thought that this ce is famous, otherwise, why would the female ghost not dare toe out when there are many people, and she chose to scare the one or two forbidden soldiers who were alone. This is clearly someone ying tricks behind the scenes.


    Xiao Jin tapped the dragon case with his fingertips, "Check it out, don''t dy the repair time."


    "I understand."


    After the minister of the Ministry of Industry withdrew, Zhang Shuming walked in.


    "Your Majesty, the envoys from the southern country are here to see you."


    Xiao Jin didn''t lift his eyelids, "What''s the matter?"


    "It is said that the monarch of the Southern Kingdom wants to ask whether the peace negotiation has been settled."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin raised his head and said quietly, "Let them in."


    "yes."


    A momentter, the delegation of Southern Kingdom envoys headed by King Yu arrived at the Imperial Study Room.


    During this period of time, King Yu was always in the pce, and his body was growing hairy. He repeatedly asked Xiao Jin that he wanted to go back to the southern country. Waiting patiently, this time, Xiao Jin didn''t see him, but instead waited for Su Ying toe back!


    When King Yu entered the pce, he was locked out with a hint of gloom on his face.


    "See the emperor."


    "All envoys, please stand up."


    King Yu didn''t talk nonsense, and asked straight to the point: "I don''t know when the emperor ns to sign a peace agreement with me? Now that I have been out for a long time, my father is thinking about it. It would be wrong if I don''t go back."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and asked Zhang Shuming to bring up the peace agreement.


    "This is the content of the peace agreement I agreed with King Yust time. Let King Yu take a look."


    King Yu took the peace agreement and read it with the envoys. The more he read it, the more ugly his face became.


    After putting up with it, King Yu still couldn''t hold back and stared at Xiao Jin fiercely, "The emperor is really sincerely negotiating peace with me in the South Kingdom? This is obviously taking advantage of the fire!" It''s fine if the city of the South Kingdom is not returned to them, but they still want to let it go. They lose money and food, they are shameless!


    Xiao Jin''s sword eyebrows were peaceful, and he looked like I was easy to speak, "Isn''t this what I had agreed with King Yu before? King Yu didn''t admit it again?"


    King Yu choked with anger, when did he make an agreement with him!


    "The emperor may have misremembered, this king has never agreed to such a peace agreement!"


    Xiao Jin was surprised, "Didn''t you agree? It seems that I really remembered it wrong. Then tell me, King Yu, which one of these are you not satisfied with? I will consider it as appropriate."


    Yu Wang looked at Xiao Jin with a look of uncertainty, he suddenly became so easy to talk, he always felt that there was a fraud in it!


    But what should be said and the attitude should be stated clearly.


    "The state of Chu clearly did not attack this city, and it is too deceitful for us to cede our southern state to the state of Chu."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, "King Yu is right, so let''s cross this out."


    Wang Yu thought he heard it wrong, Xiao Jin really became so easy to talk?


    "There is one more thing. Is it too much to ask Nanguo to pay one million taels of silver?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, "More than one million taels? It shouldn''t be, Nanguo can''t even get this little money?"

 Chapter 509: play something exciting

    Chapter 509 y something exciting


    King Yu felt that he had been humiliated, but there was no proof!


    "Your Majesty, since it is a peace negotiation, it is natural to focus on the friendly exchanges between the two countries in the future, and other things are secondary."


    Xiao Jin tapped on the desk with his fingertips, "That''s right, but...Since the southern country is a defeated country, how should the conditions be negotiated? Isn''t it up to the Chu country? But I also hope that the Chu country will follow suit. If the southern kingdom can be friendly, I don¡¯t want that city, but for other things, King Yu should discuss it with the monarch of the southern kingdom. When the things are delivered, I will definitely send the best soldiers and horses in Beijing to **** King Yu to leave Chu. country."


    This is a threat from Chi Guoguo to King Yu''s ears. If he can''t agree to these conditions, then he doesn''t have to go back!


    Yu Wang Tieqing left from the imperial study with a pale face.


    After going back, I can only send a letter to the monarch of the Southern Kingdom again, and try to make peace from it, otherwise he will be the one who is unlucky.


    Although there is a saying that he will not be killed, Xiao Jin can have ten thousand legitimate reasons to let him die in the capital.


    Back to the pce, King Yu''splexion was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and the most urgent thing for him was to find a way to leave here as soon as possible.


    "You immediately send a letter to the father, telling him Xiao Jin''stest intention. If the father refuses to agree, we must make the worst promise."


    The faces of the envoys were all ugly, "Don''t worry, my lord, the emperor of Chu may just want to put pressure on my lord, and I dare not really touch my lord."


    King Yu didn''t think Xiao Jin would dare to touch him at all, "No matter what, we must find a way to leave the capital as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I will send a letter to the emperor immediately." It would be best if the monarch of the Southern Kingdom could agree to Xiao Jin''s conditions, otherwise none of them would feel better.


    ¡­


    At night, when Xiao Jin took a bath and entered the inner hall, he saw Su Ying sitting cross-legged on the bed, her pair of phoenix eyes filled with brilliance.


    Su Ying ticked his fingers at him.


    Xiao Jin raised his lips, and with a wave of his hand, the people in the inner hall retreated, walked up to Su Ying, bowed and pressed his forehead against her forehead.


    Su Ying held his face in both hands and whispered: "Does the emperor want to y something exciting tonight?"


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes became darker and darker, "I think, what does the queen say?"


    Su Ying raised her lips and smiled, Xiao Jin''s throat tightened, and the temperature of the burning red candle in the inner hall became higher and higher.


    With a wave of Xiao Jin''s sleeve, the candles in the hall were instantly extinguished.


    In a quarter of an hour.


    Xiao Jin carried Su Ying on his back and flew over the eaves and walls, the pale moonlight illuminating the gloomy expression on his face from time to time.


    If he knew that the stimulus Su Ying was talking about was going over the wall and leaving the pce in the middle of the night, he would just knock him down before saying anything.


    Su Ying really didn¡¯t want to exercise at night, so he let Xiao Jin carry it on his back, how about light work, always give his man some space to disy his talents.


    Half an hourter, Xiao Jin and Su Yingnded steadily in the courtyard of the academy.


    Both of them were dressed in ck, almost blending into the moonlight.


    After Xiao Jin came to aplete stop, Su Ying got off his back and pointed to the school building ahead, "Is the row of houses over there haunted?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, he was not so clear about the details.


    "Go and have a look."


    "Don''t worry, the time has note yet, let''s find a ce to wait."


    Su Ying and Xiao Jin found a hidden ce to hibernate.


    The people here responded that the female ghost always appeared after midnight, Su Ying wanted to know who the **** this female ghost was.


    Xiao Jin shook his head helplessly seeing Su Ying''s expression of interest. These things can be done by others, but she found it interesting, so he apanied her to make trouble.


    Because the Haunted Ministry sent two troops to patrol at night, Su Ying and the others hid in the dark, and they could still see the Imperial Armying and going.


    However, during this period of time, there were no abnormalities.


    Su Ying yawned and leaned against Xiao Jin''s arms, closing her eyes and resting her mind, "Call me if there is any movement."


    Xiao Jin smiled, and caged her into his arms, "Okay."


    The patrol team of the forbidden army walked past, Xiao Jin''s eyes were like a ferocious cheetah in the darkness, able to see clearly all the prey dormant in the darkness.


    At this moment, white smoke suddenly rose from the direction the imperial army was heading for. Because the night was too dark, no one would have noticed it if they hadn''t stood above it.


    Su Ying felt Xiao Jin''s muscles tense, and she opened her eyes to wake up.


    She followed Xiao Jin''s line of sight, and saw a puff of white smoke pouring into the wall behind the courtyard wall.


    "I''ll go and have a look." Xiao Jin whispered.


    Su Ying nodded, and saw Xiao Jin heading towards the courtyard wall in a blink of an eye.


    She also walked to the other side and found that the guards on patrol were all trapped in the white smoke. Judging from their state, they seemed to be fascinated by the smoke.


    Su Ying jumped from the roof, and as soon as he got close, he smelled the smoke.


    She backed away quickly and held her breath, and waited until the smoke cleared before she moved closer to check the status of the imperial guards.


    At this moment, there was a slight movement behind her, and she hid her figure again.


    Su Ying hid behind arge stone pir, and saw a red figure approaching those forbidden soldiers.


    Her hair was disheveled, and she was dressed in red, which looked extraordinarily eerie under the pale moonlight.


    "woo woo woo woo¡­"


    The "female ghost" let out a sobbing sound, which attracted all the guards to look at her.


    "Ah! There are ghosts! There are ghosts!"


    The imperial guards were so frightened that they fell to the ground again and again. Some turned around and wanted to run, but found that they couldn''t exert any strength at all, as if they were being held by a female ghost.


    The "female ghost" floated in front of them, and slowly raised her paper-white face, scaring the imperial guards into screaming.


    Su Ying observed the surrounding situation, then turned to look at the female ghost, and after a light snort, she flew forward and kicked the "female ghost" on the vest.


    "Ah!" The female ghost groaned and fell to the ground.


    "I want to see who dares to y tricks here!"


    The "female ghost" found that she had exposed a w, and she jumped up to the wall and ran away without daring to stop.


    Su Ying sneered and quickly chased it out. This "female ghost" should be very familiar with the terrain in the academy, and she escaped very fast, but no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t be faster than the anesthesia gun in Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying hit with one shot and knocked him down!


    Su Ying put away the anesthesia gun in her hand and walked towards him slowly. She stretched out her hand and touched the other person''s body. It was warm, not a temperature that a ghost can have.


    She turned the ghost over, and she could see his scary **** mouth and his white painted face.


    Su Ying grabbed the red coat on his body and wiped it on his face, and it really wiped off arge piece of white face.


    Sure enough, someone is ying tricks here.


    Su Ying picked him up and returned to the ce where the forbidden soldiers were just now, and found that all the forbidden soldiers had fallen to the ground and passed out.

 Chapter 510: what to do

    Chapter 510 What to do to die


    Su Ying threw the "female ghost" to the ground to check the situation of the imperial army, and found that they were just unconscious, and there was nothing serious about them.


    She took the medicine bottle from her body, opened it and put it under the Custodian''s nose.


    The stimtion of the drug woke up the stunned Forbidden Army faintly.


    The imperial guards opened their eyes and saw Su Ying in ck, all of them were shocked.


    "Who are you, dare to y tricks here at night?"


    Su Ying got up slowly and took out the phoenix card from her body and waved it in front of their eyes, "It''s Bengong."


    The Imperial Army saw that it was a phoenix card, and they were even more surprised. They bowed down in front of Su Ying, "It''s the empress, see the empress."


    "Get up, the female ghost has been caught by Bengong."


    The imperial guards looked at the "female ghost" lying on the ground in a blink of an eye, and they were even more frightened.


    "This, is this fake?"


    Su Ying sneered, "Of course it''s a lie. The ghosts in this world are not so boring to tease you. Take them down for interrogation. Before dawn, I need to know who ordered him to do this."


    After confirming the fake ID of the female ghost, the imperial guards got up and set her up and took her to the room at the back door for interrogation.


    Su Ying turned over the courtyard wall, there was nothing outside the courtyard wall, and he didn''t know where Xiao Jin went.


    Su Ying looked around and found a sporadic fire under the corner of the wall. She walked over to pick it up and smelled it, then quickly threw it on the ground and stomped it out.


    "It''s ridiculous that a small trick can make the forbidden army go round and round."


    Su Ying was about to look around again, when in a blink of an eye, Xiao Jin came back carrying a person.


    "Did he do it outside?" Su Ying asked coldly.


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    The man had already been knocked out, and Xiao Jin held it in his hands like a quail.


    Xiao Jin took the man to the back room for interrogation by the Imperial Guard.


    "It''s really boring, I thought it was a clever trick."


    Two people can make a mess like this, Su Ying thinks their defense team is still a bit weak.


    However, it is also understandable that people in this era believe in ghosts and gods very much. After learning about ghosts, they instinctively feel fear in their hearts, which cannot bepletely med on them.


    But Su Ying believes that as a person with a knife, if he is not courageous enough, then there is really no need to mess around.


    "Do you want to take a break? Or go back first, and wait for them to go back tomorrow?" Xiao Jin asked, looking at the sky.


    Su Ying shook her head, "Just wait for the result, if they can''t do it, I''ll do it myself." It''s all out, and it''s boring if your appetite is still hanging.


    Xiao Jin dragged Su Ying to the gazebo that had been repaired and sat down. The hardware of this academy is really well built, and there are many pavilions and pavilions.


    "Why did you abandon this academy at that time?"


    Su Ying took out a bag of snacks from her body, looked at Xiao Jin, and after thinking about it, she gave him a piece of snacks that had been warmed by her.


    Xiao Jin held the snack that was still warm with her, his eyes fell on her, and he took a bite, it was fragrant and soft, as if he was biting her body.


    "On the surface, it is said that there were too many people studying in the academy at the time, and the space was not wide enough, so we moved to a wider and bigger ce." When the academy was abandoned, Xiao Jin was not even born yet. The imperial capital has not yet been enthroned, and it has been a long time ago, so not many people know about it.


    "However, it seems that Lord Yasukuni was the one who started this matter back then. It''s a pity that such a space is vacant. You can use it now."


    It is indeed a pity that such arge space is vacant in a ce where every inch ofnd is expensive in the capital, that is a waste of money.


    The forbidden army didn''t keep the two of them waiting for too long, and soon the two recruited.


    "Your Majesty, those two people said that they are **** at the entrance of West Street and East Alley, and they came to do things with money. The other party gave them a hundred taels of silver and told them to y tricks here and find ways to hinder the progress of the repair. After the matter ispleted, I will give them another three hundred taels of silver."


    "Two bastards? Do they know who the other is?"


    The forbidden army shook his head, "They said they didn''t know each other, they just met on the street, because they were generous, and they just happened to be short of money, so they boldly took this job."


    "Let them describe each other''s appearance, and find an artist tomorrow to draw the portrait."


    "yes."


    It''s gettingte, Xiao Jin will almost go to court when he goes back at this time.


    Su Ying didn''t want to dy his early court time, so he asked the imperial army to **** him to the prison of the Ministry of punishment, and then find the painter tomorrow.


    When the two returned to the pce, the sky had already turned pale.


    Su Ying felt a little sympathetic and nced at Xiao Jin, "The emperor wille back in the morning to catch up on sleep?"


    Xiao Jin looked at her with a trace of sadness in his eyes, and said with a vague expression: "Tonight, sleep well."


    Su Ying pulled the quilt to catch up on sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already noon, Su Ying hugged the quilt and rolled on the bed, feeling her whole body wasfortable, then slowly sat up and let Bai Shuang and the otherse in.


    "Your Majesty is awake. The servant just thought that your Majesty should wake up. At this hour, your Majesty will be hungry."


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, her image in their hearts revolved around eating?


    "Have the eldest princes returned?"


    "Go back to your mother, the eldest prince and the others came back two quarters of an hour ago, but you knew that you were still resting, so you didn''te in to disturb your mother. Mother Zhao let them have lunch first, and now they have gone down to rest."


    Su Ying nodded, the children in the royal family really worked hard.


    After getting up to wash up and having lunch, Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming toe over and exin the progress of the matter to Su Ying.


    "Your Majesty, the people from the Ministry of Punishment conducted another interrogationst night. They said that there was one person who was quite cautious. He followed the other person secretly before doing business, and found that the other person entered a teahouse to meet someone. After the two people left, he I followed up with the person who met him, and found that the other person was actually a member of the House of Ministers of the Household Department."


    Su Ying frowned, "Shangshu of the Household Department? Concubine De''s natal family?"


    "Yes, the Ministry of Punishment has gone to the Shangshu Mansion to search for people, and it hasn''te back yet."


    Su Ying doesn''t get it, what good does it do for Concubine De to sabotage her establishment of a women''s school?


    Su Ying didn''t understand, and Concubine De didn''t know either, if the people from the Shangshufu hadn''t tried to send her a letter, she wouldn''t have known about it.


    "Who careless to provoke that evil **** Su Ying? Don''t they want to die?" Concubine De scolded directly in the pce. If there are huge benefits in this matter, you should do it with determination. Forget it, but they can''t even see the benefits of a copper te, so what are they going to do!


    "Go, go to the Queen''s Pce to find out and see what the Queen''s attitude is." After the incident of blocking the dam, Su Ying''s reputation in the Chu State has be unsteady. If this matter is really Shangshufu''s If someone did it, she wouldn''t have a restful life!


    Before the people in Concubine De''s pce left the house, a maid came in who informed her, "Mrs.

 Chapter 511: someone wants to silence

    Chapter 511 Someone wants to silence


    Concubine De stood outside Fengluan Pce, feeling mncholy in her heart. ording to Su Ying''s temperament, she definitely couldn''t make it easier.


    Concubine De bit the bullet and walked in.


    "Empress Empress." Concubine De walked into the inner hall and blessed her body towards the phoenix seat.


    "There is no need to be polite, Concubine De, please sit down."


    Still let her sit?


    Concubine De''s heart was almost in her throat. She raised her head and nced at Su Ying. She saw that Su Ying''s face didn''t change much, and she couldn''t figure out what she was thinking about writing.


    Su Ying drank the bird''s nest porridge and didn''t open her mouth. Concubine De was not impatient in the past, but today she felt extremely anxious.


    "Mother, I just found out about the haunting. There must be some misunderstanding about this matter. It is a good thing to run a school..." Concubine De said before Su Ying could speak, for fear that Su Ying might misunderstand something if she exined toote. .


    Su Ying put down the teacup, and signaled to Concubine De to stay calm, "Toffee Concubine, don''t worry, the Ministry of Criminal Justice is investigating this matter, and the truth wille to light soon."


    Concubine De looked at her, not knowing what she meant.


    "I asked the concubine toe here today to ask the concubine if she would like to live with the third prince out of the pce."


    Concubine De was taken aback, Su Ying is still willing to let them out of the pce?


    ording to the principle that it is better to see the prison under the nose, shouldn''t they want to keep them trapped in the pce?


    "The concubine is unwilling?"


    Concubine De came back to her senses, "No, it''s not... Your Majesty means that the emperor wants the third prince to leave the pce?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Yes, see if the concubine is willing, if not..."


    "Yes!" Concubine De hurriedly said, for fear that Su Ying would regret it if she said toote.


    Su Ying smiled, she wanted to do this before, in fact, she didn''t want too many people in the harem to leave, it would save a lot of money in a year, as for the vacant courtyard in the pce, it will be seenter There is no other use.


    "Since the concubine is willing, let''s move out someday."


    Concubine De still felt a little unreal when she came out of Fengluan Pce, Xiao Jin let them go so easily?


    Concubine De was afraid that Su Ying and the others would go back on their word, so she immediately packed her luggage after returning home and asked people to move the salute outside the pce before it was dark.


    "Your Majesty, Concubine De said that she will leave the pce early in the morning, and all the luggage will be sent out first." Bai Shuang was shocked by Concubine De''s speed.


    Su Ying had released a group of concubines of the first emperor before, but at that time Concubine De did not leave. Later, after the incident between the third prince and Princess Pingling, Concubine De was always restless, afraid of what Su Ying might do. It''s time to solve myself secretly.


    Later, when something happened to Su Ying, it wasn''t that she didn''t have other thoughts and wanted her niece to enter the pce, but as soon as her younger brother mentioned this matter in the previous court, the emperor gave her brother''s mouth in front of all civil and military officials. smashed.


    He said that the queen''s whereabouts are unknown for the sake of the country, how could he have the face to marry a new man at this time, this is to make the queen feel cold.


    Later, no one dared to mention this matter in court.


    Now that Su Ying is back, no one dares to be this early bird, so it''s better to sneak away first!


    The person arrested from Shangshu¡¯s mansion was the son of the housekeeper. After some interrogation, he admitted that he spent money to buy those two people and asked them to pretend to be ghosts, in order not to let the female school open.


    The reason is that I can''t get used to the Queen, and think that the Queen is too bossy, even Concubine De doesn''t pay attention, so I want to vent my anger on behalf of the master.


    These words of the confession, Su Ying had someone stop Concubine De who was about to leave the pce, and told her verbatim.


    Concubine De almost lost control of that p, if that man was in front of her, she would definitely p him to death!


    She really thanked him!


    However, on the night of the confession, the people from the Shangshu Mansion crashed to death in the prison, and Xiao Jin asked the Ministry of Criminal Justice to close the case.


    Inside the Royal Study Room.


    Shangshu Hubu knelt on the ground and burst into tears.


    "Your Majesty, this old minister is ipetent, and let this happen to the mansion. This old minister can''t stand the trust of the Emperor. The old minister is willing to bear all the expenses of repairing the academy by the empress, so as to apologize to the queen and the emperor."


    Xiao Jin sat on the dragon chair with a tense face and did not make a sound.


    The Minister of the Ministry of Households did not dare to lift his head, wondering whether this self-punishment would not satisfy the emperor, "The emperor forgives the sin, no matter how the emperor punishes the veteran, the veteran is willing to bear it."


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes darkened, "Do you know how much impact this incident has on the outside world? The news of the enrollment has been released, but after this incident, no one is willing to sign up."


    "If the emperor is willing to trust the old minister, the veteran promises to the emperor that within five days at most, the veteran will be able to recruit students for the emperor."


    Xiao Jin still had no words.


    Shangshu Hubu continued to grit his teeth and said: "The old minister will also provide the children who go to ss with the garden uniforms of the academy, the cost of lunch meals for a year, and the books needed for reading. The veteran will also provide them."


    Xiao Jin reluctantly opened his mouth after hearing the words, "Ai Qing also knows that this matter makes the queen very unhappy."


    "In addition to what you just said, you have to reflect on it in the past half a month, and help the queen to do all these things well. If there is something wrong with what you did, you should humbly listen to the queen''s teachings."


    After spending so much money, and being fined for half a month, he would not be able to go to court. Master Shang Shu wanted to cry, but he could only endure it.


    "Yes, old minister, thank you Lord Long En."


    Shangshu Hubu walked out of the imperial study room, feeling a little cold in the heart from the oing wind.


    He even wondered if the Empress Empress had set him up, and the Minister of Hubu shook his head, regardless of whether it was true or not, he could only admit it.


    ¡­


    In the pce garden, Su Ying teased the two little wolves.


    "Niang Niang, is it true that people from the Shangshu Mansion did your haunting?" Bai Shuang didn''t think so, after all, it really didn''t do them any good.


    Su Ying threw a piece of raw meat to Xiao Lang and wiped his hands with a handkerchief, "Didn''t the Ministry of Punishments find out all of them? He was indeed caught in the Shangshu Mansion, and he was the steward''s own son."


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with it everywhere, but it makes people feel strange that it is unreasonable when you think about it.


    "But the son of a housekeeper, he casually sells a few hundred taels of silver just to vent his anger to his master. Isn''t this too generous?"


    "That''s right, the Hubu Shangshufu is really rich." So Xiao Jin made the Shangshufu bleed this time, and it probably won''t hurt them.


    Bai Shuang still felt that something was wrong, "Don''t worry, the Shang Shufu will definitely investigate carefully, and we will just pick up the ready-made results at that time."


    Bai Shuang suddenly thought that Su Ying really believed in the arrested person.


    If the other party hadn''t died in the cell, Su Ying would probably have believed it, but now the person is dead. Although this crime is not small, it will not be beheaded. What did he hang himself for?


    This can only show that someone wants to silence him.

 Chapter 512: Is reading interesting?

    Chapter 512 Is reading interesting?


    In order to appease the dissatisfaction of the emperor and queen, the Minister of the Household Department paid special attention to repairing the academy afterwards.


    What originally seemed to take about a month toplete, they finished it in less than half a month.


    Hubu Shangshu bowed and stood behind Su Ying and said humbly: "Mother, please see if there is anything you are not satisfied with. The old minister will immediately ask someone to fix it."


    Su Ying walked around the repaired academy, and I have to say that Hubu Shangshu really put his heart into it. The repaired one is just like a new one. Even the flowers and nts in the back yard have been arranged. The service So considerate that even every dormitory has prepared pillows for quilts.


    "not bad."


    Hubu Shangshu secretly let out a big breath when he heard what Su Ying said.


    "Your Majesty, as long as you are satisfied, all the students here are fully recruited. Please take a look at this roster."


    Su Ying just asked Bai Shuang to take over the roster, "Since the preparations have been done all along, let Zhou Xiangronge over tomorrow."


    After all, she asked for this female student, so she can''t leave it out.


    Zhou Qing responded, "Yes."


    After the inspection, Hubu Shangshu followed Su Ying to the backyard, where there is a dine-in hut, which is a ce for students to eat.


    "Let the cook of the academy cook a few dishes, and let Ben Gong taste his skills."


    "Yes, the old minister will let someone arrange it."


    After the Hubu Shangshu gave the order, he personally took the tea from the attendant and poured a cup of tea for Su Ying, with a correct attitude.


    Su Ying picked up the teacup and took a sip. She didn''t understand tea, but she could feel that the tea was expensive.


    "How did your lord find out?"


    Shang Hubu''s expression tightened, he pulled the corner of his lips and said, "I don''t know what the empress said?"


    "Sir Shangshu is also surprised that such a loyal servant has appeared in the Shangshu Mansion?" It''s been so long, it''s time to find some useful news.


    The Secretary of the Household Department secretly nced at Su Ying. He didn''t expect the queen to know that he was still investigating this matter. After all, the Ministry of Punishment had already closed the case.


    "Don''t use officialnguage to perfuse me, I have to listen to the truth." Su Ying closed her eyes and said quietly.


    This matter will not involve any unspeakable things, and the Minister of the Household Department told Su Yingming, "Go back to your mother, the old minister has indeed found something, and the housekeeper of the old minister''s house is indeed loyal, but His son is indeed a bastard, he has been doing nothing right all day long, the old minister found out that he owed a lot of money in the gambling shop before the incident happened, and he stole the coffin from the butler and didn''t return it .¡±


    Shangshu of the Household Department paused and continued: "The housekeeper even beat up that kid for this matter, but the strange thing is that he returned the money within two days."


    Because the housekeeper was very disappointed with this son, he just thought he was trying to dy the time and didn''t ask.


    "You mean, he got a lot of money from unknown sources before the incident?"


    "Yes, the old minister suspected that this matter was rted to the gambling house, so he sent people to the gambling house to investigate, but they couldn''t find any clues."


    Su Ying slowly opened her eyes, "Who is the owner behind the gambling house, do you know?"


    "I heard that it is the property of the Northwest Marquis Mansion."


    Marquis of the Northwest?


    Su Ying didn''t have much impression.


    The Minister of the Household Department saw Su Ying''s doubts and exined: "The Marquis of the Northwest retired from the bureaucracy in his early years to take care of his life, and his eldest son was also released to be an official. The remaining sons will serve as officials in the court."


    Su Ying nodded, "Is there any more?"


    Hubu Shangshu continued: "That kid still has a good friend in Hualou, but he ran away after the ident, and the old minister is sending people to track him down."


    When did you not leave, but left after the ident, this rtionship is very problematic.


    "Keep chasing, if you don''t have enough manpower, go to the Ministry of Criminal Justice and ask him to send someone to you."


    "Yes, the old ministerplies."


    Shangshu Hubu was also d that he continued to investigate this matter. It seems that the emperor and queen also felt that there was something different about this matter.


    While speaking, Su Ying smelled a scent of vegetables.


    She turned her head and saw Bai Shuanging up with the food.


    All the dishes served here have been tasted by the cook himself, and she brought them up only after making sure that there is no problem.


    After a busy morning, Su Ying was also hungry, so she asked Hubu Shangshu and others to also retreat for dinner.


    "The servant and the cook ordered a few dishes that my mother likes, and my mother has a taste of his skills."


    Su Ying picked up a piece of ribs with chopsticks and ate them into his mouth.


    The pork ribs are sweet and sour, with a hint of sweetness in the sourness, and a faint fruity aroma. It is a special appetizer, especially the meat of this ribs is very tender, and the taste is really good.


    Bai Shuang filled another bowl of chicken soup for Su Ying, and Su Ying ate all of it.


    After she was full, Su Ying asked Hubu Shangshu to leave first, and she arranged for the people she had prepared before to enter the academy.


    "Is your empressing over tomorrow?"


    "Come and see those students." Tomorrow is the opening ceremony, and she still has to be there.


    After Su Ying finished confirming the matter here, she was about to go back to the pce, when she just walked outside the door, she saw Zhou Xiangrong get off the carriage.


    Seeing Su Ying, Zhou Xiangrong stepped forward to salute with downcast eyes, "My servant, see the empress."


    "Get up, why is Miss Zhou here?"


    Zhou Xiangrong stood up, "Go back to your mother, the minister has been here these days, just to see the progress of the academy."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, seeing that she was really interested in this matter, "The grounds here have been repaired, and the students and teachers are also ready. You wille over tomorrow. I will let you be a teacher. You Possiblypetent?" The teaching management is to manage the teaching affairs of the students, as for the head of the academy, Su Ying will act temporarily, and she will give up the position when she finds a more suitable person.


    Zhou Xiangrong had a look of joy on his face, "Thank you, Madam, I will definitely not disappoint Madam."


    Su Ying''en let out a sound, got into the carriage and went back to the pce.


    After returning to the pce, the Secretary of the Household Department asked someone to send the textbooks that will be taught to the students to Su Ying for Su Ying to have a look.


    Su Ying felt her eyes swell as she flipped through the book in her hand.


    These books are nothing more than enlightenment books for reading, and generally speaking, there is not much problem.


    Before this book was sent to Su Ying, a cab minister had already read it, and they brought it over after making sure that there was no problem.


    These books will be delivered to those students when they arrive at school tomorrow.


    "Ji''er, do you think reading is interesting?" Su Ying has never touched a book in her previous life, and what they have learned is being copied into a chip, which is directly imnted into their brains, saving a lot of trouble up.


    Da Bao raised his head from the book, and his small face, which was five points simr to Xiao Jin''s, was extremely serious, "Aniang, there is Yan Ruyu in the book, and the golden house in the book, it''s amazing."


    Su Ying''s heart skipped a beat, she seemed a little uneducated...

 Chapter 513: be who you want to be

    Chapter 513 Be who you want to be


    Su Ying asked Hubu Shangshu to send the materials of the teachers he found.


    The background of these teachers is written in detail in the materials.


    Su Ying looked down and found that they were all famous teachers in Beijing.


    "Could they be all old schrs?" Su Ying pushed the roster to Xiao Jin and asked.


    The roster was sent to Xiao Jin before, and he only brought it to Su Ying after nodding his head.


    "It''s hard to say, but it''s good to find them." This will also let people know that Su Ying attaches great importance to this matter, otherwise they would not be able to find these people to teach.


    "Anyway, it was just literate at the beginning. After those children have the foundation, it will not be toote to change to a more suitable teacher."


    Su Ying nodded, and could only do this first.


    "Do you want me to apany you tomorrow?"


    Su Ying tugged at the quilt on her body and slowly closed her eyes, "What are you going to do, if it''s a big deal, I''ll just show my face."


    She knew that Xiao Jin wanted to suppress the situation for her, but it wasn''t necessary, it was enough for her to show her face.


    "Okay." Xiao Jin hugged her from behind, and after a while, both of them fell asleep.


    At the opening ceremony of the academy today, Su Ying got up early with Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin nced at the slightly dark sky outside, and said softly, "It doesn''t have to be so early."


    Su Ying stretched her waist, "I went to bed earlyst night, and now I feel refreshed."


    Zhang Shuming has already put on the dragon robe for Xiao Jin.


    He waved his hand to make all the servants back out, took the phoenix robe from Zhang Shuming''s hand and walked to the bed.


    "Then get up and get dressed."


    Su Ying reached out to take it, but Xiao Jin avoided it, "I''ll do it."


    Su Ying did not refuse, who would refuse the personal service of the king of a country?


    Su Ying didn''t want to dress too cumbersomely, so she asked Bai Shuang to prepare the lightest phoenix robe. Wearing it on her body can not only show the dignity of Su Ying''s identity, but also make her morefortable.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes and tied herce, bowed his head and kissed her forehead, "It''s so beautiful."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "I have vision."


    Xiao Jin didn''t let go, but waited for Su Ying to kiss him back before letting Bai Shuang and the others in.


    Su Yingughed and cursed childishly.


    "Your Majesty, it''s almost time." Zhang Shuming reminded outside the door.


    Su Ying pushed him, "Go ahead, don''t waste time, I don''t want to be a demon queen who tempts the monarch not to go to court early."


    Xiao Jin squeezed her hand happily, "Okay."


    Bai Shuang looked at Xiao Jin''s leaving back, pursed her lips and snickered, "The emperor really can''t leave the empress for a moment."


    Su Ying shrugged helplessly, "Charm."


    The opening ceremony of the academy was scheduled at the end of the day, and it was almost time after Su Ying had breakfast.


    "Your Majesty, you are here."


    Zhou Xiangrong was appointed as the supervisor here, and also the person in charge of today''s academy opening ceremony.


    Knowing that Su Ying has arrived, he immediately greets him.


    "Get up, is everything ready?"


    "Go back to your mother, everything has been arranged, just wait for your mother toe over."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "yes."


    There is a bigwn behind the academy, which was already covered with weeds before. Su Ying thought thewn was very nice, so she asked someone to clear it out and build a yground, so that students can have an activity during breaks Space.


    Now, all the teachers and students, as well as some relevant persons in charge of the academy are waiting for Su Ying''s arrival on the yground.


    "The Empress has arrived."


    As the singing sounded, Su Ying strode to the stage of the yground.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying stood still on the stage, her eyes swept over the people below one by one.


    "You don''t need to be too polite, get up."


    "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Su Ying coughed lightly, and took out the speech written by Xiao Jin with a decent appearance, and started to read it.


    After being deleted and modified by Su Ying, the content is not too long. Basically, it is to let them study hard and not worry about other things.


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she asked the teacher to introduce herself one by one so that the students could get to know each other.


    After one round, it was almost noon.


    "Mother, do you think you are resting here or going back to the pce?" Zhou Qing came to Su Ying and asked softly.


    Su Ying looked at the sun, it was already afternoon when he went back, "Let''s go back after having dinner with them in the hall."


    "Yes, servant girl, let the cook prepare it now."


    "No, I can eat whatever they eat, I don''t need to do anything else."


    "yes."


    After the students dispersed, they were led by the teachers in charge back to the school to pick up their own books, and then went to the back room to get their own bowls and chopsticks to prepare for dinner.


    Su Ying stood in the corridor of the hall, looked at the students who looked immature but full of youth, and nodded in satisfaction.


    These recruited children, aged five to eight, are assigned to kindergarten sses, mainly to learn literacy and enlightenment subjects.


    The older ones are eight to twelve years old. In addition to the enlightenment of literacy, they can also choose some survival skills courses ording to their own preferences. After they finish their studies, they can go out and make a living.


    There are also students aged 12 to 20 who are the oldest, but the oldest students in this group are only 15 years old, and they cannot be recruited any older. The main reason is that most of the students over this age are married. They are also unwilling to let theme out to show their faces, and they have to take care of their families and young children.


    All the students add up to 300 people, which is really a lot of people.


    "Madam, the food is ready." Zhou Xiangrong walked up to Su Ying and said.


    Su Ying nodded. In order not to disturb everyone''s meal, she followed Zhou Xiangrong directly to a small room in the hall.


    "I don''t know if thedies can get used to these rough tea and light meals."


    Su Ying likes food, but she is not picky about food. The so-called rough tea and light rice is a big pot of rice. Naturally, it is not so delicate, but she also likes it.


    "I have read your n, and I can see that you are putting your heart into it, but there is one more thing I want to ask you."


    Zhou Xiangrong lowered his eyes in humility.


    "Mydy, please tell me."


    "Even if these women have studied and learned things, they can only marry and have children in the back house to spend the rest of their lives. So what is the use of learning these things?"


    Zhou Xiangrong paused for a moment, then raised his head and looked at Su Ying sternly, and said, "Your Majesty, there should be no distinction between men and women in learning, and the same is true for talents. Who says women are inferior to men? We women can do many things that men can do, but This world does not give women the opportunity to show themselves at all, and the ministers want to set up a women''s college, just to give themselves and those women a chance to be the person they want to be!"


    Hearing this, Bai Shuang almost apuded Zhou Xiangrong, these women with independent personalities are really attractive.


    These words are indeed touching, and Su Ying agrees with them, which is why she agreed to Zhou Xiangrong to establish this academy.

 Chapter 514: False and submissive

    Chapter 514 False and Snake


    "These are things that beggars don''t eat, and Miss Ben doesn''t want to eat them!"


    In the hall, a little girl with flower bud hair pushed away the bowls and chopsticks in front of her and cursed angrily.


    Sitting next to her, the little girl who looked a little like her said in a low voice: "Sister, the food here is like this, bear with it, it says that you can go home after five days of sses." Day, then we will go back to eat delicious food."


    "It''s not your turn to interrupt Miss Ben''s speech. If you like food, then you can eat it all!" The woman grabbed the spoon in the bowl and took a big mouthful of rice and stuffed it into the little girl''s mouth.


    "Well!"


    The little girl was almost poked in her throat with a spoon, and she whimpered in pain.


    There was too much movement here, causing other people to look at them.


    But the rambunctious girl didn''t have the slightest intention to restrain herself. Seeing that her concubine sister had no power to resist, she became even more proud.


    "This kind of food is for lowly people, eat more if you like it, lowly!"


    The buzzing discussions in the hall stopped abruptly.


    They all saw Su Ying standing at the door, but the two of them were sitting with their backs to the door, and they didn''t notice anyone at the door at all.


    Su Ying frowned, "Is itmon for ordinary people to take concubines now?"


    Shangshu Hubu went to court today, so he appointed his son to follow him to avoid any idents.


    Su Ying''s words made his face change. He thought that since the aristocrats of the aristocratic family learned that Su Ying was going to set up a women''s college, and that the matter of repairing and recruiting fell into the hands of the Minister of the Household Department, many people secretly found the Minister of the Household Department. , hoping to send his daughter to a women''s school.


    It''s not that they can''t afford to hire a husband, but they want to take the opportunity to show their daughters in front of Su Ying. If they can be appreciated by the empress, then their future will be nothing to worry about.


    Hubu Shangshu was afraid of death, so he rejected many people, but some people really couldn''t refuse, so he had to bite the bullet and ept, hoping that Su Ying would not care about the background of these students, otherwise he would y!


    But now there is such amotion, the son of Hubu Shangshu is sweating profusely, and his calves are limp, "Ma''am, this, this may be some misunderstanding, I''ll go and ask about it."


    "After you ask clearly, then bring all the students'' information to me."


    "Yes Yes."


    The materials were quickly sent to Su Ying. When these students signed up, they had to record Ding Ji, and Su Ying was under pressure, so no one dared to falsify when making records. After all, it would be a big deal if they were exposed. .


    Su Ying''splexion was very heavy, and the hearts of the people in Hubu Shangshu''s Mansion were also very heavy, as if a big stone was pressing on their chests, making them unable to breathe.


    "Your Majesty, this matter is indeed, indeed, our negligence. Please give me a chance to send out the nonpliant students, and then recruit some students."


    With a snap, Su Ying closed the booklet, and looked at them coldly with her phoenix eyes.


    "ording to me and my wife?"


    "I dare not." Everyone in the room was so frightened that they knelt on the ground.


    "One-third of the people on the booklet are descendants of aristocratic families. It''s not that they can''t study, but that they shouldn''t upy the ces of children who have nothing when they have everything."


    Su Ying said at the beginning that this academy is for the children of poor people, so that these girls can improve their living conditions after learning something.


    Although there are injustices in the aristocratic family''s house, it is nothingpared to those children who can''t even eat enough.


    "Your father agreed to let these people in because he was afraid of offending them, so isn''t he afraid of offending Bengong?" Su Ying''s voice was not high, but the people in Shangshufu were terrified.


    "Queen empress, please calm down, my little one, I will send everyone away immediately, and please forgive me this time. These people were recruited because of myck of thoughtfulness, and my father didn''t know about it."


    Su Ying nced at the people on the ground indifferently, she was a quick reflex, and knew to take the me on herself, so as not to let the Minister of the Household be unlucky.


    Su Ying is a little angry, but not really angry. Who among these aristocratic families can avoid so many favors, but this is indeed a good excuse for the Shangshufu.


    "I''ve remembered this ount book, so hurry up and get it done."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go, little one."


    "These people who act one way in person and another in another''s way are really too much. If it weren''t for the dispute between the two sisters, the empress would still be kept in the valley." Bai Shuang is amoner, so she can understand the suffering ofmon people better.


    The women''s academy run by the empress may be a channel that can change the lives of those children, but it is really abhorrent to be deprived of it.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your Majesty to leave the enrollment matter to your daughter." Zhou Xiangrong stepped forward and said.


    "you?"


    "Yes, I know that there is a slum area in central Beijing. The current situation in the slum area should be changed most. Many newly born girls there are either sold or killed. Being able to be a stepping stone for the boys in the family, this academy is very important to them, I implore the empress to give the ministers a chance and let the ministers take those children out of the quagmire." Zhou Xiangrong looked at Su Ying with iparable determination, Invisibly give people a kind of convincing power.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows were slightly drawn together. She promised to run a women''s school at the time and wanted such students. This Zhou Xiangrong, in some aspects, has the same cognition as her.


    "Okay, I will give you this chance to let you go, I hope you will not disappoint me."


    Seeing that Su Ying agreed, Zhou Xiangrong''s muscles rxed.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, the minister knows that the Empress is also thinking of themon people, and the minister will definitely not let the Empress down."


    "Well, as soon as possible."


    "yes."


    A total of nearly a hundred people from major families were liquidated over there.


    When Su Ying went out, those girls waited angrily for the girl who caused trouble in the hall.


    At this time, the girl also realized the seriousness of the matter. Before she left the house, her parents had entrusted her to behave well so that the queen would notice her.


    It''s all right now, the queen has noticed her, but she will never want to show her face in front of the queen again.


    Seeing Su Ying approaching, everyone knelt down consciously. They had all heard about the queen''s temper, and no one dared to pluck the tiger''s mouth.


    "I won''t me you for the decisions made by your parents, so pack up and go back."


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t punish them, these youngdies didn''t dare to stay longer. They didn''te here voluntarily, and it''s okay to go back now. Anyway, they are not the ones who can''t exin to the family!

 Chapter 515: Wechat tour

    Chapter 515 Microservice tour


    The fact that thedies of the major families were returned made these nobles feel a little flustered, but they were also dissatisfied. They felt that they were nobles from aristocratic families, so why didn¡¯t they even give them a chance to go to the academy.


    Even jointly signed a letter to Xiao Jin, requesting that the women''s academy open up more students, which is only fair.


    Morning up early, Xiao Jin nodded indifferently after listening to the admonisher''s impassioned speech, "Well, what did Lord Wang say just now?"


    Admonisher Lord Wang heard the words: "Back to the emperor, I think that since we are recruiting students, we should ept all kinds of people, instead of appointing some people to go and some people not to go, which is unfair."


    Xiao Jin nodded thoughtfully and said, "Lord Wang just said it was fair."


    "yes."


    "Do you think it''s fair to those people when they are bullied and have nowhere toin?"


    Lord Wang frowned and remained silent.


    ¡°Is it fair for your children to have nothing to eat when they are well-fed?¡±


    "Your Majesty, it is the rich clothes and fine food, and that is what the ministers have worked hard to get, so why is it unfair?" An honest minister stood up and said bluntly.


    Xiao Jin got up slowly, and nced at the ministers in the pce, "Yes, there is nothing unfair, but how do you know that they didn''t try their best to survive, and how can you be sure that your rich clothes and fine food have nothing to do with those people? You Do you farm? If you don¡¯t, where does the rice in your mouthe from?¡±


    "Life is doomed to be unfair. They have experienced more suffering, but what they get is still suffering. The queen just wants to give those who are crushed in the dust a chance to have a new life. In this way, you feel that you are unfair to yourself. ?¡±


    "You are ministers, they are the people, and you are of equal weight to me. If you, as ministers, cannot think of the people, and want to rob them of their rare hope, then what use is it that I want you? "


    Xiao Jin''s voice was not loud, but it was like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of these ministers. They would stand up. In fact, from the bottom of their hearts, they still felt that those poor women were not worthy. They were not worthy of reading and learning. The things thate down are not worthy of the opportunity to stand at the same ce as their children. They should go down to the dust to please them, that is their destiny.


    All the ministers knelt down one after another, "My emperor is wise."


    Xiao Jin was born in the royal family, and he is very aware of the problems of these official families and noble families. They are like roots under a big tree, and the rtionship is intertwined. The establishment of the Women''s College is only the beginning. We need more different ethnic groups to exist, instead of being held in the hands of a group of people.


    Xiao Jin''s words made the nobles of the aristocratic familypletely afraid to say anything about this matter.


    ¡­


    On the day when Asahi was off, Xiao Jin nned to take the child and Su Ying out of the pce to y.


    "The emperor is going on tour in micro-service?"


    "Well, there is no need to send too many people to follow."


    Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming to prepare some inconspicuous robes for Su Ying and the others to change into. Su Ying took out tools and made some minor changes to their appearance.


    She just messed with her eyes and nose, and when she looked in the mirror again, Xiao Jin found that her appearance was almostpletely different from before.


    "Aniang, why is the person in the mirror not Linger?"


    Su Ying looked at Er Bao''s small face, she just pulled the corners of her eyes down, lengthening the distance between her eyes, and her eyes seemed to lose their previous charm in an instant.


    "Well, we made some disguises so that no one would recognize us."


    The most eye-catching thing about Su Ying is her pair of phoenix eyes with upturned tails. As long as her eyes are well covered, there won''t be any major problems.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Xiao Jin and the two treasures turned their heads to look at Su Ying. If her voice had not changed, they would not have recognized her.


    Zhang Shuming prepared a carriage for them and left from the back door of the pce.


    Several highly skilled imperial guards disguised themselves as entourages to follow.


    Going out of the pce today, the family of four has no clear destination, just wandering around the city.


    However, what they chose was not the busiest neighborhood they had walked through, but a street close to residential areas.


    Compared with the bustling streets in the center, the blocks in the residential area are much smaller, and there are many streets where a carriage can take a lot of effort to walk through.


    "Get out of the car, let''s take a good walk."


    Xiao Jin signaled the imperial army to park the carriage on the side of the street.


    "You are all waiting here, you don''t have to follow." If there are too many people following in a residential area, it will attract a lot of attention, how can they y?


    "Master, why don''t you let the younger ones follow?" The guards were worried.


    Su Ying felt that two people needed to carry things, so she ordered them to follow.


    "Let''s go, see what''s delicious and fun ahead."


    Xiao Jin held the hands of the two children, and Su Ying walked beside them.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sr term today. Although it¡¯s still early, there are already many people on the street.


    There are more vendors selling on the street than before.


    "Hand-made cakes, freshly baked hand-made cakes, all the olddies and gentlemen who pass bye over to taste it."


    In order to eat and drink out of the pce, Su Ying specially ate less in the morning, but now she heard the shouting and was attracted to her.


    On the side of the street, two middle-aged men were pounding glutinous rice in a stone te in their hands, and a delicate girl beside him was turning over the rice cakes that had gradually formed inside.


    Su Ying salivated crazily when she saw Bai Shengsheng''s rice cake.


    "How long will itst?"


    The little girl raised her head with a smile and said: "This beautiful sister wait a moment, it will be ready in less than half a quarter of an hour."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait."


    It didn''t take half a quarter of an hour, and arge piece of rice cake was ready when the little girl turned it over with skillful hands.


    "As much as my sister wants, here is a piece of ten coins."


    "Then give me a taste."


    "okay."


    The little girl dug a piece of rice cake with a wooden shovel before putting it into the soybean flour. The beaten glutinous rice became less sticky under the wrapping of the soybean flour, and was cut into small pieces the size of a thumb by the little girl during rolling. Packed in oil paper.


    "Sister took it."


    Su Ying took the rice cake and smelled it, and could still smell the pure fragrance of glutinous rice. She pierced a piece with a bamboo stick and ate it into her mouth. The aroma of soybeans was mixed with the sweetness of sugar, and the glutinous rice was delicious.


    "Aniang, Ling''er wants to try it too."


    Su Ying smiled and turned around to feed them each.


    "It''s sticky to the teeth." Er Bao said he didn''t like it very much.


    Dabao swallowed silently, his throat stuck a little.


    "This child should be careful when eating. For your safety, I will help you eat it."


    Su Ying looked at the little girl selling rice cakes who was about twelve or thirteen years old. The coarse cloth on her body had been washed and turned white, but it was very clean. Even the patches on it looked neat. This family is Lisuo people.


    "The little sister has been selling rice cakes on the street with her parents?"


    The little girl is talkative, and when Su Ying asked this question, she cheerfully replied: "Yes, sister, but it won''t be sold tomorrow."


    "Oh? Why?"

 Chapter 516: more and more deceitful

    Chapter 516 is bing more and more deceptive


    Hearing Su Ying''s question, the couple who were arranging the rice cakes raised their heads and said with a smile: "Youngdy, I don''t know, the empress has established a girls'' academy for us poor children. As long as they meet the regtions, they will be selected by lottery." You can go to study.¡±


    The woman''s hair was half white, and when she smiled, the creases on her face covered the corners of her eyes, but Su Ying saw hope in her eyes, the cloudy eyes were full of joy and halo, "Our moon luck Well, I won the lottery yesterday, so I can pack up and go to school tomorrow."


    "Yes, yes, no one in our family can read and write. This is going to the academy. The moon may be able to write poems and essays. He is a literati, but he is different from us." The middle-aged man said This is also a look of pride.


    Those two pounding rice cakes should be Moon¡¯s elder brother, and they all had joyful smiles on their faces when they heard this.


    Su Ying was infected by the joy of this family, "Then you have to work hard."


    Yue Yue nodded solemnly, "Thank you sister, I will definitely work hard to learn, and I must not let down the kindness of my mother to usmon people."


    Su Ying suddenly felt that the soft and glutinous rice cakes were so sweet, and she couldn''t resist buying two more.


    The whole family is very grateful for Su Ying''s care, and even specially gave some more.


    "Very happy?" Xiao Jin looked at the corners of her upturned eyes, and there was a faint smile on the corners of his lips.


    "Well, I''m very happy." In the past, there was no light in her world, but now, she can be the light of others, which is actually not bad.


    The form of the lottery should be figured out by Zhou Xiangrong, it''s pretty good, it''s rtively fair.


    Su Ying was in a good mood and bought candied haws for the two little guys.


    Tired from ying, when she was about to find a ce to eat, Su Ying discovered that there was actually the same restaurant where she atest time.


    But judging from the taste of the dishes in that restaurant, it is normal to be able to open a branch.


    "Let''s go to that store to rest."


    As soon as Su Ying took Xiao Jin and the others out of the restaurant, a young male waiter in uniform greeted him and walked up to Su Ying with a smile.


    "Good afternoon, madam, who are you here?"


    Before Su Ying could speak, Xiao Jin walked up to her,pletely blocking her sight from the male waiter.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows.


    Xiao Jin said coldly: "Is this restaurant delicious?" This question should be asked by Su Ying.


    "tasty."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes lightly fell on the male waiter''s face, "I want a wing room."


    The male waiter was terrified by Xiao Jin''s eyes, and the smile on his face froze, "Whoa, please invite some guests."


    The waiter brought them to the wing room. Su Ying found that the decoration of the restaurant here was the same as that of the previous one, so she asked, "How many branches does this restaurant have in the capital?"


    "Madam, have you ever been to other branches? We have opened six or seven stores here in the capital alone, and there are also other ces. In the future, Madam can try it if she has the opportunity."


    Xiao Jin coughed lightly, signaling the waiter to order.


    After Su Ying ordered, the waiter retreated, and she saw Xiao Jin looking at her rather displeased in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ying was dumbfounded, is she starving? No way, didn''t you eat a lot on the street just now?


    "Wait, the serving should be pretty fast."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Su Ying felt that the atmosphere in the wing room was not right, she turned her eyes to the two babies to ask for help, the two babies looked at Su Ying, then at Xiao Jin, silently moved their stool to the side, To make sure they don''t be the fish in the pool that gets hurt.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, but she didn''t know why something was wrong with Xiao Jin, "The owner of this restaurant is very flexible and knows what the guests need."


    "What do you need, young and handsome man?"


    "Cough cough cough cough..."


    Su Ying almost spit out a sip of tea, "You are quite young." The faces were so tender that water could be squeezed out.


    The air pressure around Xiao Jin became even lower.


    The two treasures silently moved their stools to the side again, it was so dangerous!


    Su Ying licked her lips, and said sincerely: "But in terms of being handsome, I have never seen anyone who is more handsome than your father."


    The moment the words came out, the entire wing room was cleared of the clouds and the sky was clear.


    Xiao Jin suppressed the smile in his eyes, and said quietly, "I have vision."


    "Of course, my eyes are only on good things."


    Bai Shuang hissed secretly, the empress has changed, and she doesn''t know who she learned from, and she knows how to make the emperor happy.


    The chefs in the hotel cook really fast, and all the food is served soon.


    I ate a lot of snacks on the two treasure roads, and I was not hungry, but looking at the food on the table also aroused my appetite.


    "Aniang, this meat is delicious."


    "That one is grilled beef tongue. It tastes tender and chewy. My mother likes it too."


    During the meal, there was a burst of elegant music in the lobby on the first floor. Su Ying bit the chicken leg and went down the corridor curiously, and saw several couples of men and women dancing on the stage on the first floor.


    This dance Su Ying knew, it was a ballroom dance, she had seen it in the video before.


    "Xiao Jin,e."


    Xiao Jin dropped his chopsticks and walked over.


    Su Ying pointed down, "Have you seen it?"


    Xiao Jin looked at the ovepping hands between men and women and slowly shook his head, "I haven''t seen it before."


    In Chu State, there are men and women dancing together, but it is definitely not this style.


    Su Ying tilted her head, and looked at the men and women dancing below with great interest. They also wore some beautiful masks on their faces. When people stood there, it was like a scenic spot. As soon as they came out, they attracted the attention of diners.


    Chu people''s style is considered open, and those who can sing and dance are regarded as actors or actors in the eyes of everyone, so they don''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    "Everything in this restaurant is different."


    "It''s not the same."


    Su Ying sat back on the chair and continued eating.


    It may be that the taste of the food is a little different, and the two treasures also ate a lot.


    "Where do you want to goter?"


    The location where they are now is the civilian area of ??the capital, and she also wants to visit the poor area.


    Of course Xiao Jin would not refuse. After he was full, he left the restaurant and went to the most remote corner of the capital.


    When they arrived at the ce, it was almost an hourter, the carriage passed a street intersection, and the buildings that caught their eyes werepletely different from the ones when they came. As far as the eye could see, there were rows of low houses, like Xiao Jin''s. The big and tall people had to bend their waists to the lowest level to get in if they wanted to enter the door.


    They had already dressed up in ordinary clothes before they left the pce, but they still looked out of ce standing in this ce. The road in the middle was like an invisible gully, dividing the prosperity of the capital from the run-down here. world.


    When buying rice cakes in the morning, the little girl with a bright smile said that her home is here.

 Chapter 517: slum area

    Chapter 517 Slums


    It''s too dirty here, there is no good road under your feet. Last night, it was a little rainy, and the yellow mud path is full of mottled footprints.


    Su Ying didn''t want the two children to go with her, but Xiao Jin said nothing.


    His original words were, "One is the eldest princess and the other is the eldest son of the emperor. They can''t only see the countless prosperity in their eyes. They should know the suffering of the people."


    Su Ying feels that Xiao Jin still has some ideas when ites to education.


    The husband and wife took the child''s hand and walked in along the path. Xiao Jin walked in the middle of these houses, which was directly a head higher than these houses. How could it befortable to live in this ce.


    "You **** girl, you don''t want to lose money, you just want to eat when you don''t work every day. I should have drowned you in the urine bucket when I knew you were so useless!"


    "Ah, mom, don''t beat me, I didn''t steal sweet potatoes, I didn''t steal my brother''s sweet potatoes."


    They hadn''t gone far before they heard a burst of shouting and cursing from the front. After a while, a thin figure rushed towards them. Maybe she was trying to dodge the people behind her, but she didn''t notice Su Ying and the others, and bumped into them all at once. On Xiao Jin''sp.


    Seeing this, the imperial guards immediately stepped forward vigntly, Xiao Jin waved his hand to signal them not to be nervous.


    "Ouch!"


    The thin girl staggered and was about to fall to the ground. Su Ying quickly picked her up to prevent her from colliding with the stones on the ground.


    However, when she grabbed the little girl''s arm, she was still shocked by her thinness.


    Seeing Su Ying and the others unfamiliar, the little girl was so frightened that she broke away from Su Ying''s hand and backed away repeatedly.


    "You **** girl still dare to run, see if I don''t beat you to death!" The cursing woman chased after her, didn''t notice Su Ying and the others, and hit the little girl with the broom in her hand.


    "Ah! Mother, don''t hit me, don''t hit me." The little girl screamed in pain.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, after thinking for a while, she reached out and stopped the woman, "What mistake did she make?"


    The woman raised her head to look at Su Ying when she heard Su Ying''s voice, and shivered a little when she saw her clean and tidy eyes, which came from the inferiorityplex in her bones.


    "She, she ate her brother''s sweet potato secretly."


    "I, I didn''t, I didn''t steal it, yes, my brother finished it by himself, I didn''t steal it..."


    "You still said you didn''t steal it, so where did your brother''s sweet potatoes go?"


    In a blink of an eye, Su Ying saw a younger boy walking behind him, and found that there were sweet potato residues around his mouth. He walked up to the woman and made a face at the little girl. Very satisfied with the lesson.


    "You''re not afraid of wild dogs eating you when you lie and cheat?"


    The little boy nced at Su Ying and timidly shrank behind the woman, "I, I didn''t lie."


    "I''m not lying, how did you get the sweet potato residue in your mouth?"


    The little boy hurriedly reached out to wipe his mouth when he heard the words. Su Ying knew that he was deliberately framing the little girl.


    At the beginning of human beings, human nature is inherently evil, as expected.


    The woman also realized that she had wronged the girl, but she still stuck her neck and said: "You lose money, you don''t work all day long, you just want to run out to y and dodge, see if I don''t kill you!"


    This time, Su Ying dodged the woman''s broom and threw it to the ground, "You already know it''s not her fault, but you still don''t want to let her go. She is also a human being, not your punching bag."


    The woman was furious at what Su Ying said, "She eats and drinks from me, so what if I beat her? If it wasn''t for me, she would have died long ago."


    "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t havee to this world to suffer!"


    "You, who are you, why do you care about my family''s affairs? If you want to, you can buy her for money. If you buy her back, you can do whatever you want with her, just treat her as a treasure It seems that no one will tell you if you hold it."


    As soon as the little girl heard that her mother was going to sell herself, she cried and grabbed her leg and shouted: "Mom, mother, please, please don''t sell me, I won''t eat, from now on I will eat one Sweet potato, please don''t sell me."


    Su Ying even saw the look of expectation in the woman''s eyes, "Will youe with me?"


    The little girl looked at Su Ying with strange eyes.


    Both Dabao and Erbao frowned tightly. They had been exiled and were almost sold back then, so they can empathize with the little girl¡¯s experience.


    "Don''t be afraid, my mother is a good person, if you are willing to go with us, you will be full in the future."


    Maybe they were all children of the same age. Looking at Dabao and the others, the little girl was not so scared, especially when she heard that she was full, she swallowed subconsciously.


    "Yes, can I have a full meal?"


    "That''s right, you can be full. There are rice and meat buns, which are delicious."


    The little girl was moved.


    The woman took the opportunity to ask the price: "Five liang of silver, you can buy it if you want it."


    "It''s not that expensive for me to buy an adult, two taels, it won''t be more than a penny."


    The woman insisted, "No, not even one or two less."


    "Then don''t buy it."


    Su Ying saw that the woman''s eyes were weak, but she still pretended to be tough. She didn''t counter-offer anymore, she pulled Dabao and they turned around and left.


    The woman panicked when she saw Su Ying and the others leave, but she didn''t want the duck she got to fly away, so she quickly talked about selling it.


    Su Ying didn''t look back but let the imperial army handle it, and buying and selling people also had to be registered.


    "After the person takes it away, let''s put it in the academy, and put it in the youngest ss."


    "yes."


    "Do you still want to go?" When such a thing happened, their mood became bad.


    "Walk."


    Xiao Jin responded, hugged Erbao and continued to walk down.


    The further you walk, the narrower the path inside, and asionally you can see children ying on the path outside. They are all dirty, with two tubes of snot hanging from their noses, staring eagerly at them with **** eyes. Su Ying them.


    Most of the people in these houses are old people, women and children. Adult men should be looking for work during the day, so they don''t see many.


    "Huh? Isn''t that the sister who bought cakes in the morning? Sister?"


    Su Ying turned her head and saw the little girl selling cakes in the morning. She remembered that her name was Moon.


    "It''s Sister Moon."


    Yue Yue walked up to them with a smile and was a little puzzled, "Sister, do you live here too?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "No, I just passed by here to have a look."


    "That''s just right. My sister came to my house as a guest. My mother said she would make sweet dates for us. The sweet dates made by my mother are better than those sold in dim sum shops. Sister,e and try."


    Yue Yue¡¯s family lives here, and they must know more about the situation here. She nced at Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin nodded, and they followed Yue Yue with their two treasures.


    "Father, mother, there are guests at home."

 Chapter 518: determined not to let go

    Chapter 518 Determined not to let go


    Yue Yue¡¯s house is at the end of the trail,pared with other houses, their ce seems to be higher, but when Xiao Jin enters, he still has to lower his head so as not to touch the door frame.


    Walking into the door, the light immediately bes dim, and only the door and windows are open to have weak sunlighting in.


    Hearing the sound of the moon, the woman came out from the back room, and they were very surprised to see Su Ying.


    Immediately, he greeted with a warm smile, "Our ce is simple, you guys don''t want to dislike it."


    Moon smiled brightly, and she didn''t feel inferior because of her family situation.


    "Mother, I invited my sister and the others toe and eat the dates you made. Do it quickly, and don''t make my sister and the others wait too long."


    The woman nodded with a smile, "Hey, okay, mother will do it now."


    Yue Yue took a small stool and asked Su Ying and the others to sit down, because the stool was too small, it looked particrly funny for Xiao Jin to sit on it.


    Who would have thought that the king of a country could huddle in this hut and wait to eat dates?


    The two little guys were very curious about the environment here, but they were very polite and didn''t look around.


    "Sister, did you say that you really don''t need to prepare anything when you go to the academy tomorrow? If I don''t know if I don''t bring anything, will it offend my husband?"


    "No, you just need to bring your personal belongings with you, and prepare the dishes and chopsticks."


    Moon Moon''s face was full of anticipation, wishing she could go to the academy now.


    "The empress is really a good person. If it weren''t for the empress, Yue Yue would never know what the head of the school is like in this life." Thedy came out with a te of dates, and Su Ying could smell a sweet smell from a distance.


    "Try it, if you like it, I''ll decorate it for you."


    "No, we shouldn''t bother you at home."


    Xiao Jin was polite to the woman, and took the opportunity to ask about the situation here.


    "Hey, the people living here are all the poorest families in the capital, not even the vigers outside the city. Anyway, they still have fields andnd, and we have nothing."


    I learned from the women that most of the people who live in this ce have left their hometowns to work in the capital, because they are too far away from home, and they can¡¯t go back at ordinary times. If they have more money, they may be able to go back to their hometown. Look, but money is hard to earn nowadays, not to mention saving money to go back to the hometown, even food and clothing can barely be solved, the people here are just trying to survive.


    So when they learned that the Empress opened a girls'' school to recruit girls from poor ces like them, how happy they were.


    "The moon is a woman, and she can''t be pointed out to make her stand out. I hope she can learn something and don''t have to suffer like us for a lifetime."


    "Mother, don''t worry, I wille back to teach my brothers after I have learned the characters in the academy, so that my brothers can follow suit, and after my brothers can also learn to read, I can work as a waiter in a restaurant, so I don''t have to work so hard in the future." gone."


    For them, a waiter job is decent.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the room was almostpletely dark. The woman lit the only oilmp and wanted to keep Su Ying and the others for dinner, but Su Ying refused.


    For them, the daily rations are barely enough, if they go to eat again, they will probably have to eat tomorrow''s food.


    "Sister, I will take you out."


    "good."


    The moon walked ahead with an oilmp. It was just dark at this time, and the road was so dark that it was almost impossible to see the road under your feet.


    "Sister, walk slowly."


    "Okay, go back and be careful."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying and the others returned to the carriage, the imperial guards had already put out the night pearls for lighting, and the interior of the carriage was instantly illuminated by gentle and soft light.


    After a day of walking, the two children were sleepy, and fell asleep in their arms not long after getting in the car.


    Today''s situation made the atmosphere in the carriage a little gloomy.


    Su Ying broke the calm, "Although their life is poor, they are lucky not to be disturbed by war."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes in surprise, and immediatelyughed, "We have thought of one ce." Compared with the cruelty and discement during the war, it is a blessing to have a corner of stability.


    "But as the king of a country, he still hopes that his people can have enough food and clothing."


    "You can, Xiao Jin, I believe in you."


    "kindness."


    After returning to the queen, Zhou Qing, who stayed in the pce, sent a roster over.


    "Mydy, this is from Ms. Zhou, saying that the academy is full of students. This is the roster and the background of the students. Let me have a look."


    Su Ying opened the booklet, and saw the names on the booklet at a nce, all big girls, recruiting younger brothers, anding younger brothers.


    "Take it to the household department and ask the household department to confirm it. After confirmation, tell me about it."


    "yes."


    After walking outside for a day, Su Yingy down on the bed after taking a bath at night.


    When I woke up again, it was already daylight outside.


    Looking at the golden lighting in through the window, the first thing Su Ying thought of was whether the little girl Moon had arrived at the academy.


    At this point in time, the morning court in the front hall was over, Xiao Jin and several ministers went to the Imperial Study Room to discuss the most important matters for now, and then let them retreat.


    "Your Majesty, King Yu asks to see you."


    Xiao Jin flicked the folded hand and paused, "Let him in."


    "yes."


    Yu Wang Kuo stepped into the hall and bowed to salute.


    "King Yu doesn''t need to be polite, please get up."


    King Yu stood up straight and said: "Xiao Wang came this time to tell the emperor that the father has agreed to the emperor''s terms of peace, and the things the emperor wants have already departed from the southern country and will arrive in the capital in a few days."


    Xiao Jin just nodded, and simply answered a good word.


    King Yu''s eyebrows jumped, and he said: "Father asked Xiao Wang to go to Chu to negotiate peace. After the thing arrived, he should go to the border to pick up the capital in person. Counting the time, Xiao Wang is now starting from the capital and waiting for the things. When it is sent to the southern border, the two parties can just meet."


    "What does King Yu mean to go to the border to wee the team from the southern country?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what it means."


    Xiao Jin shook his head slowly, "There is no need to be so troublesome, I will send someone to guard the border to wee the southern team."


    The fists in Wang Yu''s sleeves clenched suddenly, "Xiao Wang is also worried that the people who came here will not be thorough enough to make the emperor angry, and it will be bad if they destroy the diplomatic rtions between the two countries."


    Xiao Jinughed heartily, "King Yu is overthinking, I have already seen the sincerity of the Southern Kingdom, even though King Yu has fun in the capital, just wait for the things from the Southern Kingdom."


    King Yu''s nails were almost digging into his palms. No matter what he said, Xiao Jin was determined not to let him leave. Could it be that he wanted to let himself stay in Chu as a pity!

 Chapter 519: sell for a good price

    Chapter 519 Selling for a Good Price


    After King Yu left the imperial study, Xiao Jin sent additional people to watch over the pce, and King Yu was not allowed to leave Chu State until the things from the Southern Kingdom were delivered.


    Thepensation for the surrender of the Southern Kingdom was not sent, and the people who came to negotiate the peace ran away. This was a p in the face of the Chu Kingdom. As a victorious country, Xiao Jin would never allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡­


    Winter in the capitales earlier than in the city of Tiankui.


    Su Ying and the others had just delivered their winter clothes, and the temperature dropped that night.


    During this period of time, Su Ying has been to the academy a few times to check on the situation of the academy. The academy is managed very well by Zhou Xiangrong. Every time she goes back, the students are still in ss. Seeing how hard-working they are, Su Ying is satisfied left.


    When winteres, things from the southern country are also sent to the capital.


    When the things were carried into the pce, all the civil and military officials were there. Looking at the southern envoys standing in the center of the hall, they felt extremely relieved.


    Doesn¡¯t Nanguo feel that he is very powerful, and now he has to honestly send things over to ask for peace.


    That night, Xiao Jin hosted a banquet for all King Yu.


    King Yu took the opportunity to bid farewell to Xiao Jin and test Xiao Jin.


    This time, Xiao Jin did not stop him, but directly toasted him with a ss of farewell wine, which was a promise to let him go out of Beijing.


    Happiness came so fast, Yu Wang almost didn''t recover, he almost thought he heard it wrong.


    After the banquet was over, King Yu immediately asked people to pack their luggage and leave tomorrow morning. He didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    But before leaving, King Yu still asked Xiao Jin to let him go to the prison in the pce to say goodbye to Princess Pingling.


    During this time, Princess Pingling had been kept in the prison in the pce. Xiao Jin was closely guarded and no one was allowed to visit.


    Although she was in the prison, Xiao Jin didn''t let anyone treat her harshly. After all, she was going to marry Xiao Li.


    "Brother Wang, why are you here now!" A few months had almostpletely worn down Princess Pingling''s will, and she was holding onto King Yu''s hand with red eyes, as if she was grabbing thest straw.


    King Yu saw that she was so thin that his face became ferocious, and his face was also very ugly, but he couldn''t protect himself, and he couldn''t take her away.


    "I''m leaving the capital tomorrow. Be careful after you marry into the Third Prince''s Mansion."


    Princess Pingling became anxious when she heard that he was not here to save her, "Are you going to leave me alone?"


    King Yu said with a tense face: "I was also trapped in the pce for several months. If I don''t leave as soon as possible, I will die here, and no one wille to save you by then! You are giving marriage to San For the prince, they dare not do anything to you on the surface, you should be smarter and wait for the father to find a way to rescue you back."


    Princess Pingling is not a simple little girl, he will believe everything he says, she knows that she is already an abandoned child, and they can no longer care about her life.


    "You can''t just leave, always leave something for me."


    Wang Yu looked at her thinner appearance, and his heart softened. He took a lot of silver bills from him and stuffed them into her hands.


    Princess Pingling grabbed his hand and said in a low voice, "I want the spies'' contact information too."


    Yu Wang Ningmei, the contact point of the spies is very secret, and it is not easy for others to know.


    Princess Pingling held King Yu''s hand tightly, as if she would not let him leave unless he said anything.


    Wang Yu felt that she was not stupid, and it might be useful to keep her, so he whispered to her how to contact her.


    "Be careful yourself, if you can keep your feet on the ground, some things are not impossible." Although the possibility of overthrowing Xiao Jin''s regime and letting the third prince take over is very small, what if!


    Princess Pingling did not respond.


    The next morning King Yu left the city, and he didn''t even bid farewell to Xiao Jin face to face.


    As soon as King Yu left, Su Ying followed him out of the city. It has been so long, and she has thoroughly studied those charred corpses. She has extracted all the data that can be extracted. These corpses are not too old. Great use.


    After using it for so long, Su Ying thought she had to find a ce to bury it.


    In order to avoid unclear exnations, she went out of the city to handle the matter herself.


    After burying the body, Su Ying wiped her hands and patted her buttocks and went down the mountain.


    Zhou Qing looked at the dirt on Su Ying curiously, not understanding what the empress was doing up the mountain alone.


    "It''s almost noon, let''s go back to the city first."


    "Yes, the empress wants to go back to the pce directly?"


    "Well, let''s go back."


    Su Ying got on the carriage and returned to the city. It was almost noon now, and she was a little hungry, so she simply went to the restaurant in the city that she had been to twice before to have lunch and then it would not be toote to go back.


    Su Ying came outside the hotel, and when she got off the carriage, a carriage passed by her.


    Su Ying seemed to hear someone calling her vaguely. She turned her head and looked at the carriage, but she didn''t see anything unusual, maybe she heard it wrong.


    In the speeding carriage, Yue Yue withdrew her gaze with a look of disappointment.


    She saw the older sister just now, but the older sister didn''t seem to hear her calling her.


    Moon was immersed in her own thoughts, and did not notice the change in the expression of the person sitting in the carriage at all.


    After watching the moon and sitting quietly again, the clenched fists in her sleeves gradually loosened.


    "Mr. Fuyu, is the ce we are going far from here?"


    Mr. Fuyu is the assistant teacher in students'' life. Students can find Mr. Fuyu to solve any problems in their life.


    Mr. Fuyu pulled out a gentle smile, "It''s not far, it will be there soon."


    Yue Yue does not doubt that he has him. She has been in the academy for a long time, has learned a lot of characters, and listened to many stories of saints, which made her feel that reading is a wonderful thing.


    Today, Mr. Fuyu said that the Empress wanted to see their learning achievements during this period, so she asked them to go out one by one to test them well. Today is her turn.


    Yue Yue was so nervous that her heart would pop out of her throat, for she was afraid that the empress would be disappointed if she didn''t learn well.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the carriage finally stopped.


    Mr. Fuyu got out of the carriage first, "Come on down, you''re at your ce."


    Yue Yue got out of the car with a feeling of apprehension. She quickly scanned the surroundings. This ce should be a backyard, and she didn''t know where the empress was.


    Mr. Fuyu led the moon into the building. As soon as she entered, she smelled a strong smell of rouge perfume.


    Yue Yue was a little puzzled. Looking at the colorfulnterns hanging in the middle hall, she always felt that something was wrong, but she believed that Mr. Fuyu didn''t think too much.


    Mr. Fang, the tutor, brought the moon into thest room, and called two girls who looked like maids, who seemed to be about the same age as her.


    Mr. Fangpletely restrained the smile on his face at this time, and said with a cold face: "Clean up, and I can sell it for a good price tonight."


    The moon''splexion changed.

 Chapter 520: empress mean

    Chapter 520 Empress''s meaning


    "What does Mr. Fang mean?" Moon trembled.


    Mr. Fang sneered, "What do you mean? Don''t you **** really think that the queen wants you to study and paint? You are born to be low, the empress said, and it is your blessing to let you exchange your body for food and clothing. Wash it clean Don''t spoil the interest of the guests."


    Mr. Fang turned around and walked out after finishing speaking.


    Yue Yue was so frightened that she wanted to run away, but those two maids knew how to punch and kick, and quickly restrained her.


    "When you get here, no one will be able to escape. Don''t worry, you untouchables are only worth some money on the first night. After the matter is over, I will send you back to study." The servant girl sneered and took off the dress on the moon. Throw her into the tub.


    Yue Yue desperately struggled with despair all over her face. The maid found her annoying, so she poured her a bowl of Ruanjinsan. Soon, she didn''t even have the strength to struggle...


    When I woke up again, the moon was full of noisy voices.


    She opened her eyes, and a dim light came into view. She was lying on a chair surrounded by thin gauze curtains, through which she could vaguely see the men and women sitting under the gauze curtains.


    Moon struggled to get up, but she found that she couldn''t move at all.


    "Five hundred taels, this is the first time that the empress personally selected the top-notch goods, the one with the highest price will get it."


    "Six hundred taels." Soon, someone started to increase the price.


    "Seven hundred taels, the empress will always give it to save face."


    "Hahaha, I''ll give you one thousand taels, don''t let anyone steal it from me."


    One thousand taels, it is expensive to buy amoner woman for one night.


    Others were unwilling to speak again, and it was finally finalized, and the deal was one thousand taels.


    Moon listened to their conversation and felt like amodity for them to sell.


    What she didn''t expect was that all these things were actually led by the empress behind the scenes!


    The moon was carried to a room with a person and a chair.


    The censer in the room emits a faint white smoke, with a fragrant smell, but the moon just wants to vomit when it smells it.


    "Don''t worry Mr. Hu, this is absolutely serious, I know you like this, it''s fun."


    "Hey hey hey, I just like those who haven''t been trained."


    The door of the room was pushed open, and a figure walked to the bed. The moon looked at the man standing in front of him and begged bitterly.


    "I beg my lord to let me go, I, I am not, I am a girl from a good family... Please my lord..."


    The man rubbed his hands wretchedly, "Master, I just like a good girl like you, hahahaha..."


    "ah!"


    The scream of the moon gradually changed from panic to despair, and finally there was no sound at all.


    The perverted man yed until the middle of the night before falling asleep beside her.


    Yue Yue opened her eyes, her eyes had be numb, she stared nkly at the top of the tent,pletely unresponsive.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, another person opened the door and walked in, carried her out, cleaned her body, changed back into the college uniform, and put her in the carriage.


    Mr. Fang sat opposite the moon, with the soft smile she was familiar with still on his face. If she hadn''t experienced it herself, how could she believe that the person in front of her would do such a thing.


    Mr. Fang took out an exquisite purse from his body and stuffed it into her hand, "This is twenty taels of silver. Your father and mother who sell cakes can''t earn so much in ten years, right? Study hard after you go back, don''t mess with me. My empress is not happy, and it will be difficult for anyone to end up."


    Moon held the purse tightly with trembling hands, and the hard silver almost crushed her bones.


    The carriage stopped in the academy, and everyone was still sleeping at this time, so they didn''t know what happened.


    Moon got off the carriage with weak legs and almost fell to the ground.


    Mr. Fang held her up, and Yue Yue pushed her away in horror.


    "Do not touch me!"


    Sharp screams resounded throughout the backyard, Mr. Fang''splexion darkened and he pped her **** the face.


    "Bitch!"


    The moon was beaten and fell to the ground, eyes full of fear.


    Mr. Fang looked at her coldly, "I warn you, if what happenedst night is known, you can wait for your family to bury you with you!"


    The patrolling guards in the academy heard themotion and came over, looked at the moon and sat down on the ground, wondering, "What''s the matter? Everyone is still sleeping now, why are you here?"


    Mr. Fang stepped forward to help her up without changing his expression. As soon as she touched the moon, the moon wanted to break free from her hand, but in a blink of an eye, seeing her warning eyes, he was so frightened that he dared not speak.


    "It''s nothing, her stomach is not feeling well, I said take her to the female doctor."


    The guard looked at the moon, "Really?"


    Yue Yue gritted her mrs tightly, and Mr. Fang pinched her waist fiercely. She could only nod stiffly, "Yes."


    "Look, this child is crying in pain, it''s better to take her to see a female doctor first, don''t dy."


    The guard no longer doubted, and told them to leave quickly.


    After the guards left, Mr. Fang warned her again before letting her go back to the school building.


    Yue Yue pushed away the students in the school building, and looked at the students who were still sleeping and felt ashamed.


    A ssmate woke up and looked at the moon in surprise, "Moon, you are back, how are you? Are you feeling better?"


    Yue Yue''s eyelids trembled, she numbly shook her head and walked to her bed and sat down, but as soon as she sat down, there was a stabbing pain under her body, and tears burst out of her eyes instantly.


    The ssmate was frightened by her appearance, "Moon, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you take sick leave yesterday to go back? You came back after you didn''t recover from your illness. Don''t worry, I have studied hard. I can teach youter. .¡±


    Yue Yue cried and shook her head, but she didn''t dare to cry too loudly for fear of rming other students and making things worse.


    The other party is the Empress Empress, how can they fight against the Empress!


    "Lizi, you, don''t learn, you go, you immediately find a reason to leave here today, just say that you are getting married, sick, everything is fine, don''t be here anymore."


    Lizi looked puzzled, "Why, we finally had such an opportunity to study, how could we just leave without saying anything, not to mention Sister Xiangrong also said that if we finish our studies and go out and find nothing to do in the future, She can still help us, and then we can make money by ourselves, so I don''t want to leave."


    Lizi is Yue Yue''s first good friend after she came to the academy. Seeing her face full of pure yearning, she felt like a knife piercing her heart. Why didn''t she think so when she came here, but the truth is so dark that it is uneptable!


    "Moon, what''s the matter with you? Is it because your family doesn''t let you go to school? You ask your husband to intercede for you, and let your parents amodate you."


    "No, no, no...I...I..." Before Yue Yue finished speaking, she rolled her eyes and passed out.

 Chapter 521: abnormality found

    Chapter 521 found abnormality


    Lizi was terrified when she saw the moon fainted on the bed. She didn''t dare to dy and immediately called Mr. Fang over. She was in charge of the school building.


    Mr. Fang looked at the unconscious moon with unclear eyes, and signaled to the students in the same school building not to panic, get up and eat to go to ss first, and she will take care of it here.


    After everyone left, Mr. Fang asked someone to send the moon home.


    After Mr. Fang sent the person away, he came to the room in the backyard of the academy for the staff of the academy to rest.


    Zhou Xiangrong was sitting in the room writing something seriously, when he heard the sound, he just looked up at Mr. Fang, then lowered his head and continued writing.


    "Master, I have sent you away."


    Zhou Xiangrong didn''t have any expression on his face, he just asked: "Which number is this?"


    "Back to the master, the sixth one."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s slender eyebrows frowned slightly, "Not enough, continue."


    "yes."


    After Mr. Fang stepped back, Zhou Xiangrong slowly put down the pen in his hand, with a sneaky smile on his face.


    Moon fell ill after being sent home, and developed a high fever that day.


    She kept yelling no, help, etc., so scared that her family hurriedly took her to the hospital in the city.


    After seeing it, the doctor in the medical center only said that he had caught a cold, and he may have been frightened before he fell ill.


    Yue Yue¡¯s family members didn¡¯t understand how frightened she could be when she was in the academy. After all, she was very happy every time she went home before, and she didn¡¯t look like she was being bullied.


    Can''t figure out why, so I can only take the medicine and go back.


    But after taking this medicine for a few days, the high fever subsided, but the person was already unconscious, which made the whole family very anxious.


    "Father of the moon, what do you think should be done? What kind of disease is this? I haven''t woken up after taking medicine for so many days."


    "How about, how about going to that Miss Su for help?"


    Su Ying left a contact information for them when she left Yue Yue''s house, telling them that if they encounter any unsolvable problems, they can find her through that address.


    They really had no choice. They wanted to take Yue Yue to the most famous medical clinic in the capital, but there were too many people in that medical clinic, and people had to line up in advance to see the doctor. They were worried that Yue Yue would not be able to wait that long.


    They didn''t want to bother Su Ying, after all, they didn''t help Su Ying, but seeing the moon like this, they were really scared.


    Finally, they decided to go to Su Ying, no matter whether Su Ying could help, they would be their lifelong benefactors!


    In the pce, Su Ying was soaking in the space.


    Because she found that the test results of the things she extracted from those corpses were abnormal!


    Fortunately, she had made a good backup before burying the corpse. Sure enough, she found some poisonous substances that should not have appeared in the inner wall of the stomach that had been burnt in the corpse.


    Because the time has been too long, and the corpse has been burned again, she now needs to determine whether this substance was formed after the fire, or whether it was in the stomach of the deceased before.


    In order to obtain more urate results, she conducted hundreds of substance identification tests, and the final result was that this toxin existed in the stomach of the deceased before.


    It would be fine to say that this kind of toxin appeared on one or two people, but it would be abnormal if all the corpses she dug up had this kind of toxin. There is arge interval, and it is not the patients who died in the same period at all.


    In other words, this is not a coincidence at all.


    Su Ying dropped the drug solution into the test tube and finally determined the type of toxin.


    is a toxin containing highly purified cyanide. Because it has been purified and processed, other substances may be added, causing the symptoms of the poisoned person to be not so obvious, which will confuse the doctor''s judgment.


    However, this is not the point. The most important thing is that hydride is not a virus, nor is it contagious.


    The previous gue Su Ying felt that it came and went too strangely. She had never seen that kind of infectious disease that could bepletely ended in such a short period of time.


    This is not like an infectious disease, more like being poisoned.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, and this idea spread in her mind instantly.


    Yes, poison!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this possibility was very high.


    After sorting out all the test reports, Su Ying made room.


    She came to the window to look at the westward sun. She had been in the space all afternoon.


    "Bai Shuang, go get some snacks." She was hungry after so long.


    "yes."


    Zhou Qing pushed open the door of the inner hall and walked in with hot tea.


    "Your Majesty, drink a cup of hot tea first."


    Su Ying nodded absently.


    "When will the emperore back?"


    Zhou Qing nced at the sky outside and said: "Looking at the time, it should be about the same time. If the empress is in a hurry to see the emperor, then the servant will go to the imperial study to pass a message?"


    Xiao Jin''s love for Su Ying is obvious to all, otherwise Zhou Qing wouldn''t dare to say such a thing.


    Su Ying regained consciousness and shook his head, "Don''t worry, just wait for him toe back."


    While speaking, Bai Shuang came in with a snack.


    "When the empress is hungry, she will eat some snacks to pad her stomach. The servant heard that Uncle He said that he cooked the honey sauce chicken that the empress likes most tonight."


    Zhou Qing smiled and said, "I remember that sweet and sour pork ribsdy also liked itst time."


    "Oh, look at me, I almost forgot the business." Bai Shuang patted her head and said, "Your Majesty, someone from outside the pce sent a letter in after noon."


    If people outside the pce can send the letter to Bai Shuang, it can only be sent by her people.


    Su Ying took the letter and opened it. She was a little puzzled when she saw the unfamiliar handwriting on it, but after reading the contents of the letter, she frowned.


    Bai Shuang and Zhou Qing looked at each other, and they both saw a puzzled look in each other''s eyes.


    "Your Majesty, is something wrong?"


    "It''s the moon, she suddenly became seriously ill."


    Bai Shuang knew about the moon, so she couldn''t help being surprised.


    "That girl looks healthy and healthy, why did she be seriously ill when she was well?"


    Yue Yue''s family stated in the letter that she had no choice but toe to her.


    Yue Yue is also a student of the academy, she fell ill suddenly in the academy, and she can''t ignore it, "Bai Shuang, go to the Imperial Hospital to find Imperial Physician Ruan, and ask her to visit Yue Yue''s home."


    Imperial Physician Ruan is one of the few general practitioners in the imperial hospital. His medical skills are obvious to all, and his medical ethics and reputation are very good. He will not neglect the patient just because his status is not noble enough.


    "Yes, servant girl will go now."


    "Mydy, the day after tomorrow is the family open day of the academy, do you want to show up?" Zhou Qing asked.


    "Family Open House?"


    Zhou Qing exined: "Ms. Zhou sent someone to say that she was worried that the parents of those students would not feel at ease with their children, so a family open day will be set up every month to allow family members to visit the academy, so that they can rest assured."


    Su Ying frowned, "There are still days like this." She didn''t really want to go, but she didn''t refuse, let''s see what Imperial Physician Ruan said when she came back tomorrow.

 Chapter 522: this life is ruined

    Chapter 522 This life is ruined


    Mr. Fang hid in the dark, watching Imperial Physician Ruan walk out of Yue Yue''s house.


    He nced at the jade que on Imperial Physician Ruan''s waist, squinted his eyes, then turned around and walked into the alley behind him.


    When she came back, Imperial Physician Ruan had already left.


    Before she could reach the door of Yue Yue''s house, she could hear a burst of mournful crying from inside.


    She sneered and pushed open the dpidated door and walked in.


    Old man Zhao and Aunt Zhao were still immersed in the grief of what happened to the woman, and they were surprised to see someone push the door open.


    "You, who are you?"


    Mr. Fang stepped forward with red eyes and said: "Uncle, Auntie, I''m sorry for you and the moon, I didn''t protect the moon well, but, but this matter was arranged by the empress, I, I dare not disobey the order of the empress." ..."


    The Zhao family couple looked at Mr. Fang in shock. Aunt Zhao remembered that she had seen Mr. Fang in the school building when she sent the moon to the academy on the first day.


    "You, what do you mean by that?"


    "What does the moon be like this have to do with the empress, please exin clearly!"


    Mr. Fang raised his head sadly and said: "Yes, it''s the empress. She set up the girls'' academy just to use them for profit, and let them serve the princes of the aristocratic family, so as to consolidate the queen''s power. She doesn''t want the children of the aristocratic family. It''s just that I''m worried that things will be exposed after the ident, as long as I find someone like you, I won''t be able to make a fuss, she will use your daughter to go, sell, sell!"


    "What!" Aunt Zhao passed out as soon as she rolled her eyes.


    "Mother, mother!"


    The dpidated house was once again filled with mournful cries and cries.


    "Not only the moon, but also other women, she, they have all been..."


    "Empress Empress... She, why is she so vicious, why is she so vicious!" Uncle Zhao hammered his chest in grief. He thought that his daughter would have a different future if she went to the academy, but who knew that would be throwing her into a pit of fire Thumb, if I had known earlier... I would have known that even if he sold cakes for the rest of his life, he would never let his daughter go!


    Mr. Fang wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and choked with sobs: "Don''t be afraid, even the empress will never let her go so lightly!"


    The Zhao family looked at Mr. Fang nkly, thinking she was joking.


    Not to mention the queen, even a small official can oppress them. What can they use to fight against the queen?


    "Don''t be afraid, the family visit day ising soon, and then you will take the moon there, and then join other women''s families to pick this matter out. At that time, there will be officials from the DPRK and China, and the matter will be exposed. Aftering out, even if the queen thinks about it, it is difficult to suppress it any longer, you must stand up bravely and seek justice for your daughter!"


    Mr. Fang spoke extremely excitedly, andpletely aroused the repressed anger of the Zhao family.


    "Father, what this gentleman said is right, even if we die, we can''t just watch our sister being bullied by animals like this!"


    "That''s right, we are not afraid, even if it is the empress, we are not afraid!"


    Uncle Zhao covered his face in pain, yes, what else can they lose now.


    Be fair, we must get this justice back!


    Mr. Fang looked at their angry appearance, and hid the smile in his eyes with downcast eyes.


    ¡­


    Imperial Physician Ruan returned to the pce to return Su Ying to life in the afternoon of the next day.


    Su Ying watched Imperial Physician Ruan limping in and wondered, "What''s wrong with Imperial Physician Ruan?"


    Doctor Ruan''s old face looks a little yellowish, and his spirit is not very good, "Go back to your mother, the carriage of the lower official was identally hit by someone yesterday, and the lower official fell from the carriage and identally injured his foot. gone."


    Hearing the words, Su Ying slowly sat up straight, and motioned for Bai Shuang to sit on the stool for Imperial Physician Ruan.


    "Who has the courage to run a horse-drawn carriage in the capital?"


    Imperial Physician Ruan was also very puzzled. Ordinarily, the street was rtively spacious at that time, so the two carriages should not have collided with each other.


    "It''s also because I didn''t sit firmly as an official, so you don''t have to worry about it, you just identally hurt your ankle, so it''s fine."


    Imperial Physician Ruan is an imperial physician, knowing her own situation, Su Ying didn''t ask any further questions.


    "Yesterday, Imperial Physician Ruan went to see that patient, how was it?"


    Physician Ruan sighed lightly when he heard the words. Although the voice was very low, Su Ying still heard it.


    "The imperial doctor just said it."


    Imperial Physician Ruan frowned a pair of gray brows and said: "Go back to Madam, that girl... I''m afraid she will be ruined."


    Su Ying frowned, "Where did you say that?"


    Doctor Ruan is a man, it is really embarrassing to say this, "This, that is, the woman tossed too hard for the first time and hurt her body, and the next official saw that the woman was seriously frightened, so he prescribed a medicine to calm the nerves, But the woman was unwilling to wake up from her nightmares, this... the Xiaguan needle was also administered, but this heart disease needs to be healed by heart medicine, and the Xiaguan can''t do anything about it."


    Imperial Physician Ruan''s words were rtively cryptic, but Su Ying still understood, and she stood up from the chair at once.


    "What did you say, how did she get sick?"


    After the words were spoken, the burden on Imperial Physician Ruan''s heart became lighter, so he exined the situation of the moon in detail, "The next official asked the woman''s mother to see the condition of the woman, and through the description of the woman''s mother, you can get I know, women fall ill because they are too indulgent in **** and are frightened."


    The mother of the moon also said that day that she was not in a hurry to get engaged to the moon, and wanted her to study for a few more years, and then make ns when she grew up, but now she...


    The letter sent yesterday also stated that the person fell ill in the academy, and the moon must have encountered something in the academy.


    Su Ying asked Imperial Physician Ruan to go back to recuperate.


    After the others left, Su Ying''s face darkened.


    "Bai Shuang, you should immediately contact the person in the academy and ask her to secretly investigate what''s going on. Remember, don''t startle the snake."


    Bai Shuang retreated again and again.


    Xiao Jin walked into the inner hall and saw Su Ying sitting on a chair frowning, and she didn''t respond when he came in.


    He walked up to Su Ying and sat down. Su Ying was so startled that she instinctively moved towards him.


    Xiao Jin reacted quickly and turned sideways, barely dodging.


    Su Ying saw Xiao Jin clearly, and quickly stopped the moves in his hand.


    Xiao Jin held her hand in his palm, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking?"


    Su Ying returned to God and said, "Something may have happened to the academy."


    "What annoys you so much? The lessons are too deep for girls to learn well?"


    Su Ying shook her head, and told Xiao Jin about the moon.


    Xiao Jin was surprised when he heard this.


    "I asked Jiang Yang to investigate secretly, what is going on." The patrol guards of the Women''s Academy were all sent by the Imperial Army, and they only obeyed Xiao Jin.


    Su Ying nodded, "The sooner the better."


    "Well, don''t worry, since the matter has been discovered, it can be stopped in time."


    Su Ying pursed her lips, the matter might not be simple.

 Chapter 523: poison queen

    Chapter 523 Poison Empress


    In the night, Su Ying waited in the inner hall and did not sleep. She told them that they must find out the exact news before dawn tomorrow.


    Xiao Jin felt Su Ying''s low mood, and always stood by her side to keep her from getting too restless.


    There was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and Bai Shuang pushed open the hall door and walked in after a while.


    "Your Majesty, the person who inquired about the news is back."


    Su Ying motioned for people toe in.


    A middle-aged woman in her forties walked in.


    "See Empress."


    "Say it straight, have you found any news?"


    The woman said: "After I got the order today, I secretly asked someone to inquire. I didn''t find anything unusual, but there is one thing, that is, during this period, students will frequently get sick. They will leave the academy on the day they get sick. I came back overnight, but the situation didn¡¯t look good when I came back, so I was sent home by the people of the academy, and there was nothing unusual afterwards.¡±


    Su Ying frowned and said: "What diseases do those students have? Didn''t the female doctor of the academy see them?"


    "Go back to your mother, there is no record of the female doctor, oh, it''s notpletely absent, but there is no record of the female doctor''s consultation. The student''s illness was mentioned by Mr. Fu Yu, and he was also sent away by Mr. Fu Yu."


    "Where is this tutor?"


    "This subordinate searched around the academy today but couldn''t find it."


    Su Ying felt that this person must know something.


    ¡°Do students whoe home sick go back to ss afterward?¡±


    The woman shook her head, "I haven''t seen you all this time."


    Su Ying took a deep breath, "Bai Shuang, immediately send someone to bring this tutor back to Ben Gong."


    "yes."


    While speaking, there was also news from the Imperial Army.


    "Speaking, what did you find?" Xiao Jin said in a deep voice.


    "Returning to the emperor, the subordinates and others haven''t noticed anything unusual these days, but a few days ago, a patrol team saw a female student and the tutoring teacher appearing in the backyard before dawn. Before that, they heard The students screamed in horror. At that time, they felt that something was wrong, so they went to check. At that time, the female student looked very bad, and her eyes were red. The tutor said that she was sick and wanted to take her to see a female doctor. The female students only let them leave after confirming it in person.¡±


    It''s this tutoring teacher again!


    After the imperial army retreated, Su Ying stood up from the chair.


    "I want to leave the pce."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, it was almost midnight, and the pce gate had already been locked.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Ying wanted to go to Yue Yue''s house to check the situation, "If I don''t find out, I won''t be able to sleep."


    Xiao Jin knew her temper and didn''t intend to stop her, "I''ll apany you."


    Su Ying shook her head, "I don''t know when I wille back after I go, so don''t dy the morning."


    "I just need to be back before dawn."


    Su Ying didn''t want to waste time on this matter, so she changed into night clothes with Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin called a few hidden guards to apany him, and the group quickly left from the back door of the pce.


    In order to get to the ce as soon as possible, they can only ride horses. On the empty streets in the middle of the night, there are memories of the sound of horseshoes kicking everywhere.


    An hourter, they finally arrived at the location of the slums.


    In order not to disturb the people who had already fallen asleep, Su Ying and Xiao Jin got off their horses and left one of them to guard. After that, the rest followed them to find Yue Yue''s house.


    Su Ying thought of the letter of help from the Zhao family, so she took off her night clothes and signaled Xiao Jin to wait outside the door, and she went in alone to check the situation.


    Xiao Jin didn''t refuse this time, and waited quietly outside the door.


    "Dong dong dong" Su Ying knocked on the door.


    After a while, a vignt voice came from the room, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Susu." Susu is the name Su Ying told them.


    The Zhao family heard Su Ying''s voice, and opened the door without thinking too much.


    Uncle Zhao held a dim kerosenemp in his hand to illuminate Su Ying''s eyes, but he didn''t notice that Su Ying''s eyes were dark and shining.


    "Why did Madame herete at night?"


    Aunt Zhao also got up when she heard the movement. With the light of the light, Su Ying found that the gaps on their faces were deeper than before.


    "I received your letter in the middle of the night, and I''m worried so I''lle over and have a look."


    The couple were very moved by these words. They met Su Ying just by chance, and they didn''t expect her to miss her so much.


    "Madam has a heart..."


    Su Ying asked: "Where is the moon, how is she, what happened?"


    When the husband and wife heard her mention the name of the moon, there was another burst of grief in their hearts. Aunt Zhao couldn''t hold back and wiped away tears.


    "Yes, it''s us, if we know that ce is a magicir, we won''t let that child go..."


    "Don''t be sad, first tell me what happened?"


    Uncle Zhao wiped away his tears, calmer than Aunt Zhao, "It''s the queen, the queen is a poisonous woman!"


    Su Ying frowned, "What does this have to do with the Queen?"


    "In order to win over the ministers in the court, and she couldn''t send people to the minister''s house tantly, she took advantage of the convenience of running a women''s academy to send us poor children to those people to y with... It''s really hateful. !"


    "The moon became what it is now after being greatly frightened. What will happen to her for the rest of her life..."


    The husband and wife grieved alone, and did not notice the change in Su Ying''s expression at all.


    The muscles all over her body became tense, and the blue veins on her forehead throbbed faintly.


    "Who told you that the empress did this?"


    "It''s her people, it''s her people who really can''t understand her actions and told us the truth, and let us go to the moon to seek justice! Even if she can''t make her pay the price, she must be ruined!"


    "Who told you?"


    The husband and wife heard the coldness in Su Ying''s voice, and thought she was poor Moon, "It''s a gentleman from the academy, called Mr. Fang."


    Su Ying took a deep breath to calm herself down, "Did she tell you what to do?"


    The husband and wife revealed the n that Mr. Fang told them, "Tomorrow, tomorrow we must ruin this poison queen!"


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead have been twitching, which shows that her anger has reached its peak.


    She tried to make her voice sound calmer, "I''ll go and see the moon first."


    Yue Yue hasn¡¯t woken up until now, just like Dr. Ruan said, heart disease still needs to be healed by heart medicine, her trauma is not minor, but it is not fatal, she is unwilling to wake up.


    Su Ying looked cold, opened the skirt of the moon to give her a needle, some things, she had to ask clearly.


    The silver needles stimted Moon¡¯s pain point, and the pain in her body forced her to wake up.


    Yue Yue slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw Su Ying''s appearance in a blink of an eye, she was stunned.

 Chapter 524: His purpose is her

    Chapter 524 His purpose is her


    "Wake up, the moon is awake."


    Aunt Zhao and Uncle Zhao were very surprised to see the moon and woke up. They were really worried that the child would never wake up again.


    Hearing the voices of parents, the original fear swept over again, and the moon whimpered and began to cry.


    "Father, mother... help me, help me..."


    The husband and wife were heartbroken when they heard the crying. They really regretted it and hated it.


    The family of three hugged each other and wept, the cry was like a heavy hammer hammering hard at Su Ying''s chest.


    After Yue Yue had cried and her emotions calmed down a bit, Su Ying expressed her intention and wanted to have a good chat with Yue Yue.


    Su Ying was able toe here at night for the sake of the moon, and the husband and wife were very grateful, so they left the small room.


    There are only Su Ying and Yue Yue left in the room.


    "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen."


    The two met only twice, but the moon has an inexplicable trust in Su Ying, "Sister... I''m already dirty, I''m dirty, I can''t tarnish the reputation of my parents, I should die, I should die of¡­"


    Su Ying stepped forward and gently hugged her into his arms, tightening his hands slightly, hugging her trembling body tightly.


    "No, it''s not you who deserves to be damned! Don''t cry, tell your sister what''s going on, she will avenge you."


    Moon desperately shook her head, unwilling to recall too much.


    "It''s the queen, the queen did it..." Until now, the moon can''t believe it''s true.


    "Mr. Fang and the queen are together, they took me to a ce full of rouge and gouache, sold, sold me..."


    Su Ying closed her eyes slowly, every word of the moon was like a dagger cutting fiercely on her body, almost cutting open the violent factor that she had suppressed for a long time.


    "Do you remember where that ce is?"


    The moon will remember till death!


    She wrote down the address out of curiosity.


    "Remember, remember, in the third building of Huajie Alley, there are many peach blossom trees nted in their yard."


    Knowing the address is easy. Su Ying didn''t want Yue Yue to recall too many details, so she gave her a sedative and let her fall asleep.


    Su Ying pushed open the old door and went out, and saw that Aunt Zhao and his wife had bent their backs a lot, and when they heard the sound, they looked back, with eager expressions in their eyes.


    "Ma''am, how is the child on the moon?"


    Su Yingforted her: "I''ve already fallen asleep, and I''m fine. I''ll leave some medicine for her, and you can feed her after she wakes up tomorrow."


    The husband and wife trusted Su Ying, "Thank you Madam, tomorrow, tomorrow we will go to seek justice for the moon!"


    Su Ying and his wife sat down on the stool, "You don''t have to go tomorrow, I will give the moon justice."


    The two of them were very surprised. This matter is not small. The object of the disturbance is the queen. Who would want to take this muddy water?


    They didn''t expect Su Ying to do this, and they were really grateful from the bottom of their hearts.


    "We appreciate Madam''s kindness. We are very grateful to Madam for the moon to wake up. We can''t let Madam take such a risk for the moon."


    "Yes ma''am, this is really too dangerous. If we are caught or something goes wrong, we will feel uneasy."


    Su Ying shook her head, "I just want to say one thing, it is absolutely impossible for the empress to do it. The empress will definitely investigate this matter when she knows about it. Don''t be provoked by someone who has a heart to make a gun in his hand."


    Su Ying''s words surprised the two of them, "What do you mean Ma''am?"


    "Think about it, who is the Empress? What kind of woman can she not have? Why is she not worried about things being revealed when she wants to make such a big battle? How much will it affect her? Why should she do that?"


    "Did the Mr. Fang who told you this matter not lie? How can you guarantee that what she said is true? If she really can''t see it and really wants to save the moon, why did she say it after her ident?" Come out, instead of letting the moon escape before it happens?"


    Su Ying''s series of questions made the couple unable to answer, and they were also dazzled by anger.


    "Don''t worry, give me three days, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Ma''am, what are you going to do?"


    Su Ying shook her head slowly, "The matter may involve a lot, I can''t tell you in detail, as long as you believe in it, don''t be easily provoked by others, believe in the queen, believe in the emperor, this matter will definitely give you justice."


    The dark cold light in Su Ying''s eyes was so intimidating that the husband and wife did not dare to refute, and were more willing to choose to believe her words.


    "Thank you madam for willing to run for the moon, you are the benefactor of our family."


    Su Ying stretched the corners of her eyes and helped the two of them up.


    "For your safety, I will let my people take you to a safe ce first. Don''t worry, I will never let anyone hurt you."


    Su Ying signaled them to simply pack up some things, and let the hidden guards take them away in a while.


    Walking out of the room, Su Ying and Xiao Jin met each other''s eyes, and they both saw a strong killing intent in each other''s eyes.


    The night was quiet, Xiao Jin had sharp eyes and ears, and he heard their conversation in the house just now.


    At this moment, hisplexion was no better than Su Ying''s.


    "The other party wants them to go to the academy tomorrow." Su Ying remembered that Zhou Qing exined that tomorrow was a family visit day, and in order to show the imperial court''s importance to the girls'' academy, the cab would also send ministers there tomorrow.


    If this matter broke out without Su Ying''s knowledge, it would undoubtedly be a devastating blow to Su Ying''s reputation!


    Su Ying had a premonition that the other party did so much, not to exchange those innocent women for money, his target was her!


    "Send someone to Huajie to check the flower building, and then send the Yue family to a safe ce."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and gave instructions to the hidden guard behind him.


    Uncle Zhao¡¯s family was instigated to make trouble, and there must have been people from the families of the other victims to lobby. If she wanted to keep this matter from being exposed, she had to find all these families before dawn and prevent them from going to the academy.


    What Su Ying cares about is not her own reputation, but whether the academy can continue to operate in the future. If this matter is exposed, who will dare to send her daughter here in the future?


    Fortunately, when her people went to investigate secretly, they had already found the information of those sick students, and now they only need to ask someone to go there ording to the address.


    Su Ying looked at the endless night, with a chill in his brows and eyes, "I really want to see what he wants to do!"


    "This person, a thousand cuts are not too much!"


    At dawn, Xiao Jin returned to the pce in order to prevent the other party from discovering the abnormality.


    Su Ying had already sat in the carriage to the academy.


    She looked out of the window through the curtain of the car, and her golden eyes narrowed sharply, revealing a dangerous aura from the bottom of her eyes.

 Chapter 525: to die

    Chapter 525 Dering one''s will through death


    Today''s weather is exceptionally clear and bright, the golden light sprinkles the earth, but it can''t illuminate Su Ying''s gloomy eyes.


    Knowing that Su Ying wille, all the persons in charge of the academy were waiting outside the academy gate early.


    At this time, the parents who came to visit the academy were also present. Although they didn¡¯t have to arrive so early, they didn¡¯t dare to neglect. Many people had already waited outside the academy before dawn.


    "The Empress has arrived."


    The crowd lined up in two lines outside the academy gate. As soon as Su Ying''s carriage arrived, they all stepped forward to bow down.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Zhou Qing helped Su Ying get off the carriage.


    Su Ying''s cold eyes swept over everyone, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    "There is no need to be too polite, everyone is here to visit the academy today, please go to the academy with your attendants."


    Su Ying walked into the academy first, and the rest followed her in.


    A servant began to introduce the building of the academy to the family members.


    "This building is the star observatory of the Academy. You can stand on the star observatory at night and watch the stars. You can take a look."


    As soon as the attendant finished speaking, there was an exmation from the crowd.


    "ah!"


    Everyone followed the sound and saw a thin figure standing on the observatory.


    She was wearing a student uniform, and she was sitting on the fence of the observatory, her body precarious.


    "This, this is too dangerous, girl, hurry up, go back quickly, don''t crawl out."


    "Tingting, it seems to be Tingting."


    Soon, some students recognized the person on it.


    "Tingting, child, what are you doing, go back!" A couple shouted excitedly after watching for a while.


    Everyone''s nerves tensed up, and a pair of eyes were tightly locked on the person above.


    As if hearing the movement below, Tingting moved, which made her precarious body even more dangerous.


    "Tingting, don''t move!" Mr. You yelled.


    The surrounding guards wanted to go up to the observatory, but Tingting suddenly took out a dagger and put it on her neck, "No one is allowed toe up, if anyonees up, I will cut my own throat immediately!"


    These words frightened the people below, and they didn''t know what happened.


    "Tingting, just say what you have to say, don''t do stupid things!" Tingting''s parents were crying anxiously below.


    Su Ying locked her phoenix eyes tightly on her body.


    After looking around, she turned around and disappeared into the crowd.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Tingting, and no one would notice Su Ying''s movements.


    "Girl, what happened, you tell us, we will definitely decide for you."


    The cab ministers who came over today also shouted at the top of their voices.


    "None of you can save me. Originally, I thought I came here to realize my dream, but I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect to fall into the devil''s den!" Tingting shouted, and everyone was puzzled.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "I don''t know, I just heard from my children, it seems that several children are sick..."


    "Justst night, people from the academy lied to me that the empress wanted to test my knowledge, and took me out of the academy. I thought I could see the empress so nervous that I couldn''t speak, but how could I No one would have guessed that she is not a queen at all, she is an evil spirit! She pretends to be an academy, but she actually wants us girls from poor families to make ythings for others, in exchange for her own interests!"


    Tingting screamed almost with all her strength, her tearing voice was full of despair.


    "Last night... I was sold for 1,500 taels of silver. I no longer have any face to live in this world. Before I die, I want to expose the ugly face of the queen to everyone. She is not human, she is not at all people!"


    Tingting said, and yanked open the skirt of her body. Even though she was some distance away, the people below could still vaguely see the mottled marks on her body.


    The crowd gasped, they couldn''t believe that the queen would do such a thing!


    "This this¡­"


    The ministers who followed were speechless in surprise. If this is true, the capital will be turned upside down!


    "Tingting, did you make a mistake? How could the empress do such a thing?"


    "Yes, Tingting, don''t nder your mother."


    Tingting saw that those people didn''t want to believe in herself, so sheughed bitterly, "I''m willing to die to show my ambition!" After finishing speaking, she jumped towards the observatory without hesitation.


    "ah!"


    The people below screamed in fright, falling from such a high ce will undoubtedly kill them!


    Seeing that the person was about to fall to the ground, at this critical moment, a figure quickly rushed out from the dark and urately caught Tingting who was about to fall to the ground.


    The high-speed fall made Tingting lose consciousness, and passed out!


    "Tingting!" Tingting''s parents yelled and rushed over, feeling even more desperate when they saw the bruises on her body.


    "Silly boy, why are you so stupid!"


    Su Ying put the clothes on her back, and signaled Zhou Qing to send her back to the school building first, and let the female doctor take a look.


    "Empress, what is going on?"


    Several cab ministers came out of the crowd with ashenplexions. Some of them couldn''t understand Su Ying''s style before, and thought she was too arrogant. Now this matter is no small matter. Even if Su Ying is too arrogant, she can''t let her create Second-rate.


    "I also want to know who dares to attack these students of this pce!" Su Ying swept over everyone''s faces with heavy eyes.


    At this time, a servant ran over in a panic and said in a trembling voice: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Mr. Fang, Mr. Fang hanged himself in the school building!"


    "What, Mr. Fang hanged himself?"


    "Oh my god, this, this..."


    Su Yingfeng narrowed her eyes and was silenced, the other party''s actions were really fast enough.


    "Small, I found this in Mr. Fang''s house."


    The attendant took out a letter from his hand.


    The cab minister took the letter first, opened it and read it at a nce.


    Just look at it, the faces of several ministers were extremely ugly, "The empress should wait for a reasonable exnation for me."


    Su Ying didn''t even need to read the content of the letter to know that the letter was written to testify against her, how she used these female students to win over the ministers of the court!


    Bai Shuang picked up the letter and scanned it so that she was so angry that she almost cursed, "It''s just nonsense, it is impossible for the empress to do such a thing. Whatever you do, pour it on the empress!"


    The cab minister felt that this matter had nothing to do with Su Ying. She was from the prime minister''s residence, and Su Yulun was a scheming person. Maybe she thought of such a shameless method!

 Chapter 526: pull her off the altar

    Chapter 526 Pull her off the altar


    At this time, Zhou Xiangrong, who was standing in the crowd, looked at Su Ying who was pointed at by thousands of people, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Isn''t the queen admired? Then she will pull her down from the altar today!


    "Your Majesty, would a ten-year-old female student destroy her innocence and nder her? This matter is of great importance. Your Majesty should go back first, and wait for the minister to find out what''s going on before it''s toote."


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips coldly, if she went back to the pce today, the bucket of dirty water would not be able to wash it clean.


    She, Su Ying, doesn''t care about her reputation, but that doesn''t mean she can forgive those who plot against her!


    "Master Zhang is just joking. It''s not your turn to investigate this matter. Anyone who dares to nder me, I will definitely not let him leave. All the parents who came today will leave the academy, and the rest wille to my pce. Go to the yground and wait."


    The ministers were dissatisfied and unwilling to move, Su Ying''s face darkened, "If you don''t want to go, just knock them out and carry them over. Naturally, I have a way to wake them up."


    "yes."


    The faces of the ministers were pale, but the queen was so insane!


    They were going to see how she could prove her innocence.


    If there is no evidence to prove that they are innocent, they will never let her go so easily!


    Everyone arrived at the yground ording to the regtions, and they were very curious about what Su Ying was going to do.


    Last night, Xiao Jin sent an order to let the patrolling guards block all the entrances and exits, no one can leave easily, even if a fly wants to fly out, he will p it to death.


    So Su Ying can be sure that none of the people who were in the academyst night left.


    After arriving at the yground, Su Ying began to count the number of people. All the students and faculty members, except Mr. Fang who died and the students who were sent out of the academy before, there must be no one less.


    The guards took the roster and counted the number of people. Su Ying stood in the middle of the stage in the yground, and his eyes swept over the faces of those people one by one.


    She didn''t believe that Mr. Fang was the only one with problems in the academy. Judging from the methods of the people behind him, he must be a very cautious person. Xiao Jin said that a cautious person will definitely consider all aspects of things, even eyeliner , There will also be light and darkness, so that nothing can go wrong.


    This is the best, she is going to find out that **** ghost today!


    "Mydy, the number of people has been counted, and all the people who should be there are present."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and asked someone to bring the things up.


    "I have a pill in my hand that can make people tell the truth. If you have no ghosts in your heart, just take the pill obediently. Don''t worry, the pill will not harm your body, and the effect will disappear after half an hour. , Bengong suspects that there are still evildoers in this academy, and I will find out everything I say today."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone present started talking.


    The cab minister looked at the pill with some resistance and said, "Is your mother sure that this pill won''t hurt you?"


    Su Ying frowned, "No."


    "If, in case..."


    "There is no chance, distribute them in order, ten by ten." Su Ying''s voice was beyond reproach.


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at the imperial guards who came with the pills and their slender eyebrows were all twitched in one ce. She didn''t believe there was any medicine in this world that could tell the truth after taking the pills, but Su Ying couldn''t be poisoned to death with the cab ministers present. They, but, for a moment, she couldn''t figure out what kind of tricks Su Ying was ying.


    Zhou Xiangrong moved back quietly.


    The first batch of pills was delivered to those gentlemen.


    Some of those gentlemen had dealt with Su Ying, and felt that Su Ying was not that kind of person, so they took the pill after hesitating for a moment.


    Su Ying asked someone to set up a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    "Answer the above questions truthfully. After finishing writing, go back to your own school building and wait."


    The guard came in with a stack of papers, on which were written the questions that Su Ying asked people to preparest night.


    Those gentlemen picked up a pen and wrote down the answer seriously.


    Su Ying walked off the stage slowly, like an examiner patrolling the examination room, slowly patrolling around them.


    Some of the psychological qualities are not so good, and the hand holding the pen trembles unconsciously.


    After writing, the guards put away the handwriting one by one and led those people away when the handwriting was dry.


    The rest of the people saw that there was nothing unusual after the gentlemen took the pills, and their hearts slightly fell back into their stomachs.


    The pills were delivered to another group of people.


    With the lessons learned from the past, everyone took the pill honestly.


    More than half an hourter, the pills were delivered to Zhou Xiangrong.


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at the pill in front of her and seemed to take it into her mouth without hesitation for a moment, but she didn''t swallow it, but pressed the pill under her tongue, thinking of looking for a chance to spit it out.


    But as soon as she moved, Su Ying came to her side, she could only lower her head and pick up a pen to answer the questions.


    Su Ying''s cheetah-like eyes swept across their faces one by one. She didn''t look at the questions they answered, but set her eyes on their faces.


    After they finished writing their answers, Su Ying let them leave.


    After everyone finished answering the questions and was taken back to the school building, Zhou Qing handed the question and answer to Su Ying.


    "Your Majesty, can you see anything abnormal from these questions?"


    Su Ying''s only thing is what those people were doing three days ago, did they encounter any abnormal situation, she has read the answer just now, and did not find anything abnormal.


    Some students mentioned in their answers that the situation of those injured girls in the moon was not very good when they returned to the academy after their idents, but this is not a useful clue.


    Su Ying slowly shook her head, "Don''t look at it, just let it go."


    "dont see?"


    Zhou Qing was confused, why didn''t they read it?


    What Su Ying wanted to see was not the answers written down by these people, but the time it took for the pills topletely melt in their mouths.


    I also wanted to see if anyone would want to spit out the pill.


    But the other party hid it well and didn''t reveal any ws.


    But it doesn''t matter, she has plenty of ideas.


    On the other side, after being brought back to the school building, Zhou Xiangrong vomited in front of the wooden barrel, trying topletely spit out the pills that had melted in her mouth, but the pills had already melted into her mouth, no matter how much she vomited, her mouth still smelled of medicine.


    Zhou Xiangrong''s face was very ugly, she didn''t know what Su Ying gave them!


    She turned around to pour a ss of water, but found that her vision gradually became blurred.


    She was startled, and quickly took out the silver needle from her body and pierced her tiger''s mouth.


    The pain in her hand made her wake up briefly, she took out the antidote pill from her body and took it, hoping it would be useful.


    After taking the Jiedu pill, Zhou Xiangrong felt that his consciousness was a little clearer.


    But just in case, she still held the silver needle tightly in her hand to keep herself awake.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door.


    After a while, the door was pushed open, and Su Ying walked in with a poker face.

 Chapter 527: are from the same place

    Chapter 527 is from the same ce


    Zhou Xiangrong was startled, all the muscles in his body became tense.


    Su Ying walked into the room slowly, signaling for the others to retreat.


    The door of the house was closed, blocking the only golden light that shone into the house from the outside.


    Zhou Xiangrong sat on the edge of the bed and found that her body could no longer move, but she didn''t dare to rx a bit.


    "Mother... Mydy, why can''t mydy''s body move?" Zhou Xiangrong opened his mouth, but his voice was like a mosquito moaning.


    Su Ying walked up to her and looked down at her condescendingly, without any emotion in his eyes, "Zhou Xiangrong, I have to say, you hide really well."


    Zhou Xiangrongxin immediately raised her throat, and she pulled the corners of her lips with difficulty, "I don''t know what your mother means by that?"


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes, "You know, you know what you have done yourself."


    "No, no, my daughter didn''t..." Zhou Xiangrong wanted to argue, but before she finished speaking, she felt as if a big rock had been pressed against her chest, and she could hardly breathe.


    "Ufortable? That''s right. Bengong said that this is a pill that can make people tell the truth. If you don''t tell the truth, your body will be more and more ufortable until you suffocate to death. After the incident, Ben Gong thought that you were really trying to covet the money that the innocent woman exchanged, but the student named Tingting made me feel that your rank is quite high."


    Zhou Xiangrong felt that the oxygen in her lungs was almost being sucked dry. She opened her mouth in pain and tried to inhale oxygen into her lungs. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and her body was still unable to move.


    "Your Majesty...the servants are not..."


    "Your goal is me." Su Ying''s phoenix eyes can pierce almost all of Zhou Xiangrong''s disguises.


    Zhou Xiangrong was shocked to the extreme. She obviously acted carefully and nned everything meticulously. She didn''t know where she showed her ws and was discovered by Su Ying.


    "There is also the gue in Luo City. What those people got was not a disease at all, it was poison. Zhou Xiangrong, it was you who gave those people poison!"


    Zhou Xiangrong opened his mouth, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he forgot to react.


    This is impossible, this is impossible, it is absolutely impossible for her to know that the gue story is false! Even if Hua Tuo is alive, it is impossible to know!


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at Su Ying, her eyes gradually darkened. She had inquired about it before, and knew thatpared with Su Ying in the past, Su Ying''s temperament had changed drastically. She was like a different person. Now she was very suspicious. The queen in front of her is also time-traveling!


    The approaching death made Zhou Xiangrong want to take a gamble, she stared firmly into Su Ying''s eyes and said: "Odds change and evens remain the same."


    Su Ying raised her cold eyes, "What did you say?"


    Zhou Xiangrong gritted his teeth and said, "Your Majesty, you and my servant originally came from the same ce, so why bother to kill each other, my servant did not intend to offend Your Majesty, it''s just that I came to this world, and the residence of the Marquis of Bo''an Don''t treat me as a human being, everything I do is just trying to gain a future for myself."


    The amount of information in Zhou Xiangrong''s words is toorge, so Su Ying needs some time to react.


    It''s just that no matter what she thinks, there is no expression on her face.


    "Zhou Xiangrong, I really underestimated you. You poisoned so many innocent people in order to gain a future for yourself. Could it be that you were also doing this in order to gain a future? You treat me as a fool ?"


    Zhou Xiangrong opened his mouth and took a deep breath and said, "Ma''am, I have absolutely no intention of hurting Madam, I really don''t know about the academy... ah!"


    Before Zhou Xiangrong finished speaking, a burst of severe pain came from her body. This kind of pain was like someone crushing her own bones one by one. The pain made her almost faint.


    Su Ying stood up slowly and stepped on her face, "Zhou Xiangrong, I will give you a chance to save the whole body."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s eyes were red, and she stared at Su Ying with hatred in her eyes. She hated her so much.


    She was being assassinated when she came to this world, but God was kind to her and gave her a space medicine box, allowing her to gain a firm foothold in the capital immediately and start her n.


    She used to be a person who could mix both ck and white. Even if she came to a different era, she would never allow herself to be downcast. She wanted to be the leader of this world!


    Until this morning, everything was going in the direction she wanted, but now, she never thought that Su Ying would find out.


    "Don''t, kill me... I, I can help you, Your Majesty... help you to rule the world..." Zhou Xiangrong didn''t want to die, if she died, her efforts for so long would be in vain.


    When Zhou Xiangrong had hisst breath, Su Ying let go of her hand abruptly, she would not kill her now, it is very important for such a thing to happen in the academy, Zhou Xiangrong must stand up and admit his crime.


    "Cough cough cough!" Zhou Xiangrong took a deep breath, feeling himself alive again.


    Su Ying suddenly thought of something, and asked coldly: "What''s your rtionship with Xiao Shihang?"


    Zhou Xiangrong couldn''t hide the shock in her eyes any longer, but she managed her expression innocently and said in just a moment: "Who are you talking about?"


    It''s just that Su Ying caught the moment when her expression changed. This woman is really not simple. Su Ying licked her lips, and Su Yulun almost died in the hands of this woman.


    "Zhou Xiangrong, it''s true that you want to give yourself a future, it''s just you, it''s not easy to want this future." Su Ying carefully recalled all the details of Zhou Xiangrong''s encounter with herself, only to realize that she was real. She was seriously ying tricks, if she hadn''t cheated out with pills just now, she might not have been able to get her out so quickly!


    The pill was not a truth pill at all, it was just a pill that made the body feel extremely ufortable, and she didn''te here specially to interrogate Zhou Xiangrong, but came here to deceive these people in a row.


    A person''s consciousness will be vulnerable when his body is weakest and ufortable, and Zhou Xiangrong''s meticulous mind is no exception.


    Zhou Xiangrong stared at Su Ying, she knew that Su Ying would never kill her now, she still had time to save herself!


    Su Ying squeezed her mouth open and stuffed a pill into it.


    The bitter taste instantly spread between his lips and teeth, Zhou Xiangrong thought that Su Ying was going to kill her, but after the pill melted, the abnormality in her body also disappeared.


    She raised her eyebrows in doubt, not knowing what Su Ying wanted to do.


    "That Mr. Fang was also arranged by you."


    Zhou Xiangrong pursed her lips and did not answer, and Su Ying was not interested in listening to the details, "Zhou Qing, bring a pen, ink, paper and inkstone in."


    A momentter, Zhou Qing pushed open the door and walked in with something.


    Su Ying signaled her to put her in front of Zhou Xiangrong.


    "From the first day you came here, write down everything you have done, in every detail."

 Chapter 528: How to mess up the situation

    Chapter 528 How to mess up the situation


    Interrogation has the ability to speak, and it is easy to avoid the important and ignore the minor. The interrogator is easy to be taken away while listening.


    But it¡¯s different when it¡¯s written. Every word is written on the paper. If you read it twice, you will find the problem.


    She handed over the task of interrogating others to the Imperial Army. Now that she has caught Zhou Xiangrong, she has to figure out exactly how she messed up the situation.


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at the white paper in front of her with a gloomy face. She really wanted to tear it up and throw it in Su Ying''s face. No matter how false or true she tried just now, Su Ying didn''t reveal the slightest bit about whether she had time-traveled or not. , Who was he before time travel.


    If she knows that she is time-traveling and her identity before time-traveling, she will be able to deal with the changes that may happen next.


    Zhou Xiangrong felt that the effective information he could obtain was too little, because his mind was erratic, and he would unconsciously write some things down when he was writing.


    Su Ying made a "click", crushed the walnuts with bare hands, and ate the walnuts carelessly.


    "Why don''t you have some too? Make up your mind and see if you can think of any excuses to fool me."


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at the walnut kernels in front of him, his fingertips turned white, "Whatever your majesty wants to know, my servant will write it down in detail!"


    "Better so."


    While waiting for Zhou Xiangrong to write, Su Ying showed great patience. She waited from the morning until the sun was westward, and she sat on the chair as firmly as a rock, without any intention of leaving.


    Zhou Xiangrong wrote several pages with eloquence, and after finishing one sheet, Su Ying took one to read.


    It was written on the paper that Zhou Xiangrong woke up on the official road, which made Su Ying think that the assassinated woman he met on the official road before was indeed Zhou Xiangrong.


    "You were assassinated, why don''t you have any scars on your body?"


    Zhou Xiangrong didn''t expect Su Ying to know about this, and he was even more surprised.


    "The scars have been healed with medication."


    It''s no wonder she didn''t see the scars on her body at that time, the thought was really tight enough, and no ws were left.


    "What did you do before you came to this world?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and she was still thinking about what to say to her, "Zhou Xiangrong, I have never understood what you mean bying here, in this world?"


    Zhou Xiangrong twitched the corners of her lips and said, "It''s my daughter who has hysteria. She has been suppressed by her stepmother for many years, and she just wants to have a bright future."


    Su Ying sneered, "Have you finished writing?"


    Zhou Xiangrong stopped writing, handed the paper to Su Ying, "It''s finished."


    Su Ying took thest one and looked at it.


    I don''t know how long it took before she said quietly, "So you still don''t admit that you were responsible for the innocence of the bad academy students? It seems that you are really hard-headed, but it''s a pity that you met me."


    Su Ying stood up and walked towards her. She was like a beast approaching its prey, every step was full of pressure.


    Zhou Xiangrong was startled, and instinctively took two steps back.


    There is only one thought in her mind at this time, that is, she cannot die!


    "Your Majesty, forgive me. It was me. I did everything. I confess to your Majesty, and I ask your Majesty to forgive me this time."


    She suddenly admitted when Su Ying was only one step away from her, but the moment she lowered her head, the medicine powder in her hand suddenly sprinkled on Su Ying.


    Su Ying shrank her pupils and quickly took a step back, Zhou Xiangrong took advantage of this gap and jumped out of the window.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, her killing intent exploded, she knew how to kung fu.


    "Chasing!" Su Ying roared angrily and chased him out as soon as he moved.


    Zhou Xiangrong quickly fled towards the back door of the academy. Seeing that the imperial guards were about to chase after her, she rushed into a school building and restrained the students inside.


    "Everyone don''te here, or I will kill her!"


    "Ah! Help, help..."


    The students were terrified and screamed for help.


    The dagger in Zhou Xiangrong''s hand rested on the student''s neck, forcing the imperial guards who came in to retreat.


    "Get out, hurry up!" Zhou Xiangrong made a strong hand, and the dagger pierced the student''s neck, and bright red blood flowed down.


    Su Ying rushed to make all the forbidden troops retreat, "Zhou Xiangrong, you can push your dagger forward, anyway, you will be buried with her!"


    Zhou Xiangrong saw that Su Ying didn''t care about the student''s life or death, so he raised the dagger and stabbed the student in the shoulder.


    "ah!"


    The student screamed in pain.


    The faces of the cab ministers who rushed over after hearing the news changed drastically. They are important ministers of the imperial court. So many people seem to ignore the life and death of the hostages. If this news gets out, their reputation will be ruined.


    "What is your empress doing, step back quickly, and don''t let her hurt innocent people!"


    The minister ran over to stop Su Ying, just blocking Su Ying''s hand that was about to make a move, Su Ying was so angry that he kicked his ass, "Get out, don''t get in the way of my business!"


    Seeing this, Zhou Xiangrong kicked the student to the ground, grabbed the minister who was kicked down, and put the dagger on his neck.


    "It''s a good deal to let a cab minister be buried with me! If you don''t want him to die, retreat outside the house, or I will kill him now!"


    "Master Liu!" Seeing that Master Liu was being held hostage, the other ministers panicked and stood in front of Su Ying to signal Zhou Xiangrong not to be impulsive.


    Zhou Xiangrong looked at those cab ministers and sneered, "The empress wants me to take her ce, so don''t me me for breaking the, and none of you want to wrong me!"


    When Zhou Xiangrong yelled, the ministers turned to Su Ying in dissatisfaction, thinking that she was very problematic!


    The veins on Su Ying''s forehead twitched, he kicked away the person who was in the way, and walked towards Zhou Xiangrong step by step.


    Zhou Xiangrong didn''t expect Su Ying to be so reticent, "You don''t have to be afraid that I will really kill him, he is a cab minister! If he is really dead, the remonstrance notes in the court can kill you!" Zhou Xiangrong threw the dagger at him. Master Liu sent a point on his neck.


    Su Ying sneered, and slowly raised the dagger in his right hand, "I don''t care about the country of Chu, do I care about those idiots who can only talk?"


    Before Su Ying finished speaking, her left hand, which had not moved all this time, suddenly made a move, and the anesthesia gun she had prepared earlier shot Zhou Xiangrong''s hand holding the dagger.


    Zhou Xiangrong was startled, and when she came to her senses, her body could no longer move.


    Su Ying pulled Master Liu who was so frightened that his pants were wet and threw him behind him, stepped forward and grabbed Zhou Xiangrong''s hair and lifted her up, the dagger in his hand cut her tendons neatly.


    "Ah!" The cold touch was followed by severe pain, which made Zhou Xiangrong roar uncontrobly.


    She stared at Su Ying with hatred in her eyes, the bloodthirsty glint in her eyes.


    Su Ying''s phoenix eyes are cold, those people said that she, Su Ying, is an evil ghost, but today she saw Zhou Xiangrong''s greedy eyes and realized that this is called an evil ghost!

 Chapter 529: is a tough character

    Chapter 529 is a ruthless character


    "Zhou Xiangrong, today I will tell you that all schemes are vulnerable to Bengong''s fists!"


    Su Ying let go, and she fell to the ground like a piece of rag, her body twisted due to the pain.


    "You said, you are not from this world, so I will let people taste the cruelty that belongs to this world."


    As soon as Su Ying waved his hand, the forbidden army stepped forward and put Zhou Xiangrong up, "Put him in the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice first, I will take care of this man myself."


    Zhou Xiangrong''s eyes fell on Su Ying coldly like a snake and a scorpion, Su Ying, as long as I don''t die, I will kill you!


    "Your Majesty, you have to exin it to me. What''s going on? My Majesty must give me an exnation!" The cab ministers came to their senses and stepped forward to help Mr. Liu up.


    Su Ying''s attitude of not caring about other people''s life and death just now is really irritating. Queen, the mother of a country should have a kind heart. How can such a hard-hearted person be the mother of a country?


    Su Ying nced at them coldly, "I want to give an exnation, but it''s not for you." It''s for the hurt women.


    Zhou Xiangrong was arrested, and her two eyeliners in the academy were also arrested, but this matter is not over yet.


    "The academy will temporarily suspend sses from today. Let all the students pack up their things and go home with their families first, so as to appease the students. After three days, I will give everyone an answer."


    "yes."


    Outside the academy, parents were worried that their children would not leave. When they saw the door of the academy opened, they greeted them one after another. Seeing their childrene out safe and sound, some parents with poor psychological quality were so frightened that they cried out loud.


    "Don''t read it, don''t read it anymore, we don''t need to read this book."


    "Go home, go home first, if you have anything to say, go home and talk!"


    The parents took their children back one after another, but the news of the ident in the academy spread quickly in the capital.


    The Academy was initiated by Su Ying, and now that such a big incident happened, naturally all the me was pointed at Su Ying.


    "Your maidservant never thought that Zhou Xiangrong was responsible for these things!" Bai Shuang was really furious, she had always thought that Zhou Xiangrong was a good person before.


    After Su Ying returned to the pce, he took out the few pieces of paper written by Zhou Xiangrong and read them over and over again.


    "Have you found the flower building that the moon mentioned? Who owns it?"


    Zhou Qing heard the words: "Go back to your mother, I found out, it''s under the name of Xiao Shihang''s wife''s younger brother."


    They followed this person to check and found out that Xiao Shihang''s brother-inw is a piece of mud that can''t support the wall, and he has no ability to run such a flower building at all, so the person in charge behind this building is probably still Xiao Shihang.


    "Has Xiao Shihang done anything recently?"


    Zhou Qing shook his head, "He is very calm, he has been hiding in Jiangning Pce and never came out."


    Su Ying sneered, "Go, tell him the news of Zhou Xiangrong''s arrest, and say that Zhou Xiangrong has been recruited. I don''t believe that he can still sit still."


    Su Ying doesn''t know exactly what maintains the rtionship between Xiao Shihang and Zhou Xiangrong, but there must be a deep connection between the two, otherwise it would be impossible for Zhou Xiangrong alone to have such a big battle.


    She wants to pull out the radish and bring out the mud, and remove all the mud!


    The cab ministers followed Su Ying back to the pce, and immediately went to Xiao Jin toin.


    "Your Majesty, if this incident is really done by the queen, then she will never be the queen of my country of Chu again."


    "She doesn''t care about Master Liu''s life or the life of innocent students. She has no mercy. I beg the emperor to abolish the empress!"


    Several cab ministers were filled with righteous indignation, and did not notice Xiao Jin''s cold eyes at all.


    "Then who saved Liu Aiqing in the end?"


    Master Liu raised his head when he heard the words, it seemed that Su Ying saved him, but he felt that he was fine because he was lucky, and it had nothing to do with Su Ying!


    "Your Majesty, the situation was critical at that time, and my minister was also prepared to die. I was just worried about the students who were still in the house..."


    "I ask you, who saved Lord Liu in the end, and who took Zhou Xiangrong down?" Xiao Jin couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    Master Liu gritted his teeth and said, "Go back to the emperor, it''s the empress."


    "Listen to what you just said. I didn''t know that I thought that the person who wanted your life was the Queen. Now that the Queen took the risk to save you, you are not satisfied? If the Queen hadn''t acted in time, you can guarantee that no one will do it because of it." Are you hurt again?"


    Several ministers fell silent, but their hearts were still full of prejudice against Su Ying.


    Xiao Jin told them to leave, but he returned to Fengluan Pce.


    When such a thing happens, no matter who is responsible for it, Su Ying''s reputation will be affected to a certain extent, but the difference is the size of the impact.


    "See the emperor." Bai Shuang came out of the inner hall and saw Xiao Jin walking towards him.


    "Where''s your mother?"


    "Go back to the emperor, the empress is in the inner hall."


    Xiao Jin waved his hand, and Bai Shuang bowed and stepped back.


    Xiao Jin walked into the inner hall and saw Su Ying sitting on a chair with her back tensed. He seldom saw her like this, with a trace of mncholy on her brows.


    "Don''t think too much, leave the rest to me." Xiao Jin held her hand, and his palm gradually tightened.


    Su Ying came back to her senses and felt waves of scorching heat from his dry palm, gradually rxing her tense nerves.


    She was thinking, but she was not thinking about the academy, but thinking about Zhou Xiangrong.


    From the words she said tentatively, she can be sure that she is a time traveler, but it seems that she was not in the same world as her before the time travel. What is wrong with the maic field of this world, which can absorb many spirit bodies.


    If the receptor ced by her spirit body dies again, will she go into someone else''s body again?


    It''s like someone who dies andes back to life repeatedly.


    "This man has great ambitions and must die, otherwise he will not be able to give an exnation to the victimized women."


    Su Ying med herself a little, she let go of this matter too quickly, if she held on tighter, Zhou Xiangrong would not be able to take advantage of such a loophole.


    Seemingly seeing her self-me, Xiao Jin hugged her andforted her softly, "No matter how strong the wall is, it cannot prevent the termites that want to prate it. You have done enough."


    Su Ying gently leaned on him. If she experienced this by herself, she would not leave too much shadow in her heart, because for her, being able to live is the greatest blessing.


    But those girls who didn''t even get to Jiji are different, this may be a pain that they can''t erase for the rest of their lives.


    "When the gue broke out in Los Angeles before, I thought it was a bit strange. The disease came and went too suddenly, but because the dead patients'' corpses were all disposed of, I didn''t find out too much. Later, I found out from Zhou Xiangrong''s mouth, Those people didn''t get the gue at all, but were poisoned by her!"


    Su Ying raised her eyes, her eyes were filled with scorching temperature, "This woman is scheming, courageous enough, and ruthless enough, she is indeed a ruthless character who can aplish things."

 Chapter 530: dog eat dog

    Chapter 530 Dog Eats Dog


    Judging from her written experience of avoiding the important and ignoring the important, from the moment she opened her eyes to figure out the situation, she was scheming for herself.


    Su Ying doesn''t think there is anything wrong with nning for herself, but if she wants to achieve her own goals and hurt innocent people, this is not allowed here.


    This time, if Yue Yue''s family hadn''t taken the initiative to find her and let her discover the problem, they would have fallen into the trap carefully set by Zhou Xiangrong.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying''s face became more and more serious, "Although such a thing happened, the girls'' academy cannot be closed."


    Xiao Jin patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''ve already thought about this, and the people will regain their trust in you."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, there are some things that must be done.


    ¡­


    Zhou Xiangrong is a repeat offender, locked in the most impossible cell in the Sky Prison.


    Her tendons and hamstrings were cut off by Su Ying. After being thrown into the prison, she could only sit like a puppet with severed arms and legs on the ground full of cockroaches and mice.


    Zhou Xiangrong couldn''t be reconciled, so unwilling!


    From the moment she was imprisoned, she was reflecting on which step she went wrong, and finally she came to the conclusion that she was too impatient and underestimated the strength of her opponent.


    Su Ying is indeed a formidable opponent.


    If you give her a little more time...


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside the cell, and after a while, the cell door was opened.


    Zhou Xiangrong raised his eyelids, and saw a man in a ck cloak walking in.


    Even if she couldn''t see the other person''s face, Zhou Xiangrong knew that she was Su Ying.


    "I''ve been thinking, what did I do wrong to make my empress hate me so much? It''s all right for me to be med for the academy''s affairs. I''ve fallen into such a state. How can my empress bear to see my jokes?"


    Su Ying looked down at her, "Xiao Shihang couldn''t sit still after knowing that you were arrested, and tried every means to mobilize his contacts to see you."


    Zhou Xiangrong sneered upon hearing the words, "A businessman is quite flexible, but hecks the ruthlessness and boldness of a politician, so it''s no wonder he can''t get on the big stage."


    "I agree."


    Zhou Xiangrong suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Ying, his indifferent eyes turned hard.


    "Su Ying!"


    "Let''s catch up with him." Su Ying turned and walked out after speaking.


    "I don''t see him, I don''t want to see him!" Zhou Xiangrong yelled angrily at Su Ying''s back.


    When the cell door was pushed open again, the anxious Xiao Shihang walked in quickly.


    Seeing Zhou Xiangrong who was covered in blood and sitting motionless on the ground, he stepped forward anxiously, "Ronger, how are you doing? Don''t be afraid, I will definitely find a way to get you out."


    "Who asked you toe, get out, get out immediately!" Zhou Xiangrong roared at Xiao Shihang.


    Xiao Shihang shook his head and said, "Ronger, no matter what the price is, I will beg the queen to spare your life."


    Seeing his anxious look, Zhou Xiangrong sneered. Originally Xiao Shihang was herst card. She expected that Su Ying would not kill her immediately. The day of the final judgment is her perfect chance to escape.


    She had already made all the ns in the past, she hid her people by Xiao Shihang''s side, as long as Xiao Shihang didn''t have an ident, she would have thest trump card, but now that Xiao Shihang came to the door by himself, his people would definitely I can''t run away either.


    The essence of Zhou Xiangrong''s body seemed to be sucked away by someone, her whole body drooped, she looked at the affectionate Xiao Shihang and sneered.


    "Xiao Shihang, are you afraid that I will reveal what you want to rebel?"


    Xiao Shihang''s face changed slightly, but he still forced himself to refute: "What is Ronger talking about, I want to save you because I don''t want to watch you die!"


    The sneer on Zhou Xiangrong''s face was even worse, "If you''re still talking about love with me at this moment, that''s fine, you and I can''t escape, so let''s die together."


    Xiao Shihang''s concerned eyes gradually sank, and the eagerness on his face disappeared, "Did you say everything?"


    Zhou Xiang smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    After getting in touch with Xiao Shihang in the first ce, she knew that he was ambitious and did a lot of things because of this. Of course, the reason why he trusted her was not because of any love, but because he saw the value of using her. .


    If he didn''t think he was useful, how could he help himself.


    "You tried every means toe to see me, because you wanted to know whether I had revealed all your affairs, then let me tell you Xiao Shihang, if I die, you don''t even want to live!"


    "Snapped!"


    Xiao Shihang pped her **** the face, his face became ferocious, "Bitch, bastard!"


    Su Ying stood outside the cell door with a cold expression on his face, dog biting dog, really interesting.


    I just don¡¯t know whether King Jiang Ning knew about these things Xiao Shihang did behind his back.


    "Don''t give them a chance to leak their words, arrest Xiao Shihang, and say that Zhou Xiangrong recruited everything."


    "yes."


    Xiao Jin said that Xiao Shihang is an extremely smart person. He was taught by a famous teacher when he was young. He is an ambitious and smart child. However, after King Jiang Ning repeatedly had problems, Xiao Shihang resolutely chose to go into business. No one thought of it.


    Xiao Jin was smart when he was young, so he became a thorn in Xiao Shihang''s side, secretly causing him a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Jin said that he did not believe that such a person would be willing to be subordinate to others for the rest of his life.


    After Xiao Shihang learned that Zhou Xiangrong had been arrested, he immediately found the ministers and aristocratic families he had secretly contacted before, and asked them toe forward. After the news reached Xiao Jin''s ears, he boldly guessed that Xiao Shihang had even greater ambitions.


    Tonight, he tricked Xiao Shihang to meet Zhou Xiangrong, just to prove whether his conjecture was correct.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them revealed their secrets when they disagreed.


    The news of Xiao Shihang''s arrest did not reach the ears of King Jiang Ning until the second day, mainly because no one knew where King Jiang Ning was the night before, and the housekeeper told him about it after he returned to the mansion by himself the next morning .


    "How did he get caught?" Jiang Ning Wang was confused, "What did he do?"


    "The little one doesn''t know, why don''t you go to the pce and ask the emperor?"


    King Jiang Ning instinctively wanted to refuse, but whether it was his son or his own pocketbook, he had to figure out what he had done.


    "Go, prepare the car, and enter the pce."


    King Jiang Ning waited for an hour outside the imperial study room before seeing Xiao Jin.


    "See the emperor."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyes to look at King Jiang Ning, and saw that his lower eyelids were particrly swollen, and it seemed that he had been pretentiousst night.


    "Uncle Wang, get up."


    King Jiang Ning stood up, hesitated for a moment before saying: "Your Majesty, I heard that my unfilial son was arrested, and I don''t know what happened to that kid? Don''t be as knowledgeable as the Emperor, he is just a businessman, and his body is covered with copper. Stinky, poorly done."


    Xiao Jin sat up straight slowly, folded his hands on his stomach and looked at Jiang Ning Wang Wangdao: "I don''t know if the intention is to rebel, is it a serious crime?"

 Chapter 531: not biological

    Chapter 531 is not biological


    "Rebellion is not... what? Rebellion?" King Jiang Ning almost jumped up.


    "This, how could this happen? Your Majesty, is there some misunderstanding about this matter, Your Majesty?" King Jiang Ning was about to cry, and there was nothing else to say. This is a rebellion, and rebellion will cost you your head! The kind that kills the whole family!


    He knew that his son had such a small ambition, but he didn''t know that his ambition was so big!


    "The emperor forgives the crime, there must be some misunderstanding, he will n where he can rebel, Your Majesty..."


    Xiao Shihang has the ambition of rebellion, and he has secretly wooed some officials, but he has not made any substantial rebellion actions, so when he is convicted, he really cannot be convicted of rebellion.


    But Xiao Jin didn''t say anything, just watched Jiang Ning Wang running around anxiously like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Rebellion, if it is serious, the whole family will be executed. Even the lightest one will be sentenced to exile. I was also raised by Uncle Wang, and I know Uncle Wang''s temperament. I know that Uncle Wang was implicated by him this time."


    "Yes, yes, he was implicated. Your majesty, please forgive me. Don''t, don''t run amok. Confiscate the house, I will hand over everything in the confiscated house, and I have absolutely nothing to hold back!"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes are dark, he will not kill King Jiang Ning, but he still has a son guarding the fief.


    But, Xiao Shihang, must die!


    "Your Majesty, can I meet that unfilial son?" King Jiang Ning thought for a while before opening his mouth. Some things had to be rified.


    This matter was against the rules, but Xiao Jin still kindly agreed.


    "I am very angry, but my heart is soft. Uncle Wang will send him off for thest time."


    Looking at Xiao Jin''s sad expression, King Jiang Ning sniffled deeply. His son wanted to rebel, but his nephew was so generous. "Thank you, Your Majesty, you will live a long life!"


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    When King Jiangning was taken to the prison, he held his nose in disgust. The smell inside was really bad.


    Xiao Shihang was also a repeat offender and was locked in the deepest cell.


    The officer took King Jiang Ning to thest cell and took out the key to open the door.


    "There is only a quarter of an hour. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Jiang Ning Wang nodded and walked in.


    Xiao Shihang''s hands and feet were tied with iron chains, and the other end of the iron chains was fixed to the wall, limiting his range of motion to only a square inch.


    Xiao Shihang raised his head when he heard the movement, and was a little surprised when he saw King Jiang Ning, and a bright light rose in his eyes immediately.


    "Father, Father, save me, you must save me."


    King Jiang Ning pped Xiao Shihang on the face with a heartbroken p, "You rebellious son, why do you say that you are doing something wrong, but you want to tear down your ancestor''s memorial tablet? Do you think I have had enough of my happy life? !"


    Xiao Shihang was full of unwillingness, he felt that he would be harmed by Zhou Xiang to get to where he is today, if she hadn''t insisted on dealing with the queen, his affairs would not have been exposed so soon!


    "Father, you, you must find a way to rescue me, I, I don''t want to die."


    King Jiang Ning sighed heavily, lowered his voice and said: "I don''t care what your thoughts were in the past, but now that you have angered the emperor, the emperor will definitely not let you off lightly, but this is not necessarily a dead end, you Let me tell my father first, what kind of properties have you managed over the years? You go on a horse."


    Handing over all the property, Xiao Shihang is unwilling, but it is the result of his years of hard work.


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, King Jiang Ning raised his hand and pped him again, "I thought you were a smart boy for my father, but I didn''t expect to be stupid. When your things are gone, you can always find a way to earn them back. If you Dead, can you take these things to the underworld?"


    Of course not!


    Although Xiao Shihang was unwilling, he still exined his background to King Jiang Ning one by one, but he didn''t notice the shrewdness that shed in King Jiang Ning''s eyes.


    After Xiao Shihang finished speaking, King Jiangning confirmed again and again: "What about the cash in private possession? Have you confessed it? Cash is also very important. If there is less money, the emperor might suspect something."


    Xiao Shihang shook his head, "I told you, some gold was buried in that small courtyard in the backyard of the pce."


    After confirming that Xiao Shihang was not lying, King Jiang Ning stood up slowly, and the look of hating iron and steel was gone from his face just now, but he was a little proud instead.


    This look made Xiao Shihang feel ominous in his heart. He grabbed King Jiang Ning''spel, "Father, when can I leave here?"


    King Jiangning lowered his eyes and looked at him with a half-smile, "The day you were beheaded, couldn''t you be taken out?"


    Xiao Shihang''s face changed drastically, "What do you mean by that?"


    King Jiang Ning sneered, "What do you mean, don''t you know better than me? You are not my own flesh and blood at all! How could this king really care about your life?"


    Xiao Shihang was thundering from the blue sky, and felt that King Jiang Ning said this deliberately in order to distance himself from himself, "This, this is impossible, impossible!"


    "Your mother was the one who was favored by thete emperor back then. The two of you had secretlymunicated with each other a long time ago. If the emperor did not agree to their marriage, she would not be able to marry me." Hanging around in the flowers, he can tell if a woman has been raped at a nce, and he can even tell with the naked eye whether a daughter is pregnant or not.


    Xiao Shihang''s biological mother was pregnant before marrying him, so he didn''t have to guess who the child belonged to.


    But at that time, the first emperor had already gained power. He was afraid of getting into trouble, so he could only grit his teeth and hold the prairie at one end. For so many years, he has been holding his breath in his heart.


    Now seeing Xiao Shihang and Xiao Jin brothers fighting each other, he couldn''t be too happy, so why would he think of a way to save him?


    "Go to the underworld to apany your lowly mother!"


    King Jiang Ning kicked people to the ground. He came here today just to know what his invisible industries are, and then take the opportunity to humiliate him. He has been stunned to death by that tone all these years!


    Xiao Shihang fell to the ground in disbelief.


    It turned out that he was the blood of the former emperor.


    It turns out that he is also qualified to inherit the Datong.


    "I am the prince, I am the prince of thete emperor, you let me out, I am the prince of thete emperor!"


    King Jiangning signaled the officer to close the cell door, and shook his head with a sad face, "It''s all my fault, I didn''t teach this child well, and let him make trouble for the emperor." Wiping his tears, he thought about how much money he was going to hide Only by getting up can you ensure that you will remain wealthy for the rest of your life.


    What kind of power, wouldn''t it be nice to be an idle prince?

 Chapter 532: plead guilty

    Chapter 532 Plead guilty


    On the third day after Zhou Xiangrong was arrested, Xiao Jin asked the criminal department toplete the trial of the entire case with the fastest speed and procedures, and convicted Zhou Xiangrong and Xiao Shihang.


    Three dayster, the city gate beheaded.


    It is more intentional for people to spread among the people and exin the whole story of the academy.


    The matter in the academy was aroused, and almost all the people in the streets and alleys were talking about it.


    Although Xiao Jin had asked people to exin the cause of the academy incident, many people still believed that this incident was caused by Su Ying.


    "If you want me to say, if it wasn''t for the Queen''s insistence on running a girls'' academy, would such a thing happen?"


    "That''s right, girls from a good family have been harmed like this. How can those girls'' families live in the future?"


    "Hey, why can''t you live? If you can''t live in the right way, then take a detour. Isn''t going to the building to pick up customers a way to survive?"


    The people present were all ordinary people. Anyone who stuttered at home, who would let his daughter do such a lowly job, would automatically ignore the discordant voice and stop answering the conversation.


    The people sent by Xiao Jin heard the people''sments and recorded them one by one and fed them back to the pce.


    Imperial Pce, inside the Royal Study Room.


    Xiao Jin frowned as he watched the news reported by the spies.


    Even if Su Ying did not do the thing, the voice of scolding her is not small.


    These people seem to have forgotten how they praised Su Ying and thanked her when they learned that Su Ying was blocking the dam.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty is the mother of a country, and her reputation is very important. If this matter is irreversible, I''m afraid it will be detrimental to Your Majesty in the future." For this matter, Duke Jing, who was still recuperating at home, specially ran into the pce, thinking Hear what Xiao Jin thought of to deal with it.


    "Don''t worry, Aiqing, I have already made ns for the queen, and no one can nder the queen!"


    Duke Jingguo felt relieved when he heard Xiao Jin say that. He didn''t ask Xiao Jin about his specific ns. He should have known long ago that the emperor is not stupid. He is really old, and he likes to worry more and more.


    "The old minister will leave first."


    "Duke Yasukuni''splexion looks much better."


    Hearing that, Lord Jing felt that his legs and feet became stronger. A few days ago, Su Ying went to the Duke''s mansion specially, saying that he wanted to teach him a way to regte his breath.


    He was skeptical, so he followed Su Ying to learn some simple superficial skills. The juniors in his house just stared at him and asked him to practice. At the beginning, he was a little confused, but after a long time, he found that his shortness of breath was obvious. Much better.


    I have to admit that the Queen has something.


    "It''s all thanks to the empress, if the empress is not worried about the old minister''s health, the old minister would not be able to recover so quickly."


    Xiao Jin nodded, "The empress is a great talent, it is my Chu country''s fortune to know."


    Mr. Jingguo quickly raised his head and nced at Xiao Jin. He had never seen someone praise his wife so much.


    "The emperor said so."


    ¡­


    On the day Zhou Xiangrong and the others were beheaded, the streets and alleys of the capital were full of people before dawn.


    The Criminal Ministry convicted Xiao Shihang of being an aplice of Zhou Xiangrong.


    Zhou Xiangrong was sitting in the prison car, watching the eyes of the surrounding people have changed from initial madness to numbness.


    Xiao Shihang is indeed full of unwillingness, if only he had known that he was the prince earlier...if it had been earlier!


    "Kill ''em, kill ''em, kill these two brutes."


    "That''s right, kill them!"


    The people took out rotten vegetable leaves and threw them at them.


    The parents of the students red at Zhou Xiangrong angrily, looking at Zhou Xiangrong who was weak and weak, they didn''t expect to be so vicious.


    Zhou Xiangrong watched the angry people with a nk face and slowly closed their eyes.


    The officials at the execution ground looked at the sun, took out themand arrow and threw it on the ground, "It''s time for execution."


    The executioner took a sip of spirits and sprayed it on the long sword. He raised the sword and dropped it. A dark light shed in the sky, and two hot heads rolled to the ground.


    Officials came forward and used broken sacks to collect the bodies of the two people and took them to the random graves to throw away.


    Many onlookers were terrified.


    At this time, Su Ying, who was dressed in a wind robe, came out from the crowd. She stepped on the blood-stained execution ground, and her eyes swept over the faces of the people one by one.


    "It''s the queen, it''s the empress, the empress is also here."


    I don''t know who shouted, and everyone knelt down towards Su Ying.


    "See the queen, see the empress."


    The people fell to their knees.


    Su Ying stood up slowly, but lifted her skirt and knelt down on one knee towards the people.


    This scene surprised everyone present.


    "Bring the wattle." As soon as Su Ying opened his mouth, Zhou Qing sent a long wattle to Su Ying with a tense face.


    Everyone was surprised to see the thorn in Su Ying''s hand, not understanding what she wanted to do.


    "The original intention of Bengong to establish the girls'' academy was to hope that more daughters from poor families could earn a good future for themselves, but because of Bengong''s ineffective supervision, some irreparable tragedies were caused. dereliction of duty."


    Su Ying paused and continued: "Today, I will apologize to the victimized women in front of everyone."


    The sonorous and forceful words shocked everyone present.


    The majestic mother of a country actually med the poor? Throughout the history of Chu State for many years, it has never happened before.


    "I will also make mistakes. What I did today, I want to tell everyone that even if the emperor makes mistakes, he is also guilty of the same crime as themon people. If you have any grievances in the future, you can go to Jingzhaoyin''s mansion. If no one epts it, I will tell everyone The emperor is the first one not to spare him!"


    These words made those who were caught in the crowd and wanted to take the opportunity to abuse Su Ying speechless.


    Su Ying did this, and it was impossible for them to make a big fuss about it.


    The rtives of the murdered women couldn''t help but get red eyes when they saw Su Ying''s straight back.


    The capital is huge, but the ce that can amodate them is very small. Even if their children have experienced such a terrible thing, they are already prepared for the possibility of being suppressed. It is impossible to imagine that the majestic mother of a country will let They took thorns to make them vent their hatred.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not your fault, you''d better get up quickly." Some people couldn''t help but their voices were choked up.


    "Yes, ma''am, it''s not your fault."


    Xiao Jin, who was standing in the dark, retreated to the officers and soldiers standing in front of themon people.


    There was a little girl who boldly stepped forward and held Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying slowly raised her eyes and met the little girl''s big clear eyes, "Madam, I like to go to the academy, I like to listen to the gentlemen''s stories, and I also like the food in the academy, it''s delicious, in the future, I can go there again ?"


    Su Ying held her hand back, "Yes, as long as you want to go, the girls'' academy will always be open for you!"

 Chapter 533: Internal friction

    Chapter 533 Internal friction


    "Three dayster, the academy will resume sses. I hope that everyone can go back to ss well, and there will never be any harm to students in the future."


    Eat and sleep well in the academy, and they don''t need to spend a penny. Life is really much better than at home. If there is no ident, many students wish they could stay in the academy for the rest of their lives.


    "Yes, I am willing to go back to the academy to study, I want to study."


    "Me too."


    Gradually, there are more and more positive voices in the crowd.


    Su Ying knelt down, using her voice disappeared overnight, and her reputation was maintained.


    Night falls.


    Su Ying appeared outside the door of a cell unknown to outsiders deep in the sky prison.


    The minister of punishment personally stepped forward to open the cell door for Su Ying.


    "Mistress, be careful." After speaking, she stepped aside.


    Su Ying pushed open the cell door and walked in.


    The cell was dark, with only a faint lighting in from a skylight.


    The bleak light fell on a thin figure in the corner.


    Hearing the movement, the figure slowly raised its head and looked at Su Ying, with repressed madness in its eyes, "Su Ying, why didn''t you kill me!" This person was none other than Zhou Xiangrong who was beheaded during the day.


    Looking closely, one can see two big barbs tightly pierced into Zhou Xiangrong''s butterfly bone, but she doesn''t seem to feel any pain.


    Su Ying closed the cell door with her backhand, and pulled off the cloak on her head to reveal her dark eyes in the darkness.


    "Killing you is too cheap for you.


    Su Ying took out the torch and lit a stick of incense.


    Curly white smoke drifted out and got into Zhou Xiangrong''s nose.


    Zhou Xiangrong only felt that his eyes were going ck.


    When she opened her eyes again, what appeared in front of her was a solid iron cage, outside which was full of people.


    The eyes of those people were full of contempt and indifference, looking at her as if they were looking at amodity.


    She was sold, probably because of her young age, she was sold to do hard work in a kiln, serving those women who were bruised by men.


    Their faces were lifeless, but their eyes contained strong hatred.


    She just overturned their inferior rouge, and they used the most vicious means to punish themselves, and she was the outlet for them to vent their grievances.


    Zhou Xiangrong was thrown to the ground like rags, but she is not afraid, she believes that as long as she grows up, one day she will trample all these people under her feet!


    A man appeared in her life and told her that she could trust him, Zhou Xiangrong sneered in her heart, a man was just a stepping stone for her to climb up, how could she really care.


    The man took her out of the wolf den, raised her carefully, and took care of her meticulously even when she was sick.


    Zhou Xiangrong''s icy heart loosened. Perhaps, this man really cared about her.


    But it still couldn''t change her desire to use her to climb upwards. By chance, she took the initiative to ask a man to send her to a high-ranking man. On the day she left, she saw the suppressed emotions in his eyes.


    Zhou Xiangrong thought, he was just using himself.


    She is beautiful, intelligent, and has won the favor of that powerful person. Finally, she can stand in front of people morously and listen to the ttery that she has never had before.


    This kind of pride standing on the clouds satisfied her.


    He asked her to steal the man''s secrets, and she did so, but just when she thought his n was going to seed, the moment the man appeared in front of her holding his head, she copsed.


    "No, no!" Zhou Xiangrong roared crazily, trying to **** the head madly and hold it in his arms.


    After that night, shepletely returned to her previous appearance, serving the man meticulously, and when the manpletely let go of her guard, she killed him with one blow.


    She avenged him. When she carried the man''s head to his grave, she saw him standing in front of her with a contented smile, piercing her heart with a sharp dagger.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    His indifferent words kept lingering in her ears, "It''s just a chess piece, afterpleting its mission, it''s time to die."


    Zhou Xiangrong roared unwillingly, "No, no!"


    Su Ying stood in the prison cell, looking at Zhou Xiangrong who had a ferocious face and a painful expression, his eyes narrowed.


    This fragrance can evoke the most painful experience umted in the bottom of your heart, and it will make this experience repeatedly yed in your mind with different backgrounds, making you repeatedly chew the pain that makes every inch of bone shatter .


    This kind of mental torture is rarely used by Su Ying. For her, the most painful thing in this world is death, because after death, nothing is left.


    But to deal with someone like Zhou Xiangrong, even if she dies, her will must bepletely destroyed before she dies!


    As long as she doesn''t take medicine, Zhou Xiangrong will always be immersed in that hallucination and repeatedly internal friction and self-torture.


    Su Ying turned around and left the cell. When she felt that Zhou Xiang had suffered enough, she would send her to heaven again.


    Xiao Jin waited outside the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and when he saw Su Yinging out, he raised the curtain and signaled her to get on the carriage.


    As soon as Su Ying got into the carriage, she smelled a sweet and greasy smell, and Xiao Jin had an extra pack of snacks in his hand at some point.


    "Eat something sweet when you are in a bad mood, and you will be happy again."


    Looking at the dessert in her hand, Su Ying always felt that he was coaxing the child, but after eating the soft and cool chestnut cake, she really felt better.


    "Didn''t kill her?"


    Su Ying sipped the chestnut cake in her mouth, "No, she doesn''t deserve to die now."


    Xiao Jin looked gloomy, "He is scheming and ambitious."


    "In this world, all cruel things are caused by people''s greed and desire. She can be unwilling to be content with the status quo, but she should not use any means."


    "You really let King Jiang Ning off like this?"


    "He is not a problem. His second son is still in the fief. If he is moved, it will not be an excuse for the people in the fief to rebel." Chu''s treasury has been depleted by the war in the past two years. If it is now civil strife, it will only It is not a good thing to make the country suffer even more, especially now that the court has not yet fully stabilized.


    Su Yingen said, she doesn''t want to ask too much about these matters, as long as Xiao Jin can handle them.


    "Are you hungry?"


    They came here only after dinner, so it stands to reason that Su Ying is not very hungry.


    But hearing his question, she seemed to be a little bit hungry again.


    "Go back to the pce to eat?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head, and after giving instructions to the coachman, he said to her: "Take you to a ce where there is a delicious snack."


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin was a person who had no desire for food, and it was rare for him to take the initiative to take him to eat something.


    At this time, there were no pedestrians on the bustling street during the day, but after the carriage turned to an inconspicuous small street, the light outside the carriage became brighter.


    Su Ying followed Xiao Jin out of the car, looking at the scene in front of him, a sh of surprise shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 534: forever only yours

    Chapter 534 Only yours forever


    "Is this the Night Market Street?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, and walked down the street holding her hand.


    There are two yellownterns hanging in front of the small vendors, so that the whole street is surrounded by a warm light.


    "Well, I used to sneak out of the pce to eat something here, and I still remember the taste."


    Xiao Jin led Su Ying across a small stone bridge to a gray-haired old man.


    Before she got close, Su Ying smelled a frying aroma, and instantly hooked her greedy worms.


    "Master, do you still have the taro balls?" Xiao Jin looked at the fried golden **** in the pan, his eyes were full of longing.


    "Yes, a string of five copper coins, how much do you want?" The old man may be old and his movements are not very agile, but his hand for turning the meatballs in the pot is extraordinarily steady.


    "Give me two strings first."


    "Okay, it will be fine soon."


    Su Ying was watching from the side, and saw that the old man got some taro mash from a big bowl, rolled it into a ball, wrapped it in batter, and threw it into the oil pan.


    The steps couldn''t be simpler, without any technical content at all, Su Ying was curious, how could Xiao Jin bring her over to eat such a snack eagerly.


    Soon, the **** will be fried.


    The old man used a bamboo stick to skewer the fried meatballs one by one and spread a thinyer of honey on them.


    "Okay, you two take it."


    The old man raised his head and handed them two strings of meatballs.


    Xiao Jin reached out to take it and thanked him.


    The old man looked at Xiao Jin, and began to size him up carefully.


    "Is that the little mud monkey? In a blink of an eye, he has grown up so much, married a wife?"


    Little mud monkey?


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin with a half-smile, the kid has quite a few nicknames.


    Xiao Jin didn''t mind the address of the uncle, he just smiled and said: "Well, I haven''t been here for many years, I didn''t expect you to be here, old man."


    The old manughed hehehe, "Here, as long as we live, we will keep doing it."


    Xiao Jin blew on it and brought it to Su Ying''s mouth after it was not so hot.


    Su Ying was attracted by the scent just now, and took a bite without caring whether it was still hot.


    When the lips touch the meatballs, the skin is sweet and crispy, and after one bite, it is full of taro aroma, and even a faint floral fragrance can be tasted inside.


    The taste is progressive, no wonder Xiao Jin, a child of the royal family, has been thinking about it.


    Xiao Jin looked at her, his eyes were always soft and doting, "Is it delicious?"


    Su Ying licked her lips, "It''s delicious."


    The old man squinted his eyes when he looked at the crooked two, "The old man said before that your boy will definitely love his wife in the future, but why does this little daughter-inw seem to change when she grows up? Hey, It really is the eighteenth change of the female university, the more it changes, the better it looks."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and nced at Xiao Jin with a half-smile.


    Xiao Jin frowned, and after giving the money, he took Su Ying away.


    Su Ying took the taro **** in his hand, one bite at a time, "It seems that you took your little daughter-inw to eat **** before you were old."


    Xiao Jin blinked, with an innocent expression on his face, "Do you want an exnation?"


    "Don''t listen, there''s no need, anyway, you are mine now."


    Xiao Jin chuckled, and the lowughter vibrated from his chest, every pore was moring for his joy at this moment.


    "Okay, what''s mine is yours, and it will always be yours."


    Su Ying nced at the unfinished meatball in his hand, reached out and grabbed it, and ate it in one bite.


    "Well, delicious!"


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes looked into the light spot in her phoenix eyes, it was the light that illuminated her, and it was also his light.


    This night, the two returned to the pce veryte, and they still entered through the back door of the pce.


    Zhang Shuming smelled the fireworks on the two of them, and then thought that the husband and wife must not be doing business.


    Who would have imagined that the king of a country and the mother of a country would have to sneak through the back door when returning to the pce...


    A few dayster, Su Ying went to the academy in person to start the rectification process. Everyone used to look over it in person. Only after she nodded, people could stay in the academy.


    This incident happened once in the academy, and it has caused a credit crisis in the entire academy. If something bad happens in the future, the prestige of the entire academy will be wiped out.


    After finishing the affairs of the academy, Su Ying came to an unremarkable small courtyard in the capital.


    When Uncle Zhao¡¯s family saw Su Yinging, they jumped up from their chairs in shock.


    After that day, their family was settled in this other courtyard, where they have been living until now.


    Uncle Zhao and the others only found out after the fact that they didn¡¯t dislike their poor house, and the person who happily praised them for making delicious cakes turned out to be the current queen.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying stepped forward and gave them a little help, "Since you are outside, you don''t need to be formal, just call me madam like those before."


    Uncle Zhao responded again and again, "Madam, hurry up,e in and sit down."


    Su Ying followed them into the house, "Are you used to living here?"


    "Thank you Madam for your concern, this ce is very good, we have never lived in such a good ce in our whole life."


    Su Ying saw that their faces were much better than before, "How is the moon?"


    Speaking of the moon, the family''splexion darkened slightly.


    Su Ying understood at a nce, "I''ll go and see her."


    The moon was ced in a room in the backyard, and the maid guarding the door saluted Su Ying and then opened the door to let her in.


    Su Ying signaled everyone to wait outside the door, and she entered the room alone.


    The light in the room is very good. A ray of sunlight shines on the moon through the window, which seems to be able to dispel the haze on her body.


    Yue Yue turned her head when she heard the movement, Su Ying was a little surprised to see the personing.


    "are you better?"


    The moon heard Su Ying''s voice immediately, her parents told her that it was the queen who saved her, but she didn''t understand, isn''t the person who made her like this the queen?


    Until she saw Su Ying, she chose to believe what her parents said, she believed that her sister would never hurt her.


    "Sister... empress empress."


    Su Ying went to her bed and sat down. Herplexion seemed to have improved a lot, but her spirit was still not very good.


    "are you better?"


    Yue Yue nodded slowly, the pain in her body was no longer a serious problem, but the pain in her heart might not be healed so easily.


    "Moon, do you know how the moon in the sky is illuminated?"


    Moon looked at her suspiciously.


    Su Ying said: "The moon in the sky is illuminated by the sun. My sister hopes that the golden light outside can not only illuminate the moon in the sky, but also illuminate you. If you don''t want to stay in the capital, my sister will arrange a ce for you." , Let your family go to a ce where no one knows you to wee the sunshine again, okay?"


    Yue Yue watched Su Ying''s eye circles gradually turn red, "Sister, can I really start over again? Do I still deserve to see the light?"


    Su Ying tightened her grip on me, "As long as you are willing, there is light waiting for you."

 Chapter 535: birthday ceremony

    Chapter 535 Birthday Ceremony


    Moon whimpered andy on Su Ying''s shoulder and began to cry.


    "Sister, I am willing, I want to see the light again."


    "good."


    Su Ying had already made a n to send those hurt women away.


    Sent to a ce where no one knows them, let them start again, this may be the best arrangement for them.


    After confirming Yue Yue''s thoughts, Su Ying came out of the house and told Uncle Zhao and the others a few ces for them to choose. No matter where they went, she would let them settle down there and take root.


    "After you go, I will ask someone to prepare a house for you. It''s not big, but it''s enough for your family to live in. Ding Ji will also prepare it for you. Wherever you go, if you want to, you can continue to make a living. If you don¡¯t want to, I will also arrange things for you, and it depends on how you choose.¡±


    Such living conditions, which they had never dared to imagine before.


    Considering the situation of the moon, the family decided to find a ce far away from the capital and close to their hometown after discussion.


    After confirming, Su Ying asked someone to arrange it.


    "When the situation on the moon stabilizes, you can tell the butler in the yard that he will arrange everything for you."


    The Zhao family is naturally grateful.


    After finishing this matter, the stone that had been weighing on Su Ying''s heart finally fell.


    Back to the pce, Su Ying slumped on the imperial concubine chair and closed her eyes to meditate.


    Seeing this, Baishuang stepped forward to give Su Ying a massage to relieve her fatigue.


    "Your Majesty, take a rest when you''re tired. It''s not toote now. After you wake up, the First Prince and the others should be back."


    Su Ying hummed, rxed and fell asleep in a daze.


    When she fell into a deep sleep, Su Ying felt itchy on her face, she stretched out her hand and patted the thing away, and it came again after a while, she opened her eyes in annoyance, and saw Er Bao holding a feather in his hand and looking at it with a smile she.


    Su Ying''s anger dissipated in an instant, "You little viin." She grabbed Erbao''s little hand and squeezed it, sitting up on the soft couch.


    "Brother, A Niang is awake." Er Bao turned around and called out the door.


    Not long after, Dabao poked his little head in from the door and called softly, "Aniang."


    Su Ying has been away from the pce for the past few days, and she couldn''t talk to them properly during the day, "What''s the matter, Ji''er?"


    Dabao pursed his lips and waved to Su Ying. Su Ying was even more puzzled, wondering what kind of medicine these two little guys were selling in the gourd.


    Er Bao took Su Ying''s hand and got up and walked out of the inner hall.


    Dabao walked into the side hall first.


    As soon as Su Ying walked in, she saw a big longevity peach on the table, which made her look astonished.


    "Dinner will be in a while, are you sure you can still eat this?"


    The two little guys smiled and said: "Mother, this is for Daddy."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, Xiao Jin wants to eat buns tonight?


    "Linger, I said that A Niang must have forgotten."


    Er Bao pouted his lips in disappointment and said, "Mother, today is Daddy''s birthday, have you really forgotten?"


    Su Ying blinked, she really didn''t remember...


    "How could it be, how could A Niang not know your father''s birthday?"


    "Then what gift did Aunt prepare for Daddy?"


    No!


    Su Ying licked it, and tried hard to think about how to remedy it. The two children had prepared big buns. It would be unreasonable for her to have nothing.


    "Well, of course it''s a good thing. Don''t let your father know about it for a while. Auntie will go and get the gift I prepared."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she ran out quickly. Last time, she cleverly used the life bracelet to pass a test. If she had no sincerity today, Xiao Jin might not easily let it go.


    But now it was toote to prepare anything else, Su Ying thought about it, and arrived at the imperial dining room with a turn of her feet.


    Today is Xiao Jin¡¯s birthday, but Xiao Jin had already ordered him not to do it, he just needs to do it as usual, no special preparation is needed.


    But Uncle He still wanted to prepare something special for the emperor.


    When Su Ying arrived at the imperial dining room, Uncle He was preparing dinner for tonight, and the other helpers were too busy to stop.


    "Uncle He, what are you doing?"


    He Shouyi hurriedly raised his head when he heard Su Ying''s voice, seeing Su Ying standing at the window with his head poised to look into the room, he quickly handed over the spoon in his hand to the kitchen assistant and walked outside the kitchen.


    "Why did the empresse here? There is a lot of smoke and fire in this ce, don''t let the empress be smoked."


    "It''s okay, I just came here and wanted to make a bowl of longevity noodles for the emperor myself."


    "Leave this to me, ma''am."


    Su Ying persistently shook her head.


    He Shouyi looked at Su Ying strangely, Su Ying is definitely not a person who is keen on cooking by himself, so he insisted on making a bowl of noodles by himself...


    "This is the birthday gift that the empress wants to give to the emperor?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, but did not deny it.


    He Shouyi frowned. Was this gift a little perfunctory?


    But since it was Su Ying who wanted to express his feelings, He Shouyi asked the kitchen assistant to clean up a pot.


    "What kind of longevity noodles do you want to make?"


    Su Ying didn''t know, could there be any tricks for this longevity noodles?


    Seeing Su Ying''s doubts, He Shouyi exined: "Mother, ording tomon sense, there is nothing too fancy about this side, but since you are making it for the emperor... do some tricks, can you let the emperor know your intentions?" ?¡±


    Su Ying thinks that a bowl of noodles is just a bowl of noodles even if it is made into flowers...


    "Then tell me, I have done all kinds of tricks."


    Xiao Jin returned to Fengluan Pce after dark. He walked into the inner hall and heard the movement of the two little fellows and came out.


    "Daddy is back."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, holding their hands, "What were you doing just now, where is your mother?"


    As soon as Er Bao opened his mouth, Da Bao covered his mouth and said, "Aniang said that there is something important to do, and she will be right back."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows when he saw the look of the two treasure thieves.


    The two treasures obediently followed him into the room, sat obediently on the chair, and looked out the door from time to time with two pairs of big eyes. It was difficult for Xiao Jin to pretend that he didn''t know.


    Xiao Jin stood up, and the two treasures hurriedly stood up after seeing them.


    "Daddy, where are you going?" Erbao asked Xiao Jin, holding Xiao Jin by his little hand.


    Xiao Jin didn''t change his face, "Go and see what your mother is doing."


    Dabao blinked at Erbao, and A Niang went to prepare a surprise for Dad. If Dad found out in advance, it would not be a surprise.


    "Daddy, Mommy said she will be back soon, Daddy just wait!" Dabao also held Xiao Jin to prevent him from going out.


    Xiao Jin, even a fool, knows what these two little guys and their mother are nning.

 Chapter 536: Surprised or not?

    Chapter 536 Surprised or not?


    He went back to the chair and sat down. The father and son waited with big eyes and small eyes.


    Waiting until it was almost dark, there was a familiar sound of footsteps in the yard.


    Dabao was the first to realize, "It''s Aniang who is back."


    Xiao Jin looked in the direction of the door, with suppressed expectations in his eyes.


    After a while, they saw Su Ying walking in with arge porcin basin in his arms.


    "Rang Rang, Rang Rang, it''s very hot."


    After Su Ying entered the hall, he directly put the porcin basin on the table.


    The three father and son were stunned looking at the porcin basin that was half the size of the table.


    Porcin basin is full of fried eggs at first nce... Poached eggs are neatly stacked on the surface of the basin...Those who suffer from intensive phobia will feel their scalp numb after watching it.


    The eggs in the basin are still steaming, and they smell very fragrant.


    "Xiao Jin, happy birthday." Su Ying rubbed her hands together, looked up at Xiao Jin and said.


    Xiao Jin''s wing-like eyshes trembled, "This is... what?"


    Su Ying picked up the chopsticks and turned over the poached egg, revealing the noodles underneath, "How about the birthday noodles I made for you, are you surprised or not?"


    Xiao Jin twitched his eyebrows, "En."


    Su Ying raised her brows, and said with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "The surprise is yet toe, you should eat it while it''s hot."


    Xiao Jin hesitated for a moment but still took the chopsticks in her hand, "All... are mine?"


    Su Ying nodded generously, "It''s all for you."


    Xiao Jin: Listen to me, thank you...


    Dabao looked at the washbasin that upied half of the table, and pulled Erbao.


    Erbao received Dabao''s gaze, understood something instantly, turned around and ran out.


    Dabao was about to call her to stop, but Erbao was already outside the door.


    After Xiao Jin ate two poached eggs and a lot of noodles, he obviously felt that the taste was not right.


    He turned over the noodles with chopsticks, and saw ayer of meat lying quietly under the noodles...sweet and sour pot of meat...


    Xiao Jin rolled his Adam''s apple up and down, feeling a little pain in his head.


    "How about it, did you see it? Isn''t it a surprise,yer byyer,yer byyer, eachyer is your unexpected happiness!"


    Xiao Jin raised his head with aplicated expression, "Do you have to eat them all?"


    Su Ying hesitated for a moment before saying: "If you really don''t want to leave it to me at all..."


    "No!" Xiao Jin took her hand, pulled her directly to his seat and sat down, and stuffed the chopsticks into her hand.


    "My birthday, with you, is happiness."


    Su Ying was moved, after all, such a big bowl of noodles!


    "Xiao Jin, you are really good."


    "As long as you like it."


    Su Ying immersed herself in eating noodles happily.


    "Daddy, happy birthday!"


    Xiao Jin, who felt that he had been liberated, saw two treasures walking in holding birthday peaches that were about the size of porcin basins.


    "Daddy, Linger and I made this birthday peach for you, you should finish eating it, it''s delicious!" Dabao''s small face poked out from behind the birthday peach with difficulty.


    "Daddy, this Shoutao Liling''er has wrapped you your favorite red bean paste and chestnut paste. You must eat them all."


    The two treasures didn''t notice their father''s changing face at all, and put the longevity peach on the table with difficulty, and Ling''er thoughtfully pulled it away for Xiao Jin, revealing the ck and yellow stuffing mixed with chestnut paste and red bean paste inside, She worked hard to break off arge piece and brought it to Xiao Jin''s mouth, "Come on, daddy, open your mouth, ah..."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Xiao Jin slowly opened his mouth after a battle between heaven and man, and took a bite. The sweet and salty taste is really... hard to describe.


    His big son doesn''t have to be so filial.


    "Aniang, Linger also wants to eat a ball."


    Su Ying generously gave thest poached egg to Erbao.


    Dabao looked at arge bowl of colorful noodles, his little brows were furrowed tighter than Xiao Jin''s.


    Forget it, A Niang likes to eat so much, let her finish eating by herself.


    "Daddy, eat birthday peaches."


    Xiao Jin was about to silently put down Shoutao''s hand and freeze it in mid-air.


    "Daddy is not hungry..."


    "Dad, do you think it''s not delicious?" Dabao looked hurt.


    yes¡­


    "Very good,e, eat with Daddy."


    Dabao took a quick step back when he saw the ck bean paste stuffing delivered to his lips. Linger dropped the stuffing on the ground twice when he kneaded it. He still didn''t want to eat it!


    This birthday, under the sound of Su Ying''s raving fans, and under the wonderful taste of chestnuts and bean paste, Xiao Jin''s birthday was particrly unforgettable!


    Xiao Jin felt that he was really full at night, so he soaked for a while when he took a bath, so that the energy and blood in his stomach could be consumed faster, and he didn''t leave the clean room until he felt better in his stomach.e out.


    As soon as Xiao Jin returned to the inner hall, he felt that the light was several degrees darker than before, and Su Ying was nowhere to be seen in the room. He crossed the screen and walked forward, and he could vaguely see a figure looming on the bed.


    Bewildered, the light-colored bed curtain was lifted, and the gap opened was just enough for him to see Su Ying''s seductive phoenix eyes.


    Xiao Jin felt a fire in his chest gradually burning up.


    He steadied his steps, but he couldn''t wait to move forward.


    He opened the bed curtain, and saw Su Ying leaning on the bed in a clean dress, staring at him with winking eyes like silk.


    Xiao Jin felt that the fire in his chest instantly burned all over his body.


    He stretched out his hand to grab her wrist, Su Ying''s body climbed up like a spirit snake, and wrapped his hands around his neck.


    "The emperor ate a lot at night, why not exercise and rest?"


    As soon as Su Ying opened her mouth, the charm was still there, but the soft and boneless tenderness disappeared.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t stop, he raised his hand to extinguish the only light in the inner hall, pulled down the bed curtain, and shook the ambiguity in the room.


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, the sun was already in the sky. She yawned, moved her body and wanted to get up, but found that her legs were sore, and she trembled slightly when she exerted herself.


    Su Ying could only lie t on the bed like a salted fish and began to adjust his breath, injecting breath into his whole body.


    When she opened her eyes again, her strength recovered a lot.


    During the night, Xiao Jin didn''t know what stimted him, and yed a lot of tricks. If it wasn''t for his birthdayst night, she would have thrown him out!


    When Su Ying made a noise, Bai Shuang and the others pushed the door in and waited for her to wash and dress.


    Now there is only the queen in the harem. Su Ying doesn''t need to greet anyone, and no one wille to her to obstruct her eyes. If she has nothing to do, she will have free time.


    After eating, Su Ying really felt very bored, but she also liked the rare ease of sales.


    There is a rocking chair in the courtyard of Fengluan Pce, and she asks someone to move the rocking chair to the sun, and lie down in the sun after eating and drinking, like azy cat, the pores of the whole body are stretched .

 Chapter 537: The white lotus immortal, with boundless mana

    Chapter 537 Bailian Great Immortal, Boundless Mana


    "Aniang, we are back."


    Su Ying was taking a nap under the sun when she heard two cheerful voices approaching from far away.


    She opened a slit of her eyes, and saw two little guys walking over happily.


    Of course, Erbao is the one who is happy, and Dabao is still very polite.


    But when he came to Su Ying, Dabao gradually rxed his nerves.


    Su Ying sat up from the rocking chair, looked at the faces of the two little guys flushed by the cold wind, couldn''t help reaching out to warm them up, "Is it cold, go back to the house first."


    Children are full of yang and don''t feel cold, but they like A Niang''s meticulous care for them.


    "Aniang, Ji''er has a gift for you."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes were raised, with a look of anticipation, "What gift does Ji''er want to give Aunt?"


    Dabao took out an exquisite purse from his body and opened it, and poured out a red string from it. On the red string was a lotus flower that should be carved from stone.


    "This, this is for the aunt. They said that wearing this, the aunt will be safe and sound."


    The thing looks very delicate, and Su Ying likes it, mainly because it was given to her by the child, so she directly asked Dabao to wear it for her.


    "nice."


    "Brother, Linger also wants it. They have it, but I don''t."


    Dabao felt sorry for his sister, so he took out the red string of the same style as Su Ying and put it on for Erbao.


    "Okay, I''ll give you mine."


    Erbao smiled and looked at the red rope in his hand, not to mention how stinky it was.


    "Where did Ji''ere from?"


    "Jun Nie gave it to me, saying that this is a sacred object of the gods, and staying in it will keep us safe."


    Jun Nie is Xiao Jin¡¯s chosenpanion for Dabao. He is the youngest son of General Zhenbei¡¯s mansion. Su Ying has seen that kid before, and he looks a bit silly.


    "Many people in our ss have this. They say that the Bailian Daxian is very powerful. He can bring a dead rabbit back to life just by touching it."


    Su Ying sounded funny. There are no gods in this world. Bringing the dead back to life is just tricks and tricks, but the children are still young, and she doesn''t want to spoil their childhood fantasies. Let them think so.


    Outside the pce.


    Lin Zhuyu felt bored at home, so she took her maid and mother-inw with her to go for a walk in the street.


    After she came out in the morning and was tired from ying, she found a restaurant to rest, and when she was almost done resting, Lin Zhuyu came out of the restaurant to go back home.


    "Bailian Daxian, subdues demons and eliminates demons, with boundless mana."


    "Bailian Daxian, subdues demons and eliminates demons, with boundless mana."


    As soon as Lin Zhuyu came out of the restaurant, she saw a group of people walking from the street.


    Seeing so many people, Lin Zhuyu couldn''t help stretching her head to look around curiously, and the maidservants hurriedly protected her behind her so that she wouldn''t be bumped into by the crowd.


    But I don''t know when someone threw a banana on the steps outside the restaurant. Lin Zhuyu just looked at the crowd, didn''t notice her foot for a while, and stepped on the banana peel, her body staggered, and her whole body fell. to the ground.


    "ah!"


    Lin Zhuyu let out an exmation, and identally knocked her stomach on the stone steps. The maidservant standing in front of her turned her head when she heard the movement, and saw Lin Zhuyu falling on the ground, she was terrified, and hurried forward to help Lin Zhuyu from the ground stand up.


    "Don''t, don''t move, don''t touch me first!" Lin Zhuyu felt a wave of heat flowing from her body, she eximed in shock, she had learned certain medical principles from Su Ying, so she didn''t dare to force the maids to touch her at this time so as not to cause secondary damage.


    The maids didn''t dare to move after hearing her shout, so they could only sit on the ground and let her lean on them.


    Lin Zhuyu was also terrified, because she already smelled blood.


    The apanying woman was older, and when she saw that Lin Zhuyu''s dress had been dyed red, she immediately felt that something was wrong, "Madam, don''t move around, this old servant will go to the doctor immediately."


    Lin Zhuyu fell outside the door of the restaurant. It was eating time, and there were peopleing and going at the door. Her fall attracted many people to watch.


    The maids quickly took out the veil and put it on Lin Zhuyu, lest she be recognized and bring bad influence to her reputation.


    "Bailian Daxian, subdues demons and eliminates demons, with boundless mana."


    At this moment, the crowd over there had alreadye over, because there were many people watching the dogwood in this area, the way of the crowd was blocked, and the whole team couldn''t wait to stop.


    Among the crowd, eight people carried a sedan chair. The sedan chair was surrounded by a cloth. The sun shone through the cloth, and one could vaguely see a figure sitting on it with legs crossed.


    At this time, a person walked up to the sedan chair and said something to the people in the cloth. After a while, an ethereal voice sounded from the cloth.


    "I''m going to take a look."


    The light-colored apron was lifted, and a person who was almost transparent under the golden light appeared in front of the people. She wore a Guanyin lotus on her head, a white veil on her face, and a long snow-white skirt. There is a sense of immortality, which makes people dare not desecrate.


    The apanying people saw hering out and knelt down to the ground one after another, "Wee Immortal Bailian."


    Wherever the Great Immortal Bailian went, people unknowingly stepped aside.


    Lin Zhuyu felt that it was difficult for her to breathe, she regretted it to death, if she hadn''te out of fun, such a thing would not have happened.


    Just when she was full of despair, a snow-white figure appeared in front of her. She followed those snow-like shoes all the way up and met thepassionate eyes of Immortal Bailian.


    "It turned out to be Wenquxing who was startled into the stomach by the evil spirit." Bai Lian Daxian said, her soft and boneless hand was about to touch Lin Zhuyu''s belly.


    Those maids instinctively wanted to stop them, but for some reason, they felt a strong deterrent force when they met the gaze of Immortal Bailian, which is not something ordinary people can have.


    Lin Zhuyu was also stunned, watching Bailian Daxian put his hand on her stomach.


    Immortal Bailian chanted some incantations with her mouth buzzing, and then a miraculous thing happened. Lin Zhuyu felt that her stomach didn''t hurt anymore!


    Not long after, Immortal Bailian withdrew her hand and said softly: "Wenquxing has nothing to do with you, don''t force it, go back."


    Lin Zhuyu hadn''t figured out what she meant when she turned around and left.


    The servant girls came back to their senses at this moment, "Madam, are you alright?"


    Lin Zhuyu shook her head slowly, as if the pain was really gone, which is really strange.


    "Help me up first."


    The maids carefully helped Lin Zhuyu up.


    The people onlookers were all amazed when they saw it. It was obvious that Lin Zhuyu was in pain just now and couldn''t move. Why did the Immortal Bailiane to touch it and it was fine?

 Chapter 538: sad, cant hold on

    Chapter 538 Sad, can''t keep it


    The mother-inw also hurried back with the doctor.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, the doctor is here, let the doctor have a look."


    Lin Zhuyu was also worried about the child in her womb, so she didn''t act hypocritical, and directly asked the doctor to check her pulse.


    When the doctor came, he saw the blood stains on Lin Zhuyu''s skirt, and his heart sank. After taking the pulse, his face was even more ugly. "Ma''am, the fetus is inted, and the fetus is not well. You should go back and lie down."


    Lin Zhuyu didn''t dare to dy, and immediately had someone pull the carriage over and left.


    The spectators looked at Lin Zhuyu''s leaving back and shook their heads, "Bai Lian said that thedy''s child can''t be kept."


    "What? When did you say that?"


    "You didn''t listen. Immortal Bailian said that the madam is pregnant with Wen Quxing, but Wen Quxing has only a short rtionship with her, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to keep it."


    "Is this Bailian Daxian really so magical?"


    "My mother said she was very divine. Last time, her legs hurt, and no matter how many doctors she visited, they didn''t help. But after practicing Taoism with the Great Immortal Bailian, her legs didn''t hurt anymore. You said she was not divine."


    Others listened to what the man said, and put forward their own ideas one after another. It didn''t take long for the crowd to disperse.


    Lin Zhuyu couldn''t feel the pain in her stomach anymore, but she always had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Maybe the words of the Great Immortal Bailian gave her a hint, she always felt that the child in her stomach might not be able to keep it.


    After returning to the Jiang Mansion, the mother-inw did not dare to conceal anything about Lin Zhuyu''s situation to the butler. No one in the Jiang Manor knew that the master and his wife had a good rtionship. Every day the master returned to the mansion, he would immediately ask about the situation of his wife and the child. Now How dare they hide something like this from happening.


    After the housekeeper sent someone to inform Jiang Yang, he invited all the doctors avable in the capital to see Lin Zhuyu.


    It was almost dark when Jiang Yang came back.


    The imperial army had a training camp today, so he left the city early in the morning, and when he got back to the city, he heard the news of Lin Zhuyu''s ident, so he rushed back without saying a word.


    "Madam, how is Madam?" Jiang Yang rushed into the room and smelled a strong smell of blood.


    The doctors in the room stepped aside when they saw Jiang Yanging back.


    Lin Zhuyu was lying on the bed, her face was pale, and her face looked very bad.


    "Jiang Yang..." Lin Zhuyu looked at the wind-swept Jiang Yang and said weakly.


    Jiang Yang''s voice choked up as soon as he grabbed her hand, "Don''t be afraid, nothing will happen."


    Lin Zhuyu''s eyes were always red, but she didn''t cry, but the tears flowed down uncontrobly the moment she saw Jiang Yang, "Jiang Yang, we, our children... me me, it''s all my fault... I shouldn''t be greedy. y¡­"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s not your fault, it''s my fault that I couldn''t stay with you at home, don''t worry if you didn''t do anything wrong, I''ll go to the pce and ask the emperor to send an imperial physician to show you, don''t worry Reached?"


    Lin Zhuyu didn''t want to lose the child either, so she nodded crying, "Well, don''t, don''t let the empress know, it''s getting dark, don''t let the empress worry about running around for me."


    Jiang Yang pursed his lips and nodded, shook her hand vigorously, got up and walked out quickly.


    Bai Shuang was resting today, Su Ying told her that if she wanted to, she could also go outside the pce to have fun, because people are always bored in one ce, and their bodies are prone to problems.


    Originally, she had nned to leave the pce early in the morning, but who knew that menstruation woulde just before she left the house. Every time she came back from menstruation, she felt ufortable, so she stopped thinking about going out of the pce.


    However, after lying down for a while, she still felt a little ufortable in her stomach, so she got up and prepared to go to the Tai Hospital to get those pills for regting qi and promoting blood cirction, so as not to make herself feel so ufortable.


    Emperor¡¯s Hospital is not far from the harem. By then, Bai Shuang had already arrived at the yamen, and many imperial physicians were about to leave the pce and return to their residences.


    "Doctor Ruan." Bai Shuang walked in, saw the doctor Ruan who was walking out and greeted him, before he went to see a doctor for Yue Yue, and then his leg was injured, afterward Su Ying asked Bai Shuang toe over and care about him twice, Once or twice, the two get acquainted with each other.


    "It turned out to be Miss Baishuang, why did the girle here?"


    After following Su Ying for a long time, in some respects, Bai Shuang is not as secretive as ordinary women, so she said that she had menstrual difort and wanted toe over to get some medicine.


    After hearing this, Imperial Physician Ruan asked the drug boy to fetch her a bottle of Xiaoyao Wan, "This girl can take it all the time, it can regte Qi and blood."


    "Okay, thank you, Doctor Ruan."


    "The old man still has to go to Commander Jiang''s mansion, so I will take my leave first."


    Bai Shuang paused when he heard that, "Commander Jiang, who is Commander Jiang? Is it Jiang Yang?"


    Imperial Physician Ruan nodded, "Yes, I heard that Mrs. Jiang is not feeling well, so I am leaving." Imperial Physician Ruan left without further words, taking the drug boy.


    However, Bai Shuang was stunned. She visited Lin Zhuyu once after she left the pce, and she looked much better that time. It is obvious that she is pregnant, and the fetus should be stable, so what can happen at this time?


    Bai Shuang was a little worried, but seeing that it was gettingte, she couldn''t go out of the pce anymore, so she had to wait for Imperial Physician Ruan toe back and ask.


    Waiting outside the pce gate, Jiang Yang saw that Imperial Physician Ruan came out and immediately took him back to the mansion.


    At this moment, Lin Zhuyu''splexion became increasingly ugly.


    It''s just a strange thing, she still doesn''t feel any pain, she just feels a steady flow of heat flowing from her body.


    If it weren''t for the two doctors who have been staunching her bleeding, she would have passed out by now.


    "The imperial physician is here, the imperial physician Ruan is here."


    Jiang Yang brought Imperial Physician Ruan into the house.


    Imperial Physician Ruan smelled a strong smell of blood as soon as he came in, his face darkened immediately, and he stepped forward to check Lin Zhuyu''s pulse.


    Jiang Yang stood aside, his heart raised.


    Jiang Yang felt tormented every minute and every second of seeing doctor Ruan.


    I don''t know how long it took before Imperial Physician Ruan let go of his hand, and signaled the drug boy to take out the silver needle from the medicine box, and asked the maid to lift the clothes off Lin Zhuyu''s stomach, and he wanted to give the needle.


    Jiang Yang stepped forward in person, and when he saw blood flowing out of Lin Zhuyu''s body, he panicked even more.


    Imperial Physician Ruan dropped the silver needles very calmly, and after all the silver needles were inserted into the body, the blood under Lin Zhuyu''s body gradually stopped flowing.


    Doctor Ruan saw that there was no more bleeding, so he stood up straight and said softly, "I see that there are bruises in Mrs. Jiang''s abdomen. I am afraid that the fetal gas has been aroused by the impact of a heavy object. The fetus can no longer be kept, but the next The official will keep his wife safe."


    The fetus could not be kept, these words made Lin Zhuyu feel like falling into an ice cer.


    Feeling Lin Zhuyu''s emotional changes, Jiang Yang held her hand tightly andforted her softly, "Don''t be afraid, don''t worry, we are still young, and we will have children in the future."


    Lin Zhuyu choked with grief, "me me...it''s all my fault..."

 Chapter 539: absent-minded

    Chapter 539 Absent-minded


    Because of excessive grief, Lin Zhuyu passed out.


    Physician Ruan was used to seeing such scenes, so he could only sigh. After stopping the bleeding, he asked the mother-inw to check whether the fetus hadpletely flowed out. If the fetus did not flow out, there was even a risk of bleeding again.


    But fortunately, the fetus flowed out, and Lin Zhuyu''s physical condition stabilized.


    Fortunately, the month of Zhuyu is not too old, otherwise it would be even more harmful.


    Imperial Physician Ruan prescribed a prescription for recuperating the body, telling Lin Zhuyu to take a good rest within a month, and avoid excessive grief, so as not to affect the recovery of the body.


    Jiang Yang motioned for his mother-inw to personally send Imperial Physician Ruan away.


    After the maids cleaned up Lin Zhuyu, they all retreated, and only Jiang Yang and Lin Zhuyu were left in the room.


    Lin Zhuyu woke up again, she opened her red eyes, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Jiang Yang held her hand andforted her softly, "It''s all my fault. Obviously you don''t want to have a child so soon, but I would have let you conceive it. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    "Don''t take it to heart, we are only so old, there will always be a lot of children..." Jiang Yang is a stupid man, and he repeated those words offort.


    Lin Zhuyu blinked her eyelids, and her eyes were full of guilt, "How can I me you for this, if it weren''t for my yfulness and wanting to go out, the child would be fine. The empress said I was a steady person before, now it seems that Where am I stable..."


    "Why are you not stable? You are bored in the house alone and think that there is something wrong with walking outside. Don''t worry, it will get better."


    Lin Zhuyu knew that this kind of sadness would gradually fade over time, but she still felt very ufortable.


    This night, not only Jiang''s family couldn''t sleep well, but even Bai Shuang couldn''t sleep or eat.


    It was already dark, and Imperial Physician Ruan was not keeping watch in the pce today, so she had no way of knowing the situation of Lin Zhuyu in the first ce.


    In the past, when she served Su Ying with Lin Zhuyu, she would always fight with Lin Zhuyu on the surface, but from exile to the Northern Wilderness, a deep sisterhood has long been established between the two of them, she is true Those who cared about Lin Zhuyu now knew that she had a physical problem, and they always thought about it.


    "Bai Shuang, if you are still not feeling well, I will go and tell the empress to let you rest for another day today, and it will not be toote to go to the empress to serve you when you feel better."


    Zhou Qing lived in the same room with Bai Shuang,st night she felt that Bai Shuang was a little absent-minded and thought it was because of her menstrual difort.


    Bai Shuang''s body was no longer ufortable, and Su Ying had only the two of them to serve her personally. If she didn''t go, Zhou Qing might not be able to do it alone. Breakfast."


    "Don''t be brave."


    Bai Shuang shook her head, "It''s really fine."


    Seeing her persistence, Zhou Qing didn''t say anything.


    Bai Shuang thought about it, and took advantage of this gap to arrive at Tai Hospital.


    When Su Ying came back from the imperial hospital, Su Ying had just finished her breakfast and put down her teacup, when she saw Bai Shuang standing there with a distraught expression on her face.


    "Bai Shuang, Bai Shuang?" Su Ying raised her voice unconsciously, and Bai Shuang came back to her senses in fright.


    "Niang Niang?" Bai Shuang realized that she had lost her mind, and her knees softened and knelt down in front of Su Ying, "Damn it, servant girl."


    Su Ying took a milk date and ate it into her mouth. Seeing Bai Shuang like this, she knew that she had something on her mind, "What''s wrong? Tell me."


    Bai Shuang looked up at Su Ying quickly, as if hesitating whether to tell Su Ying or not.


    "Bai Shuang, what are you weighing!" Su Ying''s voice sharpened, causing Bai Shuang''s face to turn pale with fright.


    "I don''t dare, because I''m worried that I''ll disturb the empress. Yes, it''s Lin Zhuyu. I just learned from Imperial Physician Ruan that she identally had a miscarriage."


    "Tire slipping?" Su Ying sat up straight, "What''s going on?"


    Bai Shuang could only tell Su Ying what she learned from Imperial Physician Ruan.


    "She must be ming herself now. Just now, the servant was hesitating whether to ask the empress for a day off to go out of the pce to see her."


    Because of her own carelessness, the fetus slipped, and ording to Lin Zhuyu''s temperament, she definitely wanted to kill herself.


    Su Ying was worried, so she asked Zhou Qing to prepare, and she went to see for herself.


    Lin Zhuyu has not eaten a single bite since the fetus slipped yesterday.


    Jiang Yang also put off his official business today, and stayed by Lin Zhuyu''s side the whole time, fearing that she would be overwhelmed.


    Jiang Yang blew on the porridge that had been reheated several times, spooned it to her lips, "at least eat something, otherwise how can your body recover?"


    Lin Zhuyu really can''t eat, not only can''t eat, she even feels a little nauseous when she sees eating now.


    "Jiang Yang, I don''t want to eat, or I just feel ufortable. Let me go first and let me take it easy..."


    Jiang Yang sighed helplessly, and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "Master, madam, the empress has arrived." A servant girl hurriedly announced from outside the door.


    Both of them didn''t expect Su Ying toe here at this time, but they thought so, they both invited the imperial physician, and Su Ying knew it would be a matter of time.


    Jiang Yang got up and just walked outside the door, Su Ying had already entered the yard.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying walked outside the door and paused, "Get up."


    "yes."


    Su Ying strode into the house, even after a night, the room was still filled with a strong smell of blood, even the incense in the incense burner could not suppress it.


    "Open some windows, don''t face the bed, let this room breathe."


    The servant girl heard the words and stepped forward. After opening the window a little, a gust of natural wind came in, quickly changing the space in the house, and the **** smell faded a little.


    "Your Majesty..." Lin Zhuyu''s voice sounded like a meowing cat, and the voice was weak and sounded very sad.


    Su Ying frowned slightly and walked to the bed and sat down. If Lin Zhuyu was as thin as if she had been sucked dry by a monster when she first came back, then she is weak and almost transparent now, which is obviously due to excessive blood loss. Performance.


    Before she left the pce, she asked Imperial Physician Ruan about her situation, and knew that she had suffered a lot of blood, but since she had already recovered, there was no need for another blood transfusion.


    But she was still worried about checking her pulse.


    The blood deficiency is too serious, but because she is in a very weak state now, there is no way to take too much tonic supplements, which will only make her weak.


    "The body is too weak. You should not leave this room for at least a month. Just treat it as confinement."


    "Mydy, it''s all my fault..."


    "What''s your fault? Who stipted that pregnant women must be locked at home and cannot go anywhere? This was an ident, so stop thinking about it."

 Chapter 540: powerful fairy

    Chapter 540 Powerful Immortal


    Seeing her grief, Su Ying softened her voice, "I know you can''t help but me yourself, but Lin Zhuyu, let me tell you, if you don''t concentrate on recuperating your body now, you will be dead within a year or two. There will be no more children."


    Lin Zhuyu''s face became even uglier, "Your Majesty, are you saying that I will never be born again?"


    Su Ying''s face turned cold, and she said seriously: "Although it''s not that serious, but ording to your current state, if you can''t nourish your blood, it will be difficult to get pregnant again."


    Jiang Yang stood aside, anxious to interrupt, Lin Zhuyu med herself and was weak now, if Su Ying said these words to stimte her, wouldn''t she feel even more ufortable?


    Lin Zhuyu looked as if she was frightened by Su Ying''s words. In this era where the heirs are bigger than the sky, if she can''t conceive, then she and Jiang Yang wille to an end.


    Su Ying said to Jiang Yang: "You send someone to cook some white porridge, and serve it with some appetizing side dishes."


    Jiang Yang went down to order.


    "Lin Zhuyu, besides returning to the light, whether a weak person''s body can recover quickly depends on her appetite. If you are resistant to eating, it will be difficult for your body to recover in a short time."


    Lin Zhuyu pursed her lips. Although she didn''t say anything, she did have a hint in her heart that she wanted to go on a hunger strike to punish herself. She still felt that the child died because of her.


    "Your Majesty, I really regret it, I shouldn''t have gone out."


    Su Ying patted her hand reassuringly, "You have the right to think that this child is not so deeply rted to you, but there will always be other children who wille to you."


    The child just passed away. It is difficult to say that Lin Zhuyu can get out of grief quickly. She came here today just to check on her physical condition, and she can rest assured that there is no major problem.


    With Su Ying around, Lin Zhuyu somehow ate something and went in, but the subconscious hint in her heart still made it ufortable to eat.


    Su Ying asked Bai Shuang to stay with her, and it would not be toote for Bai Shuang to enter the pce after her condition stabilized.


    Bai Shuang was also worried about the situation of Lin Zhuyu, so she stayed.


    When leaving, Jiang Yang sent Su Ying outside the door.


    "Lin Zhuyu''s current situation is very unstable. I mean, emotionally, she mes herself too much. Now she needs some reverse stimtion to prevent her from ruining her body because of self-me."


    This is exining why she said those words to Lin Zhuyu just now.


    Jiang Yang felt a little guilty when he heard it, but he was also concerned and confused, "It''s because the lower officials are narrow-minded."


    Su Ying shook her head, "Be with her first, her health is actually not that good, and she will suffer a lot if she doesn''t take care of it."


    "yes."


    After Su Ying exined, she got into the carriage and prepared to go back to the pce.


    The carriage stopped while driving through the busy street.


    Su Ying opened a corner of the curtain and looked out with some doubts, and saw many wives of aristocratic familiesing out of a teahouse.


    It''s not surprising that the wives of these aristocratic families gather together to drink tea and chat, so Su Ying didn''t take it to heart.


    After waiting for a while, the imperial army went to the front to check the situation before the carriage left.


    "Your Majesty, there was a collision with a carriage ahead. The car broke down and blocked the entire road. The subordinates have already sent someone to deal with it. Please wait a moment, Your Majesty."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, took out the snacks in the drawer and ate them.


    Zhou Qing knew that she was hungry quickly, so she would put several kinds of snacks in the car every trip, so that she could eat them when driving was boring.


    "Bailian Daxian, subdues demons and eliminates demons, with boundless mana."


    There was a loud noise on the street. When Su Ying looked through the curtain of the car, she saw a group of people walking towards this side.


    "WTF?"


    Zhou Qing listened attentively and said, "Your Majesty, it seems to be talking about the Great Immortal Bailian."


    White Lotus Immortal? Su Ying seems to have heard it somewhere.


    She swallowed the snacks in her mouth, and suddenly remembered that Dabao had mentioned to her, what did he say, that this white lotus fairy is a very powerful fairy, and the red string white lotus pendant given to her came from this white lotus It was taken from Daxian.


    Su Ying looked at the pendant on her wrist, and became curious about this Immortal Bailian.


    She simply jumped out of the carriage, stood at a higher ce and looked towards the oing team.


    "Bailian Daxian, subdues demons and eliminates demons, with boundless mana."


    As the team approached, Su Ying also saw the sedan chair being carried in the middle of the team. The sedan chair was wrapped with white gauze, and through the white gauze, it seemed that such a figure could be seen sitting inside.


    Just when Su Ying thought that figure was a **** statue, that figure moved.


    "Live?"


    The team slowly approached, and Su Ying could clearly see the appearance of the Great Immortal Bailian through the thin curtain.


    "Zhou Qing, go and ask what''s going on with the Great Immortal Bailian." She doesn''t mind that the people have their own religious beliefs, but this kind of living immortal is not necessarily a good thing. Incitement to do stupid things.


    "Yes, servant girl, let''s inquire about it."


    There are quite a few supporters of the Great Immortal Bailian, and the following team should not be too long.


    "Your Majesty, the road ahead has been cleared." Two quarters of an hourter, the imperial guard came back.


    Su Ying nodded slightly and returned to the carriage.


    Not long after, Zhou Qing also came back.


    "Let''s go first, don''t get in the way." There are still many carriages waiting behind.


    Su Ying hugged the sugar-fried chestnuts and peeled them, which she asked the imperial guards to buy for her just now.


    "Your Majesty, the servants have found out that the one just now is some kind of Immortal Bailian, who is said to be a living immortal, which is amazing."


    Su Ying threw a chestnut into her mouth, "How powerful is it?"


    "It''s amazing to say, but everything she said can be fulfilled one by one. There was a rabbit in front of it that had died. She touched it, and the rabbit came back to life. Many people have seen it with their own eyes."


    This Jier told her.


    "anything else?"


    "Yes, there is one. Coincidentally, it''s Madam Jiang''s business. Madam Jiang happened to meet Immortal Bailian after she identally fell outside the restaurant yesterday. As soon as Immortal Bailian saw Madam Jiang, she said, The child in Madam''s womb is the reincarnation of Wen Quxing, but I have to leave because my rtionship with her is too shallow."


    The meaning of the words is that Lin Zhuyu''s child cannot be kept.


    "Now everyone knows that Mrs. Jiang''s child was not kept, and Daxian''s words havee true again."


    Su Ying frowned, is there such a coincidence?


    However, judging from the bruises on Lin Zhuyu''s stomach at the time, she fell hard and badly, and it''s not surprising that it would hurt the child, but how can she be sure that Lin Zhuyu''s child will not survive just by looking at it?


    "Don''t follow me back to the pce, you go to Jiang Yang, and let Jiang Yang send someone to find out where this white lotus fairy came from."


    "yes."

 Chapter 541: yearning playground

    Chapter 541 Longing for the yground


    It was already dark when Su Ying returned to the pce.


    Mother Zhao is now in charge of many matters in the harem, and now she doesn''t even have time to follow the two treasures. There are not many masters in the harem, but there are many people in various departments. It is also a big project to manage.


    When Su Ying returned to Fengluan Pce, Mother Zhao was already waiting in the side hall.


    "The empress is back."


    "Mother Zhao, get up, did youe here specially to wait for me?" Su Ying asked, looking at the booklet in Mother Zhao''s hand.


    "Yes, the old ve has something to tell the empress."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair and motioned for her to say.


    "This is the expenditure of the pcest month. This old ve showed it to the empress."


    Su Ying took the booklet. She had taught Mother Zhao a way of keeping ounts before, so the ounts she recorded could always be seen at a nce.


    "Have you checked everything in the pce?"


    "Yes, everything is correct."


    Su Ying looked at the ount book and found that the ount ofst month was much less than before. This ount will bepared with the same month ofst year. Mother Zhao is a meticulous person, and the ountparison will be marked.


    "Xiao Jin is really a good emperor who is thrifty and frugal." The expenditure on this is actually dozens of times less thanst year.


    "Yes, the emperor is diligent in government and loves the people, and the empress is considerate of the people. It is a blessing for our country of Chu."


    If it weren''t for the special situation of the pce, she would have wanted to rent out those vacant pces. It would be a waste of so many pces to be empty and unupied.


    "I remember there is an open space to the west of the pce, right?"


    Mother Zhao thought for a moment and said, "Yes, there is such a piece ofnd. The old servant remembers that the piece ofnd was intended to be used to build a water pavilion, but then it was abandoned for some reason, and thend has been vacant."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, "Well, let''s use it as a yground."


    "yground?"


    Mother Zhao has never heard of it.


    Su Ying has heard of the amusement park, but has never yed it. Once upon a time, it was also a ce she yearned to own.


    She can see that the two children are under a lot of pressure to study. She knows that they have to learn those things, but she hopes that they will not miss their own childhood during the learning process.


    "Well, it is a ce for children to y. I will draw the blueprints in a while. Later, you can go to the craftsman to see if it can be done."


    In this era, there is no steel, and wood is enough to build a yground. At most, it is some manual loss, which does not take much effort.


    After Su Ying exined to Zhao''s mother what a yground was, Zhao''s mother also agreed very much. She loved the two children from the bottom of her heart.


    Su Ying came to the desk and sat down, took a homemade charcoal pencil and began to draw on the paper. In fact, she didn''t know much about the structure of the amusement facilities, so she could only draw their outlines and show them to the carpenter. Can these things be made.


    She drew too seriously, so seriously that the two children and Xiao Jin came in without regaining their senses.


    "Aniang, what are you doing?"


    Dabao looked curiously at the painting on Su Ying''s drawing, and felt that it was so strange that he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Su Ying raised her head and said with a smile: "It''s fun, there is an open space in the pce very close to the harem, I n to use it to make something for the two children to y with." She said thetter to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin''s curiosity was aroused, "What fun thing?"


    "You''ll know when it''s made." Because she doesn''t know if it''s what she wants after it''s made.


    The two babies are looking forward to the yground in Su Ying''s mouth. They only wish that Su Ying can conjure it up for them tomorrow.


    At night, after washing, Su Yingy on the bed, her mind was still thinking about her yground, until Xiao Jin asked her to breathe lightly and close her eyes, she fell asleep in a daze.


    I don''t know how long I slept, Su Ying heard a low voiceing from outside the door, she subconsciously stretched out her hand towards the bed, and found that Xiao Jin was no longer on the bed, she looked at the still dark sky outside, and instantly fell asleep nothing.


    After a while, the door of the pce was pushed open here, and it was Xiao Jin who came back.


    He returned to the bed and was about to fall asleep, when he met Su Ying''s misty eyes, "Is it disturbing you?"


    Su Ying hummed, and moved her body back.


    Xiao Jiny down beside her and hugged her, patted her shoulder and said, "Sleep a little longer, it''s still early before dawn."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and mumbled, "What''s wrong?"


    "King Yu was assassinated before arriving in Jingzhou, and his whereabouts are unknown now."


    Su Ying hummed lightly and fell asleep again.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t sleep anymore, he kept opening his eyes until Zhang Shuming made a sound.


    After washing, he went to court.


    Su Ying said that she wanted to build a yground, and Zhao''s mother immediately sent her several craftsmen who were proficient in carpentry.


    Su Ying felt that it was time to test their professional skills, so she took out the blueprint she had drawn.


    "Let''s see if the things on it can be made. This thing can be used as a slide. This is the stairs. After the child walks up, he will slide down from this ce. This slide must be made smoother, otherwise it will not slide. ,clear?"


    The carpenters looked at the strange things drawn by Su Ying and listened to her exnations, and felt that it should not be difficult to make these things.


    "After listening to what the empress said, the younger ones probably have an idea in their hearts. When the younger ones go back to discuss it clearly, and draw the detailed drawings, let the empress have a look."


    "Okay, I believe you will not disappoint me."


    Now that these words havee out, these craftsmen are naturally working hard.


    After the craftsmen left, Zhou Qing entered the room with snacks, "Youngdy, eat some snacks, they are all just out of the pot."


    Su Ying watched the donkey rolling on the te, took a bite and ate it directly into her mouth. She loves glutinous rice food, and a soft and glutinous bite is simply not too satisfying.


    "Your Majesty, I have heard a lot of news about the Great Immortal Bailian."


    Su Ying put some snacks in his mouth and murmured, "Tell me."


    "The White Lotus Sect has actually existed for a long time. It must have been about ten years ago. It is an organization that believes in the Great Immortal of the White Lotus. Your Majesty can probably understand it as a belief in Buddhism and faith. It''s just that these people believe in the Great Immortal of the White Lotus."


    After the donkey rolled and ate, Su Ying took another quick red date cake, "Which fairy is the Great Immortal Bailian?"


    Zhou Qing really didn¡¯t know about this. I asked a lot of people who believed in the Great Immortal Bailian, but they couldn¡¯t tell why. They just said that he was a deity separated from Taoism.


    "Their congregants go to the church to pray with the Great Immortal Bailian every day. This has been done for many years. When the Great Immortal Bailian appeared in real form, the congregants went crazy, and they followed the **** of the Great Immortal Bailian all day long. Later, I hope she can save them from suffering."


    "Where did this white lotus fairye from?"

 Chapter 542: dead

    Chapter 542 Death of breath


    Zhou shook his head lightly, "I just heard that some congregants met while they were praying on Tianxue Mountain. It was a snowy and windy night, and Immortal Bailian appeared so impressively in front of their eyes."


    Afterwards, the congregation invited the Great Immortal Bailian back and served him devoutly every day.


    Su Ying finished eating all the dim sum, and ordered some on the table with her fingertips, "Then, have you heard what this White Lotus Immortal has done?"


    Zhou Qingdao: "It''s just something that sounds a little mysterious, nothing too special."


    Su Ying thinks it is right to have faith, but she is afraid that this kind of faith will be used by those who are interested, "Go to Director Zhang in a while, and ask her to find two clever people who can punch and kick for you, and let them break into this Bailian Great Immortal. Among the congregation, tell them to report immediately if there is anything abnormal."


    "The servant understands."


    ¡­


    King Yu was assassinated, and his whereabouts are unknown now. After the early court, Xiao Jin called several trusted ministers to discuss the solution to this matter.


    After some discussions, several ministers unanimously decided to exin the situation to the monarch of the Southern Kingdom first, and see how the other party responds. The remaining southerners should be sent abroad as soon as possible to avoid troubles.


    However, for Xiao Jin, the important thing is not the life and death of King Yu, but the person who assassinated King Yu behind his back, clearly wanting to stir up disputes between the two countries.


    When Xiao Jin wrote to the Nanguo monarch, he emphasized that someone wanted to sow dissension. As long as the Nanguo monarch is not stupid, he will not make this matter a big deal, otherwise no one will be able to step down.


    After the ministers retreated, Zhang Shuming came to the case with a stack of drawings.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty said the day before yesterday that she wanted to build a yground for the eldest prince and princesses in the open space of the harem. The craftsman got the instructions from your Majesty and went back to discuss it. After some discussions, he drew up the blueprint and asked the Emperor to look at it."


    This drawing showed Xiao Jin the process of starting work.


    Xiao Jin had already heard from Su Yingst night, and he was also very curious about what the yground would look like after it was built.


    "Just do what your mother tells you."


    "yes."


    The yground started working in three days.


    The open space has been abandoned for so long, and it is covered with weeds. Workers need to clean up the weeds andy green bricks.


    On the morning when work started, Su Ying woke up early.


    "Mother, the workers over there have already started working, do you want to go and have a look?" Zhou Qing knew that Su Ying cared about this yground, so she kept reporting the situation there to Su Ying.


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, go and have a look."


    After having breakfast, Su Ying went to the open space, where the workers were busy repairing the walls and stering green bricks.


    This space is not very big, it looks like there are only a few hundred bungalows in total, but it is enough for children to y and rx.


    There is also an abandoned pce beside the open space. While building the yground, Zhang Shuming also asked someone to finish the pce by the way. When the timees, the masters will have a ce to rest when they are tired from ying.


    "Your Majesty, see if there is anything else you need to arrange. Tell the old ve, and the old ve will let someone arrange it immediately."


    Zhang Shuming is very thoughtful, he can think of everything she can''t think of, so just leave the matter to him, "I can''t think of it for the time being, if you think of it, you can tell me."


    "yes."


    In fact, it is not difficult at all to make children''s entertainment facilities, and because Su Ying needs them, the workers and craftsmen worked very hard, and they were all ready in less than half a month.


    Su Ying likes this kind of efficiency.


    As soon as the maid who sent the message stepped back, Zhou Qing smiled and said: "It''s already dark today, and the empress can take the eldest prince and the others to have a look tomorrow." Although the empress didn''t say anything, she could feel that she was looking forward to it even more than the elder prince and the others. This yground is built!


    Su Yingen made a sound, and happily talked with the two treasures about how to y tomorrow.


    The three mother and son were talking enthusiastically, and Zhang Shuming arrived outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, there is a message from the Ministry of Punishment."


    The smile on Su Ying''s face faded slightly, she immediately got up and walked outside, there were some things she didn''t want her child to hear too much.


    "What''s up?"


    Zhang Shuming said softly: "Zhou Xiangrong is dead."


    Su Ying frowned, she had guessed just now, it has been more than half a month, and she should die, "Why did you die?"


    "Exhausted to death." He strangled himself to death with an iron chain.


    In the past half a month, she has been immersed in an infinite loop of pain that can tear her apart. Zhou Xiangrong chose to die while there was still a glimmer of rity.


    "However, the people at the Ministry of Criminal Justice said that her corpse is a bit strange."


    The people in the Ministry of Criminal Justice have never seen any strange people. If they feel strange, there must be something wrong.


    After listening to Zhang Shuming''s words, Su Ying decided to go to the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice to have a look.


    Zhou Xiangrong''s body has been transported out of the cell and ced in the mortuary room.


    Looking from a distance, there is only one singlemp in the entire mortuary room, which looks gloomy and terrifying.


    The guards outside the house did not expect someone toe over in the middle of the night, so they hurried over with antern to see what happened.


    After revealing his identity, the Secretary of the Ministry of Punishment brought Su Ying to Zhou Xiangrong''s corpse.


    Under the dim light, Zhou Xiangrong''s face was as pale as a ghost, and he hadpletely lost his breath.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice lifted the white cloth from Zhou Xiangrong''s body, and found that all the clothes on her body had been taken off.


    There are still marks from two barbs on her shoulders, which are **** and disgusting, but other than that, there are no other scars on her body. Su Ying said that anyone who does not go through her It is allowed not to open the door of the cell without permission, and no one dares to disobey Su Ying''s order.


    "Look, ma''am, the strange thing Weichen said is in her body."


    The Secretary of the Ministry of Justice pointed to the bloodstains on Zhou Xiangrong''s body. He didn''t know when Zhou Xiangrong got them there. There were streaks of dried blood on her pale body. These bloodstains didn''t seem to flow naturally, but were thought to be painted on. , even Zhou Xiangrong''s palm was painted with these bloodstains.


    "What is this?" Su Ying looked in several directions, feeling that these bloodstains looked like some kind of special talisman paper.


    "What happened to the clothes on her body, did you take them off?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of Justice shook his head repeatedly and said: "Mrs. Hui, after you left that day, no one opened the door of that cell. It was just that one person went to deliver food every day, but that person would not go in. When we found out that something was wrong , she had died, and her dress was torn to the ground when she died, Wei Chen felt that she looked a little strange, so he asked someone to tell the empress."


    Su Ying asked someone toe in with a pen and paper, and drew all the talismans on Zhou Xiangrong''s body. She will ask someone to see what it is tomorrow.

 Chapter 543: get better

    Chapter 543 The more you y, the better


    "Throw away the corpse and feed it to the dogs." She doesn''t deserve a whole body.


    "yes."


    When Su Ying returned to Fengluan Pce, the lights in the main hall were still on.


    Xiao Jin didn''t finish dinner with them tonight, but has been dealing with state affairs in the imperial study. She didn''t tell him when she went out just now. She thought Xiao Jin had already fallen asleep when she came back.


    Su Ying returned to the main hall after washing up. After all, she had just returned from the ce where the dead were ced.


    Xiao Jin leaned against the bed in his coat and read a book.


    "Go to the Criminal Ministry?"


    Su Ying nodded, walked to the bed and climbed over him directly.


    Just as she was about to fall on the bed, Xiao Jin threw the book and hugged her into his arms.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Su Ying leaned on him and squinted her eyesfortably, like azy cat smelling the faint fragrance of his body and rxing her whole body.


    "You have your work to do, what should I tell you to do?"


    Xiao Xiu''s long fingertips caressed her back repeatedly, "What''s the situation?"


    "Zhou Xiangrong hanged himself. When he died, some strange things were drawn on the body with blood. The drawing has been rubbed. I will bring it to the Tianjian for them to see tomorrow." The Tianjian should be familiar with this aspect.


    "Well, sleep first."


    Su Ying yawned, a little confused, "Are you going to court tomorrow?"


    "Go up, and the court will not rest until the day after tomorrow."


    "Well, then I''ll y with Linger and the others tomorrow."


    Xiao Jin hugged her andy down on the bed, "Okay, have fun."


    "I''m an escort, that''s not for me." Is she that naive?


    Xiao Jin smiled and said nothing.


    In the morning, before Su Ying woke up, she heard two little guys chirping.


    Last night, Su Ying discussed with them about going to the yground for a long time, and they still remembered it.


    "Are you up?"


    Dabao and Erbao''s two small heads came in from the door.


    Su Ying smiled at them, "Wake up, don''t you have to go to study and ss today? Go first, and when youe back, Auntie will take you to y."


    "Aniang, can we bring our little friend?" Er Bao''s big eyes sparkled.


    After all, he is a child, and he always likes to show off to his friends if there are any fun things at home.


    "Can."


    "Okay, oh, brother, hurry up, we are going to tell our friends, A Niang promised to let theme and y together."


    Er Baole jolted Dabao and ran away, so fast that a bunch of maids behind him almost failed to keep up.


    Su Ying went to the yground first before the two treasures left school.


    She came to visit it twice before, when the yground was not built yet, and now when shees again, even the tall outer walls arepletely new.


    In order to make the yground look more vibrant, she also asked the gardener to draw some vivid animals inside and outside the courtyard walls.


    only¡­


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched looking at the picture of a tiger going down the mountain on the outer wall. Animals are animals, but they are a little scary, especially those tiger eyes that are deliberately painted green. Out of body?


    "See Empress Empress."


    The imperial guards guarding the yground saw Su Ying approaching, and they all bowed to salute.


    Su Ying nodded, motioning for them to open the door.


    The forbidden army obeyed the order and opened the door. Su Ying walked in and was attracted by the things inside.


    She had to praise the level of workmanship of these national-level craftsmen, and said that the horse head on the rocking horse was made just like the real one. If it wasn''t for the wrong color, she would have mistakenly thought it was a real horse on it. head.


    There is also a slide in the shape of an elephant. Although it is made of logs, it is polished very smooth.


    The entire open space was almost upied by amusement facilities. Su Ying showed a sincere smile on her face. She saw that there was no one in private and then excitedly ran to the slide. There is enough room for her to sit up and down.


    "Hey, this slide is quite interesting."


    Su Ying excitedly went up and down, down and up again, the more she yed, the higher she went.


    "Look how amazing my aunt is!" She easily supported herself, and her whole body stood on the parallel bars. After a big whirlwind came into her body, she used her hands to walk freely on it, "Pediatrics, I thought there were so many It''s fun."


    She let go of her hands and jumped down to sit on the swing. She kicked her feet so hard that she almost flew out, but she felt it was extra exciting.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Su Ying''s cheerfulughter resounded throughout the yground, and she didn''t notice a group of little carrot heads already standing at the door.


    "Your Highness, the Queen looks so happy, it must be fun." Nie Jun sniffed, why do you think this Queen seems to be different from the rumors?


    She looks so silly when she smiles.


    Dabao looked at Su Ying bouncing around like a fool, a crack appeared on his serious face.


    "It must be so fun, can''t you tell what you see now?"


    The little radish heads nodded again and again, otherwise there would be no fun.


    "I want to y too." Er Bao happily rushed in.


    Su Ying heard the movement and turned around to realize that the children had already left school.


    "Aniang, I want to y too, I want to y, please teach Linger, how does this work?" Er Bao ran over and hugged Su Ying''s thigh, wandering on the slide eagerly.


    "This is easy, my mother will show you." Su Ying got on the slide as soon as she turned her body, and slid down immediately.


    After that, he jumped onto the jumping horse again, "You have to jump hard, you know? Look like this hehe."


    Mr. Nie and these children have only heard about Su Ying from adults before, and have never had such close contact. They only heard that the queen is particrly aggressive and domineering without a bit of femininity, which is very fierce.


    But they looked at the smiling queen in front of them and felt that she was not fierce at all, but also very funny.


    "Come here, I will teach you how to y." Su Ying waved to the children who were watching.


    Dabao has always remembered Xiao Jin¡¯s teachings to him. He is the eldest son of the emperor. He will do many things in the future andmand many people, so he must be majestic and not coquettish like in front of A Niang.


    So in front of his little friends, Dabao always carried them, but now, when he saw his little friends running to A Niang, he was so angry that his little face puffed up and he ran over with a grunt.


    "Aniang, Aniang, I want to y too, I want to y too."


    Su Ying lifted him up like a chicken, and carried him around in circles in the sky.


    "Hot Wheels ising hahahaha."


    "A Niang is flying high, Ji''er is flying so high."


    Xiao Jin stood outside the gate at some point, watching Su Ying mingle with the children, with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 544: playthings

    Chapter 544 ying with things and losing one''s ambition


    Su Ying realized that it was gettingte when she saw Xiao Jin. She stopped and told Dabao and the others toe over. The little guys were having so much fun, their faces were flushed, and they were so tired that they gasped for breath and refused to stop.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte today, I have to go home, ande over to y after school tomorrow."


    "Ma''am, can we stille over tomorrow?" Nie Jun rubbed his nose and asked, his face was covered with mud and looked dirty.


    "Okay, but don''t forget today''s homework, let''s go back."


    The attendants of these children have been waiting at the door for a long time, but Su Ying dared not say a word inside. Now seeing their masters ying like mud monkeys, they are very worried, for fear that they will be punished by their masters when they go back .


    "Oh, my stomach hurts so much." Nie Jun just walked up to the attendant and covered his stomach in difort.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with you?" The attendant''s face changed when he saw him like this.


    Nie Jun held his stomach, and his stomach twitched, but it soon recovered, "Huh? It doesn''t seem to hurt anymore."


    Dabao saw this and came over. Nie Jun was hispanion, and the rtionship between the two had always been good. Seeing that the blush on his face had faded, he couldn''t help but wondered: "Nie Jun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nie Jun wiped the sweat off his forehead in embarrassment, "It''s all right, it''s just that I had a stomachache just now, and it''s gone now."


    Dabao saw that he was still looking normal, so he didn''t ask any more questions, "Go back and eat something, I''m probably hungry."


    "Enen, the eldest prince, I will resign."


    The attendants of all the prefectures took away their masters.


    Su Ying and the others also brought their two babies back to Fengluan Pce.


    The mother and son were all sweating. In order to avoid catching cold, they changed their clothes as soon as they came back. Mother Zhao also asked someone to boil the mugwort leaf water. Now that it is cold, it is easy to catch cold after sweating on the body. Soak it in mugwort leaf water Can be very good cold.


    "I''m so hungry, Bai Shuang, go and pass on the meal, and see if Uncle He is ready."


    "Your Majesty, wait a moment, and the servants will go right away."


    Xiao Jin watched them blushing, "So fun?"


    "If you are curious, I will take you to try it at night when no one is around?"


    Xiao Jin made up the picture of himself sitting on the slide... He would really appreciate it.


    Before dark, Nie Jun also returned to the mansion.


    Before returning to the mansion, the attendant changed him into clean clothes and wiped his dirty little face. It looked no different from usual.


    This point happened to be dinner time in the General¡¯s Mansion, so Nie Jun went directly to the dining room.


    General Zhenbei is guarding the border and is not in the capital. There are only the general¡¯s wife, the olddy and the general¡¯s two younger brothers in Beijing. However, the brothers have separated a few years ago and do not live together.


    "Grandmother, I''m back." Nie Jun jumped into the olddy''s arms like a bird returning home.


    Just as he was about to act like a baby, he heard the general''s wife cough lightly, his round face tightened, and he quickly got out of the olddy''s arms and stood upright to salute the olddy.


    "Grandma, Mother, I''m back."


    The olddy has gray hair already, and she loves her little grandson the most. Just now when she was holding her and was about to ask questions, the child went out of her arms. What do you pay attention to?"


    Pang had a pair of slender eyes, hanging eyebrows, and her facial features looked a bit nd, but she also had two high cheekbones, which made her nd face look a little mean.


    She lowered her eyebrows and said pleasingly: "Mother, Jun''er is now the eldest prince''spanion. If you don''t pay attention to the rules in the pce, and the queen finds outter, why don''t you take Jun''er''s skin?"


    The olddy frowned, very displeased, but said nothing.


    Nie Jun was not happy, "Mother, the empress is very nice, she is not fierce at all, she yed with us for a long time today, and said that we can go to the yground tomorrow, which is very fun."


    When Pang heard this, his brows were raised, "Are you not studying hard, but running away to y? I''ll say why you didn''te back at this hour today. At your age, the only one who is full of heart is ying around, how can I be a talent in the future!"


    Nie Jun was afraid of Pang, and when she heard her harsh criticism, he shrank his shoulders and dared not say a word.


    Seeing her grandson being wronged, the olddy defended, "Okay, isn''t it normal for children to y? His father was still rolling in muddy water when he was his age. He thought it was a good thing to raise such a noble man."


    Pang''s face sank when he was reprimanded, but the olddy was an elder, so she couldn''t talk back.


    "Jun''er, tell grandma, what are you ying with?"


    Jun Nie regained his spirits when he heard the olddy''s question, "Grandmother, there are a lot of fun things. It is the yground that the empress said to be built for the eldest prince. Now it has been built, and it is very fun."


    "Your Majesty, we are different. Children are the critical moment of enlightenment. Otherwise, the eldest prince and the others will just study hard. If they even take people crazy to y, aren''t you afraid that they will lose their minds?"


    "Shut up!" The olddy snorted coldly, "Pang, your rules have been eaten into the dog''s stomach, and your empress is also something you can talk about. If people hear it, you don''t have to stay in the general''s mansion anymore." gone."


    Pang''s face turned pale with fright at the thought of Su Ying''s reputation, thanks to her people here, otherwise she would not be able to sleep tonight.


    The dinner at the General¡¯s Mansion was spent in a dull moment, and Jun Nie didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Pang asked him not to eat or sleep. If he was disobedient, he would be punishedter.


    After falling asleep at night, Nie Jun felt a sudden sharp pain in his stomach, which made him roll all over the bed.


    The night watch maid heard the movement and hurried into the house to check the situation. When she saw that Nie Jun was so ufortable that his back was soaked in cold sweat, she turned pale with fright, and did not dare to wake up the people in the house without any dy.


    In the middle of the night, everyone in the General''s Mansion was awakened, and Pang hurriedly sent someone to find a doctor.


    After seeing it, the doctor said that it was stomach difort, and he quickly prescribed medicine when he felt some intestinal gas.


    After taking the medicine, Nie Jun got a little relief, but not long after, the severe pain struck again.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Oh my little ancestor, what the **** is going on, go, take the brand of Laoshen to find the imperial physician, hurry up." The olddy is a first-rank imperial order, and she is qualified to invite an imperial physician.


    Pang looked very anxious seeing her son rolling all over the bed, but she quickly thought of why she took out a piece of talisman from her body, burned it, put it in the water and fed it to Nie Jun.


    "You, what did you eat for Jun''er?"

 Chapter 545: Its a living fairy

    Chapter 545 is really a living god


    "I begged for this from Immortal Bailian. If you take it, you will be cured of your illness."


    "What white lotus immortal?" The olddy came from a family of generals, and she didn''t believe in these immortals.


    "Mother, don''t worry, Jun''er will be fine soon." Pang''s words didn''t know whether to appease the olddy or himself.


    It''s strange to say that after drinking this bowl of talisman water, Nie Jun really calmed down slowly, and he stopped holding his stomach andining of pain.


    "Bailian Daxian is really amazing, it''s all right, Jun''er is all right." Pang''s face showed joy, and he hurriedly asked the maids to clean up Jun Nie.


    By the time the imperial physician arrived, Nie Jun had already fallen asleep.


    But to be on the safe side, they still asked the imperial physician to check his pulse.


    "Well, it''s an intestinal abscess, invaded by heat and toxins, damp-heat qi stagnation, this disease is unbearable, the pain is unbearable, the old man prescribes some medicine for the young master, after taking it, he should be almost healed." Imperial Physician Station got up and said.


    Intestinal carbuncle can be fatal.


    The olddy''s heart suddenly rose, "Doctor, is there nothing wrong with Jun''er''s health?"


    "Don''t worry, olddy, the young master is young and has a strong yang energy, as long as he takes the medicine on time, he will be fine."


    Pang said: "But Jun''er is fine now." She wanted to ask whether the imperial physician made a wrong judgment.


    The imperial physician did not hear the deep meaning, "Well, the young master is tired, and it is normal to fall asleep without the pain for a while."


    These words made Pang look at the imperial physician suspiciously. Obviously her son seemed to be recovering, but he still talked about intestinal ulcers.


    After the imperial physician prescribed the prescription, the olddy asked the housekeeper to send the imperial physician out.


    "Go, go grab the medicine and feed it to the young master."


    "Mother, Jun''er is soundly asleep now, why bother to wake him up."


    The olddy frowned, "What do you know, I didn''t hear what the imperial doctor said just now, Jun''er is only in temporary relief now, if you don''t take medicine now, wait until when to take it, when he wakes up from the pain again?"


    Ponzi fell silent.


    Worried about his son after all, Pang didn''t go back for the rest of the time, and stayed by Nie Jun''s side all the time.


    When the sky was about to dawn, Nie Jun cried out in pain again.


    Pang wanted to hug him to coax him, but the child was in so much pain that Pang couldn''t hold him at all.


    "What about the majestic imperial physician, the medicine prescribed was useless and made my son hurt again. Go, go to Mrs. Ben''s room and get the talisman paper pressed in the jewelry box."


    The servant girl had no choice but to go, and hurried to get the talisman paper.


    Pang ordered her to feed Nie Jun in after the talisman paper was burned.


    Not long after, Nie Jun really calmed down again.


    The servant girl came in with a medicine bowl in her hand and said, "Madam, the young master''s medicine is ready."


    "Pour it out, just tell the olddy, the young master has already drunk it." Pang nced at the eye medicine bowl and said.


    The servant girl looked up in surprise, this is the medicine for the young master.


    Pang''s face turned cold when he saw the servant girl not moving, "What are you still doing, let you fall down."


    The maid regained her senses, and dared not refuse to listen, so she could only go out with the medicine bowl and pour it out secretly.


    Pang gave Nie Jun a few days of talisman water, and after seeing that Nie Jun was fine, he let him continue to study.


    He is the eldest prince''spanion, and he is afraid that he will be reced if he does not go to his ce for a long time.


    When Nie Jun arrived at the school, Dabao and Erbao also arrived.


    Nie Jun walked over to the First Prince with his schoolbag in his arms and sat down. He felt that Ren Dabao was sitting next to him and turned his head to look. He saw Nie Jun lying on the table in a bad mood.


    "Mr. Nie, are you cured?"


    Jun Nie nodded when he heard the movement, "Well, my mother has agreed."


    "What disease are you suffering from? It looks so scary with a white face." Erbao also came over, and we all studied together, and we usually have a good rtionship.


    "Yes, are you really well? If you''re still not feeling well, I''ll send you back." Dabao frowned.


    Nie Jun didn¡¯t feel any difort in his body, ¡°I won¡¯t go back, my mother will tell me again when I go back, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    During the conversation, the ss bell rang. Everyone saw that Nie Jun was fine except that he was not in good spirits, so they went back to their seats and sat down.


    Except for thepanions sent by the nobles of the family, all the descendants of the grandsons and nobles who can take sses here are the descendants of the nobles. Many of the gentlemen who teach them are even ministers of the cab. No one dares to make mistakes in the ss.


    Mr. was serious in ss when he suddenly heard a cry of exmation. Mr. looked up and saw Nie Jun fell off his seat.


    Mr. ?? hurried forward to check the situation, and found that Mr. Nie was hot.


    "Go quickly, tell the people from the General''s Mansion toe over."


    Dabao stood up calmly and asked someone to find the imperial physician.


    Mr. carried Mr. Nie carefully to the resting room at the back. Just after he settled down, the imperial physician and the people from the General¡¯s Mansion rushed over.


    This imperial physician was the imperial physician who was invited to treat Nie Jun that day, and he was very surprised to see Nie Jun like this.


    "Emperor Physician, hurry up and show Jun Nie."


    "Your Highness, don''t worry, I will go right away."


    The imperial physician stepped forward to take Nie Jun''s pulse and check his condition. Seeing this, his expression changed.


    The people in the General''s Mansion were waiting outside the door, almost dying of anxiety.


    "This...how could it be so serious."


    Emperor doctors have seen storms before, and the disease that can change their faces is definitely not a small problem.


    Jun Nie had an ident in the pce, and everyone present couldn¡¯t handle it. The emperor was busy with state affairs, so Dabao could only send someone to invite Su Ying over.


    When Su Ying came, the imperial physician was checking the condition of Nie Jun''s abdomen, and the more he looked at it, the more ugly his face became.


    "See Empress Empress."


    Su Ying walked into the room and signaled everyone to get up, "What''s the matter?" She walked to the bed and frowned when she saw the abnormal blush on Nie Jun''s face.


    "Mother, Jun Nie suddenly fell ill." Erbao walked to Su Ying and said softly.


    The imperial physician also stood up and saluted Su Ying, "What''s the matter?"


    "Returning to your mother, a few days ago, I went to the general''s mansion to diagnose the young master''s intestinal ulcer, but the condition was not serious, so I left a prescription for treatment. Just now, when the minister diagnosed the young master, he found that he had an intestinal ulcer. It''s even more serious, I really can''t figure it out."


    Being able to be an imperial physician in the imperial hospital must have been carefully selected. Intestinal abscess can kill people here, but it is not an incurable disease. As long as it is treated in time, the possibility of recovery is very high.


    Physician Ma Tai is proficient in internal medicine, so it stands to reason that he can''t even cure an intestinal abscess.


    Su Ying stepped forward to examine Nie Jun. As soon as she stretched out her hand and pressed on Nie Jun''s stomach, Nie Jun vomited in pain.


    "Mr. Trouble, please take the children back to the ssroom to continue the ss. The matter here will be handled by the pce."


    Mr. bowed, he should have taken the child out first.


    After the maids came forward to take care of Jun Nie, Su Ying continued to check on Jun Nie and cleared out everyone in the house.

 Chapter 546: Tall and strong

    Chapter 546 People are tall and horses are big and strong


    When she checked the pulse, she was sure that Nie Jun had an intestinal carbuncle, and the degree was already serious. Before the operation, she took him into the space for a more detailed inspection to avoid any mistakes during the operation.


    After checking, Su Ying brought him out again.


    Surgery involves cutting a knife on a person. Mr. Nie has family members, and this matter requires their consent. She doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble for her kindness.


    Not long after they came out, Ponzi arrived.


    Pang rushed into the house, without even having time to look at Su Ying, he immediately took out the talisman water that had been prepared earlier and fed it to Nie Jun.


    Seeing Su Ying, she stepped forward and grabbed Pang Zi''s hand, "What did you feed the child?"


    Pang was in pain from Su Ying''s grasp, and said angrily, "Of course it is a good thing that can cure my son''s illness!" After speaking, she pushed away Su Ying''s hand and poured the talisman water into Nie Jun.


    Su Ying saw that the corners of Nie Jun''s mouth were pitch ck after drinking the talisman water, and her brows were twisted together, "What the hell?"


    Seeing that Jun Nie drank the talisman water, Pang also rxed, then looked up at Su Ying, got up and bowed politely, "My wife, please see the empress, just now, my wife is worried that the child has lost his manners, so I ask you to forgive me, thank you, my mother." Concerned about Jun''er, this child insists on going to the pce to study with the eldest prince before he recovers, no matter how much the court wife persuades him, he won''t listen, it''s really causing trouble for the empress."


    "Didn''t you hear what Ben Gong said just now?" Su Ying''s tone had already sank.


    Pang frowned secretly, feeling that Su Ying was really domineering, "Go back to your mother, this is the secret recipe of the minister''s wife''s family, after eating, the gentleman will be healed."


    "How many times have you fed him?"


    "Go back to your mother, feed me a few times."


    "Then why isn''t he well now?"


    Pang choked and didn''t answer, "The child is not feeling well, and it is really not suitable for continuing to study now, so the minister''s wife will take the child back first so as not to cause trouble to the empress."


    Pang called the servant girl in to hug Mr. Nie.


    Su Ying didn''t stop her either, and it wasn''t her son.


    "The minister''s wife resigns."


    When Pang turned his head, Su Ying''s cold voice sounded behind him, "I don''t care what you give your son to eat, but your son''s current condition is very dangerous. If you don''t remove the necrotic intestine in time, you will die." If your life is in danger, take care of yourself."


    Pang was very annoyed when he heard this, he was clearly cursing her son for his bad luck!


    If it weren''t for the sake of her being the queen, she could have hit her with a blow!


    Pang took a deep breath before suppressing his anger, "Thank you for your concern, Ma''am, but don''t worry, Madam, you will be fine!"


    After speaking, she took Nie Jun away without looking back.


    Waiting outside, Dr. Ma frowned when he saw this. Now he suspects that Pang Zi didn''t give Nie Jun the medicine on time, otherwise how could the child be so serious.


    "Physician Ma, go back first. If the General''s Mansion finds you in the future, just push it away."


    Ma Taiyi said gratefully: "Yes, I understand."


    After school, when they returned to Fengluan Pce, the two little guys approached Su Ying.


    "Mother, is Mr. Nie sick?" Dabao asked concerned.


    Su Ying nodded, "Well, I''m sick."


    "Can the mother cure him?" In Er Bao''s heart, Su Ying is an omnipotent existence.


    Su Ying touched Erbao''s little head and said: "His mother has already brought him back, so there is no need for mother to take care of him."


    Er Bao didn''t understand, her mother was so powerful, why wouldn''t Nie Jun''s mother let her treat her.


    "Then... will his illness get better? Will he be able toe back to ss soon?"


    Su Ying lowered her eyes slightly. If the operation is not performed in time, Nie Jun will probably cause serious internal infection. It will be difficult to think about it.


    "maybe."


    Erbao has some things that he can''t understand, but Dabao knows, "Okay, Ling''er, his family must be the most anxious when Nie Jun is sick, so let''s not think too much." Dad said that the king should not be too emotional, Even though he was very worried about Nie Jun, he didn''t have to show his strength for things that were not within his scope, otherwise he would only bring trouble on himself.


    At night, Xiao Jin held Su Ying in his arms, and his fingertips touched her softest flesh which was hardest to resist.


    "Sleepy." Su Ying grabbed his hand and turned over, throwing her whole body into his arms.


    "Have you sent someone to find Mrs. Nie?" Xiao Jin''s voice was extremely low in the darkness.


    Su Ying hummed lightly, but in the name of Ma Taiyi, she found someone to exin Nie Jun''s situation to the olddy. There can''t be even a normal person in the general''s mansion.


    "My heart has softened."


    Su Ying slightly raised her head, and smelled his body, which made her feel better physically and mentally, "Ji''er always talks about him, it would be a pity if he is gone."


    Su Ying felt that she was really kind-hearted. On the surface, she didn''t want to argue with Ponzi, so she just let someone who can deal with her better.


    "Well, she is beautiful and kind-hearted, she is really my good queen."


    "He is tall and strong, he is really a good emperor of this pce."


    A dark light shed in Xiao Jin''s eyes, "That''s also the physical strength that I have practiced every day. The practice can''t be stopped. Continue tonight."


    Su Ying: "..."


    ¡­


    When Pang took Nie Jun out of the pce, the pain on Nie Jun''s face had gradually faded away, but the high fever on his body still did not subside.


    "Go to Sanqingfeng, Mrs. Ben asks to see Immortal Bailian."


    "It''s ma''am."


    Sanqingfeng is the ce where Bailian Daxian is enshrined, and there is a reconstructed Taoist temple.


    However, it is far away from the main road of the capital, in a remote ce close to the outskirts of the city, but because of the incense of the White Lotus, many peoplee here every day.


    When Pang and the others arrived at Sanqingfeng, there were already carriages parked outside the gate. The Immortal Bailian was famous, and there were quite a few people who came to see him.


    People from the General''s Mansion knocked on the door with a post.


    After a while, the gate of the courtyard was opened.


    A little Taoist priest in a gray priestly robe came out, "What is this benefactor doing?"


    "Little master, I''m from the Zhenbei General''s Mansion. Our wife needs to see Immortal Bailian urgently, please let me know."


    The little Taoist nced at the silver note in the post and closed the post, "Donor wait a moment."


    After waiting for about half an hour, the little Taoist came out.


    "This benefactor, the Immortal invites you in."


    The attendant heard that Immortal Bailian was willing to see them, so he hurried to tell Pang.


    Pang Zi couldn''t wait for the small car to ask the attendant to bring Nie Jun.


    They were taken by the little Taoist priest to a room in the backyard. Incense was burning in the room. As soon as they entered, they felt a breeze blowing against their faces, which refreshed their spirits.


    This made Pang feel that it wasn''t the wind but the celestial spirit of Immortal Bailian.


    "Meet the Immortal Bailian." Pang looked at the Immortal Bailian sitting on the futon, and knelt down in front of her devoutly.


    The Great Immortal Bailian had a benevolent face, and exuded a sense of immortality all over her body, "What is this benefactor asking for?"


    Upon hearing the words, Pang asked his attendants to hug Nie Jun.


    Immortal Bailian quickly nced over Nie Jun.


    Pang pleaded: "Bailian Daxian, my son was seriously ill a few days ago, and now he is even unconscious. Although I gave him the talisman paper of Bailian Daxian to relieve his pain these days, the child''s illness has been serious and he has not recovered. If he can recover, please ask Daxian to save him."

 Chapter 547: detrimental to morality

    Chapter 547 To harm Yin


    Immortal Bailian showedpassion on her face, and signaled Pang not to worry.


    "Let me take a look."


    Immortal Bailian stretched out her jaded hand to touch Nie Jun''s face, and almost withdrew her hand when she felt his scalding temperature.


    Pang stared at Bai Lian so closely that she didn''t even dare to breathe. When she saw Bai Lian frowning, her heart almost rose into her throat. She didn''t ask until Bai Lian stopped her hands: "Great Immortal Bailian, how is my son?"


    Bai Lian went back to the futon, sat down and closed his eyes, and then opened his eyes slowly after tapping with his fingertips, "The little benefactor has encountered a roadblock and was blocked from his way of life."


    Ponzi''s face instantly turned pale.


    "Well, what should I do?" Originally, she felt that her son''s illness was inexplicable, but now she heard what Immortal Bailian said, and she firmly believed it.


    "There is a way to break it, but it is too damaging to the morality, and it is really not suitable for use. It can only be said that the fate of the benefactor and the little benefactor is exhausted."


    How could Ponzi watch his children die.


    "I beg the Great Immortal to save my son, just tell me how to do it, I am willing to lose all the sinful virtues!"


    Immortal Bailian didn''t speak.


    Ponzi took out a stack of silver bills from his body, "These are the incense money given to Daxian by the believer girl, please don''t dislike these money-smelling things."


    Immortal Bailian nced at the amount on the bank note, and a sh of light shed in his eyes very quickly, "I shouldn''t have told you, but I was really moved by your love for my son, so you should check it out carefully, you If there is anyone around your child with this horoscope, bring them together to this seat, and this seat will do it for them, and once the ceremony ispleted, your son will be safe."


    The Great Immortal Bailian wrote down a horoscope, "Remember, it''s a male."


    Pang took a look and was stunned. This is the character of the eldest prince!


    She asked uncertainly: "Is Daxian not wrong?"


    The Great Immortal Bailian said firmly: "Of course there will be no mistakes. Don''t worry, the ritual will not harm another person, as long as the practice transfers some of his lifespan to your child."


    Du Yangshou, it is impossible to be discovered in a short time, Ponzi was moved.


    The horoscope in her clenched hands gradually became firmer. If she wanted to talk about how she recognized the horoscope of the eldest prince, she had to start from when the two children were born. At that time, Su Ying would also attend gatherings of some noble families. Shi met her a few times, and every time without exception, she scolded the two children, read out their birth dates, andined that they were born to restrain themselves.


    Since then, she has subconsciously memorized this horoscope.


    When Pang left Sanqingfeng, she was still a little dazed, and only remembered what Immortal Bailian said to her.


    What kind of excuse is she going to use to trick the First Prince intoing to this ce?


    Forcibly arresting people?


    Pang felt that the possibility was unlikely, not to mention the harem, she couldn''t even break into the pce gate.


    All the way back to the General''s Mansion, Ponzi couldn''t think of a good countermeasure.


    "The madam is back, the old madam has been waiting in the main hall, anxious to know the situation of the young master."


    Pang was impatient with the olddy, and only said that Nie Jun had recovered, so she didn''t have to worry.


    After finishing speaking, she directly took Nie Jun back to her yard.


    Didn''t see her beloved grandson, so the olddy couldn''t sleep, so she went directly to Pang''s yard.


    If the olddy knew about Bailian Daxian, she would definitely not agree to it. She ordered everyone to keep their mouths shut before inviting the olddy in.


    "My dear grandson, what the **** is going on?"


    Pang said in relief: "Mother, don''t worry, the child is much better after taking the medicine."


    The olddy didn''t believe it, she looked at Pang Zi suspiciously, "Did you really give Jun''er the medicine on time?"


    Pang nodded, "Mother, besides you, only the daughter-inw is the one who cares about the gentleman most in this family. Could it be that the daughter-inw will harm her own child?"


    The olddy would not believe that Pang would harm her own child, but she had to take care of what Dr. Ma Tai said, "You have worked hard to take care of Jun''er these days, and the old man has already sent people to go too far." The hospital has asked the imperial physician, so I will leave the medical treatment to the imperial physician."


    Pang''s face changed slightly, how could she take the child to Immortal Bailian when the imperial physician came?


    "Mother, there''s no need to be like this. Last time, the Ma Tai doctor couldn''t do it. Let this matter be left to the daughter-inw. The daughter-inw promises that Jun''er will be cured in a short time."


    The olddy is not stupid, she felt that there was something wrong when she saw Ponzi like this, she didn''t bother with the problem anymore, but got up calmly and said: "Forget it, you should make the child get better as soon as possible, the old man feels ufortable seeing it." .¡±


    Seeing that the olddy was no longer holding on, Pang secretly let out a breath.


    It''s just that she didn''t know that the olddy had already called the people who served Ponzi under the pretext the next day, and after strict interrogation, they finally told what Pangzi had done.


    The olddy almost fell down with anger when she heard this.


    "When the madam left, the empress said that if the young master''s condition was not treated in time, he would be in danger. However, the madam still took the young master away."


    The olddy took a long time to catch her breath, she was really **** off.


    "Come here, keep an eye on Pang, absolutely don''t let her mess around anymore, prepare the old man''s orders, I will go to the pce and beg my mother to save my grandson''s life."


    The olddy has absolute authority in the general''s mansion, and the people below dare not disobey. After she gave orders, someone guarded Pang''s yard overnight.


    When Pang realized that the situation was wrong and wanted to hide Jun Nie, the olddy had already led someone in, "Go, bring me the young master."


    Ponzi''s face changed greatly, "What is mother doing?"


    The olddy couldn''t hold back and pped Pang on the face heavily, "If I knew you were so stupid back then, I would never have let my son marry you! Looking at Madam, I would never let you go without Laoshang''s permission." She took half a step out of the yard."


    "Daughter-inw did something wrong, mother wants to treat me like this!" Pang was anxious to get angry, but now that the olddy humiliated her face in public, she hated it even more.


    "The old man will settle the matter with you when youe back for the stupid things you did. Quickly, bring the young master and the old man into the pce."


    Pang Zi became anxious when he heard that they were going to enter the pce.


    "No, mother, you can''t enter the pce, if you can''t enter the pce, they will kill you!"


    "Are you crazy to say that the empress and the others are going to kill Jun''er! Take her in and lock her up for the old man!"


    Two powerful wives heard the sound and grabbed Pangzi, dragged her into the house, and let Pangzi cry and cry, but the olddy turned a deaf ear to her.


    The olddy gritted her teeth and shook her head, "The family is unlucky!"

 Chapter 548: open my eyes

    Chapter 548 opened my eyes


    When the olddy begged outside the pce, Su Ying was still swinging on the swing. She didn''t want to admit that she was a little obsessed with the yground.


    "My Lady, the olddy of the Zhenbei General''s Mansion came outside the gate of the pce and said that she wanted to ask her to save her grandson."


    There was no surprise on Su Ying''s face, "Fortunately, there is an old man who can handle it clearly. People don''t need to enter the pce. Let them go back to the general''s mansion first, and the pce will arriveter."


    "yes."


    After getting Su Ying''s consent, the olddy took Nie Jun back to the General''s Mansion to wait.


    Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to pack the medicine box for her and left the pce after she had done enough.


    When Su Ying arrived, the olddy waited outside the gate of the General''s Mansion with people, and greeted Su Ying respectfully when she saw Su Ying get off the car.


    "See Empress Empress."


    "Madam, don''t need to be polite."


    Su Ying didn''t talk nonsense, and went directly to Nie Jun''s house with the olddy.


    Nie Jun is still in aa. After the olddy brought him here, she immediately asked someone to cool down Nie Jun, but even so, the temperature on his body was still high. Can''te down.


    "This child''s situation needs to be clearly exined to the olddy. His intestinal ulcer is very serious. It is so serious that it is impossible to recover it with medicine, so I will open a small hole in his stomach to save him. The necrotic intestine will be cut off, does the olddy understand?"


    Although the olddy had already prepared for the worst, she turned pale when she heard what Su Ying said, "Mother, that gentleman, he..."


    "I won''t make a very strong guarantee that he is fine, so I can only start treatment as soon as possible."


    The nervous voice of the olddy trembled slightly and she knelt down in front of Su Ying, "The olddy begs the empress to save this poor child..."


    Su Ying signaled Zhou Qing to help him up, "I will do my best, and no one is allowed toe in and disturb me during my treatment."


    "Yes Yes."


    Su Ying closed the door after exining.


    She took Nie Jun into the space to measure his body temperature, and the temperature was already as high as 41 degrees, and all the internal organs would be burned out after burning like this.


    The temperature should be lowered before the operation, otherwise it is easy to cause problems during the operation.


    Su Ying gave Nie Jun a fever-reducing injection and then put him on a potion. It would be unlucky for a good child to meet a mother with a bad brain.


    After the body temperature dropped, Su Ying began to disinfect and prepare for the operation.


    Outside the house door, the olddy waited anxiously. General Zhenbei only has such a son, so what if something goes wrong!


    "Don''t worry about the olddy, thedy''s superb medical skills will definitely not let the young master have trouble." Zhou Qing persuaded the olddy when she saw that the chair was so anxious that she couldn''t sit still.


    "Yes, yes, you are right, the empress is highly skilled in medicine and is a person of great fortune, Jun''er will definitely be fine."


    And Ponzi, who was locked in the house at this time, was about to go crazy.


    She cursed in the house and wanted to go out, but the guards outside the door turned a deaf ear.


    "You lowly servants, I am the general''s wife. From now on, the entire backyard of the general''s mansion will be in my hands. Now you dare to go against my wishes. In the future, my wife will make you look good!"


    When she said this, the servant was really moved, and she was unwilling to offend Ponzi severely.


    "Madam, don''t worry, the olddy will never harm the young master."


    Pang Zi gritted his teeth, "Could it be that thisdy will harm her son?"


    "Ma''am, the olddy has invited the empress to heal the young master, so don''t worry."


    Although the servants are afraid of offending Ponzi, the one who is even more afraid to offend is the olddy. No matter what Pangzi says, no one dares to open the door.


    Ponzi has not yete to a conclusion, Su Ying has alreadypleted the operation and brought him out of the space.


    The moment Su Ying opened the door, the olddy stepped forward, "Mother, Juner..."


    "The treatment is going well. If there are no idents, the person will wake up in a short time. Let''s go in and have a look."


    The olddy''s heart sank when she heard what she said, and she staggered into the room with the help of the maid.


    Nie Juny quietly on the bed, his face was still pale, but the blush on his cheeks had faded, and his forehead was not so hot to the touch. At this moment, the olddy really recognized Su Ying''s medical skills.


    The queen empress definitely has abilities beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Appendicitis itself is a minor operation. Nie Jun¡¯s child has been dyed for too long. If he is treated in time, he will not be what he is now.


    "Old madam, I have something unclear and I want to ask the general''s wife." She wanted to know what Pang gave Nie Jun to control the pain of Nie Jun''s appendicitis. Damn, Nie Jun couldn''t bear it as a child, but he even went to ss yesterday.


    The olddy didn''t know what Pang Zi was up to, so she could only ask someone to bring Pang Zi here for interrogation by Su Ying.


    Pang''s face was full of resentment when she was escorted by two women. She red at Su Ying resentfully, as if Su Ying had killed her son.


    "My son has no grievances with the empress, why did the empress persecute my son so cruelly!"


    Su Ying frowned slightly. Hearing these words, he knew that Ponzi''s mind was not working well.


    Old Madam Nie felt that her old face waspletely humiliated, "Shut up, you stupid woman! If it weren''t for your empress, you wouldn''t know what to do now!"


    Pang felt that the olddy would turn to Su Ying because of Su Ying''s power.


    "Even if Jun''er''s illness is cured, it will be cured by Immortal Bailian, and it has nothing to do with others."


    It was Bailian Daxian again, Su Ying was not angry, but asked patiently: "Oh? Then tell me, how did Bailian Daxian heal Jun Nie?"


    Pang lifted his chin triumphantly and said: "When Jun''er was dying of pain before, taking the imperial doctor''s medicine was of no use at all, so I gave him the talisman paper given by Immortal Bailian. After drinking the talisman paper, he immediately It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Su Ying looked interested, "This talisman paper is really amazing, do you still have it, Madam, use it to open my eyes."


    Pangzi didn''t think that there was anything about Immortal Bailian''s that could not be known, so she immediately took out a talisman paper from her body.


    Zhou Qing stepped forward to take the talisman paper and took a look. It looked no different from the ordinary yellow talisman, except that the ink used for drawing the talisman was not cinnabar, but an unknown beige liquid, which appeared after the liquid dried up. A faint green.


    Su Ying put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed it, and she could smell a faint smell of medicine, which was not obvious, but she could smell it immediately as she was sensitive to medicine.


    Pang¡¯s burnt talisman paper was given to Nie Jun, and he was able to calm down, which is probably rted to the smell of medicine.


    Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to bring a fire pocket and burn the talisman paper into the water, and immediately took a sip.


    "Mother!"

 Chapter 549: Its time to show your true skills

    Chapter 549 It''s time to show your true skills


    Su Ying signaled Zhou Qing not to worry, her mouth may not be able to taste other things, but she can distinguish various drugs in a short time.


    She just touched a little of the talisman water with her lips, and after the talisman water infiltrated her tongue, Su Ying tasted the smell of medicine. The talisman was really a medicine, like a painkiller, a verymon prescription for pain relief .


    But the concentration is very high, it should be after repeatedly boiling the painkiller prescription, and then use the concentrated concoction to draw a charm, so it can exin why Nie Jun will slowly heal after drinking the talisman water when he is in extreme pain. m down.


    It wasn''t because Fu got sick, but because the painkillers worked.


    "I really want to meet the Great Immortal Bailian. The general''s wife should know where the Great Immortal is?"


    Looking at Su Ying''s expression, Pang thought that she was also impressed by the fairy art of Bailian, "I know, of course I know, it''s in the Sanqingfeng on the outskirts of the city, in that rebuilt temple."


    Su Ying slightly nodded and said to Zhou Qing: "Go, ''invite'' this Great Immortal Bailian over here."


    Su Ying took a look at Zhou Qing and understood the deep meaning, "Yes, this servant will go now."


    Old Madam Nie is smart. Seeing Su Ying''s reaction, she knows that there must be something wrong with this **** fairy, but Pang Zi, an idiot, can''t see it.


    When the forbidden army found San Qingfeng, the Great Immortal Bailian was giving lectures to the disciples. When the disciples heard the excitement, the forbidden army kicked open the door with a "bang" and walked in, and kicked the Great Immortal Bailian out under the eyes of everyone. .


    "You, what are you doing? How dare you be so rude to Immortal Bailian!" Immortal Bailian is the **** in the hearts of the believers. Seeing their **** being forked away like a quail, how can they just leave like this.


    "Mydy wants you to put Immortal Bailian down immediately!" There were many wives of aristocratic families among the believers, and they immediately stopped in front of the imperial army.


    The forbidden army said expressionlessly: "Your Majesty wants to see Immortal Bailian, get out of the way quickly."


    A flustered look shed in Bailian Daxian''s eyes, but she still said calmly: "Everyone, don''t worry, I will return safely. If I can''t, it will be my doom."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was forked away by the forbidden army.


    The believers looked worried, the queen is not a good person to deal with, she has a hot temper and the emperor still indulges her, if she is not good for Immortal Bailian, what will they do?


    "Mrs. Zhang, you said Daxian will be fine?"


    How did Mrs. Zhang know, "The Great Immortal said that if she cannot return safely, this will be her doom..."


    These words made the faces of the disciples change slightly. If Immortal Bailian can''t survive the catastrophe safely, wouldn''t they be able to ask her toe to her in the future?


    "Don''t worry, let''s see first, if the Queen wants to harm the Great Immortal, then we will ask the Queen to ask her not to hurt the Great Immortal."


    A group of believers can only wait and see, after all, the queen is not something they can afford to offend.


    Immortal Bailian was taken to the General''s Mansion.


    When Pang in the inner hall saw how the imperial guards treated Bai Lian so roughly, his face sank, "What are you doing, why don''t you let Bai Lian go quickly."


    The forbidden army turned a deaf ear to it, and directly crossed Immortal Bailian to Su Ying.


    The moment Immortal Bailian met Su Ying''s pair of phoenix eyes, her heart trembled. Those deep ck eyes seemed to be able to prate everything, making her panic.


    She quickly lowered her eyes to adjust her emotions, what scene she has never seen before, calm down!


    "When you see the queen, you still don''t kowtow." Zhou Qing said coldly.


    Bailian Daxian calmed down after finishing her psychological preparation. She sped her hands together in front of her chest and said, "Mydy is healthy. In my eyes, all living beings are equal. Even mydy is just one of all living beings."


    "Chi"


    Su Ying usually doesn''tugh, unless she can''t help it anymore.


    "You told me that all living beings are equal?"


    Su Ying''s aura is so powerful that Immortal Bailian almost couldn''t hold it back!


    "Yes, before Taoism, all people are equal."


    "Since all living beings are equal, why don''t you go to worship others, but otherse to worship you and offer incense to you. You have enjoyed the real gold and silver given to you by so many people. Now you tell me that all living beings are equal?"


    Immortal Bailian won''t be able to say this... The queen''s thinking is really tricky!


    To put it bluntly, it is not easy to fool!


    The Great Immortal Bailian forcibly calmed down and emphasized: "Being in front of Taoism, all living beings are equal."


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense, I just want to ask you, what did you use to draw this talisman paper?"


    Su Ying threw the remaining talisman papers in front of Immortal Bailian.


    Immortal Bailian nced at the talisman paper, "It''s the cinnabar added to the spirits of heaven and earth."


    Immortal Bai Lian just finished speaking when Su Ying pinched her chin, "I hate liars the most. I will give you a chance to reorganize yournguage."


    Su Ying didn''t use much force, but Immortal Bailian felt that her chin was pinched by iron tongs, so painful that she was about to burst into tears. Who will tell her why the mother of a country is so tough!


    Seeing that Su Ying was so disrespectful to Immortal Bailian, Pangshi was so anxious to step forward, Mrs. Nie gave her a look, and the two wives stepped forward and stopped Pangshi.


    "I don''t know what the empress wants to hear, what I say is the truth."


    As a liar, Immortal Bailian has some psychological qualities.


    "Then tell me, what kind of abilities do you have?"


    Before Immortal Bailian could speak, Pang couldn''t wait to answer for her: "Mother, Immortal Bailian can bring the dead back to life and heal the pain of the congregation. He is a real immortal!"


    Bai Lian Daxian''s eyebrows trembled, and she almost jumped up and pped Pang Zi in the face. Do you want her to talk too much!


    "Oh? That''s right, it''s amazing."


    "ah!"


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, she picked up the porcin cup on the side and smashed it on the table, grabbed a piece of debris and scratched the back of Bai Nen''s hand, and Bai Lian screamed out in fright.


    Bright red blood flowed down the back of the snow-white hand in an instant, shocking everyone present.


    Su Ying got up slowly, looked down at her with downcast eyes, "Come on, it''s time to show your true skills."


    Immortal Bai Lian was about to cry in pain, her bloodied hand was stiff and trembling.


    "Dear Immortal, hurry up, Immortal, quickly heal your wounds with immortal techniques and prove to your empress how powerful you are!"


    I''ll go to your uncle''s third uncle!


    Immortal Bailian''s eyes rolled quickly, thinking about how to deal with it, but looking at Su Ying''s vamp, she could feel a rush of pressure, she was going to die, how to break the situation now!


    If you can¡¯t handle it, then just pretend to be dead!


    Immortal Bailian rolled her eyes and fell down.


    But as soon as she fell down, she jumped up with an ah.

 Chapter 550: charlatan

    Chapter 550 Chatan


    "Mydy, please forgive me, mydy, please forgive me!"


    Her hand that was still bleeding was ruthlessly stepped on by Su Ying.


    Bai Lian Daxian had long since lost her previous immortal energy, barking like a lunatic.


    Pang was shocked, this waspletely different from the Bailian Daxian she knew!


    "Daxian, your magic power is not enough."


    "I, I, I, I made a mistake, damsel, forgive me, I recruited, I recruited... woo woo woo..." It hurts!


    Su Ying raised her feet slightly.


    Fairy Bai Lian wanted to withdraw her hand but couldn''t. She looked at Su Ying pitifully, but she saw that Su Ying''s eyes seemed to be looking at a dead person.


    Immortal Bailian trembled, and said with a tense body, "Yes, it''s a potion. That talisman is written with potion. Eat it, and your body won''t hurt after you eat it."


    "Take the initiative and exin what should be exined."


    Immortal Bailian nced at the hand whose bones were broken and choked, and said, "Minister, I am a liar. I am not an immortal Bailian at all. Someone found me and asked me to pretend to be an immortal ande out." Cheating, cheating money, cheating whoever has money, mydy, I, I really didn¡¯t do too many evil things, I just sold them talisman papers and preached thew..."


    Pang''s faith copsed in an instant, and she couldn''t believe that the person she believed in as a **** was actually a chatan!


    "You, are you really a liar?"


    Bai Lian finally couldn''t help but gave Pang a fierce look. If she hadn''t talked too much, she wouldn''t have fallen to this point.


    "Yes! I was just here to cheat money. You were all cheated by me. I don''t have any spells at all, I don''t have any! The talisman paper given to you is effective because the medicine juice can relieve pain. After that, it won''t work!"


    Ponzi passed out as soon as he rolled his eyes.


    Old Madam Nie felt ashamed, so she asked her mother-inw to take her down directly.


    "Mother, I, I really didn''t do anything harmful, I just cheated some money, but I just wanted to live a good life. Minnv had a hard time when she was a child..."


    "Pangzi ever went to find you?" Su Ying interrupted her coldly.


    Bai Lian sniffed and nodded, "Look, I''ve looked, and she told me to take care of her son."


    "Then what do you say?"


    Immortal Bailian''s eyeballs kept rolling, and before she could understand, she was hit by a big-eared melon seed from Su Ying until the eyeballs almost fell out.


    "From now on, if there is a word in your mouth that is false, I will cut your tongue immediately."


    Immortal Bailian''s eyes turned ck, and she staggered up from the ground and said in a trembling voice, "No, I dare not, the daughter of the people dare not, yes, say, let her find a child with a horoscope, and give it to his child." Yang Shou, so her child will be well."


    After finishing speaking, she was afraid that Su Ying would do something again, so she hurriedly said: "But this, this method was not thought up by Minnv, someone, someone asked Minnv to do this."


    Su Yingfeng narrowed her eyes slightly, "What kind of horoscope?"


    The Great Immortal Bailian reported a birth date.


    Others may not know this horoscope, but how can Su Ying not remember her own child''s horoscope.


    This person wants her child to live a good life for someone else!


    "Do you know who this horoscope belongs to?"


    Immortal Bailian''s face was swollen, she shook her head anxiously, expressing that she didn''t know anything, "No, I don''t know wow... I don''t know, it was this person who found me in the first ce, let, let me pretend to be some **** The Great Immortal''s Empress..."


    "who."


    "It is the Guanzhu in Sanqingfeng, he is the Guanzhu, the Taoist priest of Sanmei."


    "Who else contacted you besides him?"


    The Great Immortal Bailian desperately shook her head, "No, no, really no."


    Su Ying looked at Zhou Qing, "Bring him back." Don''t worry about him being so crooked, catch him first and then talk.


    While waiting, Su Ying lightly tapped the back of Bailian Daxian''s hand with the soles of her feet. The force seemed extremely light, but Bailian Daxian felt that she was not far from dying of pain.


    Su Ying didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly said: "Pangzi agreed to your proposal?"


    After saying this, Madam Nie''s expression changed.


    After Immortal Bailian nodded, Madam Nie went directly to Su Ying and knelt down.


    Pang is really a coward, she dared to ask the prince''s life to live on her son, and she was not afraid that her son would not have the life to enjoy it!


    Su Ying closed her eyes again, and motioned Madam Nie to get up, "Madam, get up, I am a little stingy, but it won''t harm the innocent." After all, General Zhenbei is still guarding the border, and he has a knife Solid military power is there.


    Old Madam Nie felt even more regretful, but fortunately, Su Ying didn''t n to care about the general''s residence.


    "Thank you, Ma''am, I will definitely teach that stupid woman a lesson."


    When Immortal Bailian was waiting so hard that her body was going numb, the imperial army finally came back.


    "Your Majesty, my subordinates and others have searched the entire Sanqingfeng Daoist Temple, but they have not found the owner of the temple. Everyone in it has gone to the building to be empty."


    When Bai Lian was brought back by the imperial army, he had already startled the snake. Su Ying didn''t expect that Bai Lian was not the main character in this matter.


    "Go, bring a piece of paper to Ben Gong."


    "yes."


    After the paper was brought up, Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to take out the charcoal pencil in her medicine box, and asked Immortal Bailian, "Are you sure that the face of the temple master you saw is real?"


    Bai Lian Daxian nodded, "It''s true, it''s true, the girl can be sure." They have been in close contact many times, and if the other party is wearing a mask, she will definitely be able to tell the difference.


    "Starting from the eyebrows, tell me in detail what he looks like."


    "Yes, yes, but the forehead is a bit high, and the bridge of the nose is also a bit high..."


    Bai Lian Daxian said that Su Ying used charcoal to draw on paper, and drawing was the only hobby that hisrades told her to grind her temper.


    After Immortal Bailian finished speaking, Su Ying showed her the paper, "Look, does it look like this?"


    From the astonished expression of Immortal Bailian, it can be seen that Su Ying''s painting looks very simr.


    After changing some details, Su Ying stood up.


    "Take it back to the criminal department for interrogation, and ask all the information rted to this temple master." Living in this society, it is impossible for a person to have no contact with anyone. Since there is contact, there must be ws .


    "yes."


    The forbidden army stepped forward and took Immortal Bailian down.


    Old Madam Nie saw Su Ying get up and immediately stood up.


    She saw with her own eyes how powerful the queen is today. This kind of aggressive and decisive style of behavior is definitely not avable to those delicate and noble girls in the capital.


    "I am really ashamed that something like this happened. When Jun''er wakes up, I will definitely take him into the pce to thank the empress for saving her life."


    "Don''t worry, old madam, he will recover quickly at a young age, let''s talk about it when he''s done, I won''t bother you, let''s go back to the pce."

 Chapter 551: Revitalize Fugang

    Chapter 551 Reviving Fu Gang


    Bailian Daxian has a bit of prestige among themon people.


    On the third day after she was taken away by the imperial army, some ministers yed Su Ying in the court hall, saying that she was overbearing and would deprive the people of their freedom of religious belief. If this continues, sooner orter, the reputation of the emperor will be damaged.


    Xiao Jin''s pair of deep ck eyes fell on the ministers who stood up with unknown meanings, and each of them was afraid of guilt. How could he have the face to say that Su Ying did not do well here.


    "As far as I know, this Immortal Bailian is a chatan. She has admitted the fact that she was cheated and abducted in the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice. Howe you say that she is the queen?"


    The ministers looked at the emperor with some hatred for iron and steel, the state of Chu is in danger!


    Why does the emperor protect the queen in everything? From now on, if the queen kills and sets fire, the emperor will stand up and act as her barrier?


    "Your Majesty, as a wife, you should take care of your husband and teach your children in the back house. Let your husband do the important things outside. This is really against the teachings in "Female Virtue." These words are implying that Su Ying It''s too lenient. When a woman is married, she should honestly take care of her husband with children in the backyard. Look at Su Ying, wishing she could give up the position of emperor.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, and just when everyone thought that Long Yan was going to be furious, he suddenly nodded, "All the lovers are right, it is indeed too hard for the queen to do this, and I am very reluctant to part with you now. I will exin this matter to the queen, so that she should not participate in it, and all matters will be resolved by the Ministry of Punishment."


    Standing among the ministers, the Minister of the Ministry of Justice was very annoyed. These people have not really seen the Queen''s ability, but he has experienced it personally. The White Lotus Immortal has bewitched many aristocrats and family members of court ministers. Turning to them It''s a big trouble if you want to co-operate and start a fight.


    He is just a young minister, how can he still be unable topete with these people, it will be different if the queenes forward, who dares to say no in front of the queen?


    Annoyed!


    The officials were very relieved to see Xiao Jin''s rare rebellion, the emperor is going to revive her husband!


    At noon, Su Ying was leisurely kneading melon seeds in Fengluan Pce.


    Today she had her period, so she gave herself a day off.


    "See the emperor."


    Hearing the movement, Su Ying looked up and saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    Su Ying nced at him, and saw a trace of aggrieved look on his face, she raised her brows.


    Xiao Jin walked up to Su Ying and sat down, but didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying is not a patient temper, so she had to be the first to speak, "Xiao Jin, what are you thinking?"


    Xiao Jin''s brows had another touch of resentment, "I quarreled with the ministers in the early court in the morning, and I was suspected by the empress when I came back here. What this emperor is doing is really meaningless."


    Zhou Qing lowered her head silently, thinking in her heart, the emperor is shameless, actors are not as good at acting as you are!


    Su Ying threw the melon seeds, leaned back on the soft pillow, and looked at him with a half-smile.


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips, as if he had really suffered a lot of grievances, "You''d better speak human terms."


    Xiao Jin took her hand and put it on his lips and kissed, "It''s nothing, but the ministers are always jealous that I married such a good queen, and they are very jealous when the queen does more things for me."


    Su Ying knew Xiao Jin too well, and she understood it as soon as she heard it, "Why, do you think I shouldn''t care about that **** fairy?"


    Xiao Jin nodded, "I threw it to the Ministry of Punishment, and let the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment cry."


    Su Ying chuckled, she doesn''t have to take care of these things, these ministers seem to be too busy, but they should have something to do soon.


    "By the way, did Qin Tianjiane to answer?"


    Zhou Xiangrong''s ghostly drawn talismans have been rubbed and sent to Qin Tianjian, but there has been no response yet.


    These words made Xiao Jin frowned even tighter, and it took a long time to let out a deep breath, "They all eat and don''t work, and I haven''t figured out what they are until now."


    It is true that Qin Tianjian has nothing to do with ordinary people, but it is right to say that their professional level is not too narrow in knowledge, "Perhaps, maybe it is not something that is on the surface."


    Qin Tian supervised the right way, if it was a crooked way, he might not know it.


    "Wait a little longer, if they really don''t know, then find someone else."


    "kindness."


    ¡­


    When Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice felt annoyed for picking up a hot potato for himself, something happened that made him unable to cry.


    After Immortal Bailian was convicted, the yamen of the Criminal Ministry was crowded with people that day, all of them wanted to avenge Immortal Bailian.


    "The Great Immortal has immeasurable merit, how could you treat the Great Immortal like this, let him go quickly."


    "Yes, let Daxian go quickly, or we won''t leave."


    The officials of the Ministry of Punishment have been blocking the yamen since they were afraid that those people would force their way in.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment jumped in his temples when he got the news and rushed out. At a nce, he looked over, good guy, many of them were familiar faces, either the wife of this Hou Men, or the daughter of that adult.


    "Everyone, be safe and don''t be impatient. That Immortal Bailian is a chatan, not an immortal at all. Don''t be fooled by her."


    "We don''t believe that Daxian cured my mother''s illness. She must not be lying."


    "We want to see Daxian, let him out quickly."


    Immortal Bailian can murder criminals who intend to murder the prince. Of course, the Minister of the Ministry of Justice will not be so confused as to release him.


    A loud voice suddenly sounded, and a low-key but luxurious woman came out of the crowd.


    "Get out of the way, if you don''t let Immortal Bailian go today, I will burn him to death outside the yamen of the Ministry of Punishment!"


    She was holding a wooden barrel in one hand and a torch in the other, with an attitude of death on her face.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice recognized the other party''s identity, and his scalp tingled instantly.


    This person is the general''s wife of the mighty general who won the memorial archway of the first emperor. After the death of the mighty general, the general''s wife has been a widow, sent away her father-inw and mother-inw, and has been living alone in the general''s mansion since then. Even though she has no children, she still has no intention of remarrying. The former emperor once praised her as a model woman, and even wrote a memorial archway and sent it to the general''s mansion.


    This general''s wife has a very high status among the women in the capital. If she is really burned to death outside the gate of the Ministry of Punishment, he, the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, will also do it.


    "Madam, don''t get excited, don''t get excited, speak up if you have something to say!" The Secretary of the Ministry of Punishment has also seen the storm, and it can be seen that the general''s wife is so frightened that her hairs stand on end.


    The general''s wife frowned and said: "As long as you release the Great Immortal Bailian, she is sacred and invible. I will never allow you to bully the Great Immortal Bailian!"


    "Yes, I feel that no one is allowed to bully Immortal Bailian, let him go."


    "Release people immediately, or we will burn to death here!"

 Chapter 552: stabbed

    Chapter 552 Assassinated


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishments has one head and two big ones, so he might as well be burned to death!


    "What should I do, my lord?"


    Among these people, there are some people they can''t afford to provoke. If they forcefully use force to turn back and get hurt, aren''t they the ones who are unlucky?


    "My lord, why don''t you get that Immortal Bailian out and let her tell these people that Jean is a liar?"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishments hesitated, if something went wrong with someone, wouldn''t he die faster?


    But these people are determined not to leave, and he can''t keep up...


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice''s brows are about to pinch flies to death!


    Finally, after some deliberation, Minister of the Ministry of Justice decided to get someone out to let her exin to thesedies anddies, and let her speak in person to be more convincing.


    Thinking of this, Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment asked someone to get a prison car over, and locked the prisoner in the prison car to get her out so she couldn''t run away.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I will ask her toe out and tell you personally!"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment waved his hand, and the officials came over with the prison cart.


    Those people rushed over angrily when they saw that their most worshiped Immortal Bailian was imprisoned in a prison car like a bereaved dog.


    "Daxian, Daxian, are you alright, Daxian?"


    Immortal Bailian has been questioned enough in the cell these days. She thought she was going to die. When those officials dragged her out, they whispered a lot in her ear, about admitting her crimes in public, and she I heard it all, but she was so ufortable, it was hard to open her eyes, let alone speak and exin.


    "My lord, what''s the matter with you, my lord." The general''s wife rushed to the front, and she almost didn''t cry when she saw Bai Lian like this. She didn''t cry so sadly when her husband died.


    The officials gritted their teeth and stopped these people, preventing them from getting too close.


    "Back back, back up, everyone back up, she has something to tell you!" The Minister of the Ministry of Justice finally squeezed in, shouting at the top of his voice.


    When those people heard that Immortal Bailian had something to say to them, they all backed away.


    After they opened a certain distance from the prison car, the Secretary of the Ministry of Punishment lowered his voice and said to Immortal Bailian: "Tell them truthfully what you just said to you. If you tell the truth, I will give you a lighter punishment." you."


    Immortal Bailian heard that her charges could be mitigated, so she struggled to support the wooden railing of the prison cart and slowly got up.


    "me¡­"


    Great Immortal Bai Lian swallowed hard, and was about to speak when an arrow feather flew from not far away and pierced through the chest of Great Immortal Bai Lian.


    "ah!"


    The incident happened suddenly, and everyone present screamed in fright.


    The officer came to his senses, drew his sword and stopped the prison car and the minister of punishment.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice was also frightened. The arrow feather was just a little bit off, and the person who was pierced through his chest was him!


    "Hurry up, bring the prisoner in quickly, doctor, go to the doctor."


    Officials escorted the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment and Immortal Bailian to the yamen.


    Thedies were also very frightened by that scene, and they didn''t dare to make any more trouble, and left as if they were running away.


    They ran and blocked the officials who were chasing the murderer. When the crowd dispersed, there was no trace of the murderer.


    Immortal Bailian was shot in the chest by an arrow, and she missed it a little bit. If she was hit in the heart, she would have to go to Lord Hades on the spot.


    "Doctor, what''s the matter? Can people be revived?"


    The doctor looked at the arrow feathers that almost prated the entire chest of Bai Lian, shook his head after struggling for a while, and said: "It''s too dangerous, I don''t have much confidence, sir, I''d better report it quickly and see if I can ask the imperial doctor toe and take a look." .¡±


    Emperor physicians treat nobles in the pce, are they willing toe and save a prisoner''s life?


    But this case is not trivial, and the Minister of Criminal Affairs is still ready to go to the pce to face the saint immediately.


    It''s just that when he got outside the imperial study room, he was told that the emperor was having fun with the empress in the imperial garden at this time, and he didn''t know when he woulde over.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice became energetic when he heard that the empress was there, and immediately went to the Imperial Garden with a cheeky face.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice smelled a strong fragrance as soon as he arrived outside the imperial garden. The smell was so fragrant that he almost forgot to salute when he saw Xiao Jin and Su Ying.


    "Looking at the Minister of Criminal Affairs like this, he must be confused by incense."


    Su Ying''s cold voice brought back the shock from the shock of the Minister of the Ministry of Justice, "See the emperor, empress."


    Xiao Jin sent a grilled chicken wing to Su Ying with a calm expression, "Taste if it''s delicious."


    Su Ying picked up the chicken wings with chopsticks and blew them, and took a bite. The chicken wings were marinated by Uncle He and they were very delicious.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment watched the emperor and empress eating and drinking like no one else, he was really... so hungry!


    "Your Majesty, this humble minister is guilty."


    Xiao Jin didn''t even lift his eyelids, "En? What''s the crime?"


    "The Great Immortal Bailian was assassinated and is now in critical condition. Please ask the emperor to punish me."


    Xiao Jin paused for a moment, "There are so many people in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, and you let the assassin take advantage of it?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of Punishment''s expression became even more ugly, and he could only tell about the general''s wife and the others who went to make trouble, "I have tried every means to stop it, but it still doesn''t help, and I can''t let the general''s wife set herself on fire outside the yamen of the Ministry of Punishment, downgrade, downgrade... We can only let them bring the Great Immortal Bailian up, but someone took advantage of the loophole, it was the humble minister who didn''t think carefully, and asked the emperor to punish him."


    "Are you pulling someone out as a living target?" Su Ying gave Shangshu a look while eating barbecue.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice wanted to cry, "The lower officials are ipetent..."


    "Is it dead?"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment hurriedly said: "Yeah, I''m not dead yet, I''m still hanging on my breath."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "The other party wanted to silence her, so the Great Immortal Bailian must have notpletely told the truth."


    If Immortal Bailian knew so much, it would be difficult for them to catch the person hiding behind, and there would be no need for the other party to take the risk of killing people to silence them.


    Unless, Immortal Bailian has something in his hands that makes the other party fear.


    "I just said that chatans are full of nonsense, not a word of truth."


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she took a vegetable leaf and rolled up the barbecue meat, dipped it in the sauce and ate it in her mouth.


    "I order you to save her. If someone dies, don''t take your ck gauze hat. You can''t even protect a prisoner. Why do I need you?"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice gave a soft knee and knelt down in front of the two of them.


    "The humble minister deserves to die. I beg the emperor to invite the imperial physician to save people. Other doctors will not dare to take over."


    When Minister of the Ministry of Justice said this, his eyeballs kept ncing at Su Ying.


    In fact, he wanted Su Ying to take the initiative to take care of this matter, but the queen didn''t seem interested at all!

 Chapter 553: more and more drama

    Chapter 553 There are more and more dramas


    Su Ying had enough to eat and drink, and after the maid brought hot water up to wipe her hands, Su Ying turned to look at the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment.


    "What are you doing peeking at me?"


    As soon as the words fell, Shangshu Xingbu felt a chill down his back, and the emperor looked at him as if he wanted to eat people!


    "My humble minister, my humble minister dare not..."


    "You don''t want Ben Gong to take over this mess for you, do you? Minister of the Ministry of Justice, your abacus can be heard by the dogs in thetrine."


    The old face of Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment was blushing, but he still held on.


    Xiao Jin took a sip of tea and asked the maid to remove all the grills.


    "When the ministers said that the queen was too lenient, how did you be a saw-mouthed gourd?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of Punishment lowered his head even lower. Who in the court is not like this, as long as it does not hurt their own interests, most people will not speak.


    At that time, the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice also thought the same way, but he didn''t expect that the retribution woulde so quickly!


    "The humble minister deserves death."


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice was not only worried that the case would not be solved, but also worried that if Bailian Daxian was really dead, those wives would not let it go, and if they continued to make trouble with him, then he would really have no need to live.


    "If you want to ask me to save someone, it''s notpletely impossible, but Lord Shangshu, you need to correct your attitude, yes, you, please, Bengong, do you understand?"


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment didn''t understand very well. After many years in the court, very few showed an ignorant expression.


    "I heard that there is an ethnic group in the southwest who will make a pilgrimage next year, that is, kneel at the door to the Buddhist hall. Well, it sounds very pious." Xiao Jin said casually.


    Su Ying took the tea from the maid and nodded, "It seems so."


    The Secretary of the Ministry of Punishment understands!


    Two quarters of an hourter, everyone in the pce could see a pious figure kowtowing step by step from the direction of the pce gate, kneeling devoutly in the direction of Fengluan Pce.


    A passer-by asked, and the Minister of Criminal Affairs said that he asked the empress to save a prisoner.


    Ask the mother of a nation to rescue a prisoner?


    Everyone felt that Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice had a big hole in his head.


    It wasn''t until it was almost dark that the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment knelt outside Fengluan Pce.


    At this time, his forehead was already swollen and his trousers were torn, and he looked quite embarrassed.


    In Fengluan Pce, Xiao Jin picked up a chopstick dish for Su Ying, no, it''s time for dinner again.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t go."


    Su Ying ate all the food in the bowl, "It''s not good, Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice kowtowed his head all afternoon."


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, "It doesn''t have to be so kind."


    Su Ying shook her head and sighed, "I am a soft-hearted woman after all."


    Dabao picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks, silently lowered his head to pick up the rice, the scene between father and mother became more and more...


    If it weren''t for that horoscope, Su Ying might really be toozy to care about it, but when ites to her children, she can''t be a hands-off shopkeeper, especially if the other partyes to the door with provocations, how courageous it is to shoot and kill criminals in the yamen of the Ministry of Justice Can you do it?


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment followed Su Ying out of the pce with a limp.


    The original name of Bailian Daxian was Hao Bailian. ording to her own ount, both of her parents died since she was a child. Because she was a girl, no rtives were willing to take her over when she was young, so she ran to the city and became a beggar.


    She has done all kinds of rough and tiring work, and cheating and abduction is a daily behavior, just to have something to eat.


    After being out for a long time, she has been in contact with more people and things, and she has be more savvy. Because of this, she was attracted by the appearance of the three-browed Taoist priest, who asked her to pretend to be the White Lotus Immortal.


    After being shot, Hao Bailian was carried to the backyard of the Yamen of the Ministry of Punishment.


    Doctors have been looking for several times, but because of her critical condition, no doctor dared to take action easily. Seeing her breath getting weaker and weaker, the people in the Criminal Department were also in a hurry.


    "Mydy, people are inside."


    Su Ying signaled everyone to wait outside the door, and she took the medicine box from Zhou Qing''s hand and walked in.


    The door of the house was closed, blocking everyone''s sight.


    The house was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Hao Bailian who was lying on the bed became weaker and weaker due to excessive blood loss.


    The arrow feathers on her chest have been cut off in two ends, but it still feels shocking at first nce.


    Su Ying first gave her a basic examination, and found that she had passed outpletely, caused by excessive blood loss.


    She took out a ck cloth, covered Hao Bailian''s eyes, and brought her into the space.


    Blood loss has been serious so far. Fortunately, the doctor did not forcefully pull out the arrow feathers from his chest, otherwise it would be impossible for people to persist until now.


    After testing her blood type, Su Ying first gave her a blood transfusion, and then began to prepare for the operation to take out the arrow.


    The arrow feather just pierced into the right sternum, and there is still a certain distance from the heart, but the murderer can shoot such a prating arrow from such a short distance, which shows that his archery skills must be very superb.


    The arrow feathers also prated the sternum and scap, and she would not believe that the arrow was not filled with internal strength.


    Su Ying took a lot of effort to get out the arrow by dividing it into several sections, but even so, Hao Bailian''s bones still caused a lot of damage, but his life was saved.


    After suturing the wound, Su Ying increased the dose of blood transfusion, and she wanted him to wake up as soon as possible.


    When Su Ying came out of the house again, the sun was already in the sky.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment waited outside so anxiously that the people below asked him to deal with his injuries several times, but he didn''t go.


    Seeing Su Yinging out, Minister of the Ministry of Punishment staggered forward, "Your Majesty, it''s been hard work, please go to the cubicle to rest for a while, Weichen has already had someone prepare meals."


    Su Ying was indeed hungry. When she got to the cubicle, Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment followed her in, but he saw that the queen looked normal, so she must have been rescued.


    Sure enough, after Su Ying was full, he confirmed his guess as soon as he asked.


    "The empress is really good at medicine."


    Su Ying stroked the teacup in her hand, and calcted the time when Hao Bailian would wake up. She gave her medicine, and she would basically be able to wake up after the anesthesia.


    If you can''t wake up, then there is some trouble.


    Punishment Minister Shangshu Rainbow hadn¡¯t finished filming the fart, the servant girl said outside the door: "My lord, empress, I have woken up."


    Before the Minister of the Ministry of Justice could react, Su Ying got up and walked out, and the Minister of the Ministry of Justice could only follow.


    Su Ying came to the bed, and saw Hao Bailian looking around with a pair of confused eyes. The moment she saw Su Ying, she seemed to be stimted by something, and her face turned paler with fright.


    "Now you know how to be afraid? When I asked you to tell the truth, why didn''t you know how to be afraid?"


    Hao Bailian''s pupils shrank, she felt that the queen was not human, as if there was no way to hide everything from her.


    "Your Majesty, Minnv, Minnvzhen, really didn''t hide it on purpose...Minnv also has unavoidable difficulties..."

 Chapter 554: Are you going to die here?

    Chapter 554 Do you want to die by me


    Hao Bailian''s lips were almost cracked, Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to get some warm water to rub on her lips, moisten her throat to make her feel morefortable, otherwise she couldn''t speak clearly.


    Hao Bailian swallowed, "Thank you, thank you, Ma''am..."


    "Hao Bailian, you were shot and killed outside the yamen. If it wasn''t for the empress, you would have died now. I advise you to tell the truth, or you will be rewarded!"


    Hao Bailian nced at the Minister of the Ministry of Justice, whose forehead was so swollen that her husband was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly: "Yes, they are the ones who threatened Minnv with the lives of those children, and Minnv dare not tell the truth. .¡±


    "child?"


    Hao Bailian pursed her lips and nodded. She survived all these years by being deceived and abducted, but she also met many children like her in the city. Still relented.


    She adopted a group of homeless children in a ruined temple on the outskirts of the city. In fact, it was not adoption, but she went out to cheat and abduct to get some food and money to prevent them from starving to death.


    After those people found her, they took the children away and threatened her that if they didn''t do what they said, they would kill the children.


    "I was worried, but I didn''t want to be coerced by them. Once I tried to escape, but they sent the dog''s head over the next day!" Speaking of sadness, Hao Bailian''s eyes were red.


    "Goutou is the oldest child with me, and he is also the oldest. He also said that when he grows up, he will help me make money together, so that we will have a lot of meat to eat..."


    Gou Tou''s death greatly stimted her, she did not dare to run away, so she lied to the congregation ording to those people''s request.


    When Hao Bailian raised her eyes, she found that the corner of Su Ying''s jaw was tense, and her in face was covered with ayer of frost.


    "What are you holding in their hands, so that they must kill you?"


    Hao Bailian did not answer immediately, but looked at Su Ying imploringly and said: "Please, please save those children, the empress, they are pitiful enough, they have done nothing wrong..."


    Su Ying''s eyes shed a stern look, "Hao Bailian, don''t negotiate conditions with me, you are not qualified. As for the innocent people you mentioned, I will do my best to save them."


    Su Ying''s words were not pleasant, but to Hao Bailian, they were already the most powerful promise she could hear.


    "I, I still don''t know who they are, but once, I found something from the Lord''s house, and I thought it might be very important to him, so I hid it secretly .¡±


    "Where is that thing now?"


    Hao Bailian told Su Ying an address and a specific direction.


    Su Ying took a look at the Minister of the Ministry of Justice, and the Minister of the Ministry of Justice knew it and sent someone to look for it immediately.


    While waiting, Hao Bailian passed out again.


    "Ma''am, is she alright?" Zhou Qing heard Hao Bailian''s words and felt that she was just a poor person. It is abhorrent to be deceived, but it is not a crime worthy of death.


    "There is too much energy and blood loss, and the body can''t bear it. When I wake up in a while, I will get some sugar water for her to drink."


    "yes."


    Su Ying has been waiting at the Yamen of the Ministry of Punishment, knowing that the official came back with acquered wooden box the size of a palm.


    Shang Shu of the Ministry of Justice has gone down to freshen up, and changed into a hurried official robe. He looks less embarrassed, but even so, it is still impossible to ignore the swelling on his forehead.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice carefully presented the box to Su Ying, "Your Majesty, take a look."


    The Shangshu of the Eastern and Western Criminal Departments had already read it, and they dared to submit it to Su Ying only after making sure that there was no problem.


    Su Ying opened the wooden box and frowned after seeing the contents clearly.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishment saw Su Ying''s reaction and asked in confusion: "Your Majesty recognizes this thing?"


    Su Ying slowly closed the box, fire made her recognize it, this is the token that canmand the Red Devil Killer.


    Ordinary people don''t have this thing in their hands, only the helmsman of the Red Devils sub-rudder has it.


    After Su Ying returned to the capital, he also contacted the Red Devils sub-helm, and did not notice any abnormalities at the time, so how could this token be in the hands of Sanqingfeng Guanzhu?


    Su Ying put away her things and stood up, "Let the word out, say that Hao Bailian is not dead."


    Since the other party wants to silence her, they will naturally do sopletely. If they know that Hao Bailian is not dead, they will definitelye again.


    Su Ying looked at Shangshu of the Ministry of Justice, "It''s not easy for Mr. Shangshu to climb to his current position, so let''s cherish it."


    Punishment minister''s skin is tight, and he also understands what Su Ying means. She wants to invite Jun into the urn, and let him handle this matter.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, the officials will do their best to arrest and bring him to justice."


    "Better so."


    After Su Ying left, the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice found two cronies to transfer Hao Bailian immediately, and she must not have any more idents.


    After Su Ying returned to the pce, he went to the Imperial Garden. Before Motu said that he was going to Beijing, he didn''t know where he was. There was no news yet.


    She looked at Xinying, and returned to Fengluan Pce only when she was sure that there was no news about them.


    Now she is not sure whether there is an inner ghost in the Red Devils, so she will not take the initiative to send messages for the time being.


    "Your Majesty, the general''s wife is asking to see you outside the pce."


    Zhou Qing entered the hall with snacks in hand.


    "Madam General?"


    Zhou Qing exined: "It is to burn the wife of the great general to death in the Yamen of the Ministry of Punishment."


    Su Ying frowned, "She didn''t die in the yamen of the Ministry of Punishment, so is she going to die in my Fengluan Pce?"


    "The servant girl is going back now."


    "No, let here in, I will see what she is going to do."


    "yes."


    When the general''s wife walked in, Su Ying saw her neat attire, and thought she was here for the funeral.


    After entering the hall, the general''s wife bowed to Su Ying in a proper manner, "See your mother."


    "Ma''am, please get up."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    The general''s wife has a good reputation, even the former empress would give her some favors before, but Su Ying didn''t want her to sit down when she stood in the hall for a long time, she was really too arrogant!


    "Madam came to the pce to ask to see Bengong, just to stare at Bengong?"


    The general''s wife frowned, the queen was really as rude as the outside said, she could say anything!


    "Your Majesty, rest assured, the minister''s wife entered the pce today to intercede with your Majesty."


    "Pleading for Immortal Bailian? Then you can''t find me, you should go to the Minister of the Ministry of Justice."


    The general''s wife said: "No, the minister''s wife is here to beg my mother, please allow my minister''s wife to meet with the Great Immortal Bailian. Before, the minister''s wife asked some questions about the Great Immortal Bailian, but now she just wants to ask her personally. What the Great Immortal said back then is true. It''s still fake."

 Chapter 555: show ones feet

    Chapter 555 Showing off


    "I know that although the Ministry of Criminal Justice is in charge of the case, the Ministry of Criminal Justice still depends on the empress''s face. If the empress doesn''t agree, the minister''s wife will not be able to see Immortal Bailian."


    These words made Zhou Qing''s face change, this is not obviously mocking Su Ying''s meddling in government affairs!


    Su Ying was not angry, and even agreed to the general''s wife''s request, "In this case, then Zhou Qing, you can go to the Ministry of Punishment with the general''s wife, thedy must ask the question clearly, otherwise I will not know Will you see this Great Immortal Bailian next time?"


    The General''s Madam looked at Su Ying''s promise with a pale face, "Thank you, Madam, I understand."


    When the general''s wife went out to wait, Su Ying asked Zhou Qing toe to her and exin a few words, and Zhou Qing retreated in response.


    Zhou Qing walked up to the general''s wife, "Ma''am, pleasee with your servants."


    The general''s wife followed Zhou Qing to the Ministry of Criminal Justice and exined her intentions to the official. The official saw that Zhou Qing was someone close to the queen, so she didn''t dare to neglect her, so she directly invited him to the guest room.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Criminal Justice did not dare to close his eyes for the past two days, because he was afraid that something would go wrong in this case, so he stayed at the Ministry of Criminal Justice and did not go anywhere.


    Hearing that the queen''s person wasing, he immediately invited them to the study.


    The general''s wife saw that the official sent only Zhou Qing to go, and frowned in displeasure.


    "Madam, please wait for a moment, the servant will return as soon as he goes."


    Zhou Qing didn''t go there for too long and came back, "Madam, Master Shangshu said that because of the special status of the Bailian Daxian, she is not suitable for being locked up in the prison, and she was transferred out yesterday."


    A strange look shed in the general''s wife''s eyes, "Where did the person go?"


    "A courtyard in the city, Madam, go with the servants."


    The general''s wife nodded, as if she wanted to meet people for everything she said today.


    The officer took them to a private house a certain distance from the yamen of the Ministry of Punishment. The private house was too ordinary to attract anyone''s attention.


    The officer opened the courtyard door and led the general''s wife in.


    "The man is inside. Madam has a quarter of an hour. If you have any questions, just ask." The official stepped aside after finishing speaking.


    When Mrs. General entered the room, she found Zhou Qing following her. She was a little displeased and said, "My wife''s question about Immortal Bailian involves mydy''s privacy. Girl, please avoid it."


    Zhou Qing''s smile remained unchanged, "Ma''am, the empress has a rule that no one is allowed toe into contact with Immortal Bailian alone. If Madam doesn''t want to let the maidservant follow, then go back with the maidservant."


    Everyone is here, how can the general''s wife leave willingly.


    She gave Zhou Qing a dark look and walked to the bed.


    Immortal Bailian was awake, and when she saw the general''s wife, there was no strange expression on her face, only a slight surprise.


    The general''s wife said, "Do you still remember me, Daxian?"


    Immortal Bailian was silent for a moment, then nodded slowly, "Madame Mighty General."


    Madam General stared at her sharply, "Is it true what Daxian said to Madam Ben?"


    Bailian Daxian''s face turned pale, "Really, really."


    "About my wife''s private affairs, Daxian didn''t tell others, right?"


    The Great Immortal Bailian shook her head.


    The general''s wife kept her eyes fixed on Immortal Bailian, and she didn''t miss any expression on her face.


    It seemed that she got the answer she wanted, and a smile appeared on the face of the general''s wife.


    "That''s good, Madam Ben has finished asking her questions, let''s go."


    Zhou Qing nced at Immortal Bailian, not missing the tangled look in her eyes, then turned and left with the general''s wife.


    Out of the yard, the general''s wife left in a carriage without even thanking her.


    As night fell, a few ck figures quietly appeared outside the house that guarded Immortal Bailian.


    After avoiding the patrolling officials, they poured the tung oil they had brought outside the room where Immortal Bailian was, and then set the tung oil on fire.


    But before they could evacuate, there was a sound of footsteps in the darkness. Those people looked back and saw that the courtyard was surrounded by officials.


    "Catch it!"


    The officer gave an order, and the two sides fought.


    The opponent was outnumbered and was finally taken down by the officials, but one of them still escaped.


    The official messenger immediately notified the imperial guards who were looking for at night to start taking people in the city.


    The movement in this corner did not cause too much sensation. After dawn, themon people got up as usual and started their day''s life.


    But at this time, the mighty general''s mansion was not peaceful.


    Last night, the General¡¯s Mansion was surrounded by officials.


    When Su Ying saw the general''s wife again, she was already in the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice.


    She put on a in long skirt and had already changed into a prison uniform, but even so, her dull face was still calm, but the unwillingness shing in her eyes from time to time revealed the resentment in her heart.


    "The Empress really lives up to her reputation. When did you discover the w?" The general''s wife slowly raised her head to look at Su Ying and said quietly.


    Su Ying asked the officer to bring a low stool and sit down in front of the general''s wife, "When you went to the pce to look for me, thedy was still in a hurry."


    The general''s wife sneered, "Of course I am anxious, because it will be the anniversary of my husband''s death in a short time. As I said, I must avenge him!"


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Revenge, if I remember correctly, the mighty general was killed in battle back then, even if it was revenge, it shouldn''t be in the capital."


    "He was killed!" The general''s wife suddenly shouted excitedly.


    Things have to go back to twenty years ago. The mighty general was definitely a general of the Chu state. When the Qiang tribe invaded, the mighty general led the troops to fight. However, in thest battle, the army A spy was found, the mighty general was beheaded on the battlefield, all his military achievements were divided up by the people below, and he was even dubbed as bad for leading troops and eager for sess!


    "I have known him since I was young. He has a stable temperament since he was a child. Every time he mentioned to me about the battlefield, he would talk about it. The bigger picture matters.¡±


    But that year, no one was willing to believe what she said as a woman and child. She hated those people who stepped on her husband''s bones and climbed up!


    Later, at a banquet, she inadvertently learned that it wasn''t her husband who entered the scene at all, but his subordinates who secretly led troops to attack in order topete for credit, but were surrounded by the other party. Her husband had to send troops to save people. of.


    "They took advantage of it and wantonly ndered his reputation. How can I swallow this breath!"


    Su Ying''s expression moved slightly, "So you have been dormant for many years, what are you going to do?"


    The general''s wife sneered and said: "I created the White Lotus Sect, just to make those people believe in the existence of this thing, and step by step lure their families into the trap I set, and I want them to fall into an irreversible trap." abyss!"

 Chapter 556: for all reasons

    Chapter 556 All Reasons


    When the mighty general was here, the general''s wife was the upper echelon of the capital, and ordinary aristocrats would not dare to offend easily.


    After the death of the great general, who would care about a general''s wife with a vain name, especially a general''s wife who didn''t even have any children.


    It is impossible for the general''s wife to trip those people down by herself in a short period of time.


    asionally, she heard about a religion called White Lotus.


    This religion was unheard of by many people in the capital at the beginning, but it had a very small influence among themon people. After the leader of the first White Lotus Sect passed away, the White Lotus Sect disappeared.


    But even though the White Lotus Sect has fallen apart, the general''s wife found that the former congregants still respected the White Lotus Immortal that the sect believed in very much. At that moment, she thought that she couldn''t deal with those hypocritical men head-on, why didn''t she follow their backyard? start.


    "From then on, I will send someone to mention the name of Immortal Bailian in front of those women intentionally or unintentionally, to let them know how powerful Immortal Bailian is."


    At the beginning, thosedies anddies naturally didn''t believe it, but as time passed, the general''s wife used a little trick, and gradually some people believed it.


    "Did you find Hao Bailian?"


    The general''s wife lowered her eyes, "Yes."


    "Who is the Taoist priest with three eyebrows?"


    The general''s wife frowned tightly, her face was tense as if she was very resistant to this question.


    "Is it your lover?" Su Ying''s voice was so cold that there was no warmth.


    "He''s not!" The general''s wife roared angrily, "I have nothing to do with him, everything is for the general!"


    Daoist Sanmei was a former subordinate of Great General Megatron. Because of Great General Megatron, not only was he robbed of his achievements, he was also dismissed from his position. After he learned of the general''s wife''s thoughts, he had He nned to take revenge with her.


    Su Ying continued to ask: "You have gained the trust of these people, what are you going to do next?"


    The general''s wife buzzed her lips, and said solemnly: "The White Lotus Sect has a way of offering sacrifices to obtain eternal life. You only need to bury the holy relics of the White Lotus Sect in the designated direction, and perform a ritual to preserve their eternal wealth."


    How can the wives anddies who are used to enjoying the glory and wealth resist such a temptation, but they are notpletely stupid, so the general''s wife asked Hao Bailian to tell these greedy people that the sacrifice method is divided into seven steps. These seven steps take a long time toplete, in order to rx everyone''s vignce.


    The general''s wife was really patient. She waited for nearly ten years for them to bury those things in her mansion.


    Now there is only one step left, and there is only one step left for her to aplish things, but the matter has been exposed!


    "What crime do you want to charge them with?"


    The general''s wife said: "Collude with foreign enemies to murder the mighty general!"


    This is not a crime she framed, but a serious crime that those people reallymitted. Now she will use this crime to make them apologize to her husband.


    Su Ying took out the fire token from her body and shook it in front of the general''s wife, "Do you know what this is?"


    The general''s wife nced at the token and shook her head, "I don''t know, this is Li An''s thing. I''ve seen it before, but I don''t know what it is." Li An was talking about Taoist Sanmei.


    "Where is Li An hiding now?"


    "I don''t know, he doesn''t trust mepletely. He went to the pce yesterday to ask to see the queen, and he was also trying to find out where Hao Bailian was. Li Anhao sent someone to silence me again. Your empress probably started to doubt me at that time."


    When she entered the pce yesterday, she had a very bad premonition in her heart, but she didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Su Ying stood up from the stool. She lowered her eyes and looked at the general''s wife. Even at this moment, her eyes were still full of determination. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she did.


    But her revenge indirectly harmed many innocent people, such as Nie Jun. If he hadn''t had the operation in time, that kid might have lost his life.


    "Then why did you ask someone to take my son''s life? This is yourst n?" Su Ying''s eyes were sharp.


    The general''s wife did not deny it, "Yes, if the matter fails, I will hold the eldest prince hostage. No matter what method I use, I will vindicate my husband!"


    Su Ying mped her neck, and she lifted the general''s wife from the ground.


    The general''s wife was shocked, but her eyes were still calm and determined, "Yes, it is... death, I, I have no regrets... just, yes, I''m sorry for him..."


    Su Ying threw the general''s wife to the ground the moment she died.


    "Ah, cough, cough!" The general''s wife cried out in pain and coughed hoarsely.


    Su Ying looked condensed and turned around to leave, but the general''s wife stopped her, "Everyone thinks that the queen is arrogant and domineering, and doesn''t pay attention to people, but I know that the queen has a steelyard in her heart, and this steelyard can measure people''s hearts. My husband Full of hearts, he shouldn''t be stigmatized after his innocent death, but those people who climbed up on his bones are chatting andughing at the wine table,ughing at my husband''s stupidity! Damn them, it''s them!"


    "I implore my wife, give back my husband''s name, and prevent him from dying in peace."


    Su Ying didn''t make any response, but didn''t make a sound all the way to the study of the Minister of the Ministry of Justice.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of Justice followed Su Ying cautiously, trying to breathe lightly, for fear that Su Ying would be kicked in the head if he got upset.


    Su Ying sat on the chair with a nk face, and the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice hurriedly asked his subordinates to bring the fire-reducing tea.


    When the empress spoke to the general''s wife just now, they heard every word.


    Things happened so many years ago, it is conceivable that it is difficult to find out, but now the most elusive thing for them is the attitude of the empress.


    "Go, call the Minister of the Ministry of Officials to Bengong, and ask him to bring over the roster of those who were promoted to rank after the death of the mighty general more than 20 years ago."


    When the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment heard this, the queen didn''t intend to let it go, and she didn''t dare to be negligent, so she immediately sent someone to find the Minister of the Ministry of Officials.


    The Minister of the Ministry of Officials was over half a hundred years old, and he acted a bit pedantic. When he came to Su Ying with the booklet, he got up and asked Su Ying what he wanted him to do as soon as he saluted.


    When many officials stood up in the court that day and said that Su Ying, a woman from the back house, had meddled too much in the affairs of the previous court, he was the one with the second loudest voice, and he was very disgusted with Su Ying''s actions.


    "When the mighty general died in battle, you were already in the official department, right? You should know how many people were promoted by the former emperor."


    The Minister of the Ministry of Officials said: "Back to your mother, the minister was indeed in the Ministry of Officials back then, and I still have some memories of what happened back then, but I don''t know why your mother mentioned this matter."

 Chapter 557: rotten to the bone

    Chapter 557 is rotten to the bone


    Su Ying asked the Minister of the Ministry of Officials to mark out the names of those people in the booklet.


    The Minister of the Ministry of Officials didn''t know what Su Ying was going to do, but he did it anyway.


    After the painting was finished, Su Ying took the booklet and looked at it. There were quite a few people in a row, and many of them had already reached high positions. It would be very troublesome to investigate.


    Su Ying handed the booklet to Zhou Qing and asked her to copy out all the names crossed out on it.


    After copying, Su Ying took Zhou Qing out of the Ministry of Punishment.


    "Your Majesty, are you going back to the pce now?"


    Su Ying shook her head, "Go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    Zhou Qing didn''t understand, what was Su Ying doing in the Prime Minister''s Mansion at this time?


    Su Yulun has not returned to the imperial court until now, and he never goes out, let alone sees anyone, and just stays in the prime minister''s mansion. No one knows what he is thinking in his heart.


    After learning that Su Ying had arrived, Su Yulun was very surprised, and immediately sullen.


    If he had thought about Su Ying in the past, he thought they could stand on the same boat, but the reality made him dare not have such an illusion.


    Unable to figure out Su Ying''s purpose, Su Yulun could only invite him to the main hall first.


    Su Ying sat down on the main seat, and nced at Su Yulun. After repeated blows, Su Yulun''s spirit was more than a bit weaker, and he looked ten years older than before.


    "I don''t know if there is something wrong with your mother''s sudden visit to the house." Su Yulun asked straight to the point.


    "It''s something." Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to take out the roster that he just copied.


    "Look at the prime minister, are you familiar with the people above?"


    Su Yulun took the roster and read it carefully. He has been in the court for so many years, how could he not know these people.


    "What does the empress want to do?"


    Su Ying tapped on the desk with her fingertips, "Oh, it''s nothing. These people have been in the court for many years, and they always have a few shady things in their hands. You pick them out and give them two choices. Report those things to the emperor. Second, just ask them, how much of their military exploits in the battle against the Qiang people was earned by them? If you don¡¯t want to be uprooted, let them walk from the gate of their own house with thorns on their backs. Kneel in front of the grave of the mighty general and kowtow to him to confess."


    Su Yulun''s hairs stood on end after hearing this!


    He said what good this unfilial girl could do if she came to him. This is clearly to let him offend others!


    It¡¯s true that he is the prime minister, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can manipte these noble families at will, especially if there are several hundred-year-old families here. Why, he looks so taken advantage of? !


    Su Yulun held back his anger and gritted his teeth: "Madam, I''m not feeling well recently, I''m afraid it''s an embarrassment, I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle such an important matter and disappoint my mother, so please ask me to find another job."


    Su Ying was not annoyed, and even said patiently: "Hiss... look at this pce, I forgot about it, the prime minister is not in good health, but it''s okay, my medical skills are good, from today, this pce I will stay in the prime minister''s mansion temporarily to recuperate the prime minister''s body until the prime minister''s health recovers."


    The veins on Su Yulun''s forehead were about to pop out, he gritted his teeth and said, "The empress is the master of the middle pce, how can she live outside the pce?"


    "Isn''t this for the prime minister''s body? The prime minister is the pir of the country, and I should make some sacrifices."


    "You!" Su Yulun knew that Su Ying did it on purpose, and he had seen her tricks before. If she was really allowed to stay, he would peel off his skin even if he didn''t die!


    After careful consideration, Su Yulun decided that saving his life was the most important thing, "Mydy said, what are you going to do?" He had to know the purpose of her actions so that he could make a decision on how to deal with this matter.


    "The mighty general died unjustly and was full of resentment. I can''t see it. I just want those who took his credit to pay the price. It''s not difficult."


    It''s not difficult, why don''t you do it yourself!


    General Mighty has been dead for so many years, Su Yulun doesn''t know why Su Ying still brings up the events that happened so long ago, but since she has made her request, can he negotiate the conditions after doing so.


    "Does the emperor know about this?"


    "What do you think?"


    The matter is so big, it is impossible for the emperor not to know that neither Su Ying nor Xiao Jin can be manipted at will, Su Yulun finally decided to keep his own position first.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely live up to your Majesty''s trust."


    "At most half a month, I don''t care what method you use, I will give you at most half a month, I want to see them kneeling in front of the grave of the mighty general to repent!"


    Half a month! ! Why doesn''t she go to heaven!


    "Mother..."


    "You can not?"


    Middle-aged men are most afraid of others saying that they are not good enough!


    Especially Su Ying''s tone was full of contempt.


    Su Yulun took a deep breath, "Okay, after half a month, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer!"


    "I believe that the prime minister will not disappoint me."


    As soon as Su Ying walked away, Su Yulun was so angry that he dropped everything on the table. What evil did he do to give birth to such a thing!


    Xiao Jin only knew that Su Ying had gone to the Ministry of Criminal Justice, but he didn''t ask about what happened there in detail.


    It wasn''t until Su Ying came back at night, after the family of four had dinner and the two dolls were put to sleep, that Su Ying told what happened in the Ministry of Criminal Justice.


    "I let Su Yulun take care of those people, does the emperor have any objections?"


    At the end, Su Ying raised her head from Xiao Jin''sp and nced at him.


    "You actually thought of going to him?" Su Yulun was left to offend others. Others probably couldn''t understand it, but Xiao Jin felt that Su Ying was really smart.


    "Isn''t Su Yulun a greedy **** about the Jingzhou Dam? I always ask him to pay off all the debts he owes slowly."


    Xiao Jin''s rough fingertips gently caressed Su Ying''s face, the touch of the fingertips was slightly cool but very soft.


    "Actually, half of those people were promoted by the former emperor." It was not the nobles of the family who really wanted the mighty general to die, but the former emperor.


    "Back then, the mighty general had a very high prestige in the army, but he was not from thete emperor''s faction. He was rtively close to thete emperor''spetitors. With such a crouching tiger sitting beside him, how could thete emperor Can you not be afraid..."


    Su Ying frowned, the former emperor was really rotten to the core, he had perfected the trick of crossing rivers and demolishing bridges.


    It¡¯s just that Xiao Jin is his son, and it¡¯s impossible for him to use thete emperor when he has been dead for so long, so he can only take the people he promoted back then.


    The rest is the affairs of the court, Su Ying doesn''t care about it anymore, Xiao Jin said that he can solve it so that she doesn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    Now Su Ying only needs to wait until the Ministry of Criminal Justice catches Li An and ask him where the fire order came from.


    She didn''t want the Red Devils to have private contacts with the imperial court.


    Before the matter of the White Lotus Sect was over, Su Ying received a letter from Motu.


    He took Queque to the capital.

 Chapter 558: wipe it clean for you

    Chapter 558 I''ll wipe it off for you


    On the day Motu and the others arrived, Su Ying happened to be going to check Lin Zhuyu''s body.


    Bai Shuang has been staying with her at home these days. After raising her for a few days, herplexion looks much better.


    After taking the pulse, Su Ying also confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Lin Zhuyu''s body except that she was still weak.


    "It''s much better, but you should try to stay in a warm ce until the spring heats up. Your body is still too weak, and you are still easy to catch wind and cold if you are not careful."


    Lin Zhuyu responded obediently, and didn''t want Su Ying to worry too much, "Don''t worry, mydy, my wife has already seen it. I will definitely take good care of my body so that my mother won''t worry."


    Su Ying saw that Lin Zhuyu was indeed fatter than before, but there was still a dark color in her eyes that couldn''t go away. This incident hit her hard, and it was not so easy to get out in such a short period of time.


    In order to prevent her from getting into a dead end, Su Ying still left Bai Shuang to continue to apany her, and it would not be toote to return to the pce when she was in better condition.


    When Su Ying left, Bai Shuang sent her all the way to the door, "Look at her carefully, she is smart, but she can''t think about it easily, if you can''t talk softly, just say something hard, she will figure it out, you can''t stay immersed in it all the time." in the pain of the past."


    Bai Shuang and others can sensitively detect her emotional changes when they are with Lin Zhuyu, "Yes, this servant knows, this servant will watch here out before leaving."


    Su Ying nodded and led Zhou Qing away.


    When he received Motu''s letter yesterday, he said that they had already settled down in the capital.


    The carriage passed through the bustling street and stopped at an inconspicuous small courtyard.


    Su Ying asked Zhou Qing and the others to wait at the opposite street corner, Zhou Qing didn''t ask any further questions, and took the driver and the others away.


    Su Ying walked to the door, bent her fingers and knocked on the door in a regr manner.


    After a while, an old voice answered the door, "Here it is, who is it?"


    The courtyard door opened, and an old man with a gray beard poked his head out.


    "I''m looking for Queque."


    As soon as the old man heard this, he turned sideways to let Su Ying in.


    The courtyard door was closed, blocking the sight outside the door.


    This is a courtyard with three entrances. There is only a small courtyarding in from the door. Walking inside is the main hall.


    As soon as Su Ying entered, she saw a familiar figure walking out of it.


    "It''s sister, it''s really sister." Seeing Su Ying, Que Que happily rushed over and hugged Su Ying''s thigh.


    "Sister, I miss you so much."


    Su Ying bent down and hugged him up, "My sister misses you so much, she seems to have grown a lot taller."


    Que Que hugged Su Ying''s neck and kissed her on the face. After the kiss, she looked at her shyly, "I''ve grown taller. I listened to my sister''s advice and eat well. I will definitely grow as tall as my sister." of."


    Su Ying put her down and took her hand into the hall, "Where''s your brother?"


    Que Que blinked and said: "My brother said that today my sister wille and cook something delicious for my sister in the kitchen."


    "Huh? What''s delicious?"


    After returning to the capital for so long, Su Ying misses all kinds of seafood cooked by Motu.


    Que Que smiled and showed a row of millet teeth, "My sister will know in a while, my brother said that I won''t let my sister go, and let me wait here with my sister."


    Su Ying took Queque''s hand and sat down on the chair, "Okay, I won''t go, just sit and wait to eat."


    The uncle who guarded the door for her brought some snacks up, "Madam, try it, these are all snacks bought from the street in the morning."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and the old man backed away.


    Que Que stared at the dim sum eagerly, reached out and picked up a piece and handed it to Su Ying, "Sister, eat it, this dim sum is delicious. Grandpa bought it for mest night."


    The person who can be ced here by Motu must be someone he trusts very much. Su Ying smiled and took the dim sum. The dim sum was already cold, but she could still smell a faint sweetness of rice in her hand.


    Su Ying took a bite and smelled a strong fragrance wafting over.


    She looked back and saw Motu walking over with a big te.


    "The subordinates are here to honor the leader." Motu put the basin the size of his body on the table, and the fragrance that Su Ying smelled just now came from it.


    "What is this, it smells so good?"


    Su Ying looked back from the basin andnded on Motu.


    He didn''t know when he had dyed his full head of white hair ck. The ck hair made his delicate facial features stand out even more, making him look a little more handsome than Mr. Pianpianjia. An elegant temperament,pletely like two people with the Motu she knew before.


    Facing Su Ying''s gaze, a strange look shed deep in Motu''s eyes, but it was quickly hidden by him. He smiled brightly, his eyebrows raised, "Could the leader be fascinated by my handsome appearance? I heard that The queens of previous and previous dynasties also secretly raised a few face-faced ones, although it is not visible, but if it is you, the leader, it is not impossible."


    Su Ying withdrew her gaze, went to the table, reached out and took a shrimp as big as her palm and ate it, "What are noodles, can I eat them?"


    Motu walked up to Su Ying, wishing he could put his whole body on her body, "Yes, the kind that can be wiped clean for you."


    Su Ying threw the shrimp head, and pushed Motu with his oily hand, "Don''t get in the way."


    Motu looked at the oily palm print on his chest, and took a deep breath.


    When he came back after changing into a clean robe, arge te of seafood went into the stomachs of Su Ying and Que Que.


    "Brother, I left you a bowl of peeled shrimp, eat it quickly."


    Mo Tu sighed deeply, as expected, she did not raise this girl for nothing.


    Unexpectedly, before he stretched out his hand, the bowl was snatched by Su Ying.


    "Your brother is allergic to shrimp, so let your sister do it for you."


    Su Ying ate the shrimp in two bites.


    Queque looked helpless, Motu shrugged and sat down on the chair.


    "At any rate, it was brought by my subordinates'' hard work, so I have to leave a mouthful for my subordinates, right?"


    Su Ying put the bowl on the table, and gave him a cold look, "I didn''t understand the matter, but I still want to eat? The bowl of seafood just now, at most, was sent by you as an apology."


    Motu''s eyebrows and eyes were full of innocence, "Master, don''t bring you who wronged people so wrongly, I just came a littlete, so I don''t have to apologize, right?"


    Su Ying sneered, "There is an idiot in the Red Devils, do you think you want to apologize to me?"


    When mentioning the Red Devils, Motu straightened his face, "Idiot?"


    Su Ying took out the fire token from his body and threw it in front of Motu, "Look, whose token is this?"


    Motu picked up the token and recognized it at a nce, "It belongs to the capital sub-helm." The manager of the capital sub-helm had been arrested before, and then the fire order should have fallen into the hands of the deputy helm master, but during that time Motu lost his memory on the ind, so he didn''t know about the things here until after the event.


    "After the leader arrived in the capital, have you seen the current manager?"


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "I''ve seen it."

 Chapter 559: earthquake cloud

    Chapter 559 Earthquake Cloud


    But Su Ying herself didn''t know much about the personnel inside the Red Devils, nor did she know much about the temperament of those people, which made people take advantage of the loopholes.


    "Recently, the Red Devils were involved in a court case. The fire order was found from the key suspect in the case. Go and find out what is going on."


    Motu put away the fire order, "Don''t worry, the leader, the subordinates will find out and give the leader an answer as soon as possible."


    After exining the business, Su Ying looked at the sky.


    It''s gettingte, she has to go back.


    "I''ll go back first, and if you need anything, send me a letter from Feiying."


    Motu stood up with a look of reluctance, "The leader is really ruthless, and he will leave after eating and wiping it up."


    Su Ying turned around and pped him to greet him. Motu was startled, and took a few steps back quickly to avoid it.


    Motu covered his chest in fear, "The leader is really scary."


    Su Ying nced at him coolly, "Shut up."


    After finishing speaking, she stretched out her hand and rubbed Queque''s little head, "It''ste today, I''ll take you to y in the capital when my sister is free, don''t run around, you know?"


    Que Que held Su Ying''s hand reluctantly, she had missed her sister for a long time, and now she just saw her and was about to leave again.


    "Sister, don''t go, okay?"


    Su Ying also wants to spend more time with this child, but she is not good at taking her into the pce, too many eyes are staring at her, following her will only bring her unknown dangers.


    "Hey, my sister will definitelye to you again, I keep my word."


    Que Que is a sensible child, even if she doesn''t want to give up, she won''t pester her. She just stares at Su Ying, that look makes Su Ying wish she could take her back to the pce right now.


    But she can''t.


    Under Que Que''s reluctant gaze, Su Ying left the yard.


    The sun had already set when she came out, and the orange glow illuminated half of the sky.


    Su Ying was about to get into the carriage, when Zhou Qing whispered, "Your Majesty, look at the beautiful clouds in the sky."


    Su Ying looked up, and after seeing the clouds in the sky, she frowned.


    The clouds in the sky are like fish scales at this time, distributed in sheets one by one,rge andrge, and it is strange after being illuminated by the rays of the sun.


    This is the legendary earthquake cloud, but from a scientific point of view, this is pseudoscience and has no basis. However, ording to historical records, before many earthquakes urred, such a distribution of clouds did appear in the sky. But mostly coincidence.


    But Su Ying was more careful. After returning to the pce, she went into the space and took out the earthquake detector.


    The uracy of this detector is very high, but due to limited hardware conditions, the range of the detector is limited, but at least it can detect whether there is a problem within a hundred miles of the capital.


    Su Ying took the detector to a high ce and opened it to start detection.


    During the detection process, she could feel the vibration of the detector.


    Su Ying stood a little further away, and waited until it waspletely dark before the work of the detector waspleted.


    Su Ying couldn''t wait for the inspection results. The results showed that at least in a short period of time, there would be no earthquake in the capital. Seeing this, she returned to Fengluan Pce with peace of mind.


    "Aniang, where have you been?"


    As soon as he entered the main hall, the second treasure rushed over, sniffed Su Ying fiercely with his little nose, "Aniang, did you steal the delicious food behind our backs?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, can you smell it?


    "No, absolutely not."


    Erbao''s face was swollen, as if he didn''t believe Su Ying''s appearance at all.


    Su Ying quickly changed the subject and said, "What did you learn in ss today?"


    Dabao took a sip from the water ss, his big eyes were extraordinarily clear, "We told you that A Niang wouldn''t understand."


    Su Ying: "..." What a big brother of your mother.


    "See the emperor."


    Xiao Jin signaled the waiter to get up and walked into the house, "Why is it sote today and you haven''t had dinner yet?"


    "Aniang came back from stealing food outside the pce." Erbao muttered softly.


    "Stealing?" Xiao Jin walked to Su Ying''s side, and was about to sit down when he smelled a strange smell on her body.


    The smell was very weak, but for him who was very familiar with Su Ying, he could smell it as soon as he got close to him, it was the smell of rosin.


    Su Ying''s five senses are very keen, and she doesn''t like to use incense on dresses, and rosin is usually used on men.


    Xiao Jin asked calmly: "Did you go to see Lin Zhuyu today?"


    Su Ying nodded, indicating that Zhou Qing could serve the food.


    "Go, I think her condition is not too good, so let Bai Shuang stay with her."


    Xiao Jinen said, "Are you on the street again? Have you tried any restaurants that have delicious food? Let''s go together when we leave the pce next time."


    Su Ying said without thinking, "I didn''t go to the restaurant."


    "Are you having dinner with Lin Zhuyu?" Xiao Jin added a cup of tea for her.


    "No, she''s not in good condition, so it''s more appropriate to lie still. I went to see the Red Devil''s person. Li An had the Red Devil''s fire order in his hand, so I called the Red Devil''s person to investigate what was going on. "


    The Red Devils are all killers. The most important thing for a killer is to hide his aura. Who would dare to put such a heavy incense on his robes so arrogantly?


    "The former leader of the Red Devil Sect you met on the ind that you told mest time?"


    Su Ying looked back at Xiao Jin in astonishment, did she say anything to show Motu''s identity? How did Xiao Jin know it was him?


    "Yes, it is him. He hase to the capital. I will let him handle the internal affairs of the Red Devils."


    A dark color shed in Xiao Jin''s eyes, and he didn''t ask any more.


    After eating enough, Xiao Jin asked someone to take two treasures down to rest.


    Su Ying thought that Xiao Jin had something serious to tell her, but before she could speak, he dragged her into the clean room.


    The hot water in it has been prepared, and it is still boiled mugwort leaf water.


    "It''s really time to drive out the cold." Su Ying was about to take off her clothes, when she turned her head and saw Xiao Jin standing there motionless.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "It''s cold, why don''t we go back to bed and fight again?"


    The look in the bottom of Xiao Jin''s eyes became more intense, and when he looked up at her again, he had an expression of innocence, "What are you thinking, I''ll wipe your back for you."


    Su Ying snorted lightly, which time didn''t she wipe the edge?


    "Okay, I am happy to enjoy the service of the emperor."


    Su Ying pulled her dress and sank her body into the warm water. The steam from the hot water carried a faint aroma of mugwort leaves, which made her tense nerves rx.


    Xiao Jin really wiped her back, and he wiped very hard.


    "I''m not that dirty, just wipe it off once."


    "Well, the smell should be almost gone."


    Taste?


    Su Ying raised her head and smelled her body. She was already so dirty? Not so!


    When Su Ying stood up from the bucket, Xiao Jin wrapped her up in a veil, picked her up in the arms, turned around and walked out.


    Xiao Jin kissed her **** the lips, his voice was hoarse, "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 560: never say

    Chapter 560 Never say anything


    After a fierce battle, the two embraced and fell asleep.


    Su Ying felt a slight shaking from under the bed when she was drowsy.


    She woke up suddenly, and the moment she opened her eyes, Xiao Jin also woke up.


    "Dilong turn over!" Xiao Jin said in a low voice, pulled Su Ying, ran out the door, rushed into the next room, and carried the two sleeping children out.


    Su Ying handed over the child to Xiao Jin.


    "Go to the open space." After speaking, she rushed to the room where the servants were resting to wake them up.


    Fortunately, there were not many people serving in Fengluan Pce, and in a blink of an eye everyone was scared and ran out.


    But the tremor didn''tst long and stopped soon.


    "Go, get people from all pces to get up in the open space, and don''t sleep tonight." Xiao Jin said to the servant.


    "yes."


    "Auntie, Auntie?"


    The two children were also awakened by the movement.


    Su Ying hugged Erbao and coaxed softly, "Don''t be afraid, Daddy and Auntie are here."


    "Aniang, what''s the matter?" Dabao looked calmer, but the child has never experienced such a thing, and he still has fear in his heart.


    "It was Dilong who turned around. Daddy mentioned it to youst time."


    Dabao''s face changed slightly, he remembered that it was a terrible disaster for the earth dragon to turn over.


    This night, many people in the capital felt the tremor of the ground. After confirming that the tremor was temporarily over, Xiao Jin changed into a dragon robe and prepared to go to deal with the matter ofst night.


    Su Ying obviously checked it with an earthquake detector yesterday. There is no earthquake in the capital, so why did something go wrong at night.


    But the shakingst night was indeed not like an earthquake, but aftershocks.


    Su Ying made people look after the two children, she took the detector and continued to detect.


    Xiao Jin also immediately asked people to go to the city to check the situation. The shakingst night might not be very harmful to the pce buildings, but not necessarily to many houses or houses in slums.


    After repeated monitoring, Su Ying confirmed that the capital side was affected, and then let the people in the pce return to their respective posts.


    Because it was uncertain whether the tremor in the capital was caused by aftershocks in other ces or just the capital, Xiao Jin ordered a message to be sent to each city to ask about the situation in each ce to see if there was any problem.


    Feedback from all over the country was quickly sent back to the capital, only Kuncheng in the southwest did not send a letter back for a long time.


    It was not until three dayster that Jingcheng received the letter from Feige from Kuncheng.


    Kuncheng Dilong has turned over, and the situation is still very serious, and urgently needs the support of the court.


    After receiving the letter, Xiao Jin immediately summoned the ministers to discuss the countermeasures.


    For more than half a day, the door of the imperial study room was not opened. It was not until the sun was about to set that the ministers came out of the imperial study room once.


    Xiao Jin sent someone to send a letter to the nearest city, asking them to go to Kuncheng to check the disaster situation, report the situation from time to time, and then send a professional rescue team there, followed by food.


    For the matter of Kuncheng, Xiao Jin didn''t close his eyes for several days and nights. Judging from the news sent back by the person who went to investigate the situation, the situation in Kuncheng was even worse than imagined.


    Kuncheng is backed to the southwest, where the climate is rainy and humid, and the terrain is mostly mountainous, so many houses are not firm. This earthquake, not to mention the houses that are made of wood, even the houses in the city A lot of them fell down, and the earthquake happened in the middle of the night, so the degree of harm can be seen.


    Su Ying had just put the two children to sleep, when she returned to the inner hall, she saw Xiao Jin sitting quietly under themp.


    In just a few days, he lost a lot of weight.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, and asked Zhou Qing to go to the imperial study room and ask He Shouyi to cook a bowl of noodles. She could guess without asking, that Xiao Jin must have eaten nothing today.


    "Still thinking about Kuncheng?"


    Xiao Jin regained his senses and nodded slowly, "Well, the news has beening back all the time, but now the people in the nearest city have gone to rescue the disaster, and everything will be fine."


    Su Ying took his hand and patted it lightly, "Natural disasters are so unexpected, you have done what you should do."


    Xiao Jin¡¯s brows and eyes were still tense. The news came back that the walls of Kuncheng had copsed. It was conceivable how serious it was, and there were countless casualties. They were all the people of his Chu State...


    Su Ying came up behind him and gently pressed his temples to make him rx, "Pit out the stale air in your body, you are very easy to get sick in your current state."


    Xiao Jin listened to Su Ying''s words and slowly closed his eyes, and let out a deep breath.


    After a few moments, he felt a lot morefortable around him.


    Su Ying didn''t get involved too much in the matter of Kuncheng, she could see that Xiao Jin didn''t want her to worry too much, and probably because she was afraid that she would go to Kuncheng impulsively, so if he didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t ask in detail.


    "Your Majesty, the Ministry of Punishment sent someone to say that Li An has been captured."


    Su Ying, who was leaning on the soft pillow, slowly opened her eyes, "Have you been interrogated?"


    Zhou nodded lightly and said, "It''s been interrogated, this is a confession."


    Su Ying took the confession and read it.


    Judging from the confession, the statement of justice for the general is simr to that of the general''s wife.


    Li An also admitted that he arrested those children and threatened Hao Bailian, but it did not mention where his fire order came from.


    Su Ying put the confession on the table, "It seems that I have to go and ask in person."


    An hourter, Su Ying arrived at the prison of the Criminal Ministry.


    Shangshu of the Ministry of Punishments personally led the way and brought Su Ying to a cell.


    "Your Majesty, there are people inside, be careful."


    Su Ying nodded slightly and walked into the cell.


    Li An''s hands and feet were bound by iron chains, and when he heard the movement, he just raised his head and nced at Su Ying.


    Su Ying signaled everyone to get out, and she and Li An were the only ones in the cell.


    "How did you get in touch with the Red Devils?" Su Ying looked down at him and said coldly.


    The word "red devil" made Li An raise his head suddenly, "What red devil, I don''t know."


    Su Ying let out a soft breath, "I really don''t cry when I see the coffin. If you don''t know the Red Devil, how can you have the Red Devil''s fire order?"


    Li An gritted his teeth, as if he didn''t intend to speak.


    Su Ying didn''t have much patience today, she walked around behind Li An, Li An only felt a little pain in the back of his neck, and when he came to his senses, the pain quickly spread to his whole body.


    "ah!"


    Li An yelled in pain, but even so, he didn''t speak immediately.


    Su Ying looked at him with cold eyes that were distorted in pain, and her eyes became colder and colder.


    The muscles of Li An''s whole body became tense. He wanted to pass out, but the more the pain, the more awake he became. The back and forth torturested for almost a quarter of an hour. He still clenched his teeth, as if he would rather be tortured And death, absolutely not revealing half a word.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, it was really interesting.

 Chapter 561: Are you satisfied?

    Chapter 561 Are you satisfied?


    What is the ulterior matter that makes him rather be tortured to death than speak out.


    Su Ying reached out and pulled out the silver needle on his neck, and the pain on Li An''s body also faded away like a tide.


    Li An was drenched in cold sweat, lying motionless on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Li An, tell me the truth, I will leave you with a whole body."


    Li An raised his head with difficulty and nced at Su Ying, "I''m recruiting, I''m recruiting!"


    "exin."


    "Yes, I found the Red Devils myself. I, I want them to kill, kill King Yu of the Southern Kingdom."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows sharply, "King Yu was assassinated, is it the Red Devil''s person you are looking for?"


    Li An insisted: "Yes, it''s me, as long as I kill King Yu, the Southern Kingdom will definitely not let it go."


    Li An''s n is that as long as the Chu Kingdom and the South Kingdom fight again, the emperor will easily ignore the White Lotus Sect''s affairs, and then he will let those congregation members do things, and he will be able to achieve his goal.


    "King Yu is dead?"


    Li Andao: "The Red Devils told me that the person is dead."


    "Where is the body?" Su Ying didn''t believe that someone like Li An would not fail to confirm the body with the other party.


    "Has been thrown into the ditch."


    "The ditch, where exactly, and when it was thrown, are all clearly stated."


    Li An reported a very detailed address.


    "This incident was done by me alone, and has nothing to do with the general''s wife. I did everything!"


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes slightly, "Before you died, you didn''t want to speak out because of the general''s wife." When ites to the national level, they are very likely to be beheaded for public disy, or handed over to Nanguo for disposal, but no matter what the result is , is just the difference between death and death being worse than death.


    Li An said with a sullen face: "The general''s wife has suffered too much these years. She just wants to seek justice for the general and a clean name!"


    "Then you intend to provoke a dispute between the two countries. If there is a fight, wouldn''t the victims be ordinary people? As a general, you have forgotten the duties of a general. Do you think you will be happy if you do this? ?¡±


    Li An''s eye circles were scarlet, and **** tears rolled down.


    "When you disregard other people''s life and death in order to calcte others, what you want is not just justice, so don''t speak so high-sounding."


    Li An''s fists gradually clenched, "Yes, but the general''s wife is not. She only wants to seek justice for the general. I am willing to die in exchange for the life of the general''s wife, and I ask my mother to do it."


    After leaving the prison, Su Ying asked the Secretary of the Ministry of Justice to look for it ording to the address given by Li An. There was a very hidden mountain forest. Li An said that at that time he buried King Yu with his own hands and buried him in this ce. No one will find out.


    After the official searched, he found that there was a ce where the soil was different from other ces. The official immediately took a shovel to dig.


    But after digging, only a broken straw mat stained with blood was found, and there was a jade pendant on the straw mat, but no body of King Yu was found.


    "You go along the road and look around."


    "yes."


    The officials scattered and began to search, and finally found King Yu in a ragged cotton coat collecting firewood in a vige at the foot of the mountain.


    If it weren''t for the outline of that face, the officials couldn''t believe that the person in front of them was a prince.


    King Yu was taken back to the pce.


    Wang Yu, who had changed back to the brocade clothes, shrank and secretly looked at Xiao Jin who was sitting on the dragon chair.


    "Your Majesty, King Yu has been found, but it hurts my head, and I can''t remember anything."


    Xiao Jinen said, "Have you seen the imperial physician?"


    "Yes, the imperial physician also said that Prince Yu may have congested blood in his brain, and that''s why he forgot the past."


    "Immediately send a letter to Nanguo, saying that King Yu has been found, and I will send someone to send Yuwang back to Nanguo soon."


    "yes."


    Before King Yu disappeared, after Xiao Jin sent a letter to Nan Guo, Nan Guo expressed his anger, and the reply everywhere used Chu State of not being sincere in negotiating peace with Nan Guo. After all, even if King Yu really died, it would be impossible for the Southern Kingdom to mobilize troops because of this.


    Now that King Yu has been found, it couldn''t be better.


    On the day Yu Wang was brought back, the main streets in the capital were also very lively.


    The people who watched the excitement were crowded on both sides of the street, watching several pedestrians kneeling in a certain direction, kowtowing their heads every step of the way, and shouting, "It''s my viin who is sorry for the general!"


    "It''s our fault. It caused the great general I to be famous. We deserve to die."


    Their move really made the people curious.


    "Huh? Isn''t this from Wu Bohou''s mansion? That''s Lord Hou, what is this doing, what general, which general?"


    "You don''t know, it''s the mighty general. He was known as the southwestern door **** of Chu country back then, but he died on the battlefieldter. After the general died, these people took the credit of the general. People found out, they are going to kneel in front of the general''s grave and kowtow to the general to admit their mistakes!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that there was such a thing.


    "It''s really nasty, actually stealing the credit of the general, and it doesn''t matter if they have such a fate."


    "that is."


    Themon people gradually understood the cause and effect of the incident, and they threw all the rotten vegetable leaves at those people. Anyway, there were so many people watching, no one knew who threw it, and it was impossible to turn around. on their heads.


    In the teahouse where these people passed by, the general''s wife watched those people''s tears streaming down uncontrobly.


    "General, I finally... can do something for you..."


    Zhou Qing looked at his general''s wife who was almost crying and said slowly, "Although Ma''am is trying to win justice for the general, some people have been affected a lot because of you. ording to thew, you must ept The sanction of thew, but the empress sees the sincerity of the madam, and only mes the madam for 30 big boards. If the madam can survive, she will leave the capital and nevere back."


    The general''s wife knelt down towards the window and kowtowed three times, "Thank you, Empress, for not killing me."


    "I just don''t know about Li An..."


    Zhou Qing said with a cold face: "Madam, you shouldn''t know, so don''t ask."


    The general''s wife gradually clenched her fists in her sleeves, "Okay."


    Across from the teahouse, Su Ying was leaning in the wing room on the second floor of the restaurant, looking at the people below with an indifferent expression.


    Su Yulun stood behind her with a gloomy face, and his voice almost came out of his throat, "Now, are you satisfied?" He has offended all these people to death these days, and he might trip him up behind his back in the future ! This is all thanks to Su Ying!


    Su Ying was satisfied, sheughed, "Prime Minister Su did not disappoint me."

 Chapter 562: rebirth magic

    Chapter 562 Rebirth Sorcerer


    "The emperor said that the prime minister has done a good job, and he will return to the court in a few days and continue to serve the state of Chu."


    Before, Su Yulun had the idea of ??retreating, but the taste of power was so wonderful that he was reluctant to let go. No matter how difficult it was, no matter how many obstacles there were, he had to find a way to climb back and stabilize his heels!


    He hates Su Ying to death, but for a politician, there are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests, and Su Ying is the same for him.


    "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Those who divided up the military merits of the mighty general, after they kowtowed in front of the grave of the mighty general, were scolded by Xiao Jin with guns and clubs in front of all the civil and military officials, and then took them back The previous emperor''s rewards and titles were also taken back.


    As for Li An, he was hanged for attempting to murder King Yu of the Southern Kingdom.


    Although Hao Bailian was used by others, she also caused substantial harm to the society. After being punished for 30 years, she was sentenced to exile, and she was never allowed to set foot in the capital again.


    On the day Li An was hanged, Hao Bailian was beaten with 30 sticks. Although she was a child, she was a woman. Thirty sticks almost killed her.


    The officer carried her, who was about to pass out from the pain, into the carriage, and she passed out the moment the carriage started.


    Hao Bailian woke up from the pain on her body. She opened her eyes and saw that this was a very neatly decorated room.


    While she was wondering, she looked up and saw a strange figure standing beside the bed.


    "Who are you¡­"


    Hearing the movement, Zhou Qing turned around and looked at her peacefully, "You''re awake."


    Although Hao Bailian didn''t feel any malice in her, she still looked at her vigntly, "Why am I here?"


    It stands to reason that after she was executed, she should have been sent away.


    Zhou Qing poured her a ss of water and motioned for her to drink it.


    Hao Bailian took the water ss with difficulty but didn''t drink it. Zhou Qing didn''t force her, but said: "Originally, ording to your crimes, you were not allowed to be exiled, but your mother said, you offended too many people in the capital. Even if you are locked in a cell, those people will find a way to kill you, so the Ministry of Criminal Justice sentenced you to exile."


    Hao Bailian doesn''t understand thew, but she knows that what Zhou Qing said is correct. Thosedies from aristocratic families find that they have been yed by her all along, and they will definitely not let her go easily.


    "Thank you, ma''am, Bai Lian is ipetent. She can''t repay her in this life. In the next life, she will be a cow and a horse to repay her kindness."


    Hao Bailian paused and continued: "Just before leaving, please let me meet those children."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished talking yet."


    Hao Bailian licked her lips, and said a little embarrassedly: "Please tell me, girl."


    "When you leave, those children are likely to be implicated by you, so the empress will send someone to send those children away together. There is a city of Tiankui outside the country, and someone will resettle you there."


    Zhou Qing''s words shocked Hao Bailian, she didn''t understand why the queen would help her like this.


    Soon, Zhou Qing answered her doubts, "The empress said, if it weren''t for seeing that you still have kind thoughts and raised those children for so many years, she would never let you go easily. Now the empress will give you a new life." You should cherish the opportunity, if you still dare to cheat and kidnap after you get there, then don''t me your empress for being rude!"


    Hao Bailian has never told anyone that being able to live like a normal person is already the greatest luxury for her. If she could have such an opportunity, how could she not cherish it?


    "Miss, please tell your mother, I, Hao Bailian, will never let your mother down."


    After Zhou Qing came out of the house, she exined a few words to the people guarding the door, asking them to protect Hao Bailian on the way to exile.


    As for the orphans raised by her, Su Ying will send someone else to send them away.


    The matter of the White Lotus Sect came to an end, and Nie Jun had almost recovered and returned to ss.


    On this day, after the two treasures finished ss, Nie Jun followed them to Fengluan Pce.


    Nie Jun knelt in front of Su Ying holding a box respectfully.


    "Grandmother said that Mr. Nie''s life was saved by his wife, and Mr. Nie would not repay him. Please ept the gift as a small thank you."


    Seeing his kneeling back straight, Su Ying felt that this tiger-headed child was quite honest, "Get up."


    Zhou Qing stepped forward and took the brocade box from Nie Jun''s hand and opened it. Inside was a ginseng nt that was at least three hundred years old. This kind of ginseng is extremely rare, and the Nie family is also interested.


    "Greetings to the olddy on my behalf."


    Seeing the two treasures poking their heads outside the door, Su Ying asked them to take Nie Jun to the yground to y.


    Children are still very yful. I heard that they can go to the yground to y. Nie Jun is no longer as restrained as before, and happily left with the two little guys.


    "Your Majesty, the people from the Qin Tianjian are asking to see you." The maid''s announcement sounded outside the door.


    Su Ying heard the words and counted the days. It has been so long since the people from Qin Tianjian came here.


    "Let them in."


    "yes."


    Qin Tianjian walked into the main hall and bowed to salute, Su Ying signaled him to get up and speak.


    "Niang Niang, the rune that someone from your side sent to Weichen earlier, Weichen found out the source."


    "Well, let''s hear it."


    "Hui Niangniang, the reason why Weichen and others didn''t figure it out for so long is because the rune is a forbidden technique. Weichen has been looking through the ssics before finding it in an ancient book that records forbidden techniques."


    Qin Tianjian said, and took out a yellowed ancient book from his body, "Mydy, please read it."


    Zhou Qing handed the ancient book to Su Ying. There was a bookmark on a page inside, and when he opened it along the bookmark, he could see the rune on Zhou Xiangrong''s body at a nce.


    "The art of rebirth?"


    "Yes, it''s the sorcery of rebirth. This technique is extremely vicious. You need to set up a formation in advance in the yin house facing north and southwest. Then, choose a time of the month when the yin energy is at its peak, draw a spell on your body with blood, and then hang yourself And death will allow the surgery to take effect."


    Su Ying frowned and said: "How to be reborn? Her body was burned long ago."


    "It will be reborn on a person who was born at the time of the lunar calendar at the time of the lunar calendar, but not at this time. It also needs to match the time when she hanged herself."


    "This forbidden technique can really bring people back to life?"


    This question is outrageous for Qin Tianjian, he hasn''t tried it, has he?


    Su Ying turned to think about Zhou Xiangrong''s identity, and felt that it was not impossible, "Zhou Qing, you send someone to ask when Zhou Xiangrong died. I want the precise time."


    "yes."


    "Is there any way to break this forbidden technique?"


    Qin Tianjian thought for a while and said: "Because it is a sorcery, the most feared thing about a sorcery is the righteous way. I can set up a dharma altar and try a ritual to see if I can break it."


    "If it can''t be broken, what will happen?"

 Chapter 563: ashes

    Chapter 563 Disappeared


    "If the forbidden spell is sessful, the person who performed the spell wille back to life."


    "It''s been so long, isn''t she still alive?"


    "Your Majesty, even a forbidden technique takes time. It takes at least seven to forty-nine days for the technique to take effect. Tomorrow will be exactly the forty-ninth day."


    That is to say, even if this is true, Zhou Xiangrong has not yet been reborn into another person''s body.


    "When will it be done?"


    "Tomorrow is the time when the yin energy will be heavy in a month, and it will also be the day when she will seed, when she will be the weakest."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, Zhou Xiangrong was deeply scheming and ambitious, if she was brought back to life again, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Su Ying doesn''t know much about this kind of fantasy, maybe it has something to do with changing the personal maic field.


    But it doesn''t matter what it is, just one thing, Zhou Xiangrong must die thoroughly!


    "Not only does this pce want you to do things to ruin her, but this pce also wants her to be shattered, so that she will never be reborn!"


    Qin Tianjian looked at Su Ying with a gloomy face, not daring to neglect anything, and immediately went back to prepare for tomorrow''s ceremony.


    "This Zhou Xiangrong has a lot of ghostly thoughts!" Zhou Qing didn''t expect that Zhou Xiangrong would even think about what happened after his death, and his thoughts were more entangled than a pig''s intestines.


    Qin Tianjian said that because it is an extremely yin ritual, it must be done in the most shady ce, so the location of the ritual was chosen in the cold pce, and the time of the practice was also at midnight, when the yin energy was at its peak.


    The most feared thing about sorcery is the suppression of dragon energy, so Xiao Jin must be present when doing it, so as to prevent Qin Tianjian from being bacshed by the sorcery when doing it.


    When approaching Zishi, Su Ying and Xiao Jin stood in a bleak courtyard in Lenggong, looking at Qin Tianjian, who was preparing for the ceremony, frowned and said: "Is this really so mysterious?"


    Xiao Jin doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but Zhou Xiangrong''s various weird behaviors are really shocking. Even if there is a slight possibility, they will extinguish the me of her hope.


    "Your Majesty, this minister is ready." Qin Tianjian came to Xiao Jin and said in a low voice.


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, followed Qin Tianjian to the area he had drawn with runes and stood there.


    With the arrival of Zishi, Qin Tianjian picked up the mahogany sword and waved it.


    It is strange to say that the moon and stars in the sky were shrouded by a cloud of dark clouds after the ceremony began.


    Su Ying looked up at the sky and raised her eyebrows.


    At this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew up, making the gravel in the yard rustle.


    The gloomy cold wind quickly swept towards the altar, Qin Tianjian was almost blown to the ground by this evil wind, he picked up the talisman paper on the table, lit it on a candle and threw it in the direction of Xiao Jin.


    The evil wind that was about to hit the talisman paper stopped suddenly when it was about to approach Xiao Jin, and quickly evacuated as if frightened.


    The talisman paper was quickly swallowed by the mes. Qin Tianjian raised the talisman paper in his hand, only to hear a boom in the air, everything returned to calm, and the evil wind disappeared instantly.


    Xiao Jin stroked the gravel on his face and looked at Qin Tianjian who was copsed on the ground.


    "Finish the ceremony?"


    At this time, Qin Tianjian''s face was pale, and the situation did not look good.


    "Back, back to the emperor, the magic has been broken."


    When Xiao Jin heard the words, he asked his servant to help Qin Tianjian down.


    Xiao Jin walked back to Su Ying, wondering if it was a hallucination, the moment he walked, Su Ying seemed to see a five-wed golden dragon on him.


    "Come back, the night is cool."


    He held Su Ying''s hand and walked towards Fengluan Pce.


    When they walked out of the cold pce, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, revealing the original appearance of the sky, and a dim star in the sky also disappeared.


    In an unnoticed backyard in the capital city, two women dragged a person into the firewood shed. Seen by the pale moonlight, the person lying on the ground had already lost his breath.


    "The dastardly thing dares to be snatched by the eldestdy, and I don''t even know who I am." The women cursed and closed the door of the firewood room.


    However, the moment the woodshed door was closed, the woman lying on the ground suddenly opened her eyes.


    Enduring the pain in her body, she sat up from the ground and looked at the cold moon in the sky through the only window of the woodshed. Her eyes were full of hatred, not as clear as a young girl should be.


    "Su Ying, do you think you can really kill me? This time, I will definitely let you die!"


    But she was not happy, she felt a swell in her chest, as if an invisible hand wanted to pull her soul out of this body.


    "ah!"


    She groaned in pain, and knelt down on the ground. She bit her finger and pressed it on the brow chakra, trying to stabilize her soul, but the invisible force was too great, and she couldn''t control it at all. Own.


    The moment she was exhausted, her spiritual body was suddenly pulled out by force.


    Zhou Xiangrong wanted to return to that body in panic, but she couldn''t move at all.


    "no no!"


    A strong light hit his face, Zhou Xiangrong screamed in despair, and his soul was instantly wiped out.


    ¡­


    Motu sent news to Su Ying seven dayster.


    The sub-rudder of the Red Devil Capital is indeed in charge of the sub-rudder master. He may have inquired about the affairs of the Jin Kingdom''s main helm, and felt that the head of the teaching department could not be with him. In addition, he was used by the former emperor before, and he also tasted doing things for the royal family. For the sake of sweetness, he disregarded Su Ying''s orders to him, and he was not allowed to ept any orders involving the country and the court.


    The deputy helmsman was not happy, so he secretly epted the order to assassinate King Yu, but Li An stole the fire order from him when he traded with Li An. The fire order will be stolen only if they are under their control.


    Now Motu has caught the deputy helmsman and asked Su Ying how to deal with it.


    A person with a double heart is absolutely not allowed to stay. Su Ying only asked him to follow the rules. After a few days, the fire order was sent to Su Ying.


    Motu means that he can help Su Ying manage the Red Devils, but since she is now the leader of the Red Devils, she still needs to establish prestige among the killers of the Red Devils to avoid such incidents from happening again.


    Before establishing prestige, Su Ying had this n. She asked Motu to summon all the rudder masters in Chu to the capital, and she had her own n when the time came.


    Su Ying had just sent a letter to Motu Feiying, and when she returned to Fengluan Pce, she found that Xiao Jin had already returned from court.


    "How''s the situation in Kuncheng?" It''s been a while, and Su Ying didn''t ask too much about the situation.


    Speaking of Kuncheng, Xiao Jin''s face became more rxed than before, and the casualties of the people were less than expected.


    The main reason is that the houses in Kuncheng have a characteristic, most of them are built of wood. In addition to the supports at the four corners of the house, there is a piece of wood as the top pir in the middle of the roof. Such a house, even if it copses , because the roof is mostly straw, so the death situation will be rtively small.

 Chapter 564: give them another hand

    Chapter 564 Help them again


    But the biggest trouble now is that Kuncheng has also entered winter. The houses of the people have been destroyed, and many properties and food have been lost. If there is a cold winter again, I am afraid that many people will freeze to death and starve to death.


    "The food for disaster relief has been allocated, and people have prepared cotton clothes, cotton, and charcoal fires. The climate there is better than that in the capital and not so cold, but the people still have to survive this winter. "


    In this era, it is mainly small farmers. Many families are self-sufficient. Now that their own food is gone, this is also a great pressure on the court. It''s almost done.


    "I will hand over this matter to the Ministry of Industry and Su Yulun to follow up."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows and nced at Xiao Jin faintly. Who didn''t know that the Minister of the Ministry of Industry was a prot¨¦g¨¦ of Lord Jingguo back then, and many of the servants below were from the branches of Lord Jingguo''s n.


    What Jing Guogong is doing now is what Su Yulun did back then. Now Xiao Jin has brought the two parties together. Isn''t this giving them a chance to fight?


    But this is also good, withpetitors watching, they dare not make mistakes.


    Seeing that the weather was getting colder and colder, Su Ying asked the household department to find her a rtively gentle hillside.


    Shangshu Hubu dared to be negligent in the slightest. In less than three days, he selected a bunch of hillsides for Su Ying.


    After conducting on-the-spot investigations, Su Ying selected two ces.


    "Your Majesty, what is your n to find these slopes?"


    Su Ying stepped on the mud on the hillside, pinched some mud and rubbed it in her hands.


    "It''s very useful."


    The Minister of the Household Department didn''t know what the great use Su Ying was talking about, but he didn''t dare to ask, and he didn''t dare to say it.


    A few dayster, people passing through these hillsides will find that many people are digging holes with hoes and shovels on the hillside.


    These people were all recruited by Su Ying from the parents of the students in the women''s academy. Those girls'' families are poor, so Su Ying will help them and give them wages to let theme to work, at least to let them live without starvation Belly winter.


    "Mydy, what are you doing digging holes and cutting trees?"


    "Burning charcoal." Su Ying looked at the direction of the hillside and said.


    Before, Mother Zhao identally mentioned that the cotton production in Chu State is small this year. If it is a freeze this year, many poor people will be frozen to death or starved to death.


    At that time, she wanted to burn some charcoal and sell it to the poor people at the cheapest price, and indirectly taught them the skills of burning charcoal, so that they could at least have a meal in the future.


    "The empress really cares about themon people."


    "Anyway, I''m bored in the harem, so it''s good to go out for a walk."


    The forests on the outskirts of Beijing are very dense. Su Ying asked them to cut down areas that are rtively scattered, so that they will not cut down a piece of hilltop. When the springes next year, they will let the people nt the saplings, so that future generations can continue to enjoy it. To the greater gift of nature.


    Su Ying looked at everyone working **** the hillside, and suddenly remembered the scene when he was in the northern wilderness. At that time, everyone was full of hope for the future.


    In fact, she prefers the life in Tiankui City, which is simple and clear, without too much intrigue. After all, the people there have tried their best to live before, so there are so many other thoughts.


    Chu Yun would send her a letter to report the situation of Tiankui City every month. Even if the report was formic, Su Ying felt an inexplicable kindness.


    "Ma''am, it''s noon, let''s have lunch first." Zhou Qing walked over with a food box.


    These days Su Ying woulde here every day and eat and drink with themon people right after noon, without any special treatment.


    "What''s delicious for lunch today?"


    Zhou Qing smiled and said: "Uncle He was afraid that you might not be able to eat well, so he got up early in the morning and prepared a big pig, and made sauerkraut and white meat for everyone. The ves could smell it from afar."


    The overseer on the hillside also rang the bell for lunch. When the bell rang, everyone ran down the hill excitedly.


    It¡¯s okay not to be excited. Some of them have lived for decades without even eating meat. Now when theye to work, they not only get paid for their wages, but also have meat in their lunch package, which they dare not even dream of. of!


    The Ministry of Industry built a few simple wooden houses at the foot of the mountain, which were used for themon people to eat.


    Su Ying walked into the wooden house and sat on a table in the farthest corner, Zhou Qing opened the food box and took out all the food inside.


    "Youngdy, eat it while it''s hot. When I go back tonight, I will congratte my uncle and say that I will prepare my favorite hot pot."


    Eating a hot pot of meat in this weather is really better than a god.


    Su Yingna picked up the bowl, and a lot of working people came over and sat down on other chairs.


    Seeing Su Ying sitting on the chair in the corner, she didn''t dare to disturb her.


    They knew that this was the empress, and they also knew that it was all thanks to the empress that they were able to eat meat and earn wages.


    Su Ying''s actions also made themon people feel that the queen really cares about them, the low-levelmon people.


    After all, the Chu State has been in existence for many years, and there has never been a queen who is as willing to sit among the people as the current queen, who is willing to eat and eat vegetables.


    Su Ying''s behavior will not only make themon people think that she does not have the rules of a noble daughter, but also feel that she is very close to the people.


    After everyone was full, they sat in the room and rested for a while before continuing to work.


    Su Ying and the others were the only ones in the dining room.


    In fact, it is not that Su Ying has never thought about improving the military strength of Chu State before, but this matter is too big, and it is not necessarily a good thing to encourage growth. Since it is the era of cold weapons, let it adapt to the self-development of the entire era. Some things should be Sometimes there will be.


    Even Xiao Jin can''t fully guarantee that he will not send troops to other countries after possessing weapons of mass destruction, let alone others?


    Nowadays, it is the greatest blessing for this country that themon people can eat enough, clothe themselves warmly, live and work in peace and contentment.


    In just a few days, the wood and soil pits for charcoal burning were ready.


    There are more skilled charcoal-making craftsmen in the capital. Su Ying recruited a group of craftsmen to teach the people the principles and process of charcoal-making.


    "Mother, if these charcoals are burned out, wouldn''t the original craftsmen have no business?" Zhou Qing followed Su Ying for a long time, and her words became bolder.


    "This pce has already understood it. Although it is just a small piece of charcoal, there are many ways to do it than we imagined. There are also many types of charcoal. These craftsmen teach the most basic Originally, the market for the worst charcoal would not be much after it was made, and for a master of high-quality charcoal like Shaoyinsi charcoal, teaching basic skills would not be greatly affected.¡±


    Zhou Qing suddenly realized that the secret thought was that the empress thought it through.

 Chapter 565: If you dont practice, you will be stiff

    Chapter 565 If you don''t practice, you will be stiff


    Another reason why Su Ying asked thesemon people to burn charcoal was because the shipment was fast.


    The burned charcoal, except for the part distributed to the people, is used to sell the rest, minus the wages paid to the people, there is still money left, no matter what, it is not a bad deal.


    On the third day after thest batch of charcoal was fired, the first snow fell in the capital.


    Zhou Qing took the cloak and went to the porch to put it on Su Ying, "It''s cold outside, be careful of catching cold, mydy."


    Su Ying has practiced a lot recently, her hands and feet are very hot, and she almost sweats when she puts on the cloak.


    She took off the cloak and put it back in Zhou Qing''s hands, "It''s not cold in this pce, but you have been a little slow in practicing martial arts recently, and your hands are as cold as blood. Go to the imperial dining room in a while and ask Uncle He to boil more red dates and ginger." Drink the tea to drive away the cold."


    Zhou Qing ironed in her heart, "Your Majesty is always thinking about the servants, and the servants will get up earlier tomorrow to raise all the yang energy in their bodies."


    The snow in the capital city is different from that in the northern wastnd. The snow there is mainly frozen and rtively humid, but the snow in the capital city is very dry, and the snow is like coarse salt.


    Su Ying went to the yard and took a handful of snow, and before Zhou Qing could react, she sprinkled the snow on her face.


    Zhou Qing''s face was sprinkled with snow, and she was so cold that she froze in ce.


    Su Ying looked at her stupid look andughed out loud, "Look, the heavy snow has froze your brain,e and move with me."


    Zhou Qing came back to her senses with a helpless expression on her face. She found that sometimes she looked like a child, a little childish, but cute.


    She didn''t dare to throw snow on Su Ying, so she could only dodge the snow that Su Ying sprinkled over in embarrassment.


    Tired from ying, Su Ying returned to the inner hall, her face was flushed from the cold.


    "My servant, let the imperial chef boil **** syrup and drink it for the empress." Zhou Qing was afraid that Su Ying would catch a cold, so he hurriedly sent people to the imperial dining room.


    Su Ying took a sip of hot tea, and changed into the pce clothes that were soaked in snow water.


    "It''s been so long and I don''t know how Lin Zhuyu is. Tomorrow, you send someone to Jiangfu to ask. If Lin Zhuyu is almost healed, you can let Bai Shuange back." The Jiang family was waiting to make light bulbs for the young couple.


    "Yes, the servant will send someone to askter."


    "kindness."


    ¡­


    In Jiangfu.


    Seeing that Lin Zhuyu''s face became rounder day by day, before Bai Shuang could speak, Lin Zhuyu took the initiative to let her go back to the pce.


    "You''ve been with me for so long, and I''m not used to other people in front of my mother. It''s definitely not so convenient to be alone with Zhou Qing. You can go back today, I''m fine."


    Bai Shuang could clearly feel that Lin Zhuyu''s mood had opened up a lot. Although she still felt a little sad at times, it was much better than before, and she was relieved to leave at this time.


    "Well, I feel more at ease seeing you now, so I''ll go back today."


    When Bai Shuang came, she only brought a few changes of clothes and dresses, but when she left, Lin Zhuyu asked someone to pack a big suitcase for her.


    "What are so many things?"


    The servant girl helped Lin Zhuyu out of the house and said, "It''s just some small things to eat, you take them back."


    Bai Shuang frowned and said: "There is nothing in the pce, you can keep what I bring back for you."


    Lin Zhuyu insisted on asking the attendant to carry the box to the carriage for her, "It''s not a valuable thing, you just take it."


    Bai Shuang knew that Lin Zhuyu was feeling sorry, if she didn''t want it, she would definitely be unhappy.


    "Okay, I get it, it''s cold now, you can''t stand the cold, so hurry up and go into the house."


    Lin Zhuyu was also concerned about her body, she felt chills after standing for a while, and she didn''t try her best, and went back after watching Bai Shuang''s carriage leave.


    After the weather turned cold, there were fewer pedestrians on the street than usual.


    Bai Shuang opened the box that the dogwood was carried up by someone, and there were two sets of jewelry and some high-quality cloth in it.


    Bai Shuang shook her head and closed the box. She was serving in the pce and had no rtives outside the pce, so she took these things very lightly. She was satisfied with being safe by her side for the rest of her life.


    When the carriage passed a dim sum pancake shop, Bai Shuang was immediately attracted by the smell.


    Lin Zhuyu eats very lightly now, and Baishuang also eats porridge and side dishes with her every day. She has been craving other things for a long time, so she immediately asked the driver to pull the car aside, and she got out of the car and walked to the pancake stand I bought a few pancakes a while ago, and smelling the aroma of the dough frying in the oil pan, her mouth was watering.


    "Boss, I want eggs and pork stuffing, and the sugar one too."


    The boss handed the finished pancakes to Bai Shuang, "Girl, your pancakes are ready, take them."


    "Okay, thanks a lot."


    Bai Shuang couldn''t wait to take a bite out of Qian Qian, and was about to walk back, when he saw a few people across the street chasing a ragged man running towards him.


    "Don''t run, stop you little thief, stop!"


    The man being chased staggered, and was soon kicked to the ground by the person behind him.


    Those people surrounded him and beat and kicked the man without saying a word.


    Bai Shuang didn''t want to care about it at first, but she identally touched the man''s resolute expression. After thinking about it, she walked over.


    "Stop it all, what''s the point of fighting in broad daylight?"


    Bai Shuang has been with Su Ying for a long time, affected by her aura, she also has some aura in her body. After a cold cry, those people stopped and looked at Bai Shuang.


    "Girl, this boy is a thief who stole my steamed buns. Isn''t it illegal for us to catch the thief?"


    Bai Shuang nced at the man, looking into his clean but resolute eyes, she didn''t quite believe that he was a thief, "How much is the steamed bun, I gave it to him."


    These people are all rtives, and they are not some heinous thugs. Hearing what Bai Shuang said, he reported the number, "Five copper coins."


    Bai Shuang took out ten copper coins from her body and gave them to the other party, "Now, can you let him go?"


    The money has doubled, so they will naturally stop bothering the man, thank Bai Shuang and leave.


    The man looked very thin. He was lying motionless on the ground after being beaten, and he didn''t know if he was injured somewhere.


    "Are you OK?"


    The man quickly looked up at Baishuang''s eyes when he heard the words, and after meeting Baishuang''s concerned eyes, he lowered his head as if ashamed, "Thank you, girl, next day, I will definitely return the money for the steamed buns to the girl."


    Bai Shuang curled her lips to the point of stealing steamed buns, and said that she would not return it, "We can talk about this matterter, I was asking if you are injured now, if it is really ufortable, I will take you to the medical center Let''s see."


    The man got up from the ground with difficulty, and was about to speak, but his body uncontrobly leaned toward Bai Shuang.

 Chapter 566: can we see you again

    Chapter 566 Can we meet again


    Bai Shuang hurriedly supported him with quick eyes and hands, but she was still surprised when she hugged him. She thought he just looked thin, but she didn''t expect him to be so thin, he was almost skinny.


    "Miss Baishuang, are you okay?"


    The guards of the Jiang family who had been following behind saw this and stepped forward to help the man away from Bai Shuang.


    Bai Shuang shook her head, she has been with Su Ying for so long, but she doesn''t care about such details.


    "Find a nearby medical clinic and send him there for a look."


    After talking to the guards, Bai Shuang wanted to go back to the pce first, but after thinking about it, she followed them to the medical hall.


    The doctor in the medical center happened to be good at surgery, so he directly took the person into the room for examination.


    After a while, the doctor came out from inside.


    When Bai Shuang saw it, she stepped forward and asked, "Doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor said: "There are a lot of skin injuries, both new and old. In addition, I have been hungry for a long time, um... the situation is not very good, but fortunately, I am young, and it should be fine after a while."


    Bai Shuang asked the guards to buy two clean robes for the man to change into. The messy hair was alsobed neatly, and the dirty face became extraordinarily fair at this time.


    Bai Shuang walked in, and when she saw the man, she froze in ce. If she didn''t know it was the same person, she would not have recognized him.


    The person in front of him is dressed in a green shirt, with a fair face, no matter how he looks, he looks like an elegant schr, how could he imagine that he would steal someone''s steamed buns?


    Bai Shuang came back to her senses, her face was a little hot, she quickly looked away and asked, "Do you feel better?"


    "Much better, thanks girl."


    "Where are you from? Your ent doesn''t look like that of the capital."


    The man lowered his eyes, and his voice was a little low, "I, I came from the southwest. Something happened to my family and I met a bad guy on the road. If the girl trusts me, give me an address. Later, I will give you an address. I must personallye to the door to thank the girl."


    Bai Shuang waved her hand indifferently, "You''re wee, no matter what happens to you, just be a good person from now on."


    She said, took out some broken silver and copper coins from her body and put them in front of him, "Take it, find a ce to settle down and then find a job. You are still young, you can''t go on like this forever."


    The man stared nkly at Bai Shuang, and Bai Shuang was embarrassed by his blunt eyes, "Why? Feel less?"


    The man hurriedly said: "Miss misunderstood, I am very grateful for the rescue of the girl, how can I ask for the girl''s money?"


    "You don''t want it, then you are penniless now, what will you do next?"


    The man was immediately stopped by these words. He looked ashamed and struggled to get up to kneel down to Bai Shuang.


    Bai Shuang was afraid that he would be injured again, so she hurried over to help him up.


    Si Chen really felt a little bit exhausted, as soon as he stood up, he nted onto Bai Shuang again.


    Bai Shuang hugged him tightly again, moved him to the bed and sat down with a sigh of relief.


    "You can''t be honest, you still have injuries on your body, take the money, and I''ll ask someone to buy you some food. There is nothing difficult to ovee at a young age, live a good life."


    After Bai Shuang finished speaking, she looked at the sky, and if she didn''t return to the pce, the pce gate would be closed, "I''m leaving first, you can do it yourself."


    Seeing that Bai Shuang was about to leave, Si Chen hesitated for a moment and asked, "May I ask what your name is?"


    Bai Shuang raised her eyebrows, "The hero doesn''t ask where he came from, I''m leaving."


    "My name is Si Chen, and I hope that one day I can personally thank the girl for her kindness."


    Bai Shuang waved her hands chicly and turned to leave.


    On the way back to the pce, Bai Shuang chewed those two words over and over again, "Sichen, Sichen, it sounds so nice."


    When the pce gate was locked, Bai Shuang returned to Fengluan Pce.


    Bai Shuang didn''t send a message to Su Ying when she came back. Su Ying was still a little surprised when she saw that she had arrived, "Why did youe back so soon?" Zhou Qing just sent someone to send a message.


    Bai Shuang didn''t know that Su Ying sent someone to call her back to the pce, "Back to your mother, Mrs. Jiang is in much better health and eats well. She is rounder than when she went back. Mrs. Jiang is worried that your mother will There is no one around to serve, so let the vese back."


    Su Ying knew about the rtionship between the two, and Bai Shuang said that there was no problem, so there was a high probability that it was almost as good, "Okay, you are also tired these days, just take a rest tonight, and it won''t hurt toe back tomorrow to work on errands." Late."


    "yes."


    Bai Shuang was about to leave when Su Ying suddenly called her to stop.


    "What''s the matter with the blood on your body?" Su Ying asked, pointing to the darkened blood on her front.


    Bai Shuang looked down and saw that there was some stain on her dress, and somehow she thought of Si Chen''s fair face, "Hui Ma''am, it was my ve who identally rubbed it, not the ve''s blood."


    Su Ying nodded after hearing what she said, "Well, let''s go."


    "Yes, the servant girl is leaving."


    At night, after Zhou Qing came back from washing, she saw Bai Shuang sitting in the room in a daze.


    Since Lin Zhuyu left the pce, the two of them slept in the same room, which was also convenient for serving Su.


    "Hoarfrost, hoarfrost?"


    Bai Shuang suddenly regained consciousness and looked at Zhou Qing in astonishment, "What''s wrong? Did your mother call me?"


    Zhou Qing closed the door, took off her clothes, and prepared to go to bed, "No, the empress and the emperor have already fallen asleep. When I walked in just now, I kept seeing you in a daze. I called you a few times before you came back to your senses. Tell me about you." What are you thinking about?"


    Bai Shuang shook her head, shaking that face out of her mind, "It''s nothing, tell me if anything happened in the pce recently."


    "No, the empress has always been very good. A while ago, she went out of the city and brought someone to burn charcoal. After the charcoal was burned, the empress has been in the pce. Except for asional visits to the women''s academy, she has never been to other ces."


    Bai Shuang nodded when she heard the words, "It''s fine, it''s gettingte and we have to get up early tomorrow, let''s go to bed quickly."


    "kindness."


    Bai Shuangkai Zhou Qing climbed onto the bed, then turned off the light and theny down on the bed.


    After dark, there are almost no pedestrians on the street.


    Si Chen''s injuries were not serious, so the doctor asked him to sleep in the back hall of the hospital at night, and let Yaotong guard him at night.


    Staying in the hospital for one night only costs 20 copper coins, which is the hard work of giving medicine to the boy. If you go to the inn, it is not the price. After weighing it, Si Chen decided to stay.


    "Master, the girl who brought you here bought this for you today. The pancakes are already cold, but there is hot water in the back kitchen. I''ll go and get some hot water for you to eat."


    Si Chen looked at the pancake in his hand in astonishment, Bai Shuang had already given him money, but unexpectedly bought him food, this girl was really thoughtful.


    He was very grateful in his heart, but he didn''t know if he had the life to wait until the day he saw her again.

 Chapter 567: go to the queen

    Chapter 567 Go find the queen


    In a daze, the medicine boy came over with hot water.


    "Young master, drink some hot water."


    Yaotong looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, and he copied the ent of the old capital. It seemed that he had lived here for a long time.


    "Little brother, if you have nothing to do, sit down for a while. If you haven''t eaten at night,e, have a pancake."


    Many of these drug boys are apprentices, and there are only a few dozen copper coins for living allowances every month. Looking at the delicious pancakes in front of him, the drug boy couldn''t help but took one, "Thank you, sir, look at these pancakes. It''s delicious."


    "Little brother is from the capital, right?" Si Chen took the opportunity to ask.


    "Yes, I grew up in the capital since childhood."


    "Oh, that''s good. The capital is big, and there are more opportunities to find jobs. By the way, little brother, I once heard in a teahouse that the gentleman who read the book said, is there a Dengwen drum outside the pce for the people to avenge their grievances? As long as you beat the Dengwen drum, you can see the emperor?"


    Yaotong was puzzled when he heard this, "Dengwen Drum? I''ve never heard of this before. Those storytellers are all making up nonsense, right? Where did the Dengwen Drume from?"


    When Si Chen heard the words, there was a look of disappointment in his eyes, "Yes, did the storyteller make it up..."


    "Yes, son, I have been in the capital for so many years and I have never heard of it."


    "Then, if there are people in Beijing who want to avenge their grievances, what should they do?"


    Yaotong said: "Look for Jing Zhaoyin, isn''t Master Jing Zhaoyin just to avenge the people''s grievances?"


    Si Chen frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid Jing Zhaoyin can''t control this matter..."


    "What did you say, young master? Is there any grievance, young master? It would be nice if you came earlier."


    Si Chen looked up in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Young Master, I don''t know. A while ago, the Empress personally took the poor people to burn charcoal on the hillside in the outskirts of the city. If you hade earlier, wouldn''t you have been able to seek justice from the Empress?" It''s a bit vague.


    Si Chen''s delicate eyebrows frowned, "The empress is the master of the middle pce, how can she participate in the affairs of the previous court?"


    Yaotong had a look of iprehension on his face, "You don''t know that, maybe other queens can''t participate, but our current queen is different. The empress is amazing, she has done a lot for us poor people. Nothing."


    Yaotong told Si Chen about Su Ying''s glorious deeds with great interest, and Si Chen was dumbfounded.


    Secretly thought that there is such a woman in this world, it is really rare.


    "That''s why I said you missed it. If you have grievances and have nowhere toin, you can go to your empress. I''m sure you''re right."


    Si Chen was stunned, now that the queen has returned to the pce, how can he see the empress? He can wait, but the people waiting for him can''t wait.


    The drug boy yawned after he was full. Seeing Si Chen''s thoughtful look, he probably listened to his words, "By the way, I heard that the empress would go to the women''s academy from time to time. The young master wants to see the empress. If so, you can wait outside the Women''s Academy."


    "Girls'' school?"


    "Well, yes, it is the women''s academy I mentioned to you just now. It was set up by the empress. The empress will go to the women''s academy at least twice a month to check the situation. I don''t know the exact time, but you go there to watch the situation. Keep it, I will definitely keep it.¡±


    Si Chen was grateful, and asked about the location of the Women''s Academy. If it wasn''t already dark now, he wished he could go there now.


    "Don''t worry, my lord. Your wife can''t go there at night. It''s gettingte. You still have injuries on your body. You should rest early."


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    Yaotong waved his hands indifferently, yawned and left the room.


    A night without dreams.


    Wake up, open the window, and everything you can see is white snow.


    Bai Shuang let out a breath of white air, stood up and washed, and waited outside the inner hall door.


    As soon as Bai Shuang stood still, the door of the inner hall was opened by Zhang Shuming, and Xiao Jin in a dragon robe came out to look for Zao Chao.


    "Congrattions to the emperor."


    Xiao Jin paused slightly, "Your Majesty wanted to eat noodle soupst night, so go to the imperial dining room and ask the imperial chef to add a bowl of noodle soup to it."


    "Yes, servant girl will go now."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and disappeared in the snowstorm in the blink of an eye.


    It''s getting cold, and Fengluan Pce is a little far away from the imperial dining room, the food will be almost cold when brought over, so at this time they will first bring the food back and warm it in the small stove in the pce, and then they can eat when Su Ying wakes up to warm.


    When Bai Shuang arrived at the imperial dining room, He Shouyi was busy preparing breakfast.


    "Uncle He, you are still busy."


    He Shouyi heard the movement and looked back, andughed when he saw Bai Shuang, "When did youe back, little girl, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Bai Shuang walked into Jin''s kitchen and took a warm steamed bun into her mouth. These were breakfasts prepared for the servants in the pce. She was hungry after chasing her all the way.


    "The food cooked by Uncle He is still delicious, any food is delicious."


    As a cook, what I like to hear most is other people''s recognition of my cooking skills. He Shouyiughed so hard that the creases in the corners of his eyes deepened when he heard her say that.


    "What''s the matter, does the emperor have any orders?"


    Bai Shuang opened her eyes in surprise and said: "How did Uncle He know that it was the emperor''s order?"


    He Shouyi''s smile deepened, "Usually the empress is still awake at this time, and besides, I have cooked for the empress for so long, she has never sent someone over early in the morning to add something, except for the emperor. "Every time Xiao Jin added something to Su Ying, he was used to it.


    Bai Shuang gave He Shouyi a thumbs up in admiration.


    "The emperor asked the uncle to prepare a bowl of noodle soup for the empress, red dates and wolfberry chicken noodle soup. He said that it would be hot andfortable to eat early in the morning."


    "Is the empress up now?"


    "It wasn''t there when I came here."


    He Shouyi nodded and said: "Okay, I understand, I will make the noodles in a while, you take the prepared ones back first, and this will be done after one round of meetings."


    "Hey good."


    Su Ying got up when Bai Shuang returned to Fengluan Pce with the food box.


    Even in the middle of winter, she doesn''t have the habit of staying in bed, unless Xiao Jin had tossed hard the night before, and she would only go to bedte when she was really tired.


    "The empress is awake, and the food is still hot, so the empress should eat while it''s hot."


    "What about the First Prince?"


    Zhou Qing smiled and said: "The eldest prince and the princess haven''t woken up at this point, it is said that the time for ss now is half an hourter than before, so you can sleep a little longer."


    Su Ying nodded, it was quite humane.


    "The emperor went to court in the morning, and specifically asked the servants to go and ask Uncle He to make a bowl of hot noodle soup for the empress."


    Su Ying was slightly taken aback, she seemed to casually say that she wanted to eat hot noodle soupst night, but Xiao Jin remembered it in her heart.

 Chapter 568: Cry poor, really have no money

    Chapter 568 Crying poor, I really have no money


    Inside the Golden Luan Hall.


    As soon as he went to court, Su Yulun and Duke Jingguo separated to tell Xiao Jin about the disaster relief and resettlement situation in Kuncheng.


    It has been more than two months since the incident, and the people in Kuncheng have basically been settled by the court.


    It¡¯s just that this earthquake has caused too much damage to Kuncheng. The post-disaster reconstruction work will be a long and very expensive project. It is already difficult for the treasury to spend so much money to fill it.


    Xiao Jin looked at Hubu Shangshu in a blink of an eye.


    The Secretary of the Household Department felt his scalp tingling, so he could only stand up and say mournfully, "Your Majesty, the treasury has spent a lot this year. Yes, the money that can be allocated to Kuncheng is really limited."


    I have no money, even if I have money, I have to cry poor!


    Otherwise, among these wolves and tigers standing next to the hall, I don¡¯t know how many of them want to take money from the treasury!


    Xiao Jin frowned a pair of heroic eyebrows in a little embarrassment, "Does Aiqing mean that the treasury is out of money?"


    Houbu Shangshu nodded in embarrassment, "Yes."


    Xiao Jin frowned even tighter, slowly raised his eyelids, and nced over the officials below.


    The ministers hurriedly lowered their heads and pretended to be dead, thinking silently in their hearts, they can''t see me, they can''t see me!


    Don''t look at the worried look on the emperor''s face. In fact, he doesn''t know what he is nning. The eyes that are suppressed and calcting are clearly looking at which of these ministers has fatter body, so as to scrape off ayer of oil and water from it. !


    Should I say it or not, these ministers have a correct understanding of Xiao Jin.


    Sure enough, everyone heard Xiao Jin say faintly: "Master Li, I heard that you n to buy a mountain vi in the suburbs to avoid the cold recently? Such a good vi must cost a lot of money."


    Lord Li''s hairs stood on end, he just mentioned it to his wife, how did this matter get to the emperor''s ears!


    Master Li wanted to y dead, but obviously the emperor couldn''t agree.


    "Go back to the emperor, no, nothing."


    Xiao Jin was nomittal, and then turned his attention to the other ministers. After the roll call, everyone was so frightened that he wanted to cry that he didn''t want his sry anymore, so the emperor let them go!


    But obviously, Xiao Jin didn''t intend to just let them go.


    Those who can stand in the Golden Luan Hall have few empty pockets. A court minister has a maximum sry of one year. Even if he does not eat or drink for decades, it is impossible to afford a ce in the capital. Big house, but these people in front of them live in a house without pavilions.


    "Kuncheng is so difficult. As the king of a country, I really feel ufortable. Mr. Zhang, from today until Kuncheng is sessfully rebuilt, I will no longer add new clothes, and the expenditure in the pce will be halved again. In the future, you should stop talking in front of me about epting the harem and not epting the harem. One more person, one more mouth, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    If the harem is not widely epted, how can their eldest daughter and younger daughter approach the emperor!


    This is not okay!


    "Your Majesty, I have no other hobbies these years. There is still a surplus in my family''s expenses. I am willing to donate the remaining money to make a small contribution to the people of Kuncheng."


    The minister who reacted quickly stood up and expressed his opinion immediately.


    Someone started, but the others couldn''t do it if they didn''t want to follow. They could only express their willingness to contribute to the imperial court.


    But the money they dare to take out is also limited, Xiao Jin wants more than just these.


    "Prime Minister Su, I heard that you also have some contacts with the imperial merchants in the south of the Yangtze River?"


    Su Yulun finally came back to court. He wanted to keep a low profile, but the emperor pointed him out in public.


    "Back to the emperor, I have no close contact with the imperial merchants, but I have only met once, but I think that they, as the imperial merchants, have the responsibility to stand up and lend a helping hand to the country when the country is in trouble. Don''t worry, your majesty. The ministers must tell them to let them contribute to the country, and they will definitely call on more businessmen to participate in helping Kuncheng."


    Tut!


    Listen!


    Being a prime minister is different. The emperor just opens his mouth, and the prime minister can know what the emperor means.


    Sure enough, everyone saw the emperor and nodded in satisfaction, "Then there is Aiqing Lao. If you other Aiqing know such a person, you can also tell them."


    Tell them what Xiao Jin didn¡¯t say clearly, but everyone who knows knows that the emperor asked them to ask merchants for money!


    The emperor''s abacus can be heard by cows grazing outside the border!


    After the court disbanded, the ministers were cursing in their hearts, but fortunately the emperor didn''t embarrass them, just let them get money.


    "Hey, you said that even if we get silver money, it won''t be enough, unless we can find another gold mine."


    Some younger ministers were ignorant, and started muttering to their colleagues before they even walked out of the pce gate.


    When the colleague heard it, he quickly made a gesture of silence to him, "Master Zhang is still cautious." What gold mines are not gold mines, are they so easy to find?


    Even if it is found, can the emperor let everyone know?


    The adult also realized that he had said the wrong thing, so he quickly silenced his voice and couldn''t help but quicken his pace and left the pce.


    Outside the gate of the pce, the carriages of various mansions were parked, all of them were waiting for the court ministers toe down.


    Behind these carriages, there was a thin figure hiding in the dark and quietly observing the direction of the pce gate.


    It''s just that he can''t recognize these officials at all, and can only guess based on the carriage they are on.


    When he saw the carriage of the Yasukuni Mansion passing by, he quickly chased after it.


    It''s just that his injuries haven''t healed and he couldn''t walk in the carriage at all. Fortunately, the carriage was quite congested at this time, so he finally stopped him in front of the carriage.


    The coachman was startled and hurriedly pulled the carriage to a stop. After seeing the person blocking the carriage, he couldn''t help cursing, "What are you doing, do you want to die? Don''t even look at whose carriage it is, you can stop it?"


    Si Chen looked at the badge on the carriage and slowly knelt down, "I beg Lord Jingguo to be the next official."


    It took a long time in the car to hear a powerful voice, "If you have a grievance, you can go to Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion to report to the official. Don''t worry, Jing Zhaoyin is definitely a fair and strict official, and will not let a person whomits evil .¡±


    Si Chen clenched his fists and choked with sobs: "Master, Jing Zhaoyin has nothing to do with this matter, it''s about Kuncheng."


    The eyes of the person sitting in the carriage darkened slightly, and after lifting a corner of the curtain to look at Si Chen, he asked the guards to take him to the Duke Zhen''s mansion.


    Si Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Lord Yasukuni was willing to meet him.


    Early before he was selected as Tanhua, he got the help of Lord Yasukuni. For him, Lord Yasukuni was kind to him and he was the only person he trusted in the capital.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t think of looking for Duke Yasukuni before, but all his letters to the Duke Yasukuni¡¯s mansion fell to nothing. Today he wanted to go outside the pce gate, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Duke Yasukuni¡¯s chariots!

 Chapter 569: sue

    Chapter 569 Comint


    Si Chen was brought in by the guards through the back door of Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    He has been to Zhen Guogong''s mansion twice, so he has an impression of Zhen Guogong''s mansion.


    The guards took him to a courtyard and asked him to wait in the courtyard. After waiting for about half an hour, a servant came over and said that the master wanted to see him.


    Si Chen stood up after him, unconsciously bing nervous.


    The attendant took him to a small yard in the front yard, "Master is in the house, son, go in."


    The attendant pushed open the door and beckoned him to enter the house.


    Si Chen walked in without thinking too much.


    As soon as he walked in, there was no one in the room. Just as Si Chen was curious, there was a sudden slight movement behind an eight-fold screen in the room.


    Bewildered, Si Chen heard a slightly deep voice from behind the screen, "Why do you want to see me?"


    The voice was very deep and hoarse, causing a trace of doubt to sh in Si Chen''s eyes, "Did the Duke suffer from the cold?"


    "Ahem."


    There was a slight coughing sound from behind the screen, which seemed to be a response to Si Chen''s question.


    Si Chen''s eyes were full of concern, "It''s already a cold winter, the Duke should pay attention to his health."


    "kindness."


    Si Chen''s fists clenched slightly in his sleeves, and after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "The officer boldly intercepted the Duke today because he wanted to report Ma Zhi, the magistrate of Qingyang County, Kuncheng, to the Duke. "


    "What are you going to report him for?"


    "The lower officials discovered that after he discovered a gold mine in Qingyang County, he did not report it to the court without telling the truth. He mined the gold mine privately, and murdered all the insiders."


    Si Chen finished speaking, and the room fell into an eerie silence, so quiet that Si Chen could only hear her own heartbeat beating wildly.


    I don''t know how long it took before the person behind the screen said in a deep voice, "How did you find out about this?"


    "Grandpa returning home, the next official is Sichen, the county magistrate of Yangjiao County, which is adjacent to Kuncheng and Qingyang County. After the earthquake, the next official immediatelyunched a disaster relief operation for the people, but because the location is rtively far away, Yangjiao County The impact was rtively small, and soon, the people in Yangjiao County were properly resettled."


    Si Chen paused for a while before continuing: "After properly arranging the affairs in Yangjiao County, the subordinate officer took people to Qingyang County to help, but overheard Ma Zhi and his cronies At that time, the subordinate officials paid attention to the conversation, secretly followed them to the location of the gold mine, and found that they were really mining the gold mine privately."


    "After the earthquake in Kuncheng, the emperor immediately sent people to Kuncheng to carry out disaster relief operations. Why didn''t you exin the situation to the officials sent by the emperor? And the city guard of Kuncheng, can you tell him about this?"


    Si Chen didn''t know what to think of, and his eyes gradually turned scarlet.


    "My lord, when I found out that something was wrong, I found the city guard of Kuncheng as soon as possible and asked him to take care of this matter. He agreed on the surface, and let the official go back to manage the rest of Yangjiao County. Don''t worry about anything, but not long after Xiaguan returned to Yangjiao County, many idents happened one after another, and Xiaguan''s younger sister also disappeared."


    One day, Si Chen received a letter. The person who wrote the letter threatened him that he would let him keep the matter of the gold mine in his stomach. The family members died without a ce to bury them!


    Si Chen was filled with anger and resentment. Apart from telling the city guard of Kuncheng, he never mentioned this matter to anyone. Now that the matter was leaked, he suspected that there was something wrong with the city guard of Kuncheng.


    Almost all the people sent by the imperial court to Kuncheng for disaster relief stayed with the city guards. He didn''t dare to gamble anymore, not only worried about the safety of his family, but also worried that he would be solved secretly by these people. Nobody knows anymore.


    "On the surface, Xiaguan pretended to agree with them and asked them to release his sister, but the other party was very cunning and never handed over Xiaguan''s sister. Even Xiaguan''s mother almost had an ident on the street. .¡±


    At this point, he also realized that even if he really wanted to let this matter rot in his stomach, those people would never let him go.


    So while those people were rxing their vignce, he settled his parents at home, and then went to Beijing in disguise, but he was still discovered by the other party, and sent people to chase and kill him all the way. If he was not lucky, he hid in a In the caravan heading to the capital, he had already exined on the way.


    He heard Yaotong advance the Queen''s matter before, and he also wanted to go and find the Queen, but in the end he still felt that the Queen was the lord of the pce, and this was a matter of the previous dynasty. It''s okay not to give up, after all, the queen is not something he can see whenever he wants to.


    "It''s really great for the next official to meet the Duke of Guo, and I also ask the Duke of Guo to report this matter to the emperor, and we must not let those people covet the things of the country!"


    Sichen finished speaking, and the room fell into a long silence again.


    Si Chen felt that it was likely that Lord Yasukuni was doubting the authenticity of his words.


    He was about to say that he had evidence in his hands when he heard the Duke of the State speak first: "I already know about this matter, and it is difficult for you to go all the way to Beijing to file aint. Don''t worry, I will never condone those who act recklessly." people."


    Hearing what Grandpa Guo said, Si Chen let out a big breath.


    "Thank you, Lord Guo, as long as those people can be punished as they should be, it''s nothing for a subordinate to do this."


    "By the way, who else knows about this besides you?"


    Si Chen wanted to know that one of his trusted servants knew about it, but the matter involved too much, and the servant had already resigned, so he didn''t want to involve him anymore, so he said that no one knew about it except him .


    "Well, it is inconvenient for you to be in the Duke''s Mansion. I will send you to another courtyard first. After the matter progresses, I will let you know."


    "Thank you, Duke."


    The person behind the screen called someone in, and led Si Chen out of the Yasukuni Mansion through the back door.


    After Si Chen left, the person sitting behind the screen came out slowly. He was wearing a gray official robe, and his appearance was somewhat simr to that of Lord Yasukuni, but he was definitely not Lord Yasukuni himself.


    After a while, a servant came in and whispered: "My lord, the person has already been sent out."


    Chu Min''s eyes were slightly heavy, "It''s solved, clean it up."


    "yes."


    "Send a message to Kuncheng again, and tell Ma Zhi to be more careful. If people find out again, he doesn''t have to do it."


    "Small one understands."


    The snow in the capital is getting heavier and heavier. When I open the door in the morning, I can see white snow everywhere.


    Since Xiao Jin ordered to continue reducing the expenditure in the pce, their meals have changed from four dishes and one soup to three dishes and one soup, but the portion is still sufficient.


    Zhou Qing pushed open the door and walked in, "Your Majesty, everything is ready, you can leave at any time."

 Chapter 570: sure win

    Chapter 570 will definitely win


    Originally the royal family was going to hold a winter hunting this month, but in order to save money, the winter hunting was also canceled, but Xiao Jin said that he could take Su Ying to the hunting ground to have fun.


    Su Ying had already changed into a convenient riding outfit, and walked out of Fengluan Pce holding the hands of two little milk bags.


    After Xiao Jinchen settled the matter in the court, he went to the carriage first and waited.


    "Aniang, are there still rabbits in the hunting ground?"


    "Yes, Mr. Riding and Archery taught you how to archery. When the timees, you canpare with your brother to see who catches more prey."


    Er Bao opened his eyes wide, "Don''t worry, Ma''am, I will definitely win my brother!"


    Dabao nced at her, "Whoever got up and rode twops before shouted tired, you won''t be surprised!"


    Er Bao was not convinced. She was tired because she saw A Nianging, and she said that on purpose because she wanted to act like a baby with A Niang. She is amazing.


    "Hmph, brother, wait until you lose and cry!"


    The two little guys chatted all the way in the car. Although the journey was long, it didn''t look boring.


    "The emperor, empress empress, here we are."


    Xiao Jin got out of the carriage first, helped Su Ying down, and then got out of the carriage with the two little guys in his arms.


    Children are very yful, even if Dabao is in the pce, no matter how disciplined he is, now he ispletely rxed in a ce where there are only four members of his family.


    "Your Majesty, the hunting grounds are almost cleaned up. Your Majesty and Your Majesty can go directly there."


    Because he was bringing the child, Xiao Jin asked the guards guarding the hunting ground to drive the beast to another forest, so as not to frighten the child.


    "kindness."


    After arriving outside the hunting ground, the imperial guards led four horses and came over. Compared with Su Ying and his horses, Dabao''s and his horses looked much shorter, but their muscle texture was also very distinct. At first nce, they were good horses from the upper ss. .


    "Go up, while it''s still early, let''s catch some more, and if we catch them, we''ll let Uncle He cook them for barbecue tonight."


    "Oh, I want a barbecue!"


    The two little guys mored for apetition. Su Ying couldn''t let them be in the same ce in the hunting ground together, so he discussed with Xiao Jin that one of them would take the other to hunt in the hunting ground.


    "Let''s go, after an hour, whoever has the most prey will win."


    Er Bao proudly raised his chin, "Mine must be more than my brother''s! Aunt, let''s go quickly."


    "good."


    As soon as Su Ying clipped the horse''s belly, she led the men and Er Bao to the right side of the hunting ground.


    Erbao watched the surroundings with her big round eyes cleverly, and suddenly she whispered excitedly: "Aniang, look, there is a little rabbit in front."


    Su Ying saw the rabbit just now, but she kept silent all the time, wanting to see if Er Bao saw it.


    "The opportunity hase." Su Ying said softly.


    Erbao adjusted his position carefully, took out his bow and arrow, and drew the bow to full capacity.


    Su Ying looked from the side, and could see Erbao''s serious and concentrated appearance, not to mention, this posture is there, and her little baby is really growing.


    There was a soft sound of "ßÝ", and the bow and arrow shot out, but they didn''t hit the target. The rabbit was startled and ran away.


    "Oh, I missed the shot!" Er Bao didn''t want the rabbit to run away like this, so he quickly tightened the rein and chased after it.


    Su Ying followed her unhurriedly, and didn''t interfere with her hunting. Today she spent the fun of hunting with her baby.


    Erbao chased for a while, but was still run away by the rabbit, but she was not depressed for too long, because she found a sika deer, "Aniang, Aniang, Aniang, look at it!"


    Er Bao was so excited that he was incoherent.


    Su Ying made a gesture to silence her, "The sika deer is rtivelyrge. If your arrow can''t hit the vital point, it will probably run away, so when you aim at the target, go to the ce above its neck. shoot."


    Erbao nodded knowingly, "I know, Ma''am." As she spoke, she slowly drew the bow and arrow to the chest of the sika deer.


    With a sound of "àÍ", the arrow flew out, but because the child''s strength was not enough, the sika deer did not fall to the ground immediately after being hit by the arrow, but fled instinctively after being frightened.


    But before it ran too far, it was shot by another arrow.


    This arrow hit the sika deer''s heart directly, and the sika deer body crashed to the end after a moment of stiffness.


    Er Bao widened his eyes in surprise, and rode up to the sika deer.


    "Aniang, it, it died." But she didn''t shoot it, "Aniang, I didn''t shoot the next arrow, so this is not the prey I shot?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "It''s half of it. After all, Linger discovered it and hit the first arrow. Otherwise, it ran so fast, A Niang might not be able to hit the second arrow."


    Hearing that half of it was his own, Er Bao jumped up in surprise.


    "Haha, that''s great, Auntie, let''s hurry up and continue looking for prey."


    "kindness."


    Hunting today, they n to spend the night at the Zhuangzi here, and go back tomorrow morning.


    Bai Shuang did not follow into the hunting ground, but arrived at the Royal Vi to prepare to live there.


    "Uncle He, where are you going?" Bai Shuang had just arranged things, when she came out, she saw He Shouyi walking over with a sickle in his hand.


    "Oh, there are some good wild things in this mountain, I n to get some back."


    Bai Shuang''s affairs have been arranged, the emperor and the others won''te back for a while, she also wants to go to the back mountain with He Shouyi to have a look, heard that there is a plum forest behind the vi, the scenery is so beautiful, she wants to pick some plum blossoms Come back to decorate.


    "I''ll go with Uncle He, I''ll pick plum blossoms."


    "good."


    Bai Shuang went into the house, took a pair of scissors and a bamboo basket, and followed He Shouyi out from the back door of the vi.


    The royal vi is guarded daily, and the snow on the path leading to the back mountain has been swept clean.


    The two didn''t walk for long before Bai Shuang saw the plum blossom forest ahead.


    "Uncle He, can you go by yourself?"


    He Shouyi smiled and said: "Look at what you girl said, it''s not like you Uncle He hasn''t done such a thing before, Merlin is right ahead, you go, be careful, pick it up and go back, don''t run around. "


    "knew."


    After the two separated, Bai Shuang went to the Plum Blossom Forest.


    She looked at the plum blossoms in the plum grove with a smile on her face. Sure enough, the beautiful scenery made people feel happy.


    Every plum blossom here is blooming very well. Bai Shuang is dazed when she looks at it, and she doesn''t know when she is far away.


    Seeing that a bamboo basket was about to be filled, Bai Shuang was about to go back when she saw a figure in the snow not far away.


    She looked around, and then remembered that there was a mass grave outside the city, could it be here?

 Chapter 571: Cant bear to hang myself

    Chapter 571 Want to hang himself


    Bai Shuang felt a little trembling in her heart. She wanted to leave in fear, but just as she was about to turn around, she seemed to feel a movement in the snow.


    "living?"


    She clenched the scissors tightly in her hands, fighting between heaven and man, and finally summoned up the courage to walk over.


    The man was lying face down in the snow, and he couldn''t see the other person''s appearance at a nce, but Bai Shuang saw a strange look in his eyes after seeing the clothes he was wearing.


    She put the things in her hands on the ground, reached out and turned the person over from the snow.


    After seeing the other person''s appearance clearly, he stretched out his hand nervously to touch his neck.


    The pulse is still beating, and the person is still angry.


    Bai Shuang didn''t have time to figure out why the other party appeared here at this time, her first reaction was to save people first.


    "You''re so lucky, you met me twice." Bai Shuang didn''t care about Mei Hua, and put Si Chen''s arms on her shoulders, trying to pick him up from the ground, but this time In the snow, she herself was a little unstable, and it was quite difficult to carry another person on her back.


    When Bai Shuang was saving people, she didn''t notice the two figures hiding not far away.


    One of them wanted to go forward, but was stopped by the other, "Didn''t you see the jade que on the other side''s waist? That''s someone from the pce. If you go to touch the people in the pce at this time, it will only make things worse. Take a look before making a decision."


    The person who wanted to do something stood up honestly when he heard the words, "Why are there people from the pce here?"


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying went out to hunt without telling others about it, and no one in Beijing knew that the empress was hunting in the hunting ground.


    "There is a Royal Vi here. It''s not surprising that there are people in the pce. When she leaves, follow her. You will find an opportunity to lure her awayter, and I will catch her again."


    "good."


    Bai Shuang couldn''t lift him up, so he could only grit his teeth and drag him towards the vi.


    As soon as she walked out of Merlin, she couldn''t move.


    The people hiding in the dark exchanged a look, and they wanted to do it now.


    But they were about to go out when they heard footsteps not far away.


    "Bai Shuang, why haven''t you gone back yet?"


    Bai Shuang looked back and saw that it was He Shouyi, "Uncle He, you came just in time. I met a man who was in danger in the snow, and I was thinking of dragging him back to Zhuangzi to have a look, but the snow is not easy to walk on." , I can¡¯t drag it, soe and help me.¡±


    He Shouyi stepped forward suspiciously, and saw that it was a very delicate young man.


    "Bai Shuang, do you know the identity of this person?"


    Bai Shuang paused, "I don''t know, but I met it once on the street before, and it shouldn''t be a problem to look at people."


    He Shouyi wanted to say, how could a man who looks like a schre to this ce in the wilderness in this snowy day?


    They are the ones serving in front of the empress, so they still have to be vignt in normal times, but if the other party is just innocent people, they can''t help it.


    "Just now I saw a group of imperial guards patrolling ahead, I blew the whistle to let theme over and have a look."


    "Look at me, forget about this."


    The people hiding in the shadows all sank when they heard that the imperial guards were nearby.


    Ke He Shouyi had already blown his whistle.


    The forbidden army quickly rushed over.


    After Bai Shuang exined the situation to the imperial army, the imperial army lifted him up from the snow.


    There is a courtyard behind the vi that is not connected to the interior of the vi. You can ce people there first, and ask about the situation after they wake up.


    Seeing the imperial army take Si Chen away, both of them became anxious.


    "What can we do, the person is not dead yet, how can we exin to the master when we go back."


    "Don''t worry, think of a way."


    The two were rtively speechless, so they could only sneak up to check the situation.


    After the Imperial Army carried Si Chen to the house, Bai Shuang went to find Imperial Physician Ruan who apanied him today, and hoped that he would help Si Chen take a look.


    Imperial Physician Ruan had some friendship with Bai Shuang before, and Imperial Physician Ruan was kind-hearted, so he followed her.


    Si Chen was already a little stiff from the cold when he was carried back to the house, but fortunately, he was rescued in time, and his body was not frozen to death.


    When Imperial Physician Ruan examined Si Chen''s body, he found a very ring strangle mark on his neck.


    "Is this young man thinking about death?" There were strangle marks on his neck in the wilderness, and it was no wonder that Imperial Physician Ruan would ask such a question.


    Bai Shuang only noticed it after hearing what Imperial Physician Ruan said. Looking at the strangle marks on Si Chen''s neck, she also felt that he couldn''t understand it. "What an idiot, a man is so cowardly!"


    Imperial Physician Ruan shook his head, took out the silver needle and injected Si Chen.


    "He still has some old injuries on his body, and after holding his breath, a stream of stale air condenses directly on his chest and heart. If the stale air cannot be dissipated, this person will be in trouble."


    "Doctor Ruan, will he die?"


    Imperial Physician Ruan shook his head slowly, "Not necessarily."


    Not necessarily, but there is still the possibility of death, Bai Shuang felt a strange feeling in her heart, after all, it was the person she rescued, if she just watched him die like this, she would feel a little strange in her heart.


    "Doctor Ruan, you have to save him, he... is still young after all."


    Imperial Physician Ruan gave her a teasing look, "You little girl cares about him so much? Did you know each other before?"


    Bai Shuang was taken aback, she didn''t care about him, she just felt that it was a pity to lose her life, "Doctor Ruan, stop talking nonsense, you hurry up and save people."


    Imperial Physician Ruanughed, and just took out a pill from the medicine box and pressed it under Si Chen''s tongue, "This old man has done what he should do. Whether he can wake up or not depends on his own destiny."


    "Thank you, Imperial Physician Ruan, I will send a copy to Imperial Physician Ruan when Uncle He is making the Jade Rabbit Cake."


    Bai Shuang''s words made Imperial Physician Ruanugh happily. It is not he who likes to eat Jade Rabbit Cake, but his wife, "Okay, the old man will thank Miss Bai Shuang first."


    Imperial Physician Ruan didn''t prescribe any medicine either, but only said that Si Chen would wake up the next morning if he could wake up, and if he couldn''t wake up, he wouldn''t wake up again in the future.


    "Miss Bai Shuang, let''s go back first, the queen and the others will be back in a while, I will help the girl watch over here, everything will be fine."


    Bai Shuang is the person who serves the queen, and the others are naturally polite to her.


    "Then I would like to thank Brother Forbidden Army."


    Outside the hunting ground, Dabao and Erbao are counting each other''s prey.


    "Six, seven, eight, nine... My brother caught nine preys, but I only caught six! I lost!" The gap is still so big, how embarrassing!


    Er Bao puffed up his face, looking depressed.


    But even though she was unhappy, she didn''t mess around with Dabao. A Niang said that she would admit defeat if she wanted to gamble.


    Dabao raised his eyebrows, "If you hadn''t beenzy in the riding and archery ss, you wouldn''t have lost so badly."


    Erbao pursed his lips, humming and chirping, "When I go back, Mr. Riding and Archery will have extra lessons. I will definitely be better than my brother!"

 Chapter 572: become strong

    Chapter 572 Be a Strong


    Most of the two little guys hunted were some small animals. Although there were not many, it was enough for them to eat.


    Xiao Jin asked the imperial army to send all the hunted prey to the back kitchen for He Shouyi to deal with.


    "It''s gettingte, and I''m tired after ying for so long. Let''s go back to the vi first. If it''s still early after the rest, I will go to the Meilin in the back mountain to have a look."


    "good."


    The family of four changed their clothes after returning to the vi.


    After Zhou Qing brought the stove into the house, when she came out, she saw Bai Shuang standing outside the door with a food box in her hand.


    "Bai Shuang, what are you doing?"


    Bai Shuang came back to her senses, she didn''t know why, she always thought of Si Chen''s bloodless face, and didn''t know if he woke up, but Imperial Doctor Ruan said that if he didn''t wake up tomorrow, he would die...


    "It''s nothing, maybe it''s too cold outside, my brain is a little frozen, I''ll go in with some snacks first."


    Zhou Qing looked at Bai Shuang''s back and frowned. Ever since Bai Shuang returned to the pce, she felt that something was wrong with Bai Shuang, and she would always be in a daze from time to time. She would not say anything when she asked her.


    Su Yingy on the soft couch with her two babies in her arms and listened to Xiao Jin read from the script.


    "Aniang, that goblin is too bad, actually eating up all the good people."


    Su Ying stroked the child''s little head lovingly, "Good boy, both humans and demons like to bully the weak. As long as we are strong enough, we can not only defeat those fairies, but also protect the weak."


    The two babies nodded half understanding.


    "A Niang, from now on Ling''er will grow up to be as strong as Daddy and Aniang."


    Su Ying squeezed her small face, "Okay, from now on, Auntie and your father will rely on you to cover them."


    Dabao puffed out his small chest, "Don''t worry, Aunt, Ji''er will protect you too!"


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Uncle He is already preparing dinner, and the meal at noon will be simpler."


    Bai Shuang took out all the food in the food box.


    Said it was simple, but Su Ying saw that it was not simple. A beggar chicken, a pile of crispy meat, a fish soup and crispy spicy dishes, looked hungry.


    Xiao Jin closed the notebook in his hand, "I''m hungry after ying for so long, eat first, and go to the back mountain to have a look when you''re full."


    "Eat and eat."


    The two little ones were also hungry, and they had a very active meal.


    After eating, Su Ying felt a little sleepy. In fact, she was not interested in enjoying the scenery. Seeing that the two little guys were also drowsy, she took them to rest in the room.


    Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming to take out all the papers brought from the pce, and deal with state affairs while his wife and children were resting.


    There were forbidden troops patrolling back and forth outside the vi all the time, and the two people who followed Si Chen didn''t dare to get too close for fear of being discovered by the forbidden troops.


    "Although this vi is usually taken care of by people, there will never be so many guards guarding it when there is no one there. Is there any noble person here?" If Si Chen is rescued by a nobleman who lives in the vi, it will be troublesome.


    "Go back and send a letter to the master first, I will find a way to find out who is in the vi now."


    "good."


    When Su Ying woke up, it was almost dark outside.


    After the weather was cold, it got dark very quickly.


    Su Ying got up, and after walking around the screen, he saw Xiao Jin sitting under themp reviewing the memorial. Even during the rest time, he still had endless questions to think about.


    Xiao Jin raised his head from the memorial when he heard the movement, "Are you awake?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Those two little guys have slept until now, and they probably won''t be able to sleep at night." She felt that the two children were also tired, and it was rare for them to have a vacation, and she also wanted them to indulge and indulge, doing things that they couldn''t do normally .


    "There is a hot spring in the back mountain, let''s go bubble at night."


    "kindness."


    I don''t know if Su Ying is no longer by my side, the two little guys woke up after a while.


    After washing and dressing, the two little fellows mored for Xiao Jin to tell them the story in the talking book.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, there is a warm pavilion behind the vi. Uncle He said that he has marinated a lot of prey. Now that it is cold, he is afraid that it will be cold after roasting the meat. Why don''t you go to the warm pavilion? Grill and eat."


    Barbecue needs to be served warm, not to mention it''s such a cold day.


    "Okay, then go to the Snapper."


    Xiao Jin held Su Ying''s hand, and the two led the child to the Nuan Pavilion.


    There was a charcoal pot burning in the Warming Pavilion, and a heat wave rushed towards us as soon as we walked in, and there was a strong smell of barbecue in the heat wave. As soon as we entered, Su Ying''s gluttons were hooked out.


    He Shouyi was busy in front of the fire shelf, when he saw Xiao Jin and the othersing in, he stepped forward and saluted.


    "My Majesty, please wait a moment, the barbecue will be ready soon, you can eat it while roasting, it will be more delicious."


    "good."


    There is also a smallpartment in the warm cab, and eating in thepartment will not be smoked by the smoke.


    Thedies of the pce walked into thepartment with the grilled meat, and there were still sizzling oily flowers on the barbecue, which made people greedy.


    "Wow, it smells so good."


    The two children exercised a lot today, and the weather was cold, so they consumed a lot of energy. The smell of barbecue made them hungry.


    Su Ying thought it was troublesome to hold chopsticks, so he grabbed a roast leg ofmb and ate it. The roast leg ofmb was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and the juice burst after one bite. It was so delicious that Su Ying wanted to swallow his tongue.


    "Uncle He''s craftsmanship is getting better and better."


    In addition to roast mutton, there are also roast rabbits, and even grilled fish. Su Ying thinks that He Shouyi feels that the pce has reduced expenses and they are starving, so today he cooks for them in different ways.


    After eating a meal, Su Ying actually felt a little full.


    She leaned back in the chair contentedly.


    Bai Shuang quickly brought over the Xiaoshi tea, "Madam, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep if I eat too much meat at night, so let''s drink some Xiaoshi tea first."


    Su Ying waved her hand and refused. She had to digest and absorb the meat she ate with her own ability. For so long, she really hadn''t been supported.


    The main reason is that her aura is very strong, so the qi and blood flow well, and the motility of the viscera is strong, so there is no fear of food umtion at all.


    But the two babies are still young, and they did eat a lot today. Su Ying asked Baishuang to put the digestion tea in front of them and let them drink it.


    "Would you like to go to the hot spring for a while?" Since Su Ying returned to the capital, Xiao Jin''s cheeks have visibly plumped up, and he no longer looks thin like before.


    Su Ying is very satisfied with his current appearance, she can pinch the flesh on his face with her hand.


    "go."


    Eat and drink enough to soak in a hot bath, it couldn''t be morefortable.


    Resting for a while, Su Ying was going to go to the hot spring with Xiao Jin, but Dabao said that he wanted to study and would not follow.


    Er Bao looked at Da Bao''s determined look, hesitant to speak.


    No, my brother has worked so hard to get A Niang''s praise, and she must notg behind!


    "Aniang, Linger is not going, Linger also wants to read and study in the room!"

 Chapter 573: do you like him

    Chapter 573 Do you like him


    Su Ying: ¡­


    Is it really okay for you to be so curly?


    Xiao Jin nodded in satisfaction, and happily led his wife to the back mountain.


    The night is getting darker, and it is colder in the mountains than in the city.


    At night, Xiao Jin went back to the main courtyard with Su Ying on his back to rest, and Bai Shuang turned off the lights in the room and then went out.


    "Bai Shuang, where are you going? It''s very cold outside at night, you should rest early." Zhou Qing was about to go back to the house to rest when she saw Bai Shuang walking outside the outer yard.


    Bai Shuang paused slightly, thought for a while and said: "I''ll go and see if the courtyard gate is closed."


    Zhou slightly frowned, the gate of the courtyard was guarded by imperial guards, there was no need for them to check, she thought about it for a while, but followed Bai Shuang and walked over.


    She followed behind, seeing that Bai Shuang didn''t know what to say to the imperial guards outside the door, and the imperial guards let her out of the yard.


    Zhou Qing frowned, what was she doing out so sneaky at night?


    Zhou Qing followed Bai Shuang all the way to a small independent courtyard at the back of the vi. She knew that this courtyard was for the imperial guards who watched the night.


    Zhou Qing waited outside the courtyard for about two quarters of an hour before seeing Bai Shuang walking out.


    After confirming that Bai Shuang had left, Zhou Qing entered the courtyard. After asking the imperial guards, he saw Si Chen lying unconscious on the bed.


    When Zhou Qing returned to the main courtyard, Bai Shuang was already sitting on the bed, and she didn''t respond when she saw Zhou Qinging in.


    Zhou Qing closed the door behind her backhand, and observed Bai Shuang''s expression calmly.


    "Bai Shuang, I see that you always like to be distracted after returning to the pce. Although I haven''t spent too long with you, I still regard you as a sister from the bottom of my heart. We are all people who serve by the empress''s side. To win the trust of the empress, as ves, we should all abide by our duties."


    Bai Shuang looked at Zhou Qing, "I know, I also regard you as a good friend, your empress will always be my master, Zhou Qing, why did you suddenly tell me this?"


    Zhou Qing asked straight to the point: "Do you know the man who was brought back to the backyard?"


    Bai Shuang was slightly surprised. In fact, she didn''t want to hide this matter, but she was still a little surprised when Zhou Qing found out, "How did you know?"


    Zhou lightly looked at her and admitted, the suppressed tone in his heart was slightly relieved, "I saw you sneaking past just now."


    Bai Shuang said anxiously: "I just went over to see if he is really going to die..."


    "Do you like him?"


    Zhou Qing''s question directly stunned Bai Shuang, what did she like or not, she had only met him twice.


    "Zhou Qing, don''t talk nonsense, there is nothing, how can I like him, I don''t even know where he came from, I, I don''t have..."


    Zhou Qing knew her in her heart when she saw her flustered appearance.


    "Bai Shuang, don''t worry, I still remember that the empress once told us that if we want to get married in the future, she will never object. It''s not shameful to have someone you like, but ording to what you said Yes, the origin of this person is unknown, so it won''t work, have you ever thought about whether he has evil intentions towards the empress and the others?"


    Bai Shuang''s face turned pale, of course she thought about it, so after bringing Si Chen to the vi, she was also very disturbed. When she went to see Si Chen just now, besides wanting to know if he was awake, she was also worried, in case he...


    "Zhou Qing, I know, I will never do anything to hurt my mother and the others."


    Zhou Qing saw that she was not looking too engrossed to extricate herself, and exhaled again, "Just in case, let the imperial guards investigate after people wake up."


    Bai Shuang nodded, "Okay."


    Zhou patted her on the shoulder lightly, "Okay, don''t think about it, go to bed first, it''s hard not to get enough sleep in winter."


    Bai Shuang was so upset that she couldn''t sleep, but she followed Zhou Qing to lie down.


    There is only one day of rest, so Xiao Jin will get up and go back to the city before dawn the next day.


    Su Ying opened her eyes in a daze and saw that Xiao Jin had changed into the dragon robe.


    Xiao Jin came to her, held her face and kissed her on the forehead, "I''ll go back to the city first, and you''ll go back with Ji''er and the others when you wake upter."


    Su Ying groaned, turned over and continued to sleep, "Be careful on your own way."


    "kindness."


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, it was already bright outside.


    I can vaguely hear the sound of two babies reading in the cubicle. They are really two hardworking bees.


    After Su Ying made a noise, Zhou Qing pushed the door open and walked in when she heard the noise.


    "The empress is awake."


    Su Ying moved her sore legs and asked, "What time is it?"


    "Go back to your mother, it''s already past the hour."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, has she actually been asleep for so long?


    "Ji''er, have they all eaten?"


    "Yes, the eldest prince and the others have already had breakfast."


    "My little slob, I need to get up." Er Bao couldn''t help but came over when he heard themotion here.


    Su Ying pinched her soft little face, "Do you want to eat some more with Auntie?"


    Erbao shook his head, "Ling''er can''t eat too much, otherwise he won''t be able to fly when practicing lightness kung fu."


    The corners of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, "The lightness kung fu has nothing to do with your weight."


    "Hmph, Ling''er, don''t turn into a chubby little meatball, I''m going to study and pull my mother, you should eat obediently."


    Su Ying looked at Er Bao who left with short legs, and had the illusion that she was the baby...


    In the morning, He Shouyi made sweet wine egg soup, chicken noodle soup and fried eggs, which Su Ying loved to eat.


    After eating, Su Ying feltfortable all over.


    "Mydy, people from Jingzhao Yin''s mansion havee from Zhuangzi, saying that there is a key criminal they want to arrest in Zhuangzi, I implore mydy to hand over the prisoner to them." The voice of the pce maid sounded outside the door.


    Su Ying asked puzzledly: "Prisoner? Why didn''t I know when the prisoner was hidden in the vi? Let theme in, and I will ask, what kind of prisoner dared to hide in my vi."


    Zhou Qing nced at Bai Shuang, and saw a panicked look on her face.


    "Your Majesty, this servant has something to tell your Majesty." Bai Shuang walked up to Su Ying and knelt down, her eyes were red.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, it was the servant who rescued a man yesterday when he was picking plum blossoms on the back mountain. The servant was worried that he would freeze to death in the snow, so he called the imperial army and temporarily ced him in the ce where the imperial army lived at night."


    She seemed to have vaguely heard something about this matter from the conversation between Zhang Shuming and Xiao Jinst night, but since the matter was reported to Xiao Jin, it shouldn''t be a big problem, so she didn''t ask in detail.


    I just didn''t expect that this person was actually rescued by Bai Shuang.


    "Saving people is not a big problem."


    "Yes, it''s just that the servant doesn''t know where he came from. I saved him once before the servant returned to the pce."


    Su Ying''s brows and eyes darkened slightly, "What''s going on?"


    Bai Shuang could only tell Su Ying about saving Si Chen in the city.


    After Su Ying listened, her brows and eyes gradually sank.

 Chapter 574: last hope

    Chapter 574 The Last Hope


    The room was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling, and Bai Shuang knelt on the ground without daring to breathe.


    Su Ying told them before that kindness can be there, but kindness beyond one''s ability may be a sharp knife stabbing oneself.


    "Your Majesty, the servant knows that he is wrong."


    Su Ying had no expression on her face, "Go to the side and stand there, wait for the two officials toe in, and see what they say."


    Bai Shuang bit her lip, and stood aside in response.


    Soon, two officials walked in.


    When the official came, he didn''t expect the queen to be here, so he couldn''t help being a little timid.


    "For a humble position, see the empress."


    Su Ying asked straight to the point: "Get up, I heard from you that there is a prisoner in the vi. What kind of prisoner is it?"


    "Mrs. Hui, this prisoner has behaved badly. He escaped yesterday when the low-ranking people were arresting him."


    "oh?"


    "Recently, I received a report that a suspicious-looking man had been staying outside the women''s college, intending to attack the students of the women''s college. Just yesterday, when the female students in the college were leaving school, the prisoner suddenly hijacked student, intending to belittle her, butter a passer-by found out and dismissed him, and only then did he save the victimized female student."


    Hoarfrost became paler and paler.


    Su Ying''s face became colder and colder.


    "What does the prisoner look like, do you have a portrait?"


    "Yes, a passer-by saw the prisoner, and the painter of Jingzhao Yin Mansion drew it. Please take a look, mydy."


    Su Ying took the portrait from the officer''s hand and unfolded it for a look.


    Bai Shuang was standing next to Su Ying, just able to see the portrait clearly. The portrait was drawn somewhat abstractly, but Bai Shuang recognized it at a nce. The eyebrows and eyes are definitely Si Chen!


    She would never have thought that the person she saved turned out to be an obscene demon!


    Then the strangle marks on his neck were probably caused when he was caught...


    Zhou Qing secretly supports Bai Shuang, preventing her from falling.


    "This man fell behind the vi yesterday. I thought it was the people who had stumbled, so I asked the imperial army to bring him back for treatment. I didn''t expect him to be a prisoner. Zhou Qing, you take them to take him down."


    "yes."


    Zhou Qing took two officials out of the main courtyard.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your Majesty to let the servants go with you. If he is awake, the servants still want to scold him to vent their anger."


    Su Ying took a deep look at Bai Shuang, and still agreed to her request, "Go, it''s also a long memory for yourself."


    "Yes, thank you, ma''am, I will be punished when the servantse back."


    Bai Shuang took a deep breath, suppressed the breath that was stuck in her heart, and quickly left the main courtyard.


    At this time, Si Chen, who was lying on the bed, woke up faintly.


    His eyes became vignt after being confused for a moment, and he subconsciously sat up from the bed, but the moment he moved, the wound on his body was affected and his face wrinkled in pain.


    Just as he was about to speak, the door was pushed open, and two officials walked in with one face.


    Si Chen looked at the officer with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and before he could figure out the situation, he heard the officer say: "It''s him, arrest him!"


    The official stepped forward and took Si Chen down without saying a word.


    Si Chen''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he opened his mouth to speak, but he was strangled to death yesterday, and his throat was already injured, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Ah! Ah!" Si Chen opened his mouth and could only make an ah ah sound. He tried to make gestures with his hands, but the officer thought he was trying to escape and punched him in the face, and one of his eyes instantly turned blue. ck.


    "Damn **** thief, dare to hide in the royal vi, do you think we can''t catch you if you hide here! Come with us honestly, or I will break your leg!"


    Officials restrained him out of the house.


    As soon as he got outside, Si Chen saw Bai Shuang standing not far away.


    Facing Shang Baishuang''s eyes of disgust and reproach, Si Chen was even more flustered.


    "Ah! Ah!" He wanted to say nonsense at the top of his voice, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t utter a single word. Si Chen once again felt what despair is!


    Bai Shuang looked at Si Chen, her chest was full of anger, she couldn''t hold back and rushed over and pped Si Chen on the face, "You obscene devil, I never thought you would do something that intends to **** an innocent woman. I really misjudged you, I thought you were a good person, but it was just a moment of downfall! An obscene demon like you should be cut into pieces!"


    Bai Shuang became more and more angry as she talked, and almost threw herself on Si Chen to join him.


    The two official servants knew that Bai Shuang was someone close to the queen, so they didn''t dare to offend them, so they could only stand aside and watch. Si Chen looked so thin and had injuries on his body, so he really wasn''t Bai Shuang''s opponent. He was thrown to the ground by Baishuang.


    Seeing this, the two official servants wanted to step forward to stop him, but Zhou Qing stopped him. It could be seen that Bai Shuang was really angry, so let her vent.


    After venting, the anger in Bai Shuang''s chest was finally subsided.


    Panting, she got up from Si Chen''s body, and red at him fiercely, "You better not let me see you again, or I''ll hit you once I see you!" After finishing speaking, she left without looking back. up.


    Si Chen was really in pain from Bai Shuang''s beating, but her eyes were fixed on her back, with a hint of hope in them.


    Girl, I am selfishly hoping that you can save me next time...


    Bai Shuang returned to the main courtyard and closed the door behind her backhand.


    She spread out her palm, and there was a key lying on her hand, which he just stuffed into her hand when she was ying Sichen.


    Bai Shuang didn''t know why, after sensing the existence of the key, instead of throwing it away, she held it tightly!


    She... might be able to trust him again!


    Bai Shuang put on a clean dress and returned to Su Ying and knelt down.


    "The servant acted recklessly and did not follow the mother''s church. I beg the mother to punish."


    Su Ying leaned gently on the soft pillow, with no expression on her face, making it hard to understand what she was thinking.


    "Bai Shuang, I remember that you have always been sensible."


    "I don''t know why the servant was confused this time. It''s the fault of the servant. However, ma''am, when the servant was beating the prisoner just now, he suddenly stuffed a key into the servant''s hand."


    Bai Shuang handed the key to Su Ying.


    Su Ying opened her eyes and looked at the key, frowning slightly, "The key to the Tibetan Pavilion."


    "Yes, I can see it when I take it back." The locks of the Hidden Object Pavilion are all specially made, so its keys are also different from ordinary ones, which cannot be made by ordinary locksmiths. Each lock and key is unique.


    Su Ying looked at Zhou Qing who walked in, "You can see it more clearly as a bystander, what is the specific situation?"

 Chapter 575: Girls are not allowed to stay

    Chapter 575 The female university is not allowed to stay


    As a person in authority, Bai Shuang will always be confused by some things, but Zhou Qing can see clearly.


    "Hui Madam, that prisoner looks very thin and refined, and he really doesn''t look like a lecherous demon."


    Su Ying chuckled lightly, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes, "I still look gentle and kind."


    Zhou Qing: "..." That''s true!


    "Yes, Bai Shuang said that when she rescued the prisoner for the first time, he had a lot of injuries on his body. Judging from his movements and strength when he struggled, he had no martial arts, and his chassis was rtively vain, which shows that his The body is now in a rtively weak state, the most important thing is the strangle marks on his neck."


    "What''s wrong with strangtion?"


    "There is no obvious trace of struggle on the strangle mark." Zhou Qing discovered this when she followed Bai Shuang to see Si Chenst night.


    Bai Shuang was confused, did Zhou Qing think Si Chen had a problem or was it okay?


    Su Ying tapped on the table with her fingertips, "Continue talking."


    Zhou Qing looked at Shang Baishuang''s puzzled eyes and exined: "Under normal circumstances, even if a person wants to hang himself, he will instinctively struggle when he is about to die, so there must be some ovepping marks on his neck. Even if someone captures the neck with a rope and strangles the neck, the person will still struggle, as long as he struggles, the rope will rub against the neck repeatedly, and the strangle mark will not be smooth."


    Bai Shuang was stunned. When she saw the strangle marks on Sichen''s neck, she felt a little strange, but she didn''t know where the strangeness was. Now she understood after hearing Zhou Qing''s words. The marks on Sichen''s neck were too smooth. up.


    "The situation that can cause no traces of struggle and strangle marks must be formed when the opponent is unconscious, and it may be when the opponent is unconscious."


    "The other party strangled him with a rope when he was unconscious, how could he still be alive?"


    Zhou shook his head lightly, this situation is hard to say.


    It may be that the person who did the work was too anxious or overconfident at the time, thinking that if the person does not move, he is dead, but in fact the person should not have died at that time, but he was in aa and was not found.


    "Your Majesty... Then... Is he a prostitute?" Bai Shuang was confused.


    "How would I know?" But she wanted to know what secret was hidden behind the key Si Chen gave Bai Shuang.


    "Zhou Qing, take a few people and rush into the city immediately to take out the things in the Tibetan Pavilion. I need to know what''s inside."


    "Yes, servant girl will go now."


    Su Ying called the imperial army again, "Tell me what I said to Jing Zhaoyin, and say that the prisoner who was captured by them just now must be kept alive until I nod."


    "yes."


    Bai Shuang''s stunned eyes didn''t look back for a long time, Su Ying stood up and walked over to p her on the head, "It''s a good thing you''ve been with Lin Zhuyu for so long, it''s because she didn''t learn any of her cleverness, and she just stared at her in a daze. What are you doing, why don''t you hurry up and tidy up the pce and go back to the pce."


    Bai Shuang came back to her senses, and nodded foolishly, "Yes, yes, servant girl will go now."


    At the foot of the mountain, a figure hidden in the dark looked at Si Chen who was brought out by the officials, with a triumphant smile on his face, the master still had a way, so what about the empress, she was just being teased around!


    The man had been secretly following behind the official, until he entered the city and saw Si Chen being brought into Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion before turning around and leaving.


    Zhou Qing led the imperial army into the city immediately to the Tibetan Pavilion to take out the things, before Su Ying and the others returned to the pce one step at a time.


    Su Ying and the others returned to the pce after noon.


    Bai Shuang felt that she had done something wrong, so she went to find Mother Zhao to receive a punishment after she came back.


    Mother Zhao is now in charge of managing the chores of the harem. She was not allowed to go with her when she went to the vi this time, because she felt that she was too old to run around.


    After listening to Bai Shuang''s words, Zhao''s mother was silent for a long time before she opened her mouth quietly, "You have been with the empress since you were a child, and I know that you are loyal to the empress, but sometimes you are not smart enough. This is because the empress does not follow you. You have to be punished ordingly."


    Bai Shuang knelt in front of Zhao''s mother with a face full of guilt, "Zhao''s mother, I know I was wrong, I didn''t expect to meet him again, and I don''t know why, it seems like a ghost, I always feel that he is not Bad guy."


    Zhao''s mother gave her a sharp look, "So I said that your brain is not bright enough. Can you tell whether it''s good or bad? You, I will report this matter to my motherter, and you go to the criminal room to get the board." go."


    "Yes, I''m going right away."


    After Su Ying returned to the pce, Zhou Qing gave her the things she had brought back.


    "The servant looked at it, and there was only a small bundle inside, and there was only one letter in the bundle."


    Su Ying opened the letter and read it.


    After reading a letter, the brows and eyes became more and more serious.


    This is a letter written by Ma Zhi, the magistrate of Qingyang County, to a certain person. The letter stated that a gold mine was discovered in Qingyang County after the earthquake. The people above took the gold mines for themselves.


    "The sky is so high and the emperor is far away. Any thief can have ambitions and courage."


    "What did Bai Shuang say the name of that prostitute?"


    "Hui Niang Niang, it seems that her name is Si Chen."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Go to the Ministry of Officials to find out if there is a person named Si Chen among the officials recorded in Kuncheng."


    Si Chen looks like a frail schr, and given the opportunity to know these things, it is less likely that he is an ordinary person.


    Sure enough, Zhou Qing discovered Si Chen''s name from the appointment booklet of the Ministry of Officials.


    "If this person tells Bai Shuang that his name is true, then he is probably the county magistrate of Yangjiao County."


    Discovering a gold mine is definitely not a trivial matter, Xiao Jin must be informed of this matter.


    "You send people to Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion now, and let them guard Si Chen, and the other party will probably want to silence you."


    "yes."


    As soon as Zhou Qing stepped back, Mother Zhao entered the inner hall with snacks.


    "Your Majesty, eat some dim sum, it''s still warm."


    Su Ying sat up straight and took a bite of a snack, it was indeed still warm.


    "Why is Zhao''s mother free toe over today?" Zhao''s mother has a lot of things to do, and she is no longer in front of Su Ying.


    Mother Zhao gave Su Ying an angry look, "Look at what your mother said, so the old ve can''te and serve your mother?"


    "It''s not that there is no one in front of me, you can rest if you have time."


    Mother Zhao poured her a cup of hot tea, "The old servant just had someone punish Bai Shuang. This girl just doesn''t have a brain, and she was not smart when she was a child, but she always has a foolishness to protect her master."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows and eyes moved slightly, she chewed on a snack and looked at Zhao''s mother, "It''s time to hit, it''s really hard to keep girls."


    Mother Zhao didn''t know Si Chen''s identity, she only said that Bai Shuang was deceived by someone, "If your empress is worried, this old ve will find her a husband''s house and let her go out of the pce."


    "What''s the rush, no rush."

 Chapter 576: how do you prove

    Chapter 576 How do you prove it


    Mother Zhao actually wanted to intercede with Bai Shuang, but Su Ying''s current attitude made her somewhat unpredictable.


    "Mother Zhao, don''t think too much, this matter is a bitplicated, and it won''t be toote to talk about other things after it''s dealt with."


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, Mother Zhao could tell that Su Ying didn''t intend to drive Bai Shuang away.


    After confirming this matter, she felt relieved. After all, she was the child she watched grow up, and she couldn''t just watch her being driven away.


    "Turn around, this old ve will talk to her again. If she makes mistakes again, I will send her out of the pce."


    "Okay, everything is ording to Zhao''s mother."


    ¡­


    Si Chen was imprisoned in the prison of Jing Zhao Yin Mansion.


    He stood at the door of the cell, recalling everything he had encountered the day before, and he felt chills all over his body!


    He would never have imagined that Duke Yasukuni wanted his life!


    As long as he thinks about this matter deeply, he will feel horrified. The people sent by the emperor to Kuncheng to relieve the disaster are people from the Yasukuni Mansion. Could it be that the person above Ma Zhi is the Yasukuni Duke?


    Si Chen sat slumped on the ground. The fact that Lord Yasukuni intended to embezzle the gold mine was a huge blow to him, as if the support of his beliefs had copsed in an instant.


    The sound of footsteps outside the cell pulled back Si Chen''s thoughts, and his whole body tensed up instantly.


    He quickly got up and hid in the corner farthest from the door, but even so, he still couldn''t suppress the fear and anger in his heart!


    After leaving the Yasukuni Mansion, he was taken to an unremarkable private house. At night, after he was sound asleep, he was suddenly awakened by a burst of suffocation. He wanted to struggle, but found that he couldn''t move at all. Not long after, he felt a burst of pain in front of him. ck lost consciousness.


    When he woke up again, he felt that two people were carrying him to a certain ce.


    He didn''t dare to act rashly, and when those people rxed their vignce, he quickly got up and ran away, but identally slipped and fell from the hillside and fell into the snow.


    At the moment of losing consciousness, he felt that he would die, but he didn''t expect to be rescued.


    It''s just that the fire of hope after being rescued has not been ignited, but despair strikes again.


    Si Chen had a premonition that the footsteps wereing towards him.


    Sure enough, the sound of footsteps stopped outside his cell, and after a while, there was the sound of a key unlocking the cell door.


    Si Chen''s muscles tensed up.


    The cell door opened, and an official came in with a nk expression on his face. His eyes fell on Si Chen, as if looking at a dead person.


    The officer twitched the corners of his lips, as if mocking, he walked up to Si Chen a few steps and grabbed his neck.


    Si Chen''s eyes widened in horror, he wasn''t afraid of death, he just didn''t want to die like this.


    But he was injured, and he couldn''t make a sound from his throat, so he could only watch his life go by.


    At the moment when he was about to lose consciousness, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and the officer panicked when he heard the footsteps, and when he was about to increase his strength, Si Chen''s strength came from nowhere and his hand ruthlessly grabbed the opponent''s pulse , so painful that he had to loosen his strength.


    The official was worried about being discovered, so he gave Si Chen a vicious look, turned around and ran away.


    Si Chen fell limply to the ground, gasping for breath.


    When Zhou Qing arrived with the forbidden army, he saw Si Chen half dead.


    Zhou Qing stepped forward to check the pinch marks on Si Chen''s neck, "Immediately lock down the prison, and no one is allowed to leave!"


    Si Chen breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at Zhou Qing, he remembered him, she was also there when he was rescued and woke up and then taken away by the officials, she was with that girl.


    Si Chen suddenly grabbed the corner of Zhou Qing''s clothes tightly, but before he could open his mouth, his eyes darkened and he passed out.


    "Take the person out of the prison, and then find a doctor."


    Jing Zhaoyin hurried over when he got the news.


    "Miss Zhou Qing, what''s going on? Where are you taking the prisoner?"


    This case has been reported to Jingzhao Yin Mansion, and the case has been filed. The prisoner can''t be taken away just by being said.


    "The empress has an order. This person is involved in a very serious case. The empress is worried that someone will silence him, so she asked me toe and protect him carefully."


    If a person is involved in another case and cannot clearly state it, then the matter is definitely not within his scope.


    Jing Zhaoyin didn''t want to talk too much about joining the team, so he asked the officials to vacate a separate cell and sent more people over.


    "Miss Zhou Qing, if there is anything else you can tell the girl to tell me."


    "Please ask your lord to find another doctor toe over and show him."


    "no problem."


    When Si Chen woke up again, he saw a familiar figure standing in front of the bed. After recognizing the other person, he sat up angrily, "I have always trusted Lord Yasukuni in vain, and I am grateful for the kindness of Lord Yasukuni many years ago. Unexpectedly, Lord Yasukuni, you would dare to embezzle the country''s gold mines!"


    The figure turned around slowly, its gloomy gaze fell coldly on Si Chen, and suddenly rushed towards him like a ghost.


    "You know too much, **** it!"


    "Ah... you, you will be punished, you will be punished... ah!"


    Si Chen suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the dark cell with lingering fear, it turned out to be a nightmare.


    He gasped for breath, but found a figure beside him.


    He got up in horror, thinking of the nightmare just now, he felt chills all over his body.


    The figure turned around slowly, and it was Xiao Jin''s face.


    The bright yellow dragon robe on his body flickered in the dim light.


    "I heard that you were almost wiped out for reporting on officials'' embezzlement of gold mines."


    Your Majesty!


    Si Chen stared at Xiao Jin with rounded eyes in disbelief, thinking that he was still dreaming.


    "You, you are the emperor..." Si Chen opened his mouth and found that he could speak, but his voice was terribly hoarse.


    There was an extra chair in the cell at some point, Xiao Jin turned around and walked to the chair and sat down, "Yes, tell me everything in detail. If what you said is true, I will definitely give you justice."


    Si Chen stared at Xiao Jin in a daze, and didn''t speak for a long time. The fact that he was silenced by Duke Jing had left a big shadow on him, and he didn''t dare to trust anyone easily.


    "What? Doubt my identity?"


    Si Chen lowered his eyes and did not respond.


    "Zhang Shuming."


    "The old ve is here."


    "Where''s my jade seal?"


    After a while, Zhang Shuming took out a jade seal from his body and opened it in front of Si Chen.


    Si Chen stared at Yuxi in shock, his eyes widened. Yuxi''s deceit will be punished by everyone.


    "How do you want me to prove my identity?"


    Si Chen struggled to get up from the ground and knelt in front of Xiao Jin, "My minister... must tell the emperor everything he knows."


    The people waiting outside the cell did not know what Si Chen said to Xiao Jin that night.


    They only knew that when the emperor came out of the cell, he was full of evil spirits and extremely cold.

 Chapter 577: The harem is empty

    Chapter 577 The harem is too empty


    Su Yulun was ordered to enter the pce overnight, and did not leave until dawn.


    It''s just that after leaving the pce, Su Yulun didn''t go back to his residence, but left the capital directly.


    This action surprised all the civil and military officials. Why did the emperor let the prime minister go out of the city suddenly after he had ignored the prime minister for so long?


    After Si Chen''s life and death were interfered with, Chu Min panicked.


    In the study of Duke Yasukuni¡¯s mansion, Justice Yasukuni is dealing with official documents, and tomorrow he will go to the pce to report these matters to the emperor, so he has toe up with an appropriate n today.


    "My lord, please see me, my lord."


    Prince Yasukuni didn''t even raise his head, "Let him in, just because I have something to tell him."


    Chu Min is the eldest son of Lord Jingguo. In the eyes of Lord Jingguo, he is also the most stable of all sons. Sometimes his physical condition is limited, so he will hand over some official duties to Chu Min, and let him handle them after he has finished handling them. Just look at it.


    "Father." Chu Min walked into the study and saluted Duke Yasukuni respectfully.


    Prince Yasukuni put down the official document in his hand and motioned him to sit down on a chair.


    "Before I asked you to supervise the reconstruction of Kuncheng, how is the progress? Have all the food and housing been arranged? After the spring, remember to get some more grain seeds, so that the people can resume agricultural production."


    "Father, don''t worry, the son has exined everything."


    Master Yasukuni nodded in satisfaction, "It''s better for you to be steady, and I can take a breather with your old bones."


    Chu Min looked at Duke Jing, and wanted to speak again and again, but Weng Liao Weng''s lips swallowed back the words that came to his lips.


    "Father, my son heard that the emperor hastily summoned Su Yulun into the pcest night, and Su Yulun left the city early this morning. Could it be... that he was asked to do something important? Isn''t the emperor always afraid of Su Yulun, why does he use him again and again?"


    Master Jingguo paused for a moment, and his cloudy eyes fell on Chu Min faintly.


    "The emperor knows how to be a king. Su Yulun has been in power for many years. How many people standing in that hall are the power Su Yulun has umted over the years? The emperor is the new emperor. Uprooting the veins will only cause turmoil in the court and will not be good for Chu."


    "Besides, Su Yulun is greedy and cunning, but capable. Such a knife, with the handle in his hand, couldn''t be easier to use. You, steady is steady. Sometimes it''s easy to be self-willed, so you have to work hard sedimentation."


    Chu Min pressed the corner of his eyes, "Father, as usual, you should sit in the prime minister''s seat..."


    "Presumptuous!" Duke Jing yelled angrily, and Chu Min immediately fell silent, but the tight corners of his lips revealed his dissatisfaction.


    Master Yasukuni red at him solemnly, "How can you make irresponsiblements on the emperor''s decision? Go back and think about it, if you don''t understand it, you don''t have to go to court!"


    ¡°The son is justining about his father.¡±


    Duke Jing''s words became more and more severe, "What''s wrong with you? My father is already at this age. If it wasn''t for the empress, I would have gone to see King Yama during that pce change. Whether I am a man or an official, if I lose my dignity Heart, it will be doomed, you should take back your temper and step back."


    Chu Min didn''t dare to say another word, so he could only bow and leave the study.


    Gong Yasukuni let out a heavy breath as he watched him leave.


    It is not a bad thing to have ambition, but some ambitions can only be satisfied with one''s own ability and righteous way.


    Chu Min returned to the courtyard, the moment the door closed, his face was covered with frost.


    When the cronies see this, they will know that things are not good.


    "My lord, will Prime Minister Su go out of Beijing this time for the gold mine? Why don''t you let Ma Zhi make arrangements as soon as possible and hand over the gold mine to the court?"


    They had dug some out before, and their purses were full, so there was no need to ask for all of them, as it was easy to put themselves in.


    Seeing the duck fly away, how can Chu Min feel at ease?


    And what he has wanted for so many years is not just the position of cab minister.


    Chu Min didn''t say a word, and his cronies felt that something was wrong.


    He was a little worried: "My lord, think twice..."


    "Even if Su Yulun goes to Kuncheng, he won''t be able to arrive in a short time. Let Ma Zhi speed up and dig as much as you can."


    "Yes, little one understands."


    "As for Su Yulun..." Chu Min narrowed his eyes, it''s best if he never returns!


    "Who intercepted Si Chen''s affairs?" He had already dealt with those who failed to kill Si Chen the first time, but they were all imprisoned in Jingzhaoyin Prison, but they still missed. This is really shocking. angry.


    "Go back to the old man, and listen to them, my little one, it was the empress who took him away."


    "A queen again? She is so tall that she can stretch out her hands. She is so capable, why doesn''t she be an emperor?"


    The cronies were so frightened that they knelt on the ground. If someone heard this, they would all die.


    "My lord, the emperor loves the queen. He turns a blind eye to many things. No one can say anything. Let''s not offend easily."


    Chu Min sneered, "It''s just a woman. Seeing them all is like a mouse meeting a cat. She dares to be so arrogant because the emperor loves her. If she loses this love, who will return?" Will you put her in your eyes?"


    The confidants really don''t agree with this statement. No matter how much the emperor favors, no one can stand up to block the dam. If a person falls into the flood and survives, this queen is definitely not a queen that ordinary people can reach.


    "My lord, don''t involve the queen in this matter."


    Chu Min frowned, "I don''t want to trouble her, but I just feel that the emperor''s harem is empty, and there is no one to talk to the empress, it''s too lonely, it''s time for the draft, you go to work, I don''t believe those people don''t want to send their daughters into the pce."


    It is reasonable and reasonable for the emperor to expand the harem, and his cronies are not opposed to it, so they bowed out and went to prepare.


    ¡­


    The day after Si Chen met Xiao Jin, he was taken out of the prison, but he could not leave the capital until the matter became clear. However, as a whistleblower, the court had to protect his personal safety, so Jiang Yang took him away. Arriving at a secret private house in the capital, let Si Chen recuperate here for the time being.


    After Bai Shuang was punished, Su Ying let her recuperate in the house.


    Maybe it was because of Zhao¡¯s mother that those who attacked her put water on her. The stick looked heavy but it didn¡¯t hurt so much when it fell on her body. She could get out of bed freely after lying down for two days.


    At night, when Zhou Qing washed and returned to the room, she saw Bai Shuang standing at the door and looking at her with pitiful eyes, like a puppy just waiting for its master to love and sympathize.


    Zhou Qing entered the room pretending not to see, and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Bai Shuang followed eagerly.

 Chapter 578: to serve others

    Chapter 578 To serve others


    "Zhou Qing, is your mother angry with me and wants to drive me away..." Bai Shuang couldn''t hold back her mouth, and before she finished speaking, she burst into tears.


    Zhou Qing resisted the raised corners of his lips, and when he turned his head, his face was already serious, "Bai Shuang, you have been with your empress for so many years, but you have not learned to be good at all. Your empress said, wait until you learn to be smart ande back to me." It''s not toote for her to be by your side."


    When Bai Shuang heard this, she burst into tears immediately, "Yes, I was wrong, I will confess my mistake to the empress, and beg the empress to forgive me this time, I, I will definitely learn to be smart. ..."


    Zhou coughed lightly and said: "It''ste, the empress said that she will send you out of the pce early tomorrow morning, so you can do it yourself."


    Bai Shuang suffered from insomnia. She used to dream that she would be able to serve her for the rest of her life. Who knows, she will be sent away tomorrow!


    woo woo woo...


    Zhou Qing listened to Bai Shuang''s sobs all night, she shook her head secretly, and could only suffer from insomnia with her.


    Early the next morning, just as Su Ying came out of the inner hall to stretch her muscles and bones, she saw Bai Shuang kneeling in the yard.


    Hearing the movement, Bai Shuang begged for mercy with a face full of guilt, "I beg your mother to give this servant another chance, I will never dare again..."


    Su Ying paused, and those who didn''t know thought she copied Bai Shuang''s house.


    "Is everything packed?"


    When Bai Shuang heard Su Ying''s question, she felt even more desperate, "Your Majesty..."


    Su Ying waved her hand, motioning her to stop talking, "Okay, you go there first, we''ll talk about other thingster, go quickly."


    "Your Majesty..." Bai Shuang was about to say something more, when Zhao''s mother got wind of it, she hurried over and pulled him up, "What are you doing kneeling on the ground in the snow? You don''t want your body anymore. Obediently listen to your mother''s words and pack your bags." I''ve prepared everything for you, hurry out of the pce."


    Bai Shuang saw that Zhao''s mother let her go, and she knew that there was no room for turning things around.


    She was very sad, and before she left, she walked up to Su Ying and kowtowed a few times, "Your Majesty has nothing to repay your kindness to this servant, and I only hope that there will be a chance to serve your Majesty in the next life."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, no one would curse herself to be a ve in her next life, "Okay, let''s go."


    "ve, servant, leave."


    Bai Shuang actually didn''t have anything, just some change of clothes and the things that Lin Zhuyu gave herst time.


    She just packed up her clothes, but took out the box and gave it to Zhou Qing, "Zhou Qing, we met each other anyway, I really regard you as a sister, I don''t have any good things, you take these , it can be regarded as the friendship between our sisters."


    Zhou Qing felt a little helpless seeing her like this, "You just left the pce, why did you make it look like parting from life and death?"


    Bai Shuang shook her head sadly, she knew the empress'' temperament, since she had already decided not to want her, then it was impossible for her toe back.


    "You are doing well." After Bai Shuang finished speaking, she left Fengluan Pce with her little baggage.


    Mother Zhao personally sent her outside the pce gate.


    Zhao''s mother also watched Bai Shuang grow up, and she regarded her as her own daughter in her heart. In the blink of an eye, the little girl became so big, "Don''t think about it, if you need something, let someonee back to Zhao''s mother." Send a message, Mother Zhao will send someone to send it to you."


    Bai Shuang shook her head, holding onto Mother Zhao''s hand tightly was not enough, so she hugged Mother Zhao fiercely when she got into the carriage.


    "Mother Zhao, you must take care of your health. If you are really too tired, just tell your empress, your empress loves you, and she will definitely understand you."


    Mother Zhao also felt ironic when she heard these words, "Silly girl, why are you crying, I just let you go out of the pce for a while."


    Bai Shuang pursed her lips, she knew that Zhao''s mother said this just tofort her, the empress just let her go out of the pce, she didn''t kill her and already cared about her.


    Bai Shuang got into the carriage, and the snow on the Qingshi Road of the Imperial Pce was swept away, and the carriage walked on it very smoothly.


    She didn''t know where she would be sent, but she felt extremely mncholy in her heart.


    After an unknown amount of time, the carriage stopped slowly.


    Bai Shuang only heard the coachman say: "Miss Bai Shuang, we''re here."


    Bai Shuang regained consciousness and got off the carriage.


    The carriage drove directly into a yard. The yard didn''t look that big, but it was cleaned up everywhere. The snow in the backyard was swept away and piled up in the corners.


    While looking around, an aunt in her fifties came over, "This is Miss Baishuang,e with me, I will take you to the house where you live to have a look."


    Bai Shuang wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and asked the aunt''s title.


    Auntie said her surname is Li, and she has been cleaning the yard for the owner since her husband passed away and her children got married.


    "This is the girl''s house. The girl will let go of the salute first, and the olddy will take you around the yardter, so that the girl can get acquainted with it."


    Bai Shuang nodded, and after putting away her burden, she followed Aunt Li around the yard. When she passed a room, she stopped in doubt and looked into the room.


    "Is there anyone else living in this house?"


    Aunt Li nodded, "This is the son that Miss Baishuang will take care of next, please follow me in."


    Mother Zhao said that she would be sent out to serve people, but she did not expect that she was actually serving people.


    Bai Shuang walked into the room with doubts, and saw a thin figure leaning against the bed with his back to the door.


    He was only wearing a thin coat, and even with the burning charcoal pot in the house, he could feel the obvious chill.


    Without seeing his face, Bai Shuang felt that he was too weak to take care of himself.


    "Master, Miss Baishuang is here."


    The person on the bed heard the movement and turned around slowly. The moment he saw Bai Shuang, he froze there.


    Bai Shuang was also stunned.


    She never expected that the person she was going to serve was Si Chen?


    "Girl, you, why are you here?" Si Chen Dang first recovered and asked in doubt.


    Bai Shuang blinked in astonishment, "You, you''re still alive..."


    Si Chen paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "Yes, it''s all thanks to the girl."


    Bai Shuang looked at his pale, almost transparent face and was dumbfounded again. All he could think of was how beautiful he was when he smiled...


    It is as clean as a hibiscus flower on a mountain, which makes people unable to take their eyes off it.


    Aunt Li is a discerning person. Seeing that something was wrong with the atmosphere between the two, she quietly retreated outside the house, and closed the door thoughtfully.


    Bai Shuang was full of doubts, she was eager to know what was going on.


    Si Chen even wanted to know what kind of person Bai Shuang was.


    "You, are you really not a demon?"


    Si Chen thought of Bai Shuang''s annoyed appearance when he was taken away by the officials, and shook his head innocently, "No, really not."

 Chapter 579: reborn parents

    Chapter 579 Reborn parents again


    "I haven''t exined my identity to Miss Bai Shuang before, and I have my own concerns. It''s my fault that I let the girl be paranoid."


    Si Chen knows that the ce he is now is safe. Since Bai Shuang cane to this ce, it means that she is absolutely safe for him. Otherwise, how could the guards inside and outside the courtyard let her in?


    "Who the **** are you? What''s going on here, tell me quickly."


    "My name is indeed Si Chen. I have absolutely not deceived the girl. It is just that I am not someone who cannot escape. I am going to Beijing to sue. I am the county magistrate of Yangjiao County in Kuncheng. I have discovered something that cannot be done. I want to I went to Beijing to report, but was framed, but fortunately, I was rescued by the girl, and the girl really will have another parent again."


    Si Chen didn''t exin the specifics very clearly, and Bai Shuang didn''t ask in detail. Some things are better not known than known.


    "What is regeneration?"


    Si Chenughed and said, "Miss saved Zaixia three times, didn''t she? The girl gave Zaixia life three times."


    Bai Shuang tilted her head thinking about it and burst outughing, "You can talk quite well with this mouth."


    Si Chen''s thanks are sincere. Thest time, he almost blocked his life and stuffed the key of the Zangwu Pavilion into Bai Shuang''s hands. If Bai Shuang got the key and didn''t give it to Su Ying, he would already dead.


    "But you are indeed lucky to have met me."


    "Yes, I was lucky to meet a girl in my next life."


    It may be that Si Chen''s eyes are too straightforward, which makes Bai Shuang''s heart beat.


    She opened her eyes sideways in a panic and said, "Hmph, I''m your savior, why did your empress ask me toe out of the pce to serve you?"


    "The girl is the one who serves by the empress''s side?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I say you''re lucky." But Si Chen wouldn''t be able to survive if it were someone else.


    Si Chen couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, he should have listened to Yao Tong''s words and went straight to the empress, maybe things wouldn''t have been so tortuous.


    Si Chen staggered up while supporting the edge of the bed. As soon as he moved, Bai Shuang could see the obvious strangle marks on his neck. Looking at it again, she even found it shocking.


    The county magistrate, who both the empress and the emperor are protecting, must be fine. What kind of things put him in danger again and again.


    "As I said before, I hope to have the opportunity to thank the girl in the future. Today, I still have nothing in my hands, but I still want to thank the girl first."


    Si Chen said, and knelt down towards Bai Shuang.


    Only then did Bai Shuange back to her senses, and hurried forward to support him, "The injuries on your body are not healed yet, don''t move around, Madam asked me to take care of you, if your body is not healed, Madam Don''t you want to me me?"


    "No, the girl is my savior, how can the empress me the girl?"


    Bai Shuang pulled his arm to get him up. Si Chen was indeed weak. When he got up, his legs felt weak and he fell back on the bed.


    Bai Shuang instinctively went to pull him, but didn''t want to be dragged down on the bed by him.


    "ah!"


    Bai Shuang''s forehead hit his nose heavily.


    Si Chen let out a muffled snort, feeling a fever in his nose.


    Bai Shuang raised her head and saw that she was almost attached to him, so she got up in fright, "I, I said, you, don''t kneel to me, I don''t need you to thank me! I''m a little hungry, I''ll go find something to eat first !¡± Before she finished speaking, she ran away as if to escape.


    Si Chen sat up slowly from the bed, stretched out his hands and rubbed his sore nose, thinking of Bai Shuang''s embarrassed look, he couldn''t help showing a slight smile on his face.


    Inside the pce.


    Mother Zhao handed Su Ying a list, which was the dishes to be served at the Winter Solstice banquet in a few days and the instructions for holding the banquet.


    "This banquet must be held?" Su Ying said that she hates doing this kind of thing the most, and she will not do it if she can.


    If you want to talk about the birthday banquet, you can¡¯t do it, but the winter solstice banquet is different. In Chu State, the winter solstice is a big festival. Every year, the royal family will invite all civil and military officials to the pce to participate in the banquet, and then go up on the stargazing tform. Pray for blessings, worship the gods, and pray for God to bless the Chu Kingdom with good weather and good weather in theing year, and the country will be safe and peaceful.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to do anything. When the banquetes, you can just sit on the chair, and when you''re in a good mood, talk to those aristocratic wives. If you don''t like it, I will promise you."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Zhao, I know what to do."


    Mother Zhao smiled happily, Niangniang is getting more and more kind, she can''t remember how long Niangniang hasn''t fought with anyone, this is a big improvement!


    "Your Majesty, now that Bai Shuang is out of the pce, are you willing to leave Zhou Qing alone by your side, and this servant is worried that she will not be able to serve alone, why don''t the old servants choose a few smart ones for your empress to choose?"


    Su Ying doesn''t like to have too many people around her, but since the pce is huge, and themunication depends entirely on one mouth, it is indeed more convenient to have two more people around.


    "It''s fine, you can choose ording to your choice, and then I will choose two people with good eyesight."


    "Yes, the old ve will exin itter."


    "kindness."


    Because of the matter in Kuncheng, Xiao Jin said earlier that he wanted to save money, so even if a pce banquet is to be held, the banquet should not be too extravagant, and all the rare and exotic items from the past banquets will not be avable this time.


    On the day of the banquet, when Su Ying woke up, she smelled a strong sour smell.


    She subconsciously secreted saliva while she was half asleep and half awake.


    "Zhou Qing."


    Zhou Qing had been waiting outside the door a long time ago, when she heard the movement, she hurriedly opened the door and entered.


    "The empress is awake."


    Su Ying sat up from the bed, "Well, I''m up."


    "Has anyonee from outside the pce?"


    Zhou Qing nodded. The banquet was held at noon, and the emperor also prayed to the sky at noon. The queens of all generations had to get up early on this day to take care of the banquet. Su Ying has been sleeping until now is an exception.


    "Why do I smell a sour smell, what is it?"


    "Your Majesty''s nose is really good. It''s vinegared radish made by Uncle Yuchu. He said that there are no fresh fruits and vegetables in this season. It won''t taste good when it''s cooked and served on the table. So I made a cabbage with radish. It became hot and sour, so the maidservant brought some over and told the empress to taste it first."


    "Well, try it first."


    Today is a pce banquet, and Su Ying must dress up to attend. When the maid passed the phoenix robe to the eighth floor, her patience was almost exhausted.


    "It''s almost enough." She didn''t understand the meaning of wearing so many bags and didn''t keep warm.


    "Your Majesty, if you bear with it, the servant girl will be dressed immediately."


    Su Ying wanted to push the man away, but seeing that the hand of the little maid holding the belt was trembling, she still took it back.


    Forget it, who made her a beautiful and kind empress.


    After putting on her dress, Su Ying took her breakfast with uneasy steps.


    Because of the constraints of her dress, she ate less than usual.


    "Your Majesty, it''s almost time."

 Chapter 580: beauties are courteous

    Chapter 580 Beauty Shows Attention


    The banquet was held in the Mingle Pce in the harem, but before the banquet, they had to wait for Xiao Jin under the observatory to pray for blessings.


    After the blessing ceremony, we will arrive at Mingle Pce.


    Su Ying did not go to the observatory immediately, but waited outside for Xiao Jin to go in with him.


    They were just about to get warm and avoid the cold wind, when they saw Xiao Jin, who was wearing a purple dragon robe, leading someone over.


    Xiao Jin looked in Su Ying''s direction, and stretched out his hand towards her.


    Su Ying walked over slowly and put her hand in his palm.


    Even in the nine coldest days, Xiao Jin''s hand was warm, and the big palm wrapped her hand in it, and there was an inexplicable sense of stability.


    "Your Majesty, the empress is here..."


    With the sound of high-pitched singing, everyone present stood up and saluted.


    "Long live my emperor, long live, long live, queen, thousand years old."


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying came to the crowd.


    "Everyone''s family is t."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    After everyone got up, the staff of Qin Tianjian came out with red and yellow gs in their hands, and began to dance around the observatory.


    After the sacrificial dance was almost done, Xiao Jin let go of Su Ying''s hand and said in a low voice, "I''ll be right back."


    "be careful."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and followed Qin Tianjian to the observatory.


    The observatory has also be an astrology tform, and ordinary Qin Tianjian wille here to observe important astrology.


    Almost everyone looked up in the direction where Xiao Jin was.


    The copper bell of "Dinglingling" rang, and there was a buzzing sound in the ear, and the ceremony began.


    Su Ying withdrew her gaze, it was too tiring to look at people with her neck raised all the time.


    The ceremony was notplicated and ended in less than two quarters of an hour.


    The group of ministers and family members standing below were already shivering from the cold, but no one dared to show any abnormality.


    After the ceremony ended, Xiao Jin walked down from the observatory.


    "Let''s go to Mingle Pce."


    "The emperor moved to Mingle Pce."


    it is finally over!


    Mingle Pce is located to the south of the pce, so it can well avoid the whistling north wind. As soon as they entered the pce, everyone felt the warm wind blowing towards their faces.


    "Everyone, please take your seats."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Xiao Jin lightly pped his hands, and the maids came in one after another carrying hot soup and hot dishes. Although the cost of today''s pce banquet has shrunk a lot, the dishes served smelled extraordinarily delicious.


    Xu Shi used to eat mostly cold dishes at banquets, but the bowls of soup served today were still steaming.


    What was served first was a bowl of chicken soup that looked particrly refreshing. At first nce, this chicken soup looked like a chicken in clear water, but after a sip, it would leave your mouth full of fragrance.


    What the imperial chef cooks is really different, even a mediocre dish can taste three points.


    The second dish was a cold dish, which was also the hot and sour radish that Su Ying had tasted since waking up. As soon as the dish was served, the hall was filled with the smell of sour radish.


    Many ministers and wives of aristocratic families frowned, feeling that the taste was offensive and a bit unappealing.


    This pce banquet is to save money, but it is too shabby. How can anyone make people eat sauerkraut and radishes when holding a banquet?


    "Kacha Kacha"


    Just when all the ministers and wives looked contemptuous, they heard a crisp sound.


    Maybe it was too quiet in the hall, and the sound of clicking could not be ignored.


    They followed the sound and saw the honorable empress eating with satisfaction.


    The empress is the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion, how can she even eat radishes so deliciously?


    Someone curiously picked up a piece of radish and ate it into his mouth. After chewing slowly, he discovered the secret.


    This radish is particrly crispy and refreshing, and it doesn''t taste very pungent sour vinegar. I don''t know how it was pickled, and it tastes very appetizing.


    No wonder the empress is so satisfied, it is really delicious.


    For a while, the hall was filled with the sound of biting carrots.


    The third dish is a fried mushroom. There are only a few pieces on a te. The presentation is beautiful, but there are really not many to eat.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the truth of cherishing only after losing it.


    All the dishes served today were eaten by the guests.


    They thought a small fried mushroom was so delicious!


    After a banquet, there are only eight dishes, each of which is not much.


    There was a melodious sound of music in the hall, and a woman who hired Ting stood gracefully, walking lightly to the center of the hall.


    The woman gave birth to a plump, blessed round face, with big eyes that looked bright, and every smile and dimple was pleasing to the eye.


    "The little girl Lian Rong kowtowed to the emperor. Today is the winter solstice. The little girl wants to take this opportunity to present a song to the emperor and the empress. Please don''tugh at the emperor."


    Su Ying is seriously eating the snacks that were served at the end. To be honest, if the skirt is not tight enough today, this food is not enough for her to fit her teeth.


    There are food, drinks and free performances, Su Ying has no reason to refuse, "Okay, you y."


    Lian Rong saw that Su Ying agreed, and felt that she was also willing to give herself a chance to perform, so she worked harder.


    The sound of the guqin is melodious, but it seems a bit heavy, but the person ying the qin is much more active than the sound of the qin, and those eyes can always send Xiao Jin an affectionate look in the interval of ying.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Jin was influenced by Su Ying, and he kept his head down the whole time, not noticing those eyes that were about to blink and convulse.


    Just a song, Lian Rong came back disappointed, after all, she didn''t even get a look from the emperor!


    If she can''t, others may not.


    Many of the well-dresseddies here are eager to try it out. God knows how long they have prepared for this opportunity to show their faces.


    The next one to y is a dancing beauty.


    Su Ying finished her snacks, and Zhou Qing handed her a cup of hot tea for her to digest.


    She also admired the beauty and Miaoman''s dancing posture.


    The beauty danced the peacock dance, and every movement was as vivid as real.


    After dancing to a song, the beauty came to Xiao Jin with light footsteps, took the jug from the maid''s hand with a smile and poured Xiao Jin a ss of wine, "Please drink, Your Majesty."


    Xiao Jin just ate thest piece of snack that Su Yingteng gave him, when he suddenly saw a face approaching, his sword eyebrows twitched.


    Then mercilessly reprimanded, "Back off."


    The beauty''s face changed slightly, Su Ying sighed, this beauty''s face change is really faster than turning the pages of a book, just now she looked like the world is at peace, now it seems like the whole family is about to be exiled.


    "The emperor forgives the sin, yes, it is the minister who offended the emperor, please calm down the emperor."


    Xiao Jin really doesn''t like to get too close to strangers, especially when there is an unfamiliar aura intruding, he will instinctively want to do it.


    The emperor''s expression was very cold, and no one dared to intercede for the beauty.


    When the atmosphere in the hall was deadlocked, Su Ying spoke.

 Chapter 581: I am angry

    Chapter 581 I''m angry


    "Aren''t you cold in this winter?"


    Su Ying''s words made the hall be deathly silent.


    The beauty''s face turned as white as paper in an instant.


    Of course Su Ying could feel the change in the atmosphere, she just raised her eyebrows lightly, as if she was waiting for the beauty''s answer.


    The beauty was already trembling with fright, even her own father didn''t dare toe out and hit the queen''s gun at this time, just when everyone thought that Su Ying was going to take the innocent beauty with a knife, a figure walked out.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. This youngdy dressed like this is just for the fun of dancing with the Emperor and Your Majesty. Why do you have to make things difficult for your Majesty?" Chu Min stood up with a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    "It''s enough to cheer up the dancers, or is it enough for the dancers to catch the eyes of Mr. Chu, and you need ady from the family to dance and y a piece of music to make you happy?"


    Chu Min''s eyes changed slightly, but he quickly realized, "Your Majesty is joking, it is their honor to present a song in front of the Emperor and Majesty, Wei Chen and others are also able to see everyone because of the honor of Majesty and Emperor How can a dancer bepared with thedies of the family?"


    The beauty also came back to her senses, her voice was weak, and I felt pity for it, "The little girl has made a fool of herself, thank you for your concern, the little girl is not cold."


    "The eyelids are twitching from the cold in so little, and she said it''s not cold. Take her down and change into a warm dress."


    The beauty was so scared that she almost fainted, the empress was implying that she wanted to seduce the emperor!


    Su Ying''s words are undoubtedly a p in the face to those ministers who want to send their daughters into the pce. The empress does not intend to let the neers into the pce at all, but looking at history, there has never been such a precedent. Is it the first of its kind?


    "Your Majesty, the harem has been empty for nearly half a year since you ascended the throne. If this continues, it will not be conducive to the spread of the royal family. The old minister implores the emperor to open the harem so that the royal heirs can continue."


    Regarding the matter of marrying Xiao Jin with a concubine, all civil and military officials are absolutely enthusiastic.


    If someone made such a statement, someone dared to stand up and agree. What they said was a big deal. If the queen could punish them for this, wouldn''t she be afraid of causing public anger?


    Thinking of it this way, the ministers became even more courageous.


    "Your Majesty cares about themon people and understands righteousness. She must also hope that more concubines will work for the emperor." After a generous statement, before putting a high hat on Su Ying, these ministers know how to brainwash.


    Xiao Jin''s handsome face was already gloomy visible to the naked eye. He was about to speak when Su Ying gently pressed his hand.


    Xiao Jin nced suspiciously, and saw Su Ying shaking his head slightly at him.


    Xiao Jin knew that she had an idea in her heart, so she swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    Su Ying raised her phoenix eyes slightly, with a faint smile on her face, as if she was easy to talk to.


    "My lords are right, royal heirs are a big deal, and the emperor has been on the throne for so long, so it''s time to add people to the harem."


    When the ministers heard about the drama, their faces burst out with hope.


    "Your Majesty understands righteousness deeply, and it is our Chu country''s fortune."


    Su Ying smiled deeply, with a rather touched look on her face, "Tomorrow you will send the roster of women of the right age to this pce, as long as they pass the screening, they can enter the pce."


    Su Ying''s words made all the ministers ted, and all the youngdies were shy. If the emperor is handsome and beautiful, if he can be favored by the emperor, he will really have no regrets in this life.


    After the food was served, Su Ying ate everything that should be eaten, and it would be boring to sit any longer.


    Xiao Jin saw her tiredness and got up and took her out of the pce.


    Walking out of the hall, the cold wind hits head-on, and the chill slightly dissipated Su Ying''sziness.


    The two of them went all the way back to Fengluan Pce and Xiao Jin didn''t speak. When Su Ying was about to follow into the inner hall, he was held back by Dabao.


    Su Ying looked at Dabao suspiciously, "What''s wrong, Ji''er?"


    Dabao nced at the inner hall before lowering his voice and said, "Aniang, you''ve made daddy angry again."


    Su Ying paused, "Are you sure?"


    Dabao nodded resolutely, "I''m sure, I''m sure, Aniang, please coax me well, don''t make daddy angry, Ji''er is going to read a book."


    Su Ying frowned as she watched her son mercilessly leaving her behind. When did Xiao Jin get angry? Why didn''t she know?


    Su Ying walked into the inner hall suspiciously and silently observed Xiao Jin who was sitting in front of the desk.


    Xiao Jin sat in front of the desk after entering the pce, and picked up a book casually. When she came in, he still looked at the book in his hand without raising his head and did not respond.


    Su Ying frowned, sure that this guy was having a temper tantrum.


    "Niang Niang, Uncle He has prepared food, but do you want the maidservant to bring it here now?"


    Su Ying didn''t have enough to eat at the banquet, so he definitely wouldn''t refuse.


    "Well, serve it up."


    "yes."


    Taking advantage of this gap, Su Ying changed out of herplicated pce attire, and when she came out, the maid had already put hot meals on the table.


    Xiao Jin sat in front of the desk from the beginning to the end and looked at the book in his hand without even blinking his eyelids. Could it be that his eyes were not sore?


    "Does the emperor want to have some more?" Su Ying walked up to him and asked.


    Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes moved slightly, and his ck eyes seemed to look at her with thousands of thoughts, "I''m not hungry."


    "It''s fine if you''re not hungry, I''m not full yet." Su Ying sat down at the table alone, picked up chopsticks and started eating.


    Xiao Jin''s eyebrows twitched when he saw the back of her feasting. He was angry with this woman, and in the end he was the only one who was angry to death!


    Su Ying was about to eat thest steamed bun, when a hand came out horizontally and grabbed the bun.


    Su Ying chewed the chicken in her mouth, looked up at Xiao Jin, and saw him take a bite of the steamed stuffed bun viciously.


    Su Ying always felt that what he wanted to bite was not the bun, but her!


    When they were full, the maids removed all the dishes, leaving only Su Ying and Xiao Jin in the inner hall.


    Su Ying suddenly thought of what Dabao said to her, and looked at Xiao Jin suspiciously, "Are you unhappy?"


    Xiao Jin slightly paused his tea-drinking hand, it was fine, and he knew he was angry.


    "No."


    "Oh, it''s better not to have one."


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    "Then you are busy, I will go to sleep for a while." Su Ying yawned and walked towards the bed.


    Xiao Jin''s gnashing of teeth sounded behind him, "Su Ying!"


    Su Ying turned her head and frowned, "Are you going to sleep too?"


    Xiao Jin took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, "I''m angry!"


    Su Ying looked at his face seriously, and walked back to him after a while, suddenly hugged him behind her, and kissed the corner of his lips.


    Xiao Jin: "..."


    Xiao Jin''s stormy face turned into a clear sky in an instant.


    He tried hard to suppress the corners of his lips that wanted to rise, but he was somewhat uncontroble!


    "Are you still angry?" Su Ying hugged him and whispered in his ear.


    Xiao Jin tensed his face, trying to make himself look angry, "You don''t even know why I''m angry."

 Chapter 582: Dont even give it to your door for nothing

    Chapter 582 I don¡¯t want it delivered for nothing


    "If you don''t tell me, how will I know? If you want me to know, just tell me." She doesn''t like guessing, so she can''t say anything directly.


    Xiao Jin looked at her ignorant eyes, apparently really didn''t know, he let out a little weak breath, "Are you really willing to let me take a concubine? Are you so generous to help me choose?"


    Su Ying blinked, "Didn''t you see those ministers, if I reject their spittle, they will not spray me to death?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t believe that she was afraid of those little spittle stars!


    She is not afraid, but she feels sick.


    Su Ying hooked his neck and kissed him again, "I didn''t share my man''s hobbies with others. If I shouldn''t, they will have to mention it next time. They can''t do anything to me, but I''m impatient. To deal with it again, let them be scared once, so as not to bother me again."


    Xiao Jin''s moodpletely cleared up now, "Ying''er is still smart."


    Su Ying looked at him with a smile on his face, "You man is really strange, how many people want to be surrounded by Yingying and Yanyan, you''re wee, and you don''t even want to send it to your door for nothing."


    Xiao Jin bowed and hugged her horizontally, "It''s not a free gift." They knew what the ministers were thinking.


    "Does it mean that it will be delivered to your door for nothing?" The phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Xiao Jin felt her jealousy,ughed loudly, "I want you."


    "That''s more or less."


    Zhou Qing listened to the movement of the inner hall, closed the door of the inner hall very consciously, and stood a little further away.


    Su Ying said that he wanted to add people to the emperor''s harem, and many ministers who didn''t dare to have such a thought went back and made ns one after another.


    The next day, there was a thick stack of rosters delivered to Su Ying.


    Su Ying flipped through the girls who signed up, from the daughters of famous families to ninth-rank officials, all of them were sent over.


    "Zhou Qing, if you want to pass on the words of this pce, you can enter the pce, but you have to go through a test. This test is very unbearable. I will give them a chance to regret it. It is still toote for them to withdraw their names."


    Zhou Qing also felt that there were too many people who wanted to enter the pce, and the empress and the emperor should not be confused.


    "Yes, this servant will pass on the message."


    Women have to go through many tests to enter the pce. After Zhou Qing''s words were passed on, everyone murmured, wondering what the test Su Ying said was different from the previous rules.


    Some people shrink back when they know Su Ying''s reputation.


    When the roster was delivered to Su Ying, the number of people was much smaller than before.


    "Five hundred people is still too many."


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you choose ording to the aristocratic family?" Zhou suggested softly.


    Su Ying shook her head.


    "You let them wait outside the pce gate tomorrow, let them dress up neatly, and I want to test their physical fitness."


    Zhou Qing automatically understood the physical fitness that Su Ying talked about as physical condition. Before this work was done by the nuns in the pce, it was Su Ying''s turn to do it herself.


    But Su Ying had already spoken, so she followed suit.


    Xiao Jin entrusted this matter to Su Ying with full power, but he would say something when he came back at night. Anyway, if she really dared to bring him a woman back, he would make her unable to get out of bed!


    The next day, just as Xiao Jin got up and changed into his dragon robe, he turned around and saw Su Ying also sitting up from the bed.


    "It''s freezing cold, why don''t you get more sleep."


    Su Ying yawned, "It''s almost time to pack up, and I have to go and take the exams for those little girls myself."


    Xiao Jin stepped forward and carried her out of the quilt, put the tip of his nose against her forehead and said, "Aren''t you a little girl too?"


    Su Ying murmured, yes, she is only in her twenties now, she is indeed young.


    "You go to court." She pushed on him.


    Xiao Jin reluctantly let go of his hand, "En."


    Xiao Jin came out of the inner pce, Su Ying didn''t smudge any more, washed up, took Zhou Qing outside the pce gate after having breakfast.


    The outside of the pce gate was covered with ayer of snow, so cold that people could only shiver.


    After receiving Su Ying''s words, those girls waited outside the pce gate early in the morning, and dared not leave without authorization even though it was cold.


    "The Empress has arrived."


    As the singing sounded, everyone stepped forward to salute Su Ying.


    Su Ying stood still outside the pce gate, "You don''t need to be polite, get up."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    Everyone stood up, looked at Su Ying and waited for her order.


    "I have told you before that if you want to enter the pce, you have to pass three tests. Today is the first test. It will test your physical fitness. After a while, all those who are willing to participate in the test will start from the red line in front and circle the pce. Run ap outside, and the first fifty people who reach the finish line are eligible to take part in the second test."


    As soon as Su Ying''s words fell, the nobledies present were all dumbfounded. They prepared topare beauty, family background, and talent early in the morning. Who would have thought that Su Ying would let them run!


    "It''s freezing cold, not to mention running, even walking may not be stable. Isn''t yourdy embarrassing us?"


    There was a voice of dissatisfaction resounding in the crowd, which seemed extraordinarily abrupt.


    Thedy realized that she was making too much noise, and she was so frightened that she quickly lowered her head.


    Su Ying was not angry, but said: "In order to prove that this matter is not difficult, I will run with you in a while, but since I want to participate together, one of the fifty people must be eliminated. The pce also upies a ce for you."


    Su Ying wanted to run with her, but these women didn''t dare to say anything even if they were dissatisfied.


    Isn''t it just running around the pce, they don''t believe they can''t do it!


    "Those who don''t want to participate can stand up now and go back on their own. I won''t me you."


    Although there are quite a few women who show embarrassment, they are all at this point. If they shrink back at this juncture, the mansion will definitely not spare them when they go back. Even if they don¡¯t want to, they can only bite the bullet first!


    Su Ying took off theplicated decorations on her head and walked to the red rope for departure. Before departure, everyone drew lots to determine their starting position. With luck, the one with the number in front will upy a more favorable position. Location.


    Su Ying did not participate in the lottery, but stood among them.


    After everything was ready, Su Ying looked at Zhou Qing.


    Zhou Wei slightly nodded and hit the gong and drum in his hand with a "bang".


    "Set off."


    The sound of gongs and drums sounded, and almost everyone ran forward with all their might.


    When the ministers in the pce came out from the morning court, they saw their daughters or granddaughters running outside the pce gate with wild faces.


    This scene directly made the ministers unable to deal with it.


    "Hey, what''s going on here? How can a good girl be so reckless?"


    The forbidden army guarding the door was pulled aside by the minister to ask about the situation.


    After the imperial army told the whole story, the ministers looked at each other, their faces as dark as the bottom of a pot!


    The queen is not choosing a concubine for the emperor, she is clearly looking for a janitor to run errands!

 Chapter 583: Not convinced, she did it on purpose

    Chapter 583 Dissatisfied, she did it on purpose


    The ministers were swearing, and in a blink of an eye, they saw a figureing towards them. She pierced the bitter cold wind like a sword off the string. The face hurts.


    "Master Zhang, did you see something passing by just now?"


    "Okay, it seems to be a person."


    "It''s the queen, it''s the empress!"


    Behind Su Ying, there is a group of youngdies who are so tired that they are almost foaming at the mouth. If they know that they will lose half their lives by running around, they are not willing to go back and be scolded. Ran.


    Su Ying reached the finish line easily.


    Zhou Qing had been waiting by the side with a cloak and a heater early on. As soon as Su Ying slowed down, she quickly stepped forward and stuffed the heater into her hand. It''s going to fall."


    The wind is indeed quite cold, but for Su Ying, this is really nothing.


    "After exercising, I feel warmer."


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing? How can you choose a concubine in the harem like this? This is clearly embarrassing others!"


    The minister felt so distressed to see his daughter tottering in the cold wind, that little face was frostbitten, would the emperor still like it when he saw it?


    Su Ying drank the **** tea in the cup before looking at the aggrieved ministers.


    "Embarrassing people? Why is it embarrassing people?"


    "She, they grew up in a boudoir, how can they stand such waste?" Isn''t such a tossing like throwing delicate flowers to waste in the cold wind?


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips lightly, "I don''t even have the ability to escape, if something happens to them, they will only be a burden to the emperor."


    This speech made all the ministers speechless, after all, Su Ying ran with these girls just now.


    Empresses are more delicate and can run, why can''t they?


    "Zhou Qing, go and count the number of people, the top forty-nine can participate in the next round of examinations."


    "yes."


    Zhou Qing walked to the finish line with a pen and paper and waited. These girls all had numbers on them. After a while, just write down the numbers to know who is who.


    The ministers hope to see their daughters, granddaughters, and even nieces at the finish line.


    But it took them two to three quarters of an hour to stop there, and they didn''t even see a skirt corner, which shows how fast the queen ran just now!


    Finally, after another quarter of an hour, someone came this way.


    Headed by General Wu''s daughter.


    When General Wu saw his daughtering, he didn''t care about face. He clenched his fist and stomped anxiously: "Hurry up, hurry up, hold your breath and rush over, we''ll be at the finish line soon!"


    Ms. Wu gritted her teeth and rushed to the finish line with herst breath.


    General Wu rushed over to support his daughter, "Good boy, you really did not disappoint dad."


    Ms. Wu is also a person who likes to practice martial arts on weekdays, and her physical fitness is not bad, but she is still exhausted after running thisp today.


    After she caught her breath, Miss Wu grabbed General Wu''s hand and asked anxiously, "Father, have you seen the Empress? Did she run to the finish line ahead of me?"


    General Wu didn¡¯t want to hurt his daughter¡¯s self-confidence. After all, the queen was almost half an hour faster than her.


    Miss Wu raised her chin proudly when she heard the words, "It seems that next time I will work harder and catch up with the empress."


    General Wu: "Also, it doesn''t mean that there is no such possibility."


    In the next half an hour, the participatingdies all reached the finish line one after another, and Zhou Qing also registered the numbers of the first forty-nine people.


    Many girls who ran behind gave up early, not because they didn''t want to run, but because they couldn''t run at all.


    Many youngdies fell down so many times that their bodies were covered in snow, and they looked really embarrassed.


    "Father... the empress clearly didn''t want us to enter the pce, so she made such a fuss on purpose."


    "Father, daughter, daughter fell so painfully, woo woo woo..."


    Outside the pce gate, there were cries of grievance.


    Many ministers looked very unhappy, and they stepped forward to argue with Su Ying.


    Su Ying frowned, "What do you mean, the results of thepetition just now are not counted? Do you want me to give them another chance and let them run again?"


    The faces of thedies who had just finished running were so frightened that they changed their expressions. If they run again, they might as well let them die!


    "Master Ma, this is not a toss-up, right? Your Majesty is right. As a concubine in the harem, she can''t even take two steps. What else can she be expected to do?"


    "That''s right, a woman''s childbirth is a trip to the gate of hell. The better the body, the more heirs will naturally be extended for the emperor."


    "This is obviously a facy. My wife can''t run away, so she gave birth to so many?"


    "Master Li is secretly boasting about his ability, is it possible to satirize the emperor?"


    "Master Liu, don''t nder me. When did I say such a thing?"


    There was amotion outside the pce gate, Su Ying frowned impatiently, "I''ve made a note of the roster, and I''ll let you know when the next school exam is held. If the adults are not convinced, let them run again."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Su Ying waved his sleeves and left gracefully, without taking away any shouting or cursing.


    When Xiao Jin got the news, he was reviewing memorials in the imperial study room, and an uncontroble smile appeared on Zhang Shuming''s face when he heard Zhang Shuming''s vivid description of the situation outside the pce gate.


    "Naughty."


    Zhang Shuming nced at the emperor''s face, hey, he can smell the sour smell of love!


    "It''s really hard to find anything wrong with the empress doing this."


    I just want to choose a woman with good physical fitness to enter the pce, what is wrong with the empress!


    The ministers scolded and got angry, but because some women were promoted, they couldn''t make sense. Who let their daughters outrun others?


    "Your Majesty, what do you n to test those youngdies in the future?"


    Su Ying leaned back on the recliner with her eyes closed, tapping her fingertips on the table one after another, "Test your eyesight."


    Zhou Qing thinks it is right, in this deep pce, it is not enough to have no eyesight, the empress is really smart.


    Su Ying didn''t keep thedies waiting too long, on the third day she called all the forty-nine people who had advanced to the pce.


    Before that, Zhou Qing even received dozens of purses that wanted to inquire about the contents of her second round of tests, which were filled with silver.


    Su Ying told Zhou Qing not to refuse anyone who came, and then split the bill with her fifty-fifty, and also asked her to clearly tell those who came to inquire about the news that she would test their eyesight in the second round.


    The content of the eyesight test is wide, but no matter how much they inquire, they can''t inquire into more detailed content.


    All thedies were taken to Mingde Pce.


    Su Ying was already waiting in Mingde Pce.


    "See Empress Empress."

 Chapter 584: are you blind

    Chapter 584 Are you blind?


    Su Ying asked everyone to get up.


    "Everyone must have rested for the past few days. This second round of tests is actually not difficult. It depends on your eyesight."


    Su Ying waved his hand, and the waiter came up carrying a table. On the table were three identical cups, and there were three small **** of different colors, red, yellow, and blue, on the side of the cups.


    Thedies all looked at the things on the table curiously, and some of them couldn''t help but smile with determination.


    There is a folk trick in Beijing, which is to put these small **** into the cup and then change the position of the cup, and then guess what color ball is in which cup.


    A fewdies who like to y looked at each other. They already knew the tricks of this kind of tricks, and they could answer no matter what Su Ying asked.


    After the waiter put down the table, Zhou Qing said: "Youdies have also seen these small balls. The rule of today''s game is to guess the balls. Thedies only need to see the situation of these **** clearly after the game starts, and then answer the question of your empress. Questions are enough, and those who answer correctly will be able to enter the next round ofpetition."


    Sure enough, they guessed right!


    Su Ying propped her forehead with her fingertips, and saidzily, "If you are ready, let''s start."


    "yes."


    Zhou Qing stepped aside and let a little maide forward, and before starting, the little maid put the **** in front of everyone to let them confirm, "All thedies have seen these **** clearly, they are red, yellow and blue. There are three balls, no problem?"


    Thedies shook their heads, "No problem."


    "Okay, the servant girl will begin."


    The courtdy put three **** of different colors into the cups, and then quickly started to turn the cups. All the actions werepleted under the eyes of everyone.


    "When thedies say stop, the ves will stop."


    "stop!"


    The maid''s hands quickly straightened the three cups and then pulled them away.


    "Your Majesty, you can ask questions now." Zhou Qing walked up to Su Ying and spoke softly.


    "Well, my question is, how many **** are there in this cup, and what color are they?"


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, the inner hall was in an uproar.


    Is the Queen deliberately releasing water for them? Just now everyone saw that the maid put three small **** into the cup, and there were three small **** in red, yellow and blue!


    But the question Su Ying asked was too easy, so easy that they were not sure the answer was this.


    There must be fraud in this, maybe one or two or even three **** were taken out when the maid turned the cup!


    Yes, it must be like this!


    "You all have thought it through clearly." As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, the pce maid came up with a pen, ink, paper and inkstone and asked them toe forward one by one to write their own answers.


    "Don''t whisper, after all, it is yourpetitor who ismunicating with you now."


    As soon as these words came out, the inner hall became so quiet that a needle could be heard falling on the ground. Everyone silently wrote down their answers.


    I thought it was an extremely simple exam question, but who knew that Su Ying didn''t follow the routine at all, and everyone''s hearts were in suspense before the answer was revealed.


    "Mydy, all thedies have written down their answers."


    "En." Su Ying responded lightly and straightened up, asking the maid to open the teacup to reveal the answer.


    After getting Su Ying''s order, the maid dropped her hands back and opened the three teacups one by one.


    When everyone saw the three **** lying quietly on the table, they were stunned and speechless.


    The queen didn''t let the maids do any tricks, she really just put water on them!


    All the youngdies wanted to pound the ground in frustration!


    Su Ying asked the maids to read everyone''s answers in public, and almost no one wrote the correct answers. At the end of the reading, there were only three people who got it right.


    Su Ying nced across the faces of those annoyeddies, "Do you still remember what this question is about?"


    Winning out, one of the girls in the pink dress stood up and said, "Mrs. Hui, you said from the very beginning that the test is about eyesight."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, "That''s right, it''s eyesight. I don''t know if the rest of you are blind. Didn''t you see those three balls?"


    Everyone: "..."


    "Okay, let''s all go back, the three of you just wait for my pce to send someone to pass on a message to you."


    The faces of the three winners all showed joyful expressions, "Thank you, Madam, my daughter-inw will leave."


    A group of nobledies retreated unwillingly.


    "I think the queen is clearly ying with us, she just doesn''t want us to enter the pce!"


    "That''s right, how could there be such a thing in the draft before? All the rules let the queen say that she is dead. The emperor has no chance to see us at all. How do you know that the emperor will not want to keep us?"


    "That''s all for us, no matter what Yun''er is, she is the eldest granddaughter of Lord Jingguo, the most talented woman in the capital, and her appearance is even more charming. It would be a pity if she couldn''t enter the pce."


    Among all the charmingdies, a figure stands out from the crowd. She has ck hair in a high bunch, and only wears a pearl as an embellishment on her smooth and full forehead, but it is precisely this simple dress that brings out her dusty temperament.


    On her round oval face is a pair of bright red phoenix eyes, and under her upturned and small nose is a ruddy cherry mouth. This appearance is paired with an elegant dress. At first nce, she looks like a fairy down to earth. It''s too beautiful to dare to desecrate.


    It''s just that there is a trace of mncholy in the brows of such an out-of-this-world beauty.


    "The emperor ising..."


    The high-pitched singing made all thedies boil.


    Except for the few pce banquets, this is the first time that they have been able to have such close contact with the emperor.


    If you can win the favor of the emperor at this time...


    Everyone retreated to both sides and bowed to salute.


    Chu Yun retreated to the pce wall and slowly bent down, but when she bowed, because of the slippery feet, she staggered and fell into the snow.


    She was startled, but she still managed to get up calmly.


    After a while, a piece of bright yellow clothes appeared in front of her eyes.


    Chu Yun raised her head helplessly, and met a pair of abyss-like ck eyes, deep in the eyes seemed to be a pair of soul-stirring hands, pulling all her mind away.


    Chu Yun only heard a low voiceing from her ear, which shocked her, "Get up."


    Before Chu Yun came back to his senses, that figure had disappeared before his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took, someone stepped forward to help Chu Yun up, "Miss Chu, are you okay?"


    Chu Yun came back to his senses, and turned to look in the direction where the figure left, eager to pursue it, but the person had already disappeared from sight.


    "Miss Chu, how are you doing?"


    The youngdy who usually yed well with Chu Yun saw that Chu Yun was silent, so she yelled again.


    Chu Yun really regained consciousness this time, only to realize her gaffe just now.


    "It''s really dangerous, I almost fell on the emperor just now."

 Chapter 585: she did it on purpose

    Chapter 585 She did it on purpose


    Chu Yun raised her eyes and nced at Miss Lvyi, just in time to catch the sarcasm shing in her eyes.


    Which of the women standing here doesn''t want to enter the harem to be the emperor''s woman. She feels that the fall she just made was intentional.


    Chu Yun didn''t want to exin too much to them, but all the way outside the pce, Xiao Jin''s handsome face was always in her mind.


    Even back in the mansion, the servant girl called her several times but she didn''t recover.


    Chu Yun frowned slightly, and gave the servant girl a light look.


    The servant girl was slightly startled by the look in her eyes, and knelt down in fright. The icy cold made her tremble all over, butpared with the coldness of her body, the look in the eyes of the eldestdy just now made her more terrified.


    "Miss forgive me, it''s because the servant girl was reckless, please punish me."


    Chu Yun just nced at her indifferently, "Just wait here before dark, if you think clearly after dark,e see Miss Ben again."


    "Yes, thank you Miss, thank you Miss."


    Chu Yun was rejected in the second round of the test today, and she felt really upset in her heart. Everyone knew that this maid did nothing wrong, but just hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Knowing that she will enter the pce today, Mrs. Chu has been waiting in the Haitang courtyard for her return after she left.


    The maid wearing a pair of in jackets walked through the long veranda to the door of the main hall, opened the thick curtain and walked in, "Miss, Miss is back."


    Mrs. Chu stood up a little anxiously when she heard the words, and sat back for a moment.


    Her daughter has been smart since she was a child. She heard that the queen''s test today is eyesight. She believes that Yun''er will not make a mistake.


    The thick curtain was lifted again, a gust of cold wind rushed into the room, and Chu Yun followed.


    "Mother."


    Mrs. Chu looked very satisfied with her slim daughter. Even in the capital where there are manydies from aristocratic families and beauties everywhere, her daughter is definitely one of the best when she is taken out alone.


    "Whether it''s cold or not, why didn''t you bring a hand guard for the eldestdy? If it''s freezing the eldestdy, I''m the only one to ask you."


    The servant girl begged for mercy again and again, "Madam, please forgive me. It''s the servant girl who failed her duty. Please punish me, Madam."


    The servant girl who has served the mother and daughter for a long time knows that the master will never make mistakes. Even if it is the master''s problem, if he fails to persuade the master, it is the fault of the ve.


    "Okay, step back, if there is another time, you don''t have to serve in front of the eldestdy." Mrs. Chu was anxious to know the situation in the pce, and she didn''t bother to argue with the servants.


    Mrs. Chu put the stove in her hand into Chu Yun''s hand and asked softly: "Tell mother, how is it going in the pce today?"


    Chu Yun pursed her red lips lightly, her brows were wrinkled, and Mrs. Chu raised her heart when she saw this.


    If things went well, how could she look like this?


    "You didn''t make it to the third round?"


    Chu Yun nodded in a low voice.


    Mrs. Chu couldn''t ept this fact. Her daughter was beautiful and smart, and she could bepared with the queen even if she stood next to her. Why couldn''t she even make it to the third round?


    "What''s going on here, please tell your mother well."


    Chu Yun told Mrs. Chu everything that happened in the pce, and she said that the queen did not target her, she targeted everyone.


    "The queen clearly doesn''t want you to enter the pce!" When Chu Yun told her the question raised by the queen, the first thing she thought was that there must be fewer **** inside, but who would have thought that there were still three **** inside.


    "What are the identities of the three people selected?"


    Chu Yun said: "There is a daughter in Qin Tianjian''s house, and Hubu Langzhong''s house that I don''t know."


    Chu Yun has wandered around the banquets of the eldest daughter in the capital for many years, and the women she has never seen have either been released from home and just returned, or the status is so low that she can''t even get close to her.


    "This is clearly intentional!"


    Mrs. Chu was very angry. As far as her daughter was concerned, she was worthy of being a queen, but now she was not even as good as the daughter of a minor official.


    She felt that what Su Ying did was simply because she didn''t want women with high status to enter the pce topete with her, so as not to shake her position as queen.


    It''s not wrong to think so from the queen''s point of view, but she has vited their interests by doing so, which is not eptable!


    "I will discuss this matter with your father. If it is really impossible, I will ask your grandfather. You are his most beloved granddaughter. If you ask him, he will definitely be willing to speak to the emperor for you. There is no rush, see Let''s see what the third round looks like."


    Chu Yun gently hugged the stove in her hand, "En."


    ¡­


    After seeing off the forty-nine nobledies, Su Ying also returned to Fengluan Pce.


    "Your Majesty, this servant thought you would let the maid take those **** away." Zhou Qing didn''t know what was going on under the cup until the answer was revealed.


    ording to her way of thinking, she doesn''t think things are too simple, Su Ying will really put all three **** in it.


    "Anyone who can turn a corner will feel that the ball inside will change. It''s not surprising that you think so."


    However, those who answered three **** may not necessarily be really simple-minded, or they may be extremely intelligent.


    "Now there are only three people left. The servant is really curious about what the empress will test them in thest test?"


    "have no idea."


    Zhou Qing:? ?


    Su Ying took a sip of **** tea, and the spicy taste spread from her lips and teeth into her throat, making her whole body hot.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, this little ball is also a temporary thought."


    Zhou Qing was a little bit dumbfounded, thanks to thedies from aristocratic families who were so overwhelmed by sending money to the pce to find out the news, the Empress Dare didn''t even think about it.


    Nowadays there is nothing important in the imperial court, and pairs of eyes in the aristocratic circle are all focused on the matter of the empress choosing a concubine for the emperor.


    Now there are only three little-knowndies left, and everyone is guessing who will stay in the end.


    There are even non-governmental gambling houses that opened markets to ce bets for themon people.


    After Su Ying found out about this, she directly sent a letter to Motu, asking her to bet that no one would stay, with a thousand times the odds.


    Mo Tu''s expression was unpredictable after receiving the letter. Su Ying wanted to detain no one to stay, which made it clear that he didn''t want other women to enter the pce.


    The corners of his eyes sank, he suppressed the soreness in his eyes, turned around and threw the note into the fire, "What a jealous woman!"


    "Come here, go to the casino to start a game, and say that you want to bet on the three women, and no one will stay in the end."


    "yes."


    Motu didn''t know, but as soon as this game started, everyone was blown away.


    Everyone was wondering if the empress made things difficult for these noble girls because she really didn''t want them to enter the pce topete with her.


    But there are also people who say that it is a big taboo for a queen to be jealous, no matter how powerful she is, it is impossible for her to dominate the harem.


    For a while, there were different opinions and it was very lively.

 Chapter 586: hammered his dogs head off

    Chapter 586 Hammering off his dog''s head


    When another heavy snow fell in the capital, the third round of the test that everyone was looking forward to came.


    After the three nobledies were called into the pce, they found that the emperor was there today.


    Xiao Jin was dressed in a ck dragon robe and sat on the dragon chair. His extraordinary demeanor caused the three nobledies to m into each other instantly, distracted.


    It was Su Ying who made the kneelingdies stand up with a talkative look.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think of thesedies?"


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes slightly turned to Su Ying, not knowing when she had practiced the skill of smiling on the surface.


    He nodded expressionlessly, "Very good."


    "The concubine also thinks it''s pretty good. Today is the final test. As long as all three pass, they can stay in the pce."


    Hearing this, the three of them were so nervous that they didn''t dare toe out. Now there is only the empress in the harem, if they can really stay, it won''t be too bad.


    Su Ying asked someone to bring up the pitch-ck box, and a hole was cut on the top of the box, just enough for a hand to stick in.


    "Thisst test, what I want to test is your courage. As a member of the royal family, you must not only have extraordinary physical strength and eyesight, but also have extraordinary courage."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, Zhou Qing stepped forward and said, "There is a deadly thing in this box. What the threedies have to do is to find a small red ball from the box."


    The faces of the three changed slightly, which meant that they were going to risk their lives to find a red ball in that box!


    It''s just that Zhou Qing didn''t give them too much time to be afraid, "Threedies, let''s start, you only have a quarter of an hour, if you can''t find the ball within a quarter of an hour, it will be considered a failure."


    After the voice fell, Zhou Qing stepped aside and exposed the three boxes in front of the three of them.


    The faces of the three of them were pale, and they dared not go forward, but the time was limited, if they didn''t go, they would fail.


    The empress is scaring them, how can she let them really die in the hall?


    Thinking of this, a bolder one walked up to one of the boxes, gritted his teeth and stretched his hand in.


    Her heart was almost in her throat, and when her fingertips touched the cold liquid, she withdrew her hand as quickly as an electric shock.


    "ah!"


    The twodies who were about to step forward were so frightened that they almost fell to the ground when they heard her cry.


    "What, what''s the matter? You, what did you touch?" The little girl in red asked with trembling lips.


    The bolddy''s breathing became heavy, "Water, it must be water."


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s nothing powerful." Su Yingforted her softly.


    But it is obviously useless.


    Seeing that half of the time has passed, if they don¡¯t look for the ball, they will fail. It¡¯s hard to get this far from hundreds of carefully selected people. If they fail, it¡¯s really not reconciled!


    The three of them mustered up their courage again and stepped forward. Just as they reached in together, there was a sudden movement outside the hall, and a group of men in ck rushed in with **** swords.


    "Emperor Dog, take your life!"


    The assassin rushed towards Xiao Jin without saying a word.


    This change happened so fast that no one in the inner hall could react. Seeing the servant in the inner hall being beheaded by the assassin''s sword, the threedies came back to their senses and screamed in terror and wanted to run away.


    Su Yingfeng squinted her eyes, kicked away the dragon case in front of her and flew forward to fight the assassin.


    "Protect the emperor!" Su Ying shouted angrily, and punched the assassin in the face.


    "Ah, ah, help, help!"


    The screams of thedies mixed with the sounds of fighting between Su Ying and the assassins, making one feel chills.


    Xiao Jin was surrounded by the imperial army rushing in, and soon those assassins were captured by Su Ying and the imperial army.


    The assassin was taken down by the imperial guards, leaving the inner hall covered with bloodstains.


    The three youngdies looked pale with fright at the corpse lying on the ground.


    Su Ying wiped the blood on his hands expressionlessly and asked the servant to clean up the inner hall immediately.


    The servant moved quickly, and the inner hall returned to its previous appearance in a blink of an eye, but no matter how much incense was used, the thick **** smell still permeated the air, making people sick.


    Su Ying has already returned to her seat and sat down, "Zhou Qing, go and serve three bowls of calming tea to the three youngdies."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The calming tea was delivered to the threedies, but when they saw the dark tea, they thought of the **** scene just now.


    "Ouch!" Someone covered his mouth and vomited.


    Throughout the whole process, Su Ying sat quietly on the chair and watched, until the three of them werepletely relieved before opening their mouths.


    "Scared?"


    The three of them were speechless with pale faces.


    "Then do you know how many times the emperor has to go through something like this in his life?"


    "Mother, forgive me, yes, it''s useless for girls..."


    Su Ying raised her cold eyes slightly, "You shouldn''t have forgotten what I said to test you today, courage, as a person of the emperor, when the emperor is in danger, what is the first thing to do?"


    The three of them trembled their lips, but what they thought of was the figure of Su Ying who rushed out without hesitation at that time.


    Protect the Emperor...


    When in danger, the emperor shoulde out immediately to protect the emperor.


    "Do you understand? These three boxes contain only ice water, and the appearance of those assassins is the real test for you in this pce. The role of women is not just to blow the pillow of men. If you fail the test, go out of the pce."


    The three of them fell to the ground, but for some reason, they didn''t feel any regret about not being able to stay.


    "Yes, thank you Empress Church, my little girl is leaving."


    After the three of them left, Xiao Jin, who had been holding it all the time, held Su Ying''s hand, looked at her solemnly and said, "I will never let you rush ahead when this happens."


    Feeling the warmth of his palm, Su Ying grasped his big palm with her backhand, "Don''t you think it''s a pity that the beauty is not left behind?"


    "If it makes you unhappy because of others, it is hateful."


    Su Ying chuckled, "I don''t care about this matter, you can solve the troublester on yourself." Her attitude was already very clear, if she wants to enter the pce, she has to pass her test, otherwise go to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin took her hand and got up and walked out of the hall, "Well, if someone dares to bother you again, I will beat his dog''s head to pieces."


    "Xiao Jin, you are really getting more and more violent."


    "Otherwise they all think that my fist is not hard enough."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The three youngdies were quickly sent outside the pce. Their family members were waiting outside the pce early in the morning, and greeted them immediately when they came out.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Why is yourplexion so bad?" It was Qin Tianjian''s wife who spoke, and she couldn''t help being surprised to see her daughter''s pale face that even makeup couldn''t cover it.


    "Mother, mother, I, I don''t want to enter the pce, I don''t want to enter the pce!"

 Chapter 587: slapped him in the face

    Chapter 587 pped him in the face


    In the end, all three of them were eliminated, and Motu won the gamepletely!


    Because everyone thinks that no matter how powerful the queen is, she would not dare to be too tough in the matter of taking concubines for the emperor. Who knows, she is really tough enough!


    But in this way, it also harmed the interests of many aristocratic families. Their own daughters cannot enter the pce topete for favor. Wouldn''t it be that the prime minister''s family will dominate in the future?


    Many aristocrats from aristocratic families jointly signed a letter, using Su Ying of being jealous and asking the emperor to re-elect a concubine.


    In the early morning, Xiao Jin asked Zhang Shuming to directly take all the papers using Su Ying, "These papers were written by some Aiqing, take them all back."


    The ministers looked at the stack of paperwork that was so high that they didn''t step forward.


    Xiao Jin was not annoyed, but just took a booklet and opened it, which said a lot of things, first citing the ssics, and then talking about how Su Ying vited the ancestral precepts, and how wrong it was. Should be so jealous, this is not what the royal family did, if it is like this, let the emperor abolish the empress!


    After the abolition!


    Thanks to these old things for daring to write them out.


    "Doctor of the Ministry of Justice, I remember that day when your daughter came to participate in thest test, not only did she not think of rushing towards me when the danger came, she even screamed and lost her dignity in front of the pce. I still remember it now!"


    The doctor of the Ministry of Justice originally thought that his daughter had hope, but in the end, the hope fell through, and he was very dissatisfied, so he wrote an excerpt to follow the trend.


    Now that the emperor has picked out the matter in front of all the officials, he really can''t wait to find a crack in the ground and get in.


    "Your Majesty, my daughter is still very young, and she was born in a boudoir since she was a child. This is the first time she encounters such a thing. She really didn''t react well. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."


    Xiao Jin snorted lightly, "You mean, the assassin who wants to assassinate me has to wait for your daughter toe after training, right?"


    "I don''t mean that, the emperor forgives me."


    "Your Majesty, since ancient times, women have been supposed to care for their husbands and teach their children in the harem. Now the Empress is not only involved in politics, but also jealous. It is really against the precepts of the ancestors. If this continues, I don''t know what the Empress will do that will harm the country of Chu. , and ask the emperor to reconsider the matter of choosing a concubine."


    "How empty is the national treasury? As the minister of the household department, you don''t want to think about how to fill the treasury, and you still have time to take care of such trivial things as the harem?" Xiao Jin stood up suddenly, picked up the booklet and threw it at the minister of the household department face.


    With a "snap", Hubu Shangshu''s face hurts so much that he wants to cry!


    "The emperor appeases his anger."


    Before the wailing of the Minister of the Household Department could be swallowed, another booklet "pped" on the face of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, "Corrupt officials, **** and looting do all sorts of crimes, I have seen you, the Metropolitan Procuratorate envoy! No way, if your tricks are useless, I will have someone dig them out for you!"


    The Metropolitan Procuratorate trembled and knelt down on the ground begging for mercy.


    "As officials of the imperial court, your contribution to the state of Chu is not as good as that of the queen, but because of that trivial matter, you dare to criticize the queen in the hall! I will check all those who handed over the papers, and all three generations up. Thoroughly, but if you let me know that you havemitted a little bit of negligence ormitting a crime, I want you to look good!"


    Longyan was furious, and all civil and military officials were silent.


    Whoever climbed to the current position does not contaminate something behind his back, the emperor really wants to investigate with determination, they don''t even think about it!


    This also made them fully realize that the queen is definitely the emperor''s reverse scale, and no one can touch it!


    Forget it, forget it, it doesn''t matter whether the daughter can enter the pce or not, if the emperor loves to spoil the queen alone, he should spoil the queen, they shouldn''t have such an unrealistic idea of ??letting their daughter blow the emperor''s pillow, Even myself is going to be unlucky now!


    The cases brought out by the emperor''s concubine made the whole court shake, and everyone was in danger. Who would have time to care whether it is reasonable for the emperor to have more people in the harem?


    Su Ying happily counted the silver tickets she won and ate melons in Fengluan Pce.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know, the face of the Procuratorate Envoy is still swollen, which shows how much effort the Emperor put in when he threw it over."


    Su Ying threw the melon seed skins on the table, "On this day when I, Su Ying, still live in the harem, there can only be one owner here." She doesn''t like to share her things with others.


    ¡­


    Chu Min, as the leader who took the lead in instigating the emperor to let go, became upset and irritable after his colleagues around him were investigated one by one.


    "Come on, Master Chu, let''s drink and drink. This wine is a good wine for decades. It took me a long time to let the shopkeeper sell the wine to me." King Jiang Ning came to Chu Min with a ss of wine, his expression blushing. Hong was already a little drunk.


    Chu Min came back to his senses and picked up the wine ss to deal with it, "The next official said why this wine is so fragrant, it turned out to be decades old wine."


    Jiang Ning Wang raised his head and drank the wine in the cup, "Well, good wine."


    Chu Min picked up the jug and served it to King Jiangning. Ever since his eldest son was beheaded, those who ttered him in the capital did not dare to have too much contact with him. Although the emperor did not treat King Jiangning, But others were also afraid of getting into trouble and carefully avoided him, so that King Jiang Ning couldn''t even find anyone who drank with him.


    Chu Min put down the jug, and asked casually, "My lord, what happened to Shihang back then?"


    King Jiang Ning was already a little overwhelmed after drinking half a pot of wine, "What''s going on? That **** wanted to rebel, but the emperor found out and beheaded him immediately. If the emperor didn''t care about me, I would still have such fine wine now. drink?"


    Chu Min was horrified, but didn''t show it on his face, "So that''s the case, it''s such a misfortune for the family,e, the prince has a drink."


    "Drink and drink."


    "Then the prince has never thought about returning to his fief?"


    The second son of King Jiangning was sent to the fief not long after he was born, and he hasn''t left in these years.


    Jiang Ning Wang shook his head when he heard the words, "What are you going back to do? I don''tck anything in the capital. What should I go back to that corner for?"


    Chu Min didn''t continue this topic until King Jiang Ning was drunk and passed out, so Chu Min asked someone to carry him back.


    As soon as he returned to the Yasukuni Mansion, the butler greeted him.


    "The Eldest Master is back. The Grandpa has been waiting for you in the study. He told you to go there as soon as youe back."


    Chu Min nodded slightly and followed the housekeeper to Lord Jingguo''s study.


    "My lord, go in."


    The study room was brightly lit, but Chu Min felt that Lord Yasukuni''s face was particrly dark.


    "Father."


    Mr. Yasukuni slowly raised his head from the front of the case, his cloudy eyes were full of severe criticism, he threw the notebook on the table in front of Chu Min and said sharply, "You wrote this notebook?"


    Chu Min nced at the folder on the ground and knew without opening it that it was from him.


    "yes."


    "Bastard thing!"

 Chapter 588: Su Yulun is dead

    Chapter 588 Su Yulun is dead


    Chu Min raised his head fearlessly, "Does father think it''s right for the queen to dominate the harem? What''s wrong with my son?"


    Chu Min is smart, he didn''t have a single sentence to criticize Su Ying in his booklet, he just used the emperor''s heirs and Jiangshan Sheji as arguments to start, hoping that the emperor will open up the harem.


    "It''s not your turn to worry about it." Theoretically, Lord Yasukuni knows that it is definitely problematic to favor only one person, but how long the emperor has only been on the throne is not toote for discussion.


    "Don''t avoid the important things with me. Am I angry at you for presenting the report? Someone mentioned this matter in the court before, and the emperor has made it clear. Now the state of Chu is unstable, and the external hidden dangers have not beenpletely resolved. There is no need to worry about the natural disasters and man-made disasters of the people, and it will not be toote to discuss the harem after everything gets better in Chu, but you, you secretly encouraged those ministers to y with you, do you think the emperor will not know?"


    Chu Min raised his eyebrows. He kept this secret. How did Duke Yasukuni know about it?


    "Father, don''t be angry. The son is indeed reckless in this matter. Tomorrow the son will go to the pce to confess to the emperor."


    Seeing that his son was being educated, Duke Jing subdued his anger a little, "The emperor''s words are correct, as officials of the imperial court, the most important thing for us is to think about the country and the people, not just thinking about ourselves, Chu Min, I have high hopes for you, you can go there and don''t let Weifu down."


    Duke Jing was so tired that he took a breath before continuing: "Also, from now on, you don''t want to have any contact with King Jiang Ning anymore. He still has a son who is entrusting thend, so it is inevitable that you will have two hearts. If you have too close contacts with him, If something happens in Jinling City, you will most likely be involved."


    Chu Min''s face changed slightly, Jinling City is the fiefdom of King Jiangning, "Father, is there something wrong with Jinling City?"


    Grand Yasukuni waved his hand and didn''t say any more, "It''s enough for you to remember what Father told you today."


    Chu Min lowered his eyes. He understands Duke Jing''s temper. No one can force him to say things he doesn''t want to say, "Yes, my son will follow his father''s teachings."


    Chu Min left the study, and when he returned to his room, his face immediately sank. He called his cronies and said in a low voice, "Send a message to Jinling City immediately to find out what happened."


    "yes."


    Chu Min has not received a reply from Jinling City, but there is news from Qingyang County.


    "Master, Su Yulun is dead."


    Chu Min was startled, and looked at his confidant as if uncertain, "What did you say?"


    The confidant said again: "Just now, I received news from Qingyang County that Su Yulun has been dealt with."


    Chu Min came back to his senses, let out a deep breath, "Did you do it clean?"


    "It means that the gold mine copsed and people were buried in it."


    Chu Min finally couldn''t help showing a strange smile on his face, "Well done, well done!"


    Su Yulun is dead, Su Ying''s backing ispletely gone, and the prime minister''s line will fall apart. If someone stands up to gather his people at this time, it will be a force that cannot be underestimated in the future.


    "Come here, let the eldestdye over."


    "yes."


    The cronies didn''t understand what Chu Min called Chu Yun to do at this time.


    "Stand back, ande and tell me as soon as there is news from Jinling City."


    "yes."


    When Chu Yun arrived, the cronies had already left.


    "Greetings to Father."


    Chu Min looked Chu Yun up and down, seeing her slim and graceful like a lotus in water, he nodded in satisfaction and asked her to sit down.


    Chu Yun was doted on since she was a child, and Chu Min also doted on her, but Chu Min''s doting always made her feel that something was not pure enough.


    But born in the government, it is normal for some things to be impure.


    "Father asked Yun''er toe over, but did you have something to say?"


    Chu Min nodded, "Your grandfather once mentioned to Weifu that he wanted you to enter the pce, but he didn''t want to be hindered by the queen, causing the emperor to be furious and panicking in the court."


    Chu Yun had heard about what happened in the court, she was very disappointed, the emperor didn''t n to let people into the harem, because of this, she couldn''t eat or sleep these few days.


    "But having said that, how many dynasties your grandfather was, if your grandfather spoke to the emperor, the emperor would definitely not refuse."


    Chu Yun looked at Chu Min suspiciously, wondering what he meant by that.


    Chu Min continued: "Yun''er, tell father, do you want to enter the pce?"


    A suspicious blush shed across Chu Yun''s face when she heard the words, and the handsome appearance of the emperor shed in her mind. Although she was shy, she still nodded and said, "Yes, I want to enter the pce."


    Getting the answer, Chu Min nodded in satisfaction, "That''s good, my father will arrange this for you, and then you just have to y by ear."


    Chu Yun didn''t understand the meaning of these words, "What''s your father''s arrangement?"


    Chu Min shook his head and said, "You will know when the timees, so go back."


    Chu Yun always felt a little uneasy seeing Chu Min''s unpredictable expression.


    ¡­


    Imperial Pce, inside the Royal Study Room.


    "Your Majesty, there is an urgent report from Kuncheng."


    On the dragon chair, Xiao Jin paused, and Zhang Shuming immediately presented the urgent report.


    Xiao Jin opened the emergency report, and his ck eyes suddenly sank.


    The gold mine in Qingyang County suddenly copsed, and Su Yulun, who went to inspect it, was buried in the gold mine, and his life and death are uncertain!


    As the prime minister, how could Su Yulun go to the depths of the gold mine to check the situation in person? This is clearly trying to kill him. These people are really brave enough!


    "Let Wang Sue to see me immediately."


    "yes."


    Wang Su is currently the general of Beiying in the outskirts. After entering the pce, Xiao Jin exined to him the situation in Qingyang County, and asked him to lead five thousand troops to Qingyang County to arrest Ma Zhi and others, and find out where Su Yulun was buried. the truth.


    "Thest general takes orders."


    Xiao Jin paced back and forth in the imperial study room with his hands behind his back. How dare a small county magistrate have the guts to swallow up the entire gold mine? The person sent was under control, and now he was being escorted to Beijing, and his remnants would not be able to kill Su Yulun even if they wanted to save him. It is unlikely that he did this.


    "Call Jiang Yang to me."


    "yes."


    After Jiang Yang arrived, Zhang Shuming withdrew and stood guard outside the door.


    "The humble minister sees the emperor."


    Xiao Jin waved his hand to make him stand up, "I got news today that Su Yulun was buried in andslide gold mine, and I doubt that he might be silenced, but Ma Zhi, a small county magistrate, doesn''t have the courage to dare If you want to attack a country, I want you to send someone to investigate any suspicious person that Ma Zhi hase into contact with for at least half a year, and I want to know who is behind him backing him!"


    "Don''t worry, the emperor, I will send someone to investigate."

 Chapter 589: then try

    Chapter 589 Then try it


    Although Xiao Jin tried his best not to show his emotions, Su Ying still found something wrong with him.


    Until hey down on the bed after washing at night, Xiao Jin didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying rubbed against him, Xiao Jin felt that her movement was just subconsciously turning sideways to make way for her to lean into his arms better.


    Su Ying leaned close to him, but didn''t hear any movement from him. She could only turn around to face him. Even in the dark, she caught his unpredictable eyes at the first time.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Xiao Jin came back to his senses, held her hand and said softly: "It''s nothing, I''m just thinking about some things in the court."


    Chaozhong will be fine one day, except for the ident in Kuncheng until now, she has never seen anything that can bother him so much.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to tell me?"


    Su Ying put his hand lightly on his chest, under his palm was his powerful heartbeat.


    Xiao Jin frowned, "Su Yulun had an ident. Today there was news that when he went to inspect the gold mine, the mine suddenly copsed and he was buried inside."


    "Su Yulun will go down to the mine to inspect?"


    Xiao Jin hugged her tightly, anyone who knew Su Yulun knew that he would never do that.


    "Someone wanted his life."


    Su Ying pursed her lips, Su Yulun is the prime minister, killing him is a very, very dangerous act, unless the other party is going to do something more dangerous than killing Su Yulun, discovering a gold mine without reporting it and mining it privately is a capital crime of losing his head , so the other party just killed Su Yulun without doing anything?


    Su Ying can''t figure it out, the most important thing now is to send people over there to find out what''s going on.


    "Have you sent someone?"


    "Well, let Zhao Neng go with five thousand elite soldiers."


    Su Ying nodded, "Don''t be in a hurry, I will ask the Red Devils to investigate tomorrow to see if I can find some unknown clues."


    Many of the killers of the Red Devils are in the ranks of the three religions, and sometimes they know more than the royal spies, and some things are easier for them to find out.


    "good."


    The next day, after breakfast, Su Ying went to the back garden to pass a letter to Motu Feiying, asking him to send someone to investigate the affairs of Qingyang County.


    Coincidentally, when the gold mine in Qingyang County was first discovered, the Red Devils noticed it. They may have realized that things were not that simple, so they had been secretly observing the progress of this matter to see if they could make money from it. Some benefits.


    When Motu sent a letter to ask the person in charge over there to investigate, news soon came.


    Su Ying looked at the news from Motu, which detailed the situation of the gold mine at that time.


    After the gold mine was discovered, Ma Zhi immediately had evil thoughts, but he didn''t do it immediately, but waited for a few days. Motu guessed that he should have sent a letter to the people behind him during the few days of waiting. , he must obey the other party''s instructions.


    A few dayster, Ma Zhi began to be dug.


    Before Su Yunlun arrived in Qingyang County, Ma Zhi asked people to speed up mining. After Su Yulun arrived, he didn''t know what method he used to bring Su Yulun under the gold mine and buried him directly.


    Now Motu asked the Red Devils to track down where the dug out gold mines went.


    What''s more, after Su Yulun was buried, Ma Zhi also ran away, and the people sent by the imperial court to Kuncheng are now doing their best to track down Ma Zhi''s whereabouts.


    After Xiao Jin came back, Su Ying showed him the news.


    After Xiao Jin read the news, he immediately asked Zhang Shuming to take out the map.


    Kuncheng is very close to the southwestern border of Chu State. It is easy for Ma Zhi to escape from the border, but outside the border, at least within a few hundred miles are deserted, at least there is no record of the five hundred miles outside the border. any country within.


    The possibility of Ma Zhi escaping from the country is very small. If he goes out from this ce, even if he has gold, he has no ce to spend his silver, and he may die outside.


    If he does not leave the country, he can only go north-south to Jinling City.


    Xiao Jin tapped on the map with his slender fingertips.


    Su Ying nced at the sphere of influence of Jinling City and said: "This is a big city, does he dare to escape here?"


    Xiao Jin said: "This is the fiefdom of King Jiangning, and it is now guarded by his second son Xiao Shijie."


    "Fief..."


    Since it is a fiefdom, some things are not controlled by the imperial court.


    Ma Zhizhen is going to escape to Jinling City, and it will be more difficult for the court to arrest people than other ces.


    "If he escapes to Jinling City... and joins Xiao Shijie, do you think Xiao Shijie dares to ept him?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were dim, but Su Ying had a bolder idea, "Is there a possibility that he didn''t escape there, but... went back?"


    Xiao Jin''s pupils shrank sharply, and the air pressure around him dropped.


    Su Ying felt that this was not possible.


    "Try?" Su Ying raised her eyebrows.


    Xiao Jinen said, "Try."


    ¡­


    It snowed heavily again at night, and the sky was notpletely bright at the time of the hour.


    King Jiang Ning waited outside the gate of the pce, stamping his feet in the cold, his cheeks turned red from the cold, butpared with the anxiety in his heart, this severe cold was nothing.


    Early this morning, the emperor sent someone to his mansion to send a message to let him enter the pce. He has no official position, so the emperor must not want to see him for no reason.


    King Jiang Ning went through all the things he had done recently, just wanting to know if he had done anything wrong.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out what he should have done and what he shouldn''t have done. It wasn''t until Zhang Shuming''s voice sounded that he came back to his senses.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty invites you in."


    Jiang Ning Wang walked into the hall with nervous steps and shrinking his neck.


    "See the emperor."


    "Uncle, get up."


    King Jiang Ning stood up and took a quick look at Xiao Jin. He felt that the emperor seemed to be in a good mood and looked a little talkative, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly, for fear that he would be pped in the face soon.


    "Sit down, Uncle Huang. Letting Uncle Huang enter the pce today is because I think that I have not been able to have a good meal with Uncle Huang since I returned to Beijing. I just take advantage of today''s free time to let Uncle Huang enter the pce to have a good chat and gossip."


    King Jiang Ning took a quick nce at Xiao Jin, and he didn''t feel that he and this cold-faced nephew had anything to gossip about!


    "Yes, yes, I have a lot to say to the emperor, hehehehe..."


    "Oh? What does the emperor want to say to me?"


    Jiang Ning Wang choked, he just said a few polite words, how could the emperor not understand even the polite words!


    Fortunately, Xiao Jin didn''t ask any further questions, otherwise King Jiang Ning would really feel that what he came to eat was a meal of decapitation.


    The maid came in with food. Adhering to the principle of thrift, the maid brought three dishes and one soup.


    "Usually, I would eat two dishes. Today, when the emperor entered the pce, I specially ordered the imperial dining room to prepare some more for the emperor. The emperor tasted these dishes to see if they suit his appetite."


    Jiang Ning Wang obediently took a bite with his chopsticks, swallowed it without chewing, and nodded desperately: "It''s delicious, it''s really delicious."


    "Speaking of which, I don''t seem to have seen Shijie, and I don''t know how he is doing in Jinling City. I figured that next month will be the birthday of the emperor''s uncle. Now the emperor''s uncle is his only son. Why don''t we let him go to Beijing?" Shall I celebrate Uncle Huang''s birthday?"

 Chapter 590: Only dead people cant open their mouths

    Chapter 590 Only dead people can''t open their mouths


    "Huang, cough, cough, cough..." Jiang Ning Wang coughed violently due to saliva stuck in his mouth.


    Xiao Jin followed his back very thoughtfully, "It seems that Uncle Huang is very happy, he must be very happy with my proposal."


    King Jiang Ning coughed for a while before he took a deep breath, "Your Majesty, this, this, now, Kuncheng is still there, it hasn''t been rebuilt yet, how dare I spend money, this birthday is not toote, just eat a bowl Longevity noodles mean a lot.¡±


    Xiao Jin held King Jiang Ning''s hand tighter, with a look of disapproval on his face, "It''s rare that the emperor has such a heart, I am very touched, and I won''t be extravagant, I just want to reunite the emperor and his son."


    King Jiang Ning knew that if the emperor let him enter the pce, it was impossible for him toe to eat!


    "Your Majesty, I might as well just tell you that I can''t control this son. You also know that he came to Jincheng after he was born, and I haven''t met him a few times. I''m afraid that he and I have nothing to do with each other. I don''t want to travel all the way to the capital to celebrate my birthday, if I open my mouth, if he wille, where will I put my face?"


    Jiang Ning Wang''s words are sincere, not like telling lies.


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Don''t want to go to Beijing? Could it be that he did something shameful in Jinling City, afraid that the emperor would know?"


    King Jiang Ning''s face changed drastically, he got up and knelt down, and said in one breath, "Your majesty is aware that that kid will never dare to have any thoughts that he shouldn''t have. Don''t worry, the emperor will send a letter to him when he returns, and he must be sent to the capital to celebrate his birthday. No!"


    Xiao Jin nodded in satisfaction when he heard the words, "Mr. Zhang, these meals are delicious for the emperor''s uncle. After finishing them, they will be delivered to the emperor''s mansion in person. If the emperor''s uncle is inconvenient, I will write for him and help him send the letter to the pce. Shijie, I also want to have a good reunion with Shijie."


    Zhang Shuming stepped forward and responded, "It''s the emperor." Then, he asked the servant toe in with a food box and tidy up all the food on the table.


    Jiang Ning Wang''s face was pale, and he couldn''t even run away, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Walking out of the hall, the cold wind blew on his face, King Jiang Ning felt cold all over his body.


    He prayed silently in his heart, praying that his only seedling would not do stupid things!


    Zhang Shuming followed King Jiang Ning all the way back to his residence.


    "My lord, this dish must be cold too, let''s let the kitchen reheat it and eat it first, and take advantage of this moment to write you a letter first, so that the son cane to Beijing before your birthday."


    King Jiang Ning winked at the people in the room to signal them to go out.


    After all the attendants retreated outside the door, King Jiang Ning closed the door with his backhand and came to Zhang Shuming and followed him to stuff a few silver notes in his hand.


    Zhang Shuming smiled and shied away before epting it.


    King Jiang Ning felt a little better when he saw that he epted it, "Mr. Zhang, you see, I always want to be happy on weekdays, and I don''t know what happened in Beijing. How could the emperor let Shijiee here for no reason? Are youing from the capital? Did something happen?"


    Zhang Shuming gave King Jiang Ning a reassuring smile, "My lord, don''t think too much, your majesty really wants to give your lord a good birthday, especially after... the eldest son had something like that, you said that this man came back to let the emperor See you, the emperor is happy and at ease, so what can happen?"


    To put it bluntly, Xiao Jin is not so relieved of Xiao Shijie because of Xiao Shihang''s matter. Now the emperor is giving them a chance to show their loyalty. The NPC came back generously and let the emperor have a look. If they dare toe back, it means that they have no ghosts in their hearts.


    If you dare note back, you might have done something there that you shouldn¡¯t have done!


    No matter how stupid King Jiang Ning was, he understood what Zhang Shuming said. The emperor was testing it.


    "Then, then he, he suddenly got stuck and couldn''te back..."


    Zhang Shuming gave Jiang Ning Wang a look you know, and Jiang Ning Wang felt even colder in his heart.


    "Write it, write it, write it, write it ording to what the king said."


    Since you want someone toe back, you can''t let the other party notice that something is wrong. Otherwise, if he thinks it''s dangerous, can hee back?


    He is fine in Jinling City, what about him? The emperor has no choice but to take him under the knife!


    He knew the reason why the emperor didn''t let him go to the fiefdom before, and he was waiting for him here!


    After Zhang Shuming wrote the letter for King Jiangning, he left and sent the letter through the channel on King Jiangning''s side.


    "My lord, take it slow, the servant will return to the pce and return to life."


    Jiang Ning Wang had no intention of dealing with it, and waved his hand to signal him to leave.


    After Zhang Shuming returned to the pce, he exined the situation to Xiao Jin.


    "Looking at King Jiang Ning like that, he must really know nothing." But there is a kind of person in this world who will believe in acting if he really wants to, so he can''t be sure that King Jiang Ning is really innocent old white rabbit.


    "It won''t take long for Feige to pass the letter to Jinling City, and it will only take two or three days to go back and forth." At that time, Xiao Shijie will be a man or a ghost, and you will know if you try it.


    "yes."


    Flying pigeons passed on the book and soon arrived at the Jiangning Pce in Jincheng.


    The butler took the letter and walked through the long corridor to the outside of the study.


    "My lord, there is a letter from Beijing."


    A momentter, a clear voice came from inside the room, "Come in."


    The butler entered the room and delivered the letter to Xiao Shijie.


    After the butler stepped back, a figure came out from behind the screen in the study, and it was Ma Zhi who was on the run.


    "My lord, the capital sent a letter at this time, did you find something?"


    Xiao Shijie opened the letter and saw that it was sent by King Jiang Ning, and the content of the letter was simple, which was to ask him to go to Beijing to celebrate his birthday.


    After reading the letter, Ma Zhi''s heart sank, "My lord, this is to invite you into the urn."


    Xiao Shijie lowered his eyebrows, his own father would send him letters asionally, but he never mentioned the matter of letting him go to Beijing, but this time he sent a letter to let him go to Beijing. It would be strange to say that there is no problem.


    "Your Majesty must not go." If Xiao Shijie is taken down, their efforts over the years will be in vain like Ma Wang.


    "The emperor will definitely send someone to thoroughly investigate the matter of Su Yulun''s burial. Did anyone know your whereabouts when you fled?"


    Ma Zhi shook his head, "Don''t worry, my son, no one will know."


    Xiao Shijie nodded, "Stay in Jinling City and don''t go anywhere."


    "yes."


    Ma Zhi was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly felt a chill on his neck. He widened his eyes in shock, reached out to touch his neck, and felt blood on his hand.


    Xiao Shijie withdrew the sword in his hand expressionlessly, "Only the dead can''t open their mouths."


    Ma Zhi fell to the ground without a sound.


    "Come here."


    Two guards pushed open the study door and walked in.


    "Throw the dead body out of the country as quickly as possible, and then lead the officers and soldiers at the border over, don''t show your feet."


    "yes."

 Chapter 591: plan

    Chapter 591 Will n to n


    After the body was carried away, the butler came in again. When he came, he had already read the contents of the letter paper.


    "Can the prince go to the capital?"


    Xiao Shijie narrowed his eyes, "The emperor is testing me, I must go, but whether I can get to the capital smoothly is not something I can control, you can arrange it now..."


    The steward stepped forward and approached, and he nodded after listening, "Don''t worry, my son, this subordinate will arrange it now."


    After Xiao Shijie wrote back to King Jiang Ning, King Jiang Ning immediately entered the pce to exin the situation to Xiao Jin.


    "Your Majesty, Shijie said that he will leave for the capital in a few days." This result was also unexpected by King Jiang Ning. He is willing toe, which should show that he has no ghosts in his heart.


    There was a smile on Xiao Jin''s face, "It''s great that he came, I must have a good chat with him when he arrives."


    "Yes, yes, it is also a blessing for this child to be cared by the emperor."


    "It''s almost noon, the emperor stays here to have lunch with me before going back?"


    Jiang Ning Wang shook his head again and again, let him go! Facing Xiao Jin, he would be a ghost if he could eat it.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness. I still have something to do, so I will take my leave first."


    "Since the emperor''s uncle has something to do, I won''t force him to stay. I will send the emperor''s uncle out of the pce."


    "The minister resigns."


    As soon as King Jiang Ning left, the smile on Xiao Jin''s face sank, "Send a letter to Zhu Lin, asking him to mobilize two thousand soldiers and horses to wait outside Jinling City in the shortest possible time, and let those two thousand soldiers and horses personally **** Xiao Shijie Go to Beijing."


    "The emperor thinks that Xiao Shijie won''t go to Beijing obediently?"


    Xiao Jin''s dark eyes condensed, "Who knows."


    Before entering Beijing, Xiao Shijie sent a letter to the capital, stating the time when he would enter Beijing, as if he was afraid that Xiao Jin would be worried.


    On the day he left the city, he was even more fanfare. He wished that the entire Jinling City people would know that he was going to the capital.


    Xiao Shijie left Jinling City with two hundred men and horses.


    There are many hills outside Jinling City, and Xiao Shijie''s team reached the hilly area after walking for two hours.


    The hills on both sides almost cover the afterglow of the setting sun. They hope you startte, and the sun has already set by now. If you can¡¯t get to the post station to rest at night, you can only camp in the wild.


    Xiao Shijie was sitting in the carriage, and the halo illuminated his face flickering through the curtain.


    He opened his eyes slowly until the light was getting darker and darker.


    "My lord, it''s gettingte, the team can''t reach the station, so we can only camp in the wild."


    Xiao Shijie hummed.


    Two quarters of an hourter, the team stopped in an open space.


    Xiao Shijie got off the carriage, and nced around.


    "Is the person still in the team?"


    The guard heard the words and whispered: "Yes, follow all the way."


    Xiao Shijie nodded. He knew that spies had sneaked in from the capital, so he did everything he could to convince the person in Beijing that he sincerely wanted to go to Beijing.


    The sky is getting dark, and the burning fire will illuminate the surroundings.


    Xiao Shijie went into the tent to rest after eating.


    As the night deepens, only the crackling of branches in the fire is left in my ears.


    A dark cloud drifted across the sky, covering the moon hanging in the hollow, and the earth fell into deeper darkness.


    Suddenly a gust of wind blew up the sand and stones on the ground. In an instant, countless men in ck approached silently. Before Xiao Shijie''s men could react, the smell of blood had already spread in the air. .


    "There are assassins, there are assassins!" The guard reacted and shouted, piercing the tranquility of the night.


    The guard soon started fighting with the man in ck.


    Xiao Shijie got up when he heard the movement, but there was no fear of being attacked by surprise on his face.


    "My lord, there are assassinsing, shall we go back to the city first?"


    Xiao Shijie walked out of the tent with a sullen face, looked at the ughter in front of him and said in a hoarse voice: "How can a few jumping clowns block my son''s way to the capital, kill him, let me kill him!"


    Xiao Shijie drew out his long sword and joined the battle, but even so, the guards were still retreating steadily.


    The man in ck ising in a menacing manner, unstoppable!


    The guards guarded Xiao Shijie behind him, "My lord, there are too many men in ck, you should go back to the city first, or my subordinates are worried that your lord will be in danger!"


    Xiao Shijie''s body and face were already stained with blood, but he didn''t know whether these people belonged to him or someone else.


    Xiao Shijie clenched the long sword in his hand.


    "The emperor wants to call this son back to the capital. If this son returns to the city at this time, how should he exin to the emperor? If he misses his father''s birthday, wouldn''t this son be unfilial?"


    Xiao Shijie and others still fought hard to resist, but there were too many people in ck.


    Xiao Shijie had no choice but to order a retreat.


    "Withdraw, go back to the city first."


    He gave an order, and the guards sent him to Jinling City to retreat one after another.


    What he didn''t expect was that when they were retreating, another group of men in ck came out from the shadows and pursued them with all their might.


    Xiao Shijie turned his head and saw a cold arrow flying towards him. His eyes dimmed slightly, and he could obviously dodge it, but he didn''t intend to dodge until the cold arrow pierced his shoulder de.


    Severe pain struck, and Xiao Shijie''s eyes went ck. Before he lost consciousness, he only heard the urgent calls of his cronies.


    Xiao Shijie slowly closed his eyes, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Xiao Shijie woke up in a burst of pain, opened his eyes, but the surroundings were not everything he was familiar with.


    When doubts shed across his eyes, he saw Zhu Lin walking in from the door.


    Xiao Shijie frowned, he was sure that Zhu Lin was not his.


    "The prince is awake."


    Only then did Xiao Shijie realize that besides the sharp pain in his shoulder des, he was also sore all over and couldn''t exert any strength at all.


    "You, who are you?"


    Zhu Lin raised a self-conscious smile, "Your official, Zhu Lin, was specially sent by the emperor to pick up the son."


    Xiao Shijie''s expression froze for a moment, "Pick me up?"


    "Yeah, the emperor was worried that the son would go to Jingcheng for a long time, and he was afraid that something would happen to the son, so he asked the subordinate officials to bring people to pick him up. Unexpectedly, the son was assassinated on the way, but the doctor who apanied him was already the son. I''ve seen it, although Shizi''s injury can''t heal in a short time, it doesn''t affect the journey, Shizi can arrive in the capital ording to the original time."


    Xiao Shijie''s expression became more and more ugly.


    Especially when he met Zhu Lin''s piercing eyes, he wished he could jump up and kill him directly!


    "The son is happy to rest, and the next official will resign first."


    Seeing Zhu Lin back out, Xiao Shijie opened his mouth to call out for his people, but he called out a few times, and only a maid who didn''t know him came in.


    "May I ask what is your order?"


    Xiao Shijie had a sullen face, "Where are the bodyguards of my son, where have they all gone?"

 Chapter 592: sacrifice

    Chapter 592 Devotion


    Xiao Shijie knew that he couldn''t get the answer from the maid, but he still roared unwillingly.


    "My son asks you, where are my sons!"


    The servant girl looked terrified, "My son atones for my sins, but this ve girl doesn''t know anything."


    Xiao Shijie braced his body to get up, but he found that his body was even weaker. This kind of helplessness beyond his control made him furious.


    "Go and get someone from my son!" He never thought that Xiao Jin would send someone to stop him!


    He can''t move at all now, and his people don''t know where they were taken!


    Xiao Shijie''s n waspletely disrupted. Now that the situation is going to Beijing, the emperor can kill him at any time?


    Outside the door, Zhu Lin listened to Xiao Shijie''s roar with a look of sarcasm on his face.


    He said to the maid who came out: "Take good care of the son, and ensure that the son can arrive in the capital safely."


    The servant girl changed her panic expression just now, "Yes, servant girl understands."


    ¡­


    The capital.


    Early in the morning, Su Ying left the pce and went to the Women''s Academy.


    She will go to the academy every few days to check on the situation there. There is no fixed time for this, and she doesn''t want the people in the academy to be prepared to deceive her by cheating.


    As soon as Su Ying left the pce, the imperial physician came to Zhang Shuming and told about Duke Jing''s condition.


    After Zhang Shuming listened, he pondered for a moment and went into the imperial study.


    "The emperor."


    Xiao Jin raised his eyelids, "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty, just now Imperial Physician Ruan came over to tell the servants that Lord Jingguo is suddenly seriously ill, and I''m afraid he will die."


    Xiao Jin paused suddenly, "Duke Yasukuni is suddenly seriously ill?"


    "Yes, Imperial Physician Ruan said that Lord Jingguo had invited him to see a doctor a few days ago when he was suffering from a cold. It was discovered that Lord Yasukuni was dying soon."


    Xiao Jin stood up from the chair at once.


    "Prepare the car, I''m going to have a look."


    "yes."


    "You send someone to pass a message to the Queen, asking her toe to the Yasukuni Mansion as soon as possible."


    "The ve understands."


    ¡­


    Chu Min and others got the letter from the pce, and they were waiting outside the gate early.


    Watching the carriages in the pce approaching from far to near, he took the lead to meet them.


    "Wee to the emperor."


    Xiao Jin got off the carriage, his eyes swept over everyone, "Get up."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "It''s freezing outside, the emperor invites you from the mansion." Chu Min bowed and invited Xiao Jin in.


    "I heard that Lord Yasukuni suddenly became seriously ill. What''s going on?"


    There was a look of grief on Chu Min''s face, "Back to the emperor, my father''s health has been much better before, but a few days ago, because he was busy with official duties, he identally caught the wind and cold, and then I immediately invited the doctor. The doctor said that father It was because of the cold air entering the body, because my father had some old diseases before, and this time the wind and cold triggered the old diseases, so it became serious all at once."


    While speaking, Xiao Jin had already arrived at the courtyard of Lord Yasukuni.


    The maids guarding the door stepped forward to salute one after another and retreated to the sides.


    Chu Min pushed the door open, and a hot air mixed with the smell of medicine rushed towards his face.


    Xiao Jin walked to the bed and looked at Duke Jing who was lying quietly on the bed, his brows and eyes lowered slightly. Thest time I saw Duke Jing, his cheeks were plump, but now Duke Jing lying on the bed has sunken cheeks, like Is a dying man.


    "Emperor Physician, hurry up and show Lord Yasukuni."


    The imperial physician heard the words and stepped forward to diagnose the pulse of Lord Yasukuni.


    Looking at the frowning imperial physician, Xiao Jin''splexion became darker and darker.


    After a while, the imperial doctor let go and fell silent for a while before he came to Xiao Jin and said, "Your Majesty, Lord Jingguo has been irritated by cold evil and has stimted his internal organs. The situation is not optimistic. I can only use silver needles to force out the cold air , and make ns for the next step.¡±


    "kindness."


    The imperial physician took out the silver coins and dropped them on Lord Yasukuni one by one.


    Seeing this, Chu Min stepped forward and said, "Please also invite the emperor to rest in the cubicle."


    The imperial physician didn¡¯t know how long it would take to practice acupuncture, Xiao Jin nodded slightly and followed Chu Min to the cubicle.


    The maid entered the room with hot tea and snacks.


    "Your Majesty, wait a moment, and I will go and have a look first."


    Xiao Jin nodded, and reached out to pick up the teacup on the table, who knew that he immediately let go of the teacup as soon as he touched it, the teacup tilted, the hot tea spilled on his robe, and the teacup also fell It shattered on the ground.


    "Be careful, Your Majesty." Zhang Shuming stepped forward in shock, while Xiao Jin had already stood up and waved his hands to indicate that he was fine.


    The servant girl serving tea turned pale with fright, "The emperor forgives the sin, the emperor forgives the sin."


    Chu Min''s face changed slightly, and someone immediately took the servant girl down, "The lowly servant girl offended the emperor and asked the emperor to forgive me. The emperor''s robe is wet, so let''s change into a clean one first."


    If you don¡¯t change your robes in winter if you don¡¯t get wet, the cold wind will freeze into your bones when you go out. Zhang Shuming also said: "Your Majesty, go and change your robes first."


    Xiao Jin had no superfluous expression on his face, "En."


    Chu Min took him to the guest room, and Zhang Shuming sent someone to fetch a clean robe for Xiao Jin to change into.


    As soon as Zhang Shuming changed his robes, he felt a little ufortable in his stomach, so he immediately called someone to wait on Xiao Jin, and then retreated.


    In order to make the room warmer, the servant girl brought in two more pots of charcoal.


    Not long after, the temperature in the room became even higher.


    The little **** took the robe that Xiao Jin had reced and retreated, leaving only Xiao Jin in the room.


    He leaned on the chair and closed his eyes to rest, but he felt a dry heat rising from his body.


    He stood up frowning, and was about to call for someone when the door was pushed open, and a pretty figure walked in.


    The heat in the room caused two blushes to appear on Chu Yun''s face, which further made her skin smooth.


    After entering the room, she closed the door behind her backhand. She might be too nervous and her fingertips were trembling.


    "The little girl sees the emperor." She nced at Xiao Jin''s Yingying Fu lower body shyly and timidly, revealing her smooth and clean neck.


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were dark, and he felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter, "Get out."


    Chu Yun trembled, but she didn''t know what to think, her eyes gradually became firmer, she slowly straightened up and looked at Xiao Jin, when she touched Xiao Jin''s eyes full of icy g, she still couldn''t help it cringe.


    Looking away, Chu Yun slowly walked up to Xiao Jin, "My daughter has admired the emperor for a long time, and the biggest wish in this life is to be the emperor''s person, and I hope the emperor will make it happen."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her head and tore off the belt around her waist...


    At this time, Su Ying''s carriage had already arrived outside the gate of the Yasukuni Mansion.


    When Xiao Jin left the pce, Zhang Shuming sent people to the academy to deliver a message to Su Ying.


    Fortunately, the opponent was fast enough to stop Su Ying''s carriage halfway.


    Su Ying learned that Lord Yasukuni was suddenly seriously ill, so he didn''t dy, so he turned the carriage around and looked at the mansion of Lord Yasukuni.


    "Has the emperor arrived yet?"


    "Go back to your mother, the emperor is already in the father-inw''s yard."


    Su Ying nodded slightly and followed the servants into Lord Yasukuni''s courtyard.


    As soon as she walked in, she heard a loud "bang", and a figure flew out of the side room and smashed heavily into the snow.

 Chapter 593: No way to teach daughter

    Chapter 593 No way to teach a daughter


    Su Ying paused, and took a closer look, the one who was thrown out turned out to be a young girl.


    As soon as she raised her eyebrows, she saw Xiao Jin walking out of that room with a dark face.


    This scene shocked everyone in the yard to their knees.


    "Miss? It''s the miss. Why is the miss in the side room?" The servants of the Yasukuni Mansion recognized the people on the ground and eximed.


    Chu Yun was so painful that her bones were about to fall apart. She never expected that the emperor would throw her out.


    She curled up, afraid that others would see her face, she couldn''t afford to lose this person!


    Su Ying nodded her chin in the direction of Chu Yun, "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Jin looked even more ugly seeing Su Ying in the courtyard.


    "It''s just a person looking for death,e here, this person intends to murder me, let me take her down!"


    "yes."


    Chu Min''s heart sank when he heard the movement and came out of the main house and saw Chu Yun on the ground.


    He stepped forward and knelt down in front of Xiao Jin, "The emperor calm down, I don''t know what the little girl did to anger the emperor, please forgive me for her young age."


    Xiao Jin sneered, his eyes burst with murderous intent, "She intends to murder me, you ask me to let her go? Even if she is a three-year-old child, I will never let her go lightly, take her down!"


    Chu Min was shocked when he heard that, "Your Majesty, there may be some misunderstanding..."


    Xiao Jin''s ck eyes were condensed with ayer of frost, "Chu Min, are you saying that I am telling lies?"


    Chu Min''s heart trembled, "I dare not."


    Chu Yuny on the ground with a pale face. She had thought about thousands of oues, but the emperor would send her directly to prison if she didn''t!


    "Your Majesty..." Chu Yun saw Su Ying standing aside in a blink of an eye, she gritted her teeth and crawled to Su Ying''s feet.


    "Mistress, my daughtermitted herself to the emperor voluntarily, and I ask you to fulfill my daughter''s love for the emperor."


    "You''re looking for death!" Xiao Jin swept his palm, and a gust of wind quickly hit Chu Yun.


    Chu Yun didn''t even have time to react, she was blown away by the strong wind, and her body hit the stone pir under the roof beam heavily.


    "Poof" a mouthful of blood spurted out, and she passed out as soon as she rolled her eyes.


    The emperor was furious, and the forbidden army didn''t dare to dy any longer and quickly stepped forward to carry Chu Yun down.


    Chu Min had a pale face, and his fingertips turned white from clenched hands, but he didn''t dare to show anything on his face.


    Mrs. Chu rushed over immediately after getting the news.


    Seeing his beloved daughter being dragged like a rag, her eyes turned ck with anger.


    "What are you doing, let me go! This is the Yasukuni government, and it''s not your turn to be presumptuous!"


    "What are you still doing in a daze, why don''t you hurry up and rescue the eldestdy!"


    Mrs. Chu hissed and shouted,pletely losing her dignified and luxurious appearance in the past.


    Chu Min hated her to the extreme, so she could only grit her teeth and sternly said: "Chu Yun should bear the consequences if she did something wrong. It is her blessing that the emperor is kind and didn''t take her life. Don''t mess around,e over here and give the emperor a p in the face." Sorry!"


    Mrs. Chu turned her head, and suddenly met Su Ying''s phoenix eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. The anger seemed to be poured out by a basin of cold water.


    Nine cold days, but ayer of cold sweat overflowed from her back.


    She took a deep breath, stiffened her neck and came to Xiao Jin and Su Ying.


    "The minister''s wife deserves to die. I don''t know that the emperor and the empress are here to ask the emperor and empress to forgive me."


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ying''s gaze fell on Mrs. Chu.


    "The daughter, you taught it?"


    Madam Chu tightly held the embroidered handkerchief in her hand.


    "It''s the minister''s wife who has no way to teach the daughter."


    "Indeed,e, someone will drag Mrs. Chu down and be held ountable for 30 years. Whoever asked her to teach her daughter has no way."


    Mrs. Chu''s eyes widened in disbelief. She thought that they were a hundred-year-old government after all, and her father-inw held an important position in the court. Even if the emperor and queen were unhappy, they should treat them no matter what in the name of the government. It should be more tolerant.


    Now the emperor not only arrested her daughter, but also beat her now. This matter will be spread. Will she be able to hold her head up in Beijing in the future?


    But she didn''t dare to refute, if she confronted the emperor and the others face to face, she would only suffer worse!


    Two imperial guards stepped forward and arrested Mrs. Chu. Someone brought a bench and tortured her in the yard.


    Chu Min heard the sticks being hit on the flesh and Mrs. Chu''s heart-piercing cries, and felt that she was being pped on the face one by one, and a strong sense of humiliation and hatred came from her heart.


    But he didn''t dare to show the slightest difference!


    "It''s a humble minister who is ipetent, so I ask the emperor to forgive me."


    The corners of Xiao Jin''s eyes were full of anger that had not dissipated, "Chu Min, you are indeed ipetent."


    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Su Ying, but met Su Ying''s teasing eyes, Xiao Jin''s eyes showed a trace of grievance, more like begging her for forgiveness.


    Su Ying rolled his eyes at him, turned around and entered Lord Jingguo''s room, Xiao Jin walked in after her.


    The imperial physician is still treating Lord Yasukuni, but from the furrowed brows of the imperial physician, it can be seen that Lord Yasukuni is in a very bad condition.


    "How is Yasukuni''s situation?"


    Hearing Xiao Jin speak, the imperial physician and others stepped forward to answer.


    "Return to the emperor, empress, Lord Yasukuni''s heart veins are very blocked, because he doesn''t know what is blocked, and he dare not unblock it rashly, so he can only try to maintain Lord Yasukuni''s heart veins."


    Try to maintain it as much as possible, but you can¡¯t solve the problem fundamentally. Even if you get better now, your life will be in danger at any time.


    Su Ying knew about Lord Yasukuni''s body, the foundation was damaged, but during this period of time he was taking care of himself carefully, and there were even servants at night to check whether he was well covered, so why did he suddenly catch a cold? ?


    Thinking about this, Su Ying walked to the bed.


    The imperial physicians retreated one after another upon seeing this.


    Su Ying stretched out her hand to take Yasukuni''s pulse, and the pulse was much weaker than before.


    Looking at Lord Yasukuni''s lips, they were so pale that they could hardly see the blood. It was obvious that the blood flow in the heart was blocked. To put it bluntly, the cold was too severe, which severely injured this already strong body.


    Judging from the current situation of Lord Yasukuni, there is a high possibility of surgery.


    "You all go out, I need further medical treatment for Lord Yasukuni." Su Ying turned to look at Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin knew her rules and didn''t talk nonsense, so he led the imperial doctor back out.


    Su Ying locked the door of the pce from the inside and took Duke Yasukuni into the space.


    After a series of inspections, Su Ying found the stasis of Duke Yasukuni''s heart.


    Clear the blockage, and Duke Yasukuni¡¯s life can be saved.


    This is a minimally invasive operation, and the degree of difficulty is not high for Su Ying.


    After the blockage was cleared, she used an instrument to extract a little of the contents of Mr. Yasukuni''s stomach for testing.


    However, this test will not produce results for a while, and when the effect of the anesthetic is about to pass, she brought the person out of the space.


    At this time, it was dark outside.


    Su Ying opened the door and saw Xiao Jin still waiting outside.

 Chapter 594: you are my medicine

    Chapter 594 You are my medicine


    Xiao Jin lightly supported Su Ying''s arm, and did not immediately ask about the situation of Lord Yasukuni, but softly said, "Are you tired?"


    It¡¯s just a minimally invasive surgery, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not tired, but it¡¯s a bit exhausting.


    "It''s okay, people don''t have to worry about their lives, but they need to be more careful in the follow-up."


    What Su Ying didn''t say was that the sessive severe injuries to the body had drained thest bit of Duke Yasukuni''s foundation. Even if he recoveredter, it was unlikely that he would go to court to handle state affairs for Xiao Jin like before.


    Chu Min''s eyes flickered when he heard Su Ying say this, "Thank you, Ma''am, for your hard work."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were dark, and she fell on Chu Min faintly, "Why didn''t I see Mrs. Yasukuni today? Why are you the only one guarding Yasukuni?"


    Chu Min said: "Go back to your mother, my mother has been hit hard since my father was seriously ill, and my health has not been very good these days, I will let my mother rest well, there are only other people, and I am worried that they will disturb you." Father was recovering from illness, so they were not allowed to go to father."


    Su Ying twitched the corners of her lips in nomittal.


    "Duke Yasukuni''s situation is still unstable, the emperor should leave a few imperial physicians to take care of him personally."


    Xiao Jin had exactly this intention.


    After the exnation, Xiao Jin and Su Ying left the Yasukuni Mansion.


    Chu Min followed all the way behind and sent the two outside the door, "Respectfully send off the emperor and empress."


    Xiao Jin led Su Ying into the carriage, and the moment the curtain of the carriage fell, Chu Min''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    "Your Majesty, it''s better to send someone to investigate this Chu Min." After the team started, Su Ying spoke quietly.


    Xiao Jin also noticed Chu Min''s abnormality, "He does have a problem."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Did you find out before?"


    Xiao Jin slowly raised his eyebrows, "I just felt a little confused before."


    The spies in Beijing didn''t pay special attention to Chu Min, but just identally saw him with King Jiang Ning. If this happened in the past, it would be nothing.


    But since Xiao Shihang was beheaded, the group of dudes who surrounded King Jiang Ning didn''t dare to approach him anymore, they were all trying to avoid suspicion, but Chu Min, who had nothing to do with King Jiang Ning before, took the initiative to invite King Jiang Ning to dinner. unusual.


    But Chu Min has nothing to do with King Jiang Ning, and it hasn''t been found out yet.


    "I think it''s strange that Lord Yasukuni is suddenly seriously ill this time." So she took out the contents of his stomach to see if she could find anything.


    "Then Chu Yun, what are you going to do?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were full of hostility, "Hang on the city wall to show the public until she swallows herst breath!"


    The result of this treatment made the breath in Su Ying''s chest a little smoother, and it was all calcted on the head of the person next to her pillow, so death is not a pity.


    Su Ying snorted softly and leaned against the pillow behind her, feeling a hot breath against her.


    Xiao Jin had already sat behind her at some point, there was a ventted heater on the carriage, and Su Ying felt ufortably hot when he was so close to her.


    "What are you doing so close, step back quickly, it''s so hot."


    Xiao Jin didn''t advance or retreat and reached out to grab her into his arms, even the breath sprayed on her neck was too hot.


    "Yingying, I feel so ufortable..."


    Su Ying frowned, and suddenly thought of something. Turning to look at Xiao Jin, she found that her face was flushed, and even her neck was red.


    Her eyes suddenly burst out with a strong killing intent, "What did that woman do?"


    Xiao Jin leaned on Su Ying, smelling the familiar aura on her body, only felt that the mania in her body was even worse, he said restlessly with his hands: "Maybe."


    "They are courting death!"


    Su Ying was about to get up and get out of the car, but Xiao Jin hugged him even tighter, "Yingying... let''s go first..."


    Su Ying reached out and grabbed his jaw, making him more conscious.


    "You''re such a fool." She took out a bottle of medicine from her body and wanted him to take it, but Xiao Jin pursed his lips tightly and refused to open his mouth.


    "You are my medicine." He had been using internal force to suppress the effect of the medicine in the Yasukuni Mansion just now, and now he is in such a confined space with Su Ying, he doesn''t want to bear it anymore!


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes.


    The next moment, a figure rolled down from the carriage.


    Zhang Shuming was startled, and quickly stopped the team.


    When he saw clearly that the person who fell on the snow was Xiao Jin, he instantly retracted his gaze and pretended not to see it.


    "It''s cool in the snow, sober yourself up." Su Ying left a sentence to let the team move on.


    Zhang Shuming didn''t dare to say anything, he winked at the imperial guards desperately, telling them to leave quickly, the empress is more scary than the emperor when she gets angry!


    Your Majesty, you can ask for more blessings!


    Looking at the leaving team, half of the heat on Xiao Jin''s body receded. He picked up the medicine bottle on the ground and opened it, resignedly took out a pill and swallowed it.


    His Yingying is so cute even when he is angry!


    Xiao Jin had Chu Yun hanged on the city wall because she intended to seduce the emperor, the emperor was furious and hung her to the city wall to warn everyone.


    "My God, isn''t that the eldestdy of the Yasukuni Mansion? She actually did such a shameless thing, she really pretended to be so good at ordinary times, so she is also a shameless bitch."


    "Exactly, fortunately, she was a model of a noble girl in Beijing before, and she did such a thing."


    "Yes, it deserves it."


    Chu Yun felt ashamed and angry when she heard what those people said.


    She regretted it, she really regretted it, she shouldn''t listen to her father''s instigation, put down her body to seduce the emperor.


    If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have fallen to where she is today!


    Thinking of her noble birth, she was never as unbearable as she is now. If the imperial guards hadn''t removed her jaw, she would have wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself!


    Mrs. Chu was severely punished for 30 years, and she couldn''t afford to be seriously injured. The Yasukuni Mansion, which was standing on the cloud for a while, was pulled down instantly. Everyone in the court was in danger, wondering what was behind the emperor''s behavior. meaning.


    However, except for Chu Yun hanging on the city wall, the emperor did not attack anyone else in the Yasukuni mansion. For a while, everyone wondered whether the reason why the emperor was so angry was because he felt that Chu Yun had ruined his rtionship with him. Queen''s affection.


    There are different opinions in the DPRK and China.


    Chu Yun was so ashamed and angry that many people would stop by the city every day toment on her, and what she said were extremely humiliating words, which made her wish she could die immediately.


    After the sky darkened, Chu Yun felt the rope on her body being pulled up.


    She knew that it was because the imperial guards were going to drag her up and force-feed her. They didn''t let her die, just so that people could keep humiliating her.


    Only this time the imperial guards untied the rope on her body and took her to a room under the city wall.


    Chu Yun moved her eyelids, looked up and saw Su Ying sittingzily on the chair.


    Chu Yun''s eyes burst out with a strong hatred.


    "Hate me?"


    Chu Yun clenched her back mrs, thinking that she would be like this, but Su Ying also announced it!


    "Kill if you want, I will never beg for mercy!"

 Chapter 595: give you a way out

    Chapter 595 Gives you a way out


    Su Ying waved his hand, and everyone in the room retreated.


    In the room, only she and Chu Yun were left.


    Chu Yun didn''t know what Su Ying wanted to do, but as a woman, she felt that Su Ying just wanted to teach her to seduce the emperor.


    "I came here today to give you a way to survive."


    Chu Yun nced at her suspiciously, "What exactly do you want?"


    Su Ying raised her eyelids and stared at her coldly, "You think highly of yourself. I believe that you will not do such a shameless thing by mistake. I have already found out that you have been used by others."


    Chu Yun was taken aback.


    Su Ying saw the change in her expression and continued: "Don''t you want to know why your father asked you to seduce the emperor?"


    These words were like a sharp sword piercing into Chu Yun''s heart.


    She hated Xiao Jin for being ruthless, hated Su Ying for dominating the harem, but also hated Chu Min for making her do such a stupid thing and make her fall into a ce of eternal doom!


    "I couldn''t figure it out before, but I realized itter." Su Ying took out a letter from her body and threw it in front of her.


    Chu Yun opened the letter with trembling hands. After reading it, she was cold all over, and the hatred in her eyes could no longer be hidden.


    "I, why should I believe this is true?" She said hoarsely, and there was irrepressible hatred in her trembling words.


    "What else do you have that is worth beguiling me?"


    Chu Yun suddenly realized that it was easier for Su Ying to kill her than to crush an ant. She really had nothing worth bothering about.


    "What does your mother want me to do?" She is not a fool, Su Ying must have found her because she still has value.


    "Your father is amazing. He must have evidence of dealings with that side. I want you to find these evidences."


    "If he does something he shouldn''t do, won''t the Yasukuni government and me also be implicated?"


    Su Ying stood up from the chair, came to her and knelt down slowly, "I have always been clear about grievances and grievances. Whoever does something wrong will die."


    Chu Yun clenched the letter paper in her hand.


    Su Ying was not in a hurry, but said quietly: "Of course, if you want to die resolutely for your father, it''s not like I can''t help you."


    "I promise my mother! But after the matter is done, my little girl begged my mother to allow my little girl to leave the capital. My little girl promises that she will never set foot in the capital again in this life!"


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes, "Okay."


    That night, Chu Yun was sent back to Duke Yasukuni.


    Chu Min was so worried that his hair turned gray these days. After Chu Yun and Mrs. Chu were punished, the emperor didn''t do anything. He didn''t know whether the emperor knew about what he did or not.


    "Master, Missy has been sent back."


    The butler''s voice brought Chu Min back to his senses, "What? Yun''er returned home?"


    The butler nodded. Everyone in the Yasukuni Mansion is in danger these days, and they are afraid that something will happen to them and they will lose their heads. Now that Chu Yun is sent back, does it mean that the emperor still cares about the face of the Yasukuni Mansion?


    "Go and see."


    Chu Yun was sent back to her yard by the maid, and the housekeeper immediately sent for a doctor.


    When Chu Min arrived, the maid had already tidied up Chu Yun, and the doctor also came to see her.


    "Master."


    The doctor saw Chu Min enter the room, and quickly got up to salute.


    "How is Missy?"


    The doctor said: "Go back to the lord, there is nothing serious about the eldestdy, but she is a little weak. I will prescribe a warming prescription, and the eldestdy will get better after taking it for a few days."


    Hearing what the doctor said, Chu Min nodded, "Well, go, make a bowl of bird''s nest porridge for the eldestdy."


    "yes."


    Chu Min asked everyone in the room to back out.


    After the door was closed, he walked to Chu Yun''s bed. Seeing that Chu Yun had lost a lot of weight and her face turned ck, she frowned.


    "Who let you back?"


    Chu Yun nced at Chu Min with a nk expression. At the moment when he rushed over for the first time, she still held a trace of expectation in her heart. She felt that Chu Min had father-daughter feelings for her, but at this moment, his eyes The anxiety in Li is not for her.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t even speak? My father asked you, who asked you toe back, and what did you tell you? But me you again? What did you tell them?"


    None of the series of questions cared about her own life, whichpletely shattered the little light of hope in Chu Yun''s heart.


    "My daughter heard that my mother was also beaten thirty times by the queen that day. I don''t know how my mother is doing now?"


    A look of impatience shed across Chu Min''s brows, but he still said patiently: "She''s fine, just some skin trauma, she''ll be fine after lying down for a few days, and your mother is really, dare to attack the emperor and empress in public, If you don''t die, you will die."


    These words made Chu Yun''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley instantly, Chu Min didn''t care about their mother''s life or death at all!


    Chu Yun''s hands hidden in the quilt were tightly clenched, but her face was full of grievances.


    "It was the emperor who let his daughter back. He didn''t mean anything to her. He was just worried that the queen would make trouble for her, so he cooperated with the queen to make such a y. The emperor said that she should let her cultivate in the pce first, and wait until hepletely destroyed the queen. After staying here, it won''t be toote to take my daughter into the pce."


    Chu Min was taken aback for a moment, and then understood again.


    That''s right, there are few men in this world who can withstand the temptation of a beauty, not to mention the queen''s fierceness, the emperor is probably already tired of it.


    Thinking of this, Chu Min''s tense nerves rxed a little bit, and he said with a concerned look on his face: "Then what did you say to the emperor?"


    Chu Min''s eyes were sharp, and Chu Yun felt a burst of resentment, "My daughter didn''t say anything, she just said that she did such shameless things because she was in love with the emperor. Everything is her fault."


    These wordspletely reassured Chu Min, "That''s good, that''s good." After finishing speaking, he felt that this sounded a bit wrong, and smiled and cared: "You have suffered these days, what kind of father do you want?" Get someone to bring it to you right away, don''t worry about your mother, the maids and women will take good care of you."


    Chu Yun nodded sensiblely, "Thank you, father. I have worried my father for the past few days. I don''t know what''s going on with grandfather? How is grandfather?"


    Chu Min changed for a moment, and then raised his lips and said: "Don''t worry, the empress has rejuvenated, your grandfather is no longer in danger of life, but he is old after all, so don''t bother him if nothing happens."


    Chu Yun lowered her eyes and responded softly, "Yes, my daughter understands."


    After understanding the situation, Chu Min didn''t have the patience to stay any longer, and after a few simple greetings with Chu Yun, he got up and left the room.


    The moment Chu Min turned to leave, Chu Yun''s face gradually darkened.


    "Since you don''t care about our lives, don''t me me!"

 Chapter 596: put a long line to catch big fish

    Chapter 596 Putting a long line to catch big fish


    As soon as Chu Min returned to the study, his cronies followed him in.


    "My lord, there is a situation in Jinling City."


    Chu Min frowned, "What''s going on?"


    The confidant whispered: "A while ago, the emperor sent a letter to Jinling City on the grounds that he wanted to celebrate King Jiangning''s birthday, asking his son to go to the city to celebrate King Jiangning''s birthday."


    Chu Min was surprised, he didn''t know about this, "How will the son deal with it?"


    "Just now, my subordinates received a message from over there saying that the prince has disappeared. Originally, the prince set up an ambush at the ce where he left Jinling City, and he only returned to the city after he was stabbed and injured, so as to push back his refusal to enter the capital. order, but who would have thought that after the assassination, the crown prince disappeared."


    Chu Minxin raised his throat instantly, "What do you mean missing?"


    The face of the confidant was also very ugly, "At that time, the people who escorted the son died, and the whereabouts of the son was unknown. After the news came back to Jinling City, they immediately sent people to search along the road, but they never found a trace of the son."


    Chu Min paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back, "Immediately block all iing letters from that side, and wipe out all involvements rted to that side. You must move quickly, and absolutely no one can see any clues!"


    He always had an ominous premonition that something big was about to happen.


    Now that the emperor is not moving, it must be just the calm before the storm!


    Besides, after Zhu Lin robbed Xiao Shijie, he let the team disperse and headed for the capital in several routes.


    After rushing for a period of time, they finally arrived at the inn closest to the capital.


    Two maids who know kung fu pushed Xiao Shijie, who had been transformed into a wheelchair, into the wing room. The wound on his back should have healed long ago, but he has been on the road all this time. It copsed, causing the flesh around his wound to rot.


    Xiao Shijie sat on the wheelchair with weakness and pain. He was so weak that he couldn''t resist at all.


    After entering the house, two maids carried him to the bed.


    After this period of observation, he knew that these two maids must be able to kung fu. In order to prevent him from escaping, they would guard his bedside twelve hours a day.


    Xiao Shijie was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He had been plotting the itinerary all the time. He knew that they must be not far from the capital. Difficult.


    The servant girl came in with the food, and fed him mouthfuls. After eating, Xiao Shijie said, "After driving for so many days, I want to take a bath before going to Beijing."


    The servant girl nced at him and said: "The wound on Shizi''s body is still not healed, and if it gets wet, the wound will only get worse. Shizi still bear it, and it won''t be toote to wash after the wound is healed."


    Xiao Shijie said with a sullen face: "My son was made into this state by you, just taking a bath. Are you still afraid that this son will run away! Or, do you want this son to face the saint like this?"


    The two servant girls exchanged nces, "Your Majesty, wait a moment, and this servant girl will go out and prepare hot water."


    The two maids withdrew.


    Xiao Shijie sat in the wheelchair, gritted his teeth and pushed the wheelchair with his hands to the window. He took out the whistle hidden in his hair and blew it softly. The whistle was not sharp, it sounded like the whistling wind. Under normal circumstances, it will not attract the attention of others.


    He had set up a ce for pigeons outside the capital before. If it was very close to the capital, his pigeons should be able to hear his whistle.


    After Xiao Shijie blew the whistle, he gritted his teeth and pushed the wheelchair back to the original ce to wait.


    The two servant girls only left for half a quarter of an hour, and when they entered the room, they saw him still sitting where they were and didn''t think much about it.


    When they went out to fetch water again, Xiao Shijie heard the sound of wings pping outside the window.


    He looked back and saw a carrier pigeon flying in.


    He blew his whistle lightly and let the pigeon fly to hisp.


    After he caught the pigeon, he stuffed the letter paper he had prepared earlier on the pigeon and let it fly.


    The moment the pigeon flew out of the window, the door was pushed open again by the maid.


    The two servant girls only nced at him and then looked away.


    What Xiao Shijie didn''t know was that the moment he released the pigeon, the pigeon was shot down.


    The officers and soldiers handed the letter paper taken from the pigeon''s leg to Zhu Lin.


    He only showed up on the first day Xiao Shijie woke up, and then changed his appearance and followed the team all the time.


    Zhu Lin took it over and took a look, "This prince of Jiangning is really not simple. I don''t know how many spies have been buried in the capital."


    "My lord, do you want to spread this news?"


    "Tell it, how can theye to save people if you don''t tell it? If you don''t save people, how can you end all their dens?" The emperor said, put a long line to catch big fish, and see how many fish there are in the fish ponds in the capital. Yu is surnamed Jinling!"


    Zhu Lin put the letter paper back on the carrier pigeon and let the officers and soldiers release it.


    Early the next morning, Zhu Lin took Xiao Shijie back to Beijing.


    Before the team stepped into the capital, Zhu Lin changed his attire and returned to his original appearance, and personally sent Xiao Shijie to King Jiangning''s residence.


    When he got the news, King Jiang Ning hugged left and right andy on the bed with several dancers in a mess.


    Hearing that Xiao Shijie had arrived outside the door, he was so frightened that he almost jumped out of bed.


    "The man has arrived? When did it happen?" King Jiang Ning hurriedly got up from the bed and asked his servants to wait for him to wash and dress.


    "Returning to the prince, the son just arrived. Master Zhu Linzhu sent someone to send him here. He said that the son traveled all the way to the capital to celebrate the prince''s birthday. He would not have to go to the pce to meet the emperor if he traveled a lot. The emperor will personally go to the mansion to congratte the prince."


    Jiang Ning Wang walked out after dressing up, and Xiao Shijie had already been sent to the main hall.


    Xiao Shijie felt his eyes dimmed, and when he looked up, he saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure walking in.


    The corners of his eyes tensed for a moment, and hisplexion gradually sank.


    King Jiang Ning was taken aback the moment he saw Xiao Shijie. It was nothing but that he felt too strange. If Xiao Shijie''s eyebrows and eyes were not somewhat simr to his own, he would not have recognized him.


    Jiang Ning Wang coughed lightly, "You''re here, are you okay on the way?"


    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that Xiao Shijie is not very good, and King Jiang Ning is just looking for something to say, and the question is really not distracting enough.


    Xiao Shijie lowered his eyes, his voice could not hear any emotion, "My son is very good, thank you for your father''s concern, but he identally suffered a little trauma when he came here, so he asked his father to find a doctor for his son."


    King Jiang Ning was a little surprised, and stood up again before his **** fell, "Are you injured? Who hurt you?"

 Chapter 597: Dont even think about getting on a pirate ship

    Chapter 597 Don''t even think about getting on a pirate ship


    King Jiang Ning called a doctor for Xiao Shijie to treat the wound. Looking at his **** shoulder, he felt his scalp numb, turned around and left the room.


    King Jiang Ning pulled the steward aside and asked in a low voice, "You said that kid Zhu Lin sent him back?"


    "It''s the prince, Master Zhu sent the son back."


    King Jiangning doesn''t care about the affairs of the court, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything. Zhu Lin belongs to the emperor, and Zhu Lin sent Xiao Shijie back, which shows that the emperor has put his worries about Xiao Shijie on the surface.


    Could it be that this kid really had some thoughts that he shouldn''t have?


    King Jiang Ning instantly felt a chill down his spine, one unfilial son was fine, but if there were two, would the emperor easily let him go?


    After the doctor treated Xiao Shijie''s wound and left, King Jiang Ning returned to the house.


    Days of running around and mental tension had exhausted Xiao Shijie. He was about to squat for a while when he heard King Jiang Ning''s footsteps.


    Xiao Shijiey on the bed and closed his eyes, pretending to be dead.


    He heard King Jiangning''s footsteps getting restless, and finally stopped in front of his bed, "You should know why your elder brother ended up like that. Although we are both surnamed Xiao, some things are not ours or ours. Don''t go there." There is still a glimmer of hope in the fight, if you also have thoughts that you shouldn''t have, don''t me your father for being ruthless!"


    Xiao Shijie''s hands under the quilt gradually clenched into fists, but he didn''t say a word.


    King Jiang Ning saw that Xiao Shijie hadn''t moved, so he stretched out his hand to poke his wound with some dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Shijie almost jumped up in pain! !


    "Have you heard what you said for your father?"


    Xiao Shijie gritted his teeth and remained silent, but King Jiang Ning kept poking!


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Shijie couldn''t bear it and let out a cold cry. His bloodshot eyes were full of anger, and King Jiang Ning froze in ce with a stare.


    Such eyes made King Jiangning even more uneasy. There must be something wrong with this kid, there must be something wrong!


    These rebellious boys can''t kill him, they are all reconciled.


    King Jiangning didn''t dare to look at him, so he forced himself to say viciously: "Be obedient and rest well, if you make trouble and be a father, I want you to look good!" After finishing speaking, he turned around and ran away without giving Xiao Shijie a chance to react.


    Xiao Shijie stared at his back, the resentment in his heart deepened.


    When King Jiangning arrived outside the courtyard, he ordered his servants to guard Xiao Shijie''s courtyard, and Xiao Shijie was not allowed to step out of the courtyard gate.


    Xiao Shijie''s arrival not only disturbed King Jiang Ning, Chu Min also became more and more restless.


    "Are you sure you have cut off all contact with that side?" After court, Chu Min asked his cronies toe into the study to inquire.


    "Don''t worry, my lord, as long as the small ones are handled, they will be wiped clean."


    Chu Min was a little relieved after hearing what he said.


    After the cronies left, an attendant walked in.


    "Master, Taohuayuan sent someone to pass the news, saying that the young master is sick and the situation is not very good. I want to ask the elder to take a look."


    Chu Min just wanted to refuse, but felt that staying at the house would only make him more upset, so he asked his attendant to prepare the car.


    As soon as Chu Min left the pce, someone quietly followed his carriage.


    After passing through the busy streets, the carriage came to an inconspicuous small courtyard.


    Chu Min got off the carriage and went straight into the yard, and didn''te out back to the mansion until it was getting dark.


    The figure following him decided that after Chu Min left, he quietly crawled into the dog hole in the small courtyard, and when he came out again, it was half an hourter.


    As night fell, the Yasukuni Mansion was brightly lit.


    Since Chu Yun was sent back, except for Chu Min who came twice and Madam Chu, no one came near her yard again.


    A maid walked into the room carrying hot water, "Miss, let''s soak your feet before going to bed."


    Chu Yun''s injuries were almost healed, but she never stepped out of this room again.


    Hearing the sound, she slowly raised her head, "En."


    The servant girl came forward to wash her feet with hot water.


    "Miss, news came back from over there that the person was housed in a fancy courtyard in Dongcheng District and gave birth to a boy, who has reached the age of enlightenment."


    "Wow!"


    "ah!"


    The servant girl fell to the ground in fright after being kicked in the face by the footwashing water.


    After regaining her senses, she quickly nced at Chu Yun, met her cold eyes, and knelt down in fright to beg for mercy, "Miss, forgive me, miss forgive me."


    I have reached the age of enlightenment, at least three to five years ago!


    It''s not that Chu Min doesn''t have a concubine, Mrs. Chu hurt her body when she gave birth to Chu Yun, and she couldn''t get pregnant again, and it''s not that she didn''t have a concubine for Chu Min, but Chu Min is used to being a good person, and these years she seldom went to the concubine''s house , asionally pregnant concubines only gave birth to daughters.


    Her mother med herself very much for this, but she didn''t expect that he had already secretly raised the outer room!


    "Get up."


    Obtaining Chu Yun''s words, the servant girl seemed to be pardoned. She carefully looked at Chu Yun''s face, thought about it and said tentatively: "Miss, do you want to tell Da Furen about this?"


    The Yasukuni Mansion is such a big family, if the news about raising a concubine gets out, the eldestdy and the others might be poked in the back.


    Chu Yun sneered, "You get ready to go down, I''m going to meet that **** tomorrow."


    "Miss, you haven''t left the cab yet, should I leave this matter to the madam? Otherwise, if it gets out, I''m afraid it will hurt the reputation of thedy."


    The coldness on Chu Yun''s face was even worse, "I''ve already be like this, what reputation do I have?"


    The servant girl was at a loss for words. The people who were begging for marriage like the eldestdy were about to step through the threshold of the Yasukuni mansion. Since the incident happened to the eldestdy, no one came to the door again.


    "Do as I say."


    "Yes Yes."


    ¡­


    After Xiao Shijie had a short period of panic during the two days when Xiao Shijie arrived in the capital, King Jiangning rxed his vignce seeing Xiao Shijie staying honestly in the yard these days, and continued to spend time and drink.


    The maid carried the food box and pushed open the door and walked in.


    Xiao Shijie has been lying in bed for the past few days, and he doesn''t even have the intention of getting up.


    The servant girl put the food box on the low table, carried it to Xiao Shijie and said softly, "My lord, it''s time for dinner."


    Hearing this, Xiao Shijie opened his eyes and nced at the maid, then sat up slowly.


    "My lord, I have already contacted the lord several times, but the lord didn''t respond at first, and then he directly withdrew the person who contacted us."


    Xiao Shijie''s pupils sank, and he sneered ferociously, "He thought something was going to happen to my son, and he wanted to clean up the rtionship."


    "My lord, what should I do?"


    "Let that woman tell him that this son''s boat is not so easy to get off. If he wants to tear his face apart, this son will have a hard time, and he will die too!"


    The servant girl responded in a low voice, "Yes, I understand."

 Chapter 598: Women, just cant be too pampered

    Chapter 598 Women, just can''t be spoiled too much


    Imperial Pce, inside the Royal Study Room.


    Zhang Shuming handed the hot tea to Xiao Jin.


    "Your Majesty, it will be King Jiangning''s birthday in a few days. This is a congrattory gift prepared by the servant."


    Xiao Jin paused, then casually nced at Li Yi, "Just be ready."


    "yes."


    "It''s rare for Xiao Shijie to go to Beijing to celebrate King Jiangning''s birthday. In this way, you can send some money from the pce to King Jiangning, and let him organize this birthday banquet well. Then I will be there in person to celebrate King Jiangning''s birthday."


    Zhang Shuming responded repeatedly and sent people to the Jiangning Pce to pass on the message. By the way, the news that the emperor was going to celebrate the birthday of Jiangning King identally spread outside the pce.


    Soon, the aristocratic families in the capital all knew the emperor''s intentions. They who had been keeping a respectful distance from King Jiangning could only follow suit, expressing to King Jiangning that they wanted to attend his birthday banquet.


    For a while, King Jiang Ning became more popr, and he had more entertainment than before.


    Chu Min passed the restaurant and watched the drunken King Jiang Ning being helped out of the restaurant. He always felt that things were going in an indescribably weird way, as if they had been tricked into a big circle. He felt that he had already Soberly avoided this circle, but already felt an indescribable suffocation.


    "Let''s go, hurry back home."


    Backing back to Duke Jing''s mansion, Chu Min was about to go back to his study when he was stopped by a maid.


    He took a closer look and recognized that the person was serving in front of Chu Yun.


    People are also impatient when they are anxious, he frowned and said displeasedly: "What''s wrong?"


    "Go back to the elder, the eldestdy said that there is something very important that she wants to tell the elder."


    Chu Min frowned even tighter, what else could Chu Yun have important to do?


    But he followed the maid to Chu Yun''s room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Chu Yun standing in front of the window. When she heard the movement, she only slowly turned her eyes to look at him, and didn''te forward to salute respectfully as usual.


    Chu Min exhaled, dissatisfied: "Why are you looking for a father?"


    Chu Yun didn''t speak in a hurry, but just asked the maids to back out.


    In the house, only father and daughter were left.


    Chu Yun didn''t say anything, just took out a long life lock and a letter from her body.


    The moment Chu Min saw the Changsheng Lock clearly, Chu Min''s face suddenly sank!


    This longevity lock was given to his son who was raised outside at the beginning of the year. How could it be in Chu Yun''s hands! ?


    Chu Min red at Chu Yun with gloomy eyes, and before he could speak, Chu Yun said softly: "Father should read the letter before speaking."


    Chu Min patiently picked up the envelope and opened it, looking at ten lines at a nce.


    After reading the letter, his expression changed.


    "Where did you get these things? Tell me!"


    Facing the furious Chu Min, Chu Yun was not afraid at all, "Who does this lock belong to? Father should know better than daughter. As for this letter... how did this locke from, and how did this lettere from. It was originally from my father." However, my father and I are a family, if someone wants to murder my father, I, as a daughter, will never sit idly by."


    Hearing these words, Chu Min was a little confused, "How did you know their existence?"


    Chu Yun raised the corners of her lips, but she was not smiling, "There is no imprable wall in this world. It is the father''s blood. The daughter was supposed to take it back for her father, but the woman threatened that not only would she go back to the pce , I still want to be the eldestdy!"


    Chu Min''splexion became even uglier.


    "It''s just a woman who can''te to the stage. How can my daughter fulfill her wish? But faith is too important. The daughter is also worried that she still has her father''s handle in her hand, so she stabilized her first and secretly sent her I brought this letter back."


    Chu Min''s fingertips turned white while pinching the letter. He wrote the letter to Xiao Shijie himself. He still remembered that when he wrote this letter, he also wanted to express his sincerity, so he stamped his own letter on the back of the letter. With the seal belonging to the Yasukuni government.


    After the letter was sent out, Xiao Shijie specially returned the letter to express his trust in him.


    After getting the reply letter, he didn''t deal with it immediately, and when he tried to find it afterwards, he couldn''t find it.


    Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of that woman!


    If this letter is delivered to the emperor, he will surely die!


    Chu Min was angry and scared, and because Chu Yun knew what he had been hiding all along, all the negative emotions rushed out, making his face look even more ferocious.


    Chu Yun could feel his upset, "Father, don''t worry, the people over there have been stabilized by my daughter, and she must be fine for a while, but... this is a hidden danger after all, if my father loves her , then let¡¯s send him away secretly, so as not to have too many daily dreams. As for the child... Originally, the mother was thinking of giving the father a few more concubines, after all, the father is still young..."


    Chu Yun''s words made Chu Min gradually wake up from his anger. Chu Yun''s words were all for his sake. Of course, she is also a member of the Yasukuni government. If something happened to him, she would never recover. In order to protect herself , Chu Yun would not tell lies to him.


    Woman, just don''t spoil her too much, otherwise she won''t even know what herst name is!


    Chu Min put the letter away, "Don''t worry about this matter, father will take care of it, don''t tell anyone, you know?"


    Chu Yun responded obediently, "Father, don''t worry, my daughter knows."


    Chu Min nodded, turned around and left the room.


    Not long after, Chu Yun''s servant girl walked into the room and said in a low voice: "Just now the Eldest Master left the house directly from the back door after the Eldest Miss. what to?"


    Chu Yun sneered, of course she went to solve the trouble.


    That night, Chu Yun didn''t know when Chu Min came back, but when he sent someone to check the house the next day, it had been burned to ashes by a fire.


    There were two corpses in the yard, one big and one small, and two old servants, all dead.


    When the news reached Xiao Shijie, it was already half a dayter.


    His face was so gloomy that ck water dripped out, "Chu Min, you are more ruthless than I imagined!"


    "My lord, Chu Min can no longer be used by us, why don''t you find a way to escape from the capital as soon as possible?"


    At the beginning, he spent countless financial and material resources to win over Chu Min. If he said he couldn''t use it, he didn''t need it. Then he really took Xiao Shijie as a soft persimmon!


    "Send someone to tell Chu Min, let him find a way to see me, don''t think that I don''t have his handle, at worst, I can find a way to escape back to Jinling City, he can only stay in Beijing Die!"


    Chu Min came to Xiao Shijie disguised as an attendant three dayster.


    The door of the room was closed, Chu Min slowly stood up straight and his eyes fell on Xiao Shijie like a torch.


    "Xiao Shizi is really good at calcting!"

 Chapter 599: I just hope you dont regret

    Chapter 599 I just ask you not to regret


    Xiao Shijie sneered, "Speaking of scheming, who canpare to Mr. Chu? Why, before the matter starts, you think this son will definitely lose?"


    Chu Min''s face was gloomy. If it wasn''t for Xiao Shijie''s relentless pursuit, he would have been able to pull himself out of this vortex. He suppressed the killing intent in his eyes. He couldn''t take Xiao Shijie''s life now. The emperor''s suspicion.


    Chu Min lost his temper and continued: "Now the emperor is afraid that he has noticed the son. If I don''t do something and the emperor finds out, we will all die."


    Xiao Shijie''s expression remained unchanged, "I''m asking Mr. Chu to tell you that everything you do is because you are afraid of being suspected by the emperor?"


    Chu Min didn''t say a word, but said: "What is your n next, and how did youe to the capital?"


    Xiao Shijie''s expression was unpredictable, and he knew that Chu Min was trying to trick him, "My son went to Beijing voluntarily, but he met Zhu Lin on the way, so he used his people to protect my son all the way. As for my son''s injuries, they are just It''s just a cover-up."


    Chu Min frowned invisibly, but did not continue to ask, "What is your n next?"


    Xiao Shijie''s pupils shrank, "My son must find a way to leave here. As you said, although the emperor has not treated me now, he has already suspected me. Staying in the capital is just a fish for me."


    "The prince is right, I wonder what the prince''s n is?"


    Xiao Shijie asked Chu Min to lean forward, "I do have ns, but I need Master Chu''s help."


    Chu Min''s eyes shed a strange color very quickly, but on his face, he looked respectful and obedient, "Your Majesty, please speak."


    "This son is going to be on my father''s birthday..." Xiao Shijie whispered in Chu Min''s ear.


    "However, this son is being watched all the time, and many people have no way to do it. At that time, Master Chu will be needed to help."


    After hearing this, Chu Min stood up slowly, "I understand, it''s just that the emperor will go there in person on the birthday of King Jiangning, and there will be many imperial troops following him. The son''s n is not impossible, but it needs to be done." For a more detailed n, let me think about this matter carefully."


    Xiao Shijie nodded, "The matter is of great importance, and there can be no mistakes in any mitigation. Master Chu should really think about it clearly. After all, if something happens to this son, if the emperor tortures him to extract a confession, this son cannot guarantee whether he can withstand the torture. Nothing will happen. Recruited."


    Thest sentence is Chi Guoguo''s threat. If Chu Min dares not help him, he will drag him to death together.


    Chu Min pulled the corners of his lips stiffly, "Don''t worry, my son, I know what to do. It is impossible to stay here for a long time, so I will leave. If the arrangements are made properly, my son can send someone to inform me. It''s still the same ce. connector."


    "good."


    After Chu Min left, Xiao Shijie''s expressionpletely sank.


    The servant girl pushed open the door and walked in, put the food box on the low table and came to the bed and whispered: "Your Majesty, do you think this Chu Min can still be trusted?"


    Xiao Shijie sneered, Chu Min is now trying to get rid of him everywhere, how can he help him sincerely, but what he wants is not his sincerity, "This son keeps him for his own use, and he will do everything he exined before." Is it all right?"


    "Back to Shizi, everything is done."


    Xiao Shijie nodded, "En."


    After Chu Min returned to the Jingguo Mansion, he called his cronies, "Arrange the people back, and see what Xiao Shijie will do when the timees."


    The cronies managed to get rid of their rtionship with Xiao Shijie, and they didn''t understand why Chu Min wanted to do it again.


    "Does your lord still n to work for Xiao Shizi?"


    Chu Min smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes, "Of course not, he needs my help to escape on King Jiangning''s birthday, but how can I help him, I''m going to send him to hell! "


    "Only by knowing his detailed n, can we destroy him better and avoid future troubles forever!"


    "yes."


    After the confidant left, the servant girl''s voice sounded outside the door, "My lord, my father-inw is awake."


    Ever since Xiao Jin and Su Ying came to the Duke of Yasukuni''s mansion to see him, the courtyard of the Duke of Jingguo has been sealed off by the imperial army. Without the emperor''s order, no one can enter the courtyard, and he can''t inquire about the news inside. .


    Now hearing that Lord Jingguo woke up, Chu Min''s heart was in his throat.


    "Is the person awake?"


    "Yes, I woke up. The father-inw asked the elder, saying that he wanted to see the elder."


    Chu Min''s heart beat faster, but he didn''t show it on his face, he forced himself to speak calmly, "I see, this will pass."


    There were still imperial guards guarding outside the Yasukuni Court, but this time Chu Min didn''t stop them when he went again.


    Chu Min followed the maid into the room.


    "Grandpa, the Grand Master is here."


    There was a slight movement in the room, and the two imperial physicians came out from the back room, bowed to Chu Min, and then retreated.


    Chu Min took a deep breath and walked to Lord Yasukuni''s bed.


    After another serious illness, Lord Yasukuni lost a lot of weight and his eyes became dim.


    Seeing Lord Yasukuni like this, Chu Min felt a little strange in his heart, but this strange feeling was quickly reced by uneasiness.


    Mr. Jingguo looked up at him weakly, and Chu Min was embarrassed by this look.


    "Father."


    Grand Yasukuni slowly withdrew his gaze, let out a deep breath, and pointed to the water ss at hand.


    Chu Min understood, and quickly brought the water ss to Duke Yasukuni''s mouth.


    Duke Yasukuni took a breath before letting out a mouthful of foul air.


    "I''m old after all, some things can''t be left to my old bones."


    Chu Min pulled out a relieved smile stiffly, "Father is talking nonsense, you just caught a cold, that''s all, the imperial doctor and the queen havee to see you, and you will be fine in a short time."


    Lord Jingguo shook his head, and didn''t ask what happened to Chu Min these days, he just said: "You, you have a strong temper since you were young, there is nothing wrong with men beingpetitive, but with that kind of energy, it is easy to get into dead ends , This person, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are too tense, you stand on the observatory and think that you can see all the small mountains, but you don¡¯t know that there is a sky above your head, there is always a ce that you can¡¯t reach.¡±


    These words made Chu Min''s hanging heart tremble, "Father...I..."


    Prince Yasukuni raised his head and interrupted him, "Being a father is just emotional. I think of something about your childhood, which is funny and hateful."


    Chu Min buzzed his lips, and swallowed the words again. Perhaps, he was also afraid of seeing the disappointed look in Lord Jingguo''s eyes.


    "You are all grown up, and your children can''t be controlled by their mothers or fathers. If you make a choice, just do it. If it doesn''t work, just ask yourself not to regret it."

 Chapter 600: birthday party

    Chapter 600 Birthday Banquet


    Chu Min''s expression was gloomy. For a moment, he felt that Lord Yasukuni knew everything.


    "Father, don''t worry too much, you will be fine."


    Prince Yasukuni shook his head, motioning for him to help him to lie down, "I''m tired, I''m tired, go, it''s gettingte, let''s get some rest, tomorrow you have to go to court tomorrow."


    Chu Min covered him with a quilt carefully, "Yes, father also rest first, son wille to see you tomorrow."


    Prince Yasukuni closed his eyes.


    He didn''t open his eyes again until he heard Chu Min''s leaving footsteps, and let out a heavy breath when he saw Chu Min''s leaving back. When he closed his eyes again, a teardrop overflowed from the corner of his eyes.


    King Jiangning''s birthday is at the end of the month.


    Because of the news that Xiao Jin woulde, quite a few people came to Jiangning Wang Qingsheng today.


    Early in the morning, King Jiangning stood outside the gate refreshed and weed the guests. He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t seen so many ttering faces at the same time.


    "Congrattions on the birthday of the prince."


    "Master Li is here, pleasee inside quickly."


    After these days of cultivation, Xiao Shijie''s wound has healed, and now he is standing outside the door with King Jiang Ning to wee guests.


    People who came to celebrate Jiangning Wang''s birthday ignored Xiao Shijie''s existence with great discernment, and those who couldn''t bear to hide their faces just went into the mansion after a simple exchange of greetings.


    Xiao Shijie stared at those people with a cold look in his eyes.


    This scene happened to be caught by King Jiang Ning, "Okay, your injuries are not healed yet, so go in and wait, it won''t be toote for you toe back when the banquet starts."


    Xiao Shijie didn''t refuse, "Okay, I''ll go in first."


    After Xiao Shijie left, King Jiang Ning let out a sigh of relief. When he stood by the side, he always felt a burden in his heart. Once he left, he felt much more rxed.


    When the banquet was about to begin, a group of forbidden troops arrived outside the gate of the mansion.


    King Jiang Ning immediately greeted him when he saw this, "See Your Majesty."


    Xiao Jin, who was dressed in a purple uniform, got off the carriage, and when he stood still, he did not leave, but stretched out his hand to help Su Ying get off.


    King Jiang Ning did not expect Su Ying toe too.


    "See Empress Empress."


    The two stood still and let Jiang Ning Wang and others get up.


    "Today, the queen and I are here to see Uncle Wang''s birthday banquet. Uncle Wang is the master. Just treat me and the queen as ordinary juniors."


    Give King Jiang Ning 10,000 guts, he wouldn''t even dare!


    He respectfully invited people to the mansion. The weather is cold and cold. In order to hold today''s banquet, King Jiang Ning has already repaired thergest courtyard, which can fully amodate the guests who came today.


    "The emperor is here, the empress is here."


    As the voice of the eunuch''s singing sounded, people who had already arrived in the banquet hall stood up and saluted one after another.


    Xiao Jin joined hands with Su Ying to walk into the Jin Hall and sit at the head.


    Xiao Shijie watched Xiao Jin''s footsteps pass by in front of his eyes, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    Suddenly, an embroidered shoe embroidered with pearls stopped in front of him, Xiao Shijie was startled, subconsciously raised his head, and met a pair of bottomless phoenix eyes.


    Xiao Shijie quickly withdrew his gaze and lowered his eyes. It''s not that he hasn''t heard of the Queen''s reputation, but he doesn''t care. For him, no matter how powerful a woman is, how powerful can it be?


    It was just the look in his eyes just now, but it surprised him inexplicably.


    This woman is so powerful.


    With just one nce, Su Ying withdrew his gaze and followed Xiao Jin to the main seat.


    Jiang Ning Wang sat under Xiao Jin and the others, watching their eyes from time to time.


    "In order to celebrate the birthday of King Jiangning, the son came back from Jinling City. Your filial piety really touched me. I will respect this ss of wine to the son first."


    Xiao Shijie held the wine ss on the table and stood up respectfully, "Thank you for your praise, I have long wanted to return to Beijing, but I was always entangled in trivial matters, so I didn''t return. This time I finally got this opportunity to meet you." Seeing the emperor and father, I was even happy in my heart."


    "This ss of wine should be offered to the emperor by the humble minister." After finishing speaking, Xiao Shijie drank the wine in the ss in one gulp.


    Xiao Jin also drank the wine in the ss.


    Jiang Ning Wang also stood up at the right time to warm up the scene, and the atmosphere at the banquet suddenly heated up.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, King Jiangning became a little more aggressive, and he became more courageous.


    "Your Majesty, I''m really happy today. I can''t remember how long it''s been since I had such a birthday. Thank you, Your Majesty." King Jiang Ning blushed and came to Xiao Jin with a ss of wine. Some big tongues.


    Xiao Jin picked up the wine ss and touched it with kindness on his face, "As long as Uncle Wang is happy."


    "Happy, I don''t know how happy he is." After finishing speaking, he drank the wine in the ss again, turned around and went to the dance floor in the center of the hall to dance with the singers.


    All the guests felt that King Jiang Ning was quite courageous and dared to be so presumptuous in front of the emperor, but seeing that the emperor didn''t seem to want to me him, they allughed and enjoyed the song and dance.


    The atmosphere at the banquet was pushed to a climax.


    Su Ying sat on the chair and ate the dishes on the table with great interest. Although the taste was not as good as that in the pce, it was not bad.


    "This dim sum is also good, you can try it." Xiao Jin pushed the dim sum in front of him towards Su Ying''s table.


    Su Ying groaned, picked up the chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Xiao Shijie sat at the bottom, seemed to be watching a song and dance, and his peripheral vision fell on Xiao Jin and Su Ying. Seeing that Su Ying was eating the whole time, he felt that the way Su Ying looked at him just now might be just an ident?


    Xiao Shijie looked away, and a maid fell on top of him, and the drink in his hand instantly wet his robe.


    "My son forgives my sins, my son forgives my sins, my servant deserves to die, my servant deserves to die..." The servant girl was so frightened that her face paled and she kowtowed for mercy.


    Just at this time, the singing and dancing stopped, and many people were attracted by the movement here and looked over here.


    Jiang Ning Wang was dancing vigorously with the dancer, when he suddenly heard the maid''s crying and begging, he cursed dissatisfiedly: "What are you doing, today is the king''s birthday, crying and mourning, get out, get out of here!"


    The servant girl didn''t dare to say anything, and rolled away in a hurry.


    The steward walked to Xiao Shijie at the right time, "Your Majesty, your robe is already wet, you should go down with the servant and change into a clean one."


    Xiao Shijie''s face was not very good-looking, and he was very dissatisfied with such an episode, but due to the presence of guests, he has been trying his best to bear it.


    "It''s my minister who was rude." Xiao Shijie stood up and saluted Xiao Jin before leaving with the housekeeper.


    The dance music sounded again, and King Jiang Ning danced with the dancer again, as if he didn''t take the episode just now into his heart.


    Xiao Shijie followed the butler to the side room in the backyard.


    "Your Majesty, wait for a moment, the ve will go and get some clean robes."


    Xiao Shijie nodded, and sat down on the chair calmly.


    After the butler stepped back, a figure pushed open the door and walked in.

 Chapter 601: I predicted your prediction

    Chapter 601 I predicted your prediction


    "My son, everything is ready and you can act at any time." The person who came was Xiao Shijie''s confidant.


    His brows and eyes darkened, "Let''s do it, where is Chu Min?"


    "The spies sent news that Chu Min was already waiting at the east gate."


    "good."


    The banquet was still singing and dancing, and just as the guests were drinking and drinking, there was a sudden sound of shouting and killing outside the door.


    A figure flew in from the courtyard gate and mmed heavily on the banquet gate.


    "ah!"


    "Who is it!" The imperial guards inside immediately raised their vignce and drew out their long knives.


    People in the room immediately tensed up when they heard the movement.


    The sound of singing and dancing stopped abruptly.


    The sound of beating and killing outside the door became more and more intense, and everyone''s hearts rose to their throats.


    "Protect the emperor, protect the emperor."


    Several generals stepped forward and surrounded Xiao Jin and Su Ying.


    Xiao Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, but there was no obvious expression change on his face.


    Su Ying was still holding thest piece of pastry in her hand, and followed Xiao Jin.


    At this time, Jiang Yang suddenly rushed in through the back door, "Your Majesty, the backyard of the mansion is on fire, and the subordinates and others will **** the Emperor and Empress back to the pce."


    "What, the backyard is on fire?" King Jiang Ning''s face instantly became flustered when he heard it. There were more than a dozen of his concubines in there, so they couldn''t just die like this!


    "What''s going on outside?" Xiao Jin asked in a deep voice.


    "Back to the emperor, a group of people rushed in, intending to break into the main hall. The subordinates and others have already blocked them from the door. It is better for the emperor and the empress to leave as soon as possible."


    Xiao Jin held Su Ying''s hand, "Let''s go."


    The ministers saw Xiao Jin and the others retreating and followed suit.


    As soon as they came out, they smelled a strong smell of burning. When they looked up, they could already see the mes soaring into the sky not far away.


    The imperial army took Xiao Jin and the others to the back door and left. Xiao Shijie disguised himself and hid in the dark. When Xiao Jin and the others flocked to the back door, he also quickly mixed into the crowd and followed them out.


    These people lived in various ces in the city, and they went in all directions after leaving the mansion. No one noticed Xiao Shijie''s movements, and he got into the carriage that had been prepared long ago.


    "Go!"


    The carriage quickly moved towards the city gate with the weakest guards.


    The spies said that since he returned to Beijing, the officers and soldiers guarding the city gates have be stricter than before. Everyone who enters and exits the capital needs to go forward to check, and no one knows what the officers and soldiers are checking. Catch Jiangyang Bandit.


    Xiao Shijie knew that it was the emperor who was preventing him from escaping from the capital.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the location agreed with Chu Min.


    After the carriage stopped, Xiao Shijie got off the carriage, but he was no longer the same as before, but turned into a woman with her shoulders curled up.


    The confidant who was waiting at the junction stepped forward and took him to a carriage. As soon as he got up, he saw a familiar figure sitting in the carriage.


    Chu Min was startled when he saw a womaning in suddenly, and when he saw the other person''s eyebrows clearly, the corners of his eyes twitched violently.


    Xiao Shijie is willing to spare.


    "Let''s go, Master Chu, don''t wait for the other side to react."


    Chu Min nodded and motioned for the driver to drive.


    In a blink of an eye, the carriage came to the gate of the city, because there were a lot of people lined up at the gate of the city to check the people who left the city.


    When the officers and soldiers checked Chu Min''s carriage, Chu Min lifted the curtain.


    The officers and soldiers recognized Chu Min, and saluted respectfully, "Lord Chu."


    Chu Min nodded, "I am ordered to leave Beijing to handle business without dy."


    Hearing the words, the officers and soldiers nced at the carriage, seeing that it was a woman sitting in the carriage, they didn''t ask any further questions, just put their carriage and left.


    The carriage left the city, drove on the official road for a while, then turned to a remote path, and soon deviated from the official road.


    Although he left the capital, Xiao Shijie did not dare to rx his vignce.


    "Thank you so much Master Chu today, and I will definitely not treat Master Chu badly when this life is done."


    The speed of the carriage gradually slowed down, and Chu Min slowly turned his gaze to Xiao Shijie''s face, "Your Majesty is really not suitable for this heavy make-up look, as for the future..." He took advantage of Xiao Shijie''sck of reaction and pulled out the The dagger that had been prepared long ago stabbed down.


    "You, where is the future?" Chu Min''s eyes gradually became ferocious, and if he wanted to get rid of Xiao Shijie''s shackles, he could only let him die!


    As early as Xiao Shijie asked him to cooperate with him in escaping from the capital, he had made a n.


    Xiao Shijie was startled, and looked at Chu Min in astonishment, "You...you actually..."


    Chu Min sneered, "If you die, I will still be the Grand Master of the Yasukuni Mansion, the Lord Chu who is highly valued by the Emperor, and the heir of the Yasukuni Mansion. If you can make so many contributions to me, you are worthy of death."


    Xiao Shijie suddenly sneered, and his body suddenly approached Chu Min.


    Before Chu Min could react, he felt a pain in his abdomen.


    He widened his eyes in shock, looked at the knife on his abdomen in disbelief, and then looked at Chu Min''s abdomen, but there was no blood at all!


    "you you¡­"


    The knife in Xiao Shijie''s hand stirred his stomach vigorously, and blood gushed out of Chu Min''s mouth.


    "Chu Min, you are thinking of betraying me and disembarking from my boat, do you think I will still trust you?" Xiao Shijie sneered and opened his skirt, revealing a soft armor inside.


    When Chu Min stabbed in with a knife just now, he was too nervous to notice anything unusual. It''s not that he didn''t think that Xiao Shijie didn''t trust him, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Shijie would be so bold to kill him in the suburbs of Beijing!


    Xiao Shijie pulled out the knife suddenly, and Chu Min fell to the ground after spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Xiao Shijie sneered, wiped off the blood on the dagger, "Dispose of the corpse."


    The voice fell behind, and there was no movement outside for a long time.


    Xiao Shijie frowned, and when he lifted the curtain of the car, he realized that he had been surrounded by forbidden troops who had arrived at some unknown time.


    Xiao Shijie''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Jiang Yang walked to the carriage and stared at Xiao Shijie sharply, "King Jiangning''s birthday banquet is not over yet, where is your son nning to go?"


    Xiao Shijie clenched the dagger in his hand.


    "Please also ask the son to get off the car and follow back to Beijing."


    Xiao Shijie clenched his mrs and tried to calm himself down, "I don''t ride a horse, I just take a carriage."


    "The carriage is too slow, I''m afraid it will dy things, my son, please get out of the carriage."


    As soon as Jiang Yang finished speaking, he suddenly opened the curtain of the car and saw Chu Min lying on the car.


    Xiao Shijie saw that the matter had been revealed, and stabbed Jiang Yang with the dagger in his hand.


    "Take it!"


    Jiang Yang gave an order, and the forbidden army stepped forward one after another.


    Xiao Shijie was defeated by two fists and four hands, and was finally taken back to Beijing.


    Chu Min''s body followed him back.


    Xiao Shijie was escorted to the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice, and Chu Min''s body was also sent to the morgue of the Yamen.

 Chapter 602: what are you crazy about

    Chapter 602 Why are you crazy


    As the sun was setting, Su Ying''s car stopped in the backyard of the Yasukuni Mansion.


    The silver needles in Su Ying''s hand fell on Lord Yasukuni one by one, and she didn''t stop until thest one was dropped.


    "This quarter of an hour will be a bit ufortable, Lord Yasukuni bears with it."


    Master Yasukuni said in a hoarse voice, "Your Majesty, tell me what happened to that unfilial son..."


    Su Ying paused, and said in a low voice, "Killed by Xiao Shijie."


    Duke Yasukuni trembled all over, and even the silver needles on his body became stiff.


    Su Ying signaled him to rx, otherwise Yinzhen would be forced out.


    Duke Yasukuni''s tense shoulders gradually sank, "That is his own choice, he has to admit it, and thank you, Your Majesty, for forgiving Lord Yasukuni."


    Otherwise, based on Chu Min''s actions, it is not an exaggeration for the Jingguo government to be ransacked and beheaded.


    Xiao Jin has his own thinking that Su Ying will not intervene too much, and the government is still unstable now. If Xiao Shijie is dealt with, and the execution of the Yasukuni government is afraid that it will only make the government more turbulent.


    "Everyone has his own destiny, my father-inw wants to open it."


    Prince Yasukuni closed his eyes, "At this age, I should think about it."


    It was about the same time, Su Ying took off the silver needle, left some medicine for Lord Yasukuni, and left the courtyard.


    As soon as she arrived outside the courtyard, Su Ying saw Chu Yun waiting not far away, and greeted her when she came out.


    "The little girl sees the empress."


    Su Ying looked down at her, "Miss Chu did a great job." If it weren''t for the things that Chu Yun got, it would have been thest straw that spurred Chu Min into aplete mess, and would have exposed him even more.


    Xiao Jin held the evidence that Chu Min intended to rebel against Xiao Shijie, but she didn''t ask how he would use it.


    "Thank you, Ma''am, for giving my little girl a way out." Chu Yun knelt on the ground respectfully,pletely gone from her previous arrogance. At this time, she also clearly felt the difference between herself and Su Ying.


    Chu Min did so many things secretly, he thought it was safe, but he didn''t want Su Ying and the others to know about it.


    In the dark and turbulent court, any singing and dancing, any poetry and poetry, are just the entertainment of the strong.


    "I don''t want to see you within five hundred miles of the capital from now on."


    Chu Yun''s fingertips trembled, "Yes, the little girl will definitely leave Beijing as soon as possible."


    "good."


    After finishing speaking, Su Ying left without hesitation.


    Seeing Su Ying leave, the maid hurriedly got up and helped Chu Yun up.


    "Miss, the empress has already left, it''s cold in the snow, you''d better get up quickly."


    Chu Yun wanted to stand up, but found that her legs were weak and she couldn''t stand straight.


    There was ayer of cold sweat on her back, she was terrified, if Su Ying repented and directly killed her...


    Su Ying leaned on the carriage returning to the pce, and the carriage was also burned to warm up the heat. She felt a little hot from the dryness, "Is it cold? If it''s not cold, turn off the stove."


    Zhou Qing heard the sound and put the stove outside, "Your Majesty is in good health. If it''s a cold day, if it''s another girl, I''m afraid her hands and feet will be cold, and your Majesty still feels hot."


    Su Ying knows that she is not physically dry, but her heart is dry.


    She is a person who hates trouble, but after arriving in the capital, she always has to deal with the troubles caused by personal desires.


    I think back in thest days, if you don¡¯t ept it, you will do it, if you are dissatisfied, you will fight, if you want it, you will grab it, and if you dare to covet her things, you will hardly see the sun the next day, and your fist is the capital to survive.


    Now, sometimes a fist can''t reach a mouth.


    The invisible made her very aggrieved.


    Zhou Qing saw that Su Ying was in a bad mood, so she took some snacks out from the table, "Youngdy, eat some mung bean cake, this will reduce your anger."


    Su Ying nced at the exquisite mung bean cake on the te, that is, these delicacies can slightly extinguish the mania in her heart.


    Back to the pce, it was alreadyte, and the two children were already waiting for her in the outer hall.


    Seeing the two children, the anger on Su Ying''s brow gradually faded away.


    "Mother,e back and y." Erbao smiled sweetly, jumped off the stool and ran to her and hugged her.


    Dabao also looked at her eagerly.


    Su Ying hugged Erbao and walked to Dabao and sat down, pinching their little faces, "Are you hungry? Your father hasn''te back yet?"


    The two babies shook their heads, "No, just now Eunuch Zhang came to send a message saying that Father will note back to eat with us tonight, let us eat first."


    Xiao Shijie''s matter was not so easy to solve, so Su Ying asked the maid to pass on the meal.


    After eating, Xiao Jin still didn¡¯te back. Su Ying coaxed the two treasures to sleep and saw Zhou Qing walking in.


    "Your Majesty, there is a message from the flying eagle in the imperial garden."


    Su Ying thought it was some news from the Red Devils, but when he opened it, it turned out to be a message from the city of Tiankui.


    Su Ying''splexion darkened after reading it.


    Zhou Qing felt that Su Ying was not in the right mood, so she didn''t dare to say anything. There were many things she didn''t know about the empress, and she didn''t dare to ask casually.


    Xiao Jin walked into the inner hall, and saw Su Ying sitting there with a solemn face, he nced at Zhou Qing, Zhou Qing shook his head, expressing that he didn''t know either.


    Xiao Jin waved his hand, signaling Zhou Qing to back down.


    After Zhou Qing went out, he closed the hall door.


    Xiao Jin came to sit beside Su Ying, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking?"


    Su Ying came back to his senses, and gave him the news that Chu Yun had sent back.


    Xiao Jin picked it up and looked at it, and the sword eyebrows were also twisted in one ce.


    An iron mine was discovered in the Northern Wilderness, and it was the people of Tiankui City who discovered it first. Iron ore resources in this world are extremely scarce. Iron ore is very precious to people in Tiankui City and other surrounding countries. of.


    The city of Tiankui should be spies from other countries. When Chu Yun and the others were about to mine iron ore, someone came to stop them. If they join forces to deal with them, they may be at a disadvantage.


    Now that all parties are still at a stalemate, Chu Yun sent the letter to her because he was afraid that his gaffe would get worse.


    If there is anything in this world that makes Su Ying feel a sense of belonging, it must be the Northern Wilderness, which is the territory she has conquered with her fists. The unowned things her people found will now be taken by others. How could she just watch?


    Xiao Jin watched Su Ying''s expression change, and subconsciously clenched her hand.


    "I''ll send someone to check it out immediately." Xiao Jin didn''t notice, his tongue was trembling when he said this.


    Su Ying turned to look at him, and could see the panic and uneasiness in his eyes at a nce.


    Su Ying frowned, "Xiao Jin, that''s my territory, and I''m not happy to let anyone go."


    Xiao Jin held her hand tightly, "I''ll go with you."


    Her brows tightened even more, "What are you crazy about?"


    Xiao Jin felt that he was about to cry, and felt a resentment that he was about to be abandoned by his wife.

 Chapter 603: do you like him

    Chapter 603 Do you like him


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were red, "I miss you."


    If Su Ying returns to the city of Tiankui, not to mention how long it will take, but if she encounters any danger there, he will not be able to know immediately. What happened before has always left him with lingering fears, and he is afraid , afraid of experiencing the pain of losing her again.


    Xiao Jin''s appearance so much resembles Dabao''s appearance when he was at odds with her, it really makes people want to bully him fiercely!


    "It''s not like I won''te back."


    "I''m worried." Xiao Jin hugged her directly and didn''t let go.


    Now that the situation in Chu State is gradually being controlled by Xiao Jin, Su Ying has nothing to worry about. She believes that Xiao Jin is also capable of protecting the two children, so she is at ease when she leaves.


    How to coax the big and the young is a problem.


    "I am the lord of Tiankui City, people are bullying me, can I ignore it? Besides, I can go to Kuncheng for an extra day to see if Su Yulun is dead. "


    Xiao Jin still hugged her and didn''t say a word, allowing Su Ying to say nothing but not let go.


    Su Ying was annoyed, "Then you don''t want to be the emperor ande with me."


    "Okay, I''ll let Zhang Shuming pack up." After Xiao Jin finished speaking, he let go of Zhang Shuming''s hand and let Zhang Shuming enter the hall. He actually told him to prepare for the trip.


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin was really crazy.


    "go out."


    Zhang Shuming nced at Su Ying in astonishment and then at Xiao Jin with firm eyes. If he would wink at him, he couldn''t understand what the empress was thinking for a while.


    "Where the emperor is going, the servant will arrange it."


    "Not going anywhere, you go out."


    Zhang Shuming quickly answered, "Hey, okay, this ve is going to get out of here."


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened to the empress, but if he continues to stay, he will definitely be innocent cannon fodder. Anyway, if the emperor is not happy, the queen can stand up, but they ves can¡¯t.


    "Zhang Shuming!"


    For the first time, Zhang Shuming was not afraid of death, pretending not to hear, and directly closed the pce door.


    "Why are you embarrassing him?" Su Ying pulled Xiao Jin back to the chair.


    "I''ll be back in half a year, half a year at most."


    Xiao Jin''s eyes turned redder, "It will take half a year!"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, "Xiao Jin, don''t push yourself too hard."


    Xiao Jin pressed his lips tightly and got up and walked out.


    Su Ying frowned, but didn''t speak.


    Really willful!


    Xiao Jin''s reaction made Su Ying a little upset.


    When having dinner at night, not only did Xiao Jin not show up, but even the two babies disappeared.


    Really...


    Su Ying felt that she could no longer control her violent temper.


    She got up and walked to the room of the two treasures. As soon as she entered, she obviously felt a low air pressure.


    The father and son sat on the chair without saying a word. After she came in, the three of them looked up at her sadly and then looked away, staring nkly at the table.


    Su Ying''s pent-up anger dissipated instantly.


    She came to the table and picked up Dabao and Erbao, and the two little guys threw themselves into her arms and hugged her tightly.


    Su Ying''s heart softened a bit.


    "Good boy, Auntie will be back soon."


    "Ling''er wants to be with A Niang..." Er Bao burst into tears.


    Dabao also sobbed softly.


    "Do you have to go?" Xiao Jin knew that he would get an affirmative answer, but he still didn''t give up and asked again.


    "Well, we must go."


    "I will send 10,000 elite soldiers to go with you. If other countries are involved, the people in Tiankui City alone will not be enough to resist their troops."


    10,000 people, they have to take care of their food and drink during this journey, Su Ying hates the trouble, and it costs a lot.


    "One thousand is enough, I don''t need that many people."


    "A thousand is too little."


    "Ten thousand people is too much. I only want one thousand people. If you don''t agree, I won''t take any of them."


    Xiao Jin could only agree, "Send me a letter every day."


    "good."


    "If there is danger, never be the first to rush forward."


    Su Ying answered kindly, "No problem."


    "Aniang, are you going to find Mr. Chu and the others?" Er Bao looked up from Su Ying''s arms sobbing.


    "Yes, they have encountered some troubles, A Niang must go and see."


    "A Niang wants toe back soon, Linger will miss A Niang very much."


    "Okay, A Niang muste back as quickly as possible, you must be obedient and not run around in the pce, you know?"


    "Got it, Ma''am."


    Su Ying promised Xiao Jin to take 1,000 people to the city of Tiankui, and asked that among the 1,000 officers and soldiers, it would be best if they had no father or mother, and those who had nothing to worry about in Beijing, Xiao Jin asked people to do so one by one.


    "Zhou Qing, you send someone out of the pce tomorrow to send a message to Bai Shuang to let her enter the pce. I have something to ask her."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Early the next morning, the person who sent the message arrived at the courtyard where Si Chen was ced. After receiving the message, Bai Shuang immediately followed the person who sent the message back to the pce.


    "ve servant sees the empress." Seeing Su Ying, Bai Shuang''s brows could not hide the joy.


    "Huh? This pce is punishing you to go out of the pce to serve people. Why do you look more mellow than before?"


    The smile on Bai Shuang''s face froze, and she gave Su Ying a pitiful look, "Your Majesty, please calm down, and the ves also didn''t eat anything..."


    "I just ate two more bowls of rice than usual?"


    Bai Shuang choked, and lowered her head a little guilty. She would never admit that she ate so much on purpose because Si Chen said that she would look better with a little flesh on her face.


    "Your Majesty, I know that I was wrong, and I beg you to give me another chance, so that I can return to the pce to serve you."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and said with a half-smile: "You don''t have this chance."


    Bai Shuang turned pale, "I ask you, would you like to marry Si Chen?"


    Bai Shuang was taken aback for a moment, and then her face turned red.


    There is no need to answer, Su Ying already knows what she means.


    "Your Majesty, I just want to be able to go back to serve you." Although being with Si Chen was very happy and rxed during this period of time, she would often think of the scene when she was with Su Ying at night. , she still hopes to return to the pce to serve Su Ying.


    "Meaning you don''t like him?"


    Bai Shuang faltered for a long time and said softly: "I like it, I like it a little bit, but if I leave the empress because of this, the servant is not willing."


    Of course Su Ying knew about Bai Shuang''s feelings for her, but she also felt a little ufortable when Bai Shuang was not by her side during this time.


    But there is no permanent banquet in this world, as long as the other party is doing well, she has nothing to worry about.


    "I am going to leave Beijing. If you are willing to marry him, I will take care of the two of you before leaving Beijing." Unexpectedly, no one can tell for sure, she wants to watch Bai Shuang get married with her own eyes.

 Chapter 604: just let you read

    Chapter 604 just let you read it


    "Where is the empress going?" Bai Shuang asked hastily.


    "The city of Tiankui."


    Bai Shuang didn''t ask her why she was going to the city of Tiankui at this time, she was just worried, "How long will the empress go?"


    "not sure."


    "Let the servants apany the empress, the servants are worried about every servant around the empress."


    Su Ying shook her head, "Zhou Qing can do it at all, you can get married with peace of mind."


    "Mother..."


    Su Ying waved her hand and interrupted what she was going to say, "If you don''t refuse this matter, I will take it for you. I will ask Si Chen for you."


    Bai Shuang looked at Su Ying reluctantly, she knew that if she really got married, she would definitely not be able to stay by Su Ying''s side like before, just like Lin Zhuyu.


    Zhou Qing saw that Bai Shuang still wanted to say more, so she stepped forward and helped her up from the ground, "Get up, you should understand that you have been with your empress these days, and your decision will not be easily changed."


    Bai Shuang''s eye circles became redder, and she felt even more ufortable just because she knew.


    After Zhou Qing left with Bai Shuang, Zhang Shuming arrived. It turned out that when Bai Shuang was allowed to enter the pce, Si Chen was also brought to the imperial study.


    It is inconvenient for him to enter the harem as a foreign minister, so Xiao Jin will ask about this matter.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Si has said that he is willing to use three matchmakers and six hires to find Miss Baishuang as his wife. In this life, he will never be burdened with each other."


    "Then I will give him three days to prepare everything. After three days, I will personally send Bai Shuang to marry."


    Although time is short, with the help of people in the pce, it should not be difficult to prepare what things.


    Su Ying took out another house deed and gave it to Zhang Shuming, "This is the dowry I added to Bai Shuang, let them settle in that yard temporarily."


    As for Si Chen''s career in the future, and whether they will leave the capital, she will not interfere with these matters.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, this old ve will make sure that the matter is settled as soon as possible." Zhang Shuming knew that Su Ying was going to leave Beijing and he didn''t dare to dy at all.


    Mother Zhao knew that Bai Shuang was about to get married, so she put down her work and went to Fengluan Pce.


    "Mother Zhao, why didn''t you tell me that my mother asked me to take care of Si Chen?" Bai Shuang''s eyes became sad when she saw Mother Zhao. If she knew that the Queen really didn''t want her, she would be ashamed of everything she said. begging for mercy.


    Mother Zhao reached out her hand and tapped her forehead, "You idiot, the empress is really angry with you, do you think your head can still rest on your neck safely?" Those people said that the empress is temperamental. Violent, cold-blooded and ruthless, but everyone who follows the empress knows that as long as they don''t make mistakes of principle, most of the empress will not care.


    "It''s time to get married. I haven''t met Mr. Si, but since the empress can promise to let you marry, it''s not a bad idea."


    "Mother Zhao, I don''t want, I don''t want to leave you..." Bai Shuang hugged Mother Zhao and buried her face in her arms. She liked Si Chen, but when she thought of leaving the people she was close to since she was a child, She doesn''t want to.


    Zhao''s mother''s eyes were also red, how could she be willing to do so, but Baishuang was born as a maid, if not for the empress who is now in the pce, how could she marry the imperial court official? This is a great blessing to her.


    "Lin Zhuyu first, and then you, you can live a good life, so the empress can rest assured, don''t be stubborn, obediently prepare to marry."


    Although the marriage was hasty, but with the help of people in the pce, the preparations were very thorough. The embroiderers in the pce took turns rushing for three days, and finally made the wedding dress.


    The night before she got married, Bai Shuang knelt in front of Su Ying and said she would serve her for thest night, if Su Ying didn''t respond, she would not be able to kneel.


    Su Ying looked at her stubborn eyes, and asked someone to carry her out, "Stop rambling, or I will throw you out of the pce tonight."


    "Your Majesty..." Bai Shuang looked at the closed pce door and began to cry ufortably.


    After a while, the door of the pce opened, and Zhou Qing came out and pulled her up from the ground, "You are going to be a bride tomorrow. The bride is not beautiful. If you don''t sleep all night, can you look beautiful like that? Go and have a rest." Go ahead, the empress understands what you mean."


    Bai Shuang knelt outside the door again and kowtowed three times in the direction of the inner hall, "This is the servant girl who is married, and the servant girl will always be the maidservant of the empress in this life, and is willing to be a cow and a horse for the empress to repay the favor of the empress. "


    In the inner hall, Su Ying let out a light breath andy down beside Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin hugged her from behind, "If you don''t want to let go of a maid, how can you let go of us father and son?"


    Su Ying feels that Xiao Jin has be a resentful husband these days.


    Su Ying simply pretended to be dead. I couldn''t say no, so I chose to ignore it!


    Xiao Jin held her hand and took it away.


    Su Ying frowned, turned around and hugged him with her backhand, and buried her face in his arms, "I can''t let go of what I can do, if I really take you, then my dam jump is not in vain? You should cherish mybor anyway. As a result, since we chose to stay at the beginning, we should not regret it."


    "Then when are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Xiao Jin suddenly reached out and lifted her chin and kissed her.


    Breathing intertwined, inseparable.


    Just when Su Ying thought he would make another move, he let her go again.


    Su Ying got ready and teased him so much that he pinched his waist angrily, "Aren''t you responsible for extinguishing the fire?"


    Xiao Jin kissed the corner of her lips, with a forbearing voice, "You should read it, otherwise you will forget me."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes and kissed him hard, "Protect the child and protect yourself."


    "good."


    The next day, after Xiao Jin went to court, Su Ying also woke up.


    Bai Shuang is getting married today, so she needs to get up early.


    Both of Si Chen''s parents died when he was young, and he was raised by his uncle when he was young. His uncle also passed away two years ago, and now there are only some distant rtives in Kuncheng, so it doesn''t have much impact if he can''t be there .


    So today''s wedding is really simple, Su Ying also gave Mother Zhao and the others a day off, and asked them to have Baishuang''s wedding wine.


    When Su Ying arrived at Bai Shuang''s room, Zhao''s mother was dressing her up, and Lin Zhuyu also rushed over early in the morning to put on her makeup, and talked to her personally.


    Everyone got up when they saw Su Ying enter the room.


    "See Empress."


    "Okay, get up, are you almost ready?"


    Mother Zhao painted Bai Shuang''s eyebrows with a smile, "Go back to the empress, everything that should be prepared is ready, and the groom will be sent to pick up the bride."


    Bai Shuang met Su Ying''s eyes, and tears welled up again.


    "Mother..."


    "Well, don''t be sensational, it''s not that you won''t be able to see each other, you see that Lin Zhuyu is not very good, and you will all be in the capitalter, and you can go out to chat your teeth if you have nothing to do, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "Yes, if you miss your mother, please beg your mother to let you enter the pce. What are you afraid of?" Lin Zhuyu naturally knew that it would be different after getting married, but she still smiled and coaxed Bai Shuang. She had experienced this kind of feeling before, and she hoped that Bai Shuang can see more openly.


    "Well, ve girl, ve girl will definitely get married happily."

 Chapter 605: Take me, dont suffer

    Chapter 605 Take me, don''t suffer


    Su Ying asked Zhou Qing to bring up a box, "This is for your makeup, put it away."


    "Thank you, Ma''am."


    While speaking, there was a roar of firecrackers outside the door.


    After a while, the maid''s voice sounded outside the door, "Madam, the groom is here."


    Mother Zhao quickly took the hijab and put it on Bai Shuang and led her to the door. Xi Po was already waiting at the door, and when she saw Bai Shuang came out, she carried her on her back.


    The firecrackers sounded again, and everyone sent Bai Shuang all the way outside the pce gate in a festive atmosphere.


    It is a great honor for a courtdy to marry in the pce, and it is also Su Ying''s confidence in Bai Shuang.


    Su Ying followed slowly at the end of the line, until she saw Si Chen, who was dressed in a groom''s red suit, taking Bai Shuang from Xi Po''s hand.


    Si Chen nced in the direction where Su Ying was, pulled Bai Shuang to kneel down and kowtowed to her.


    It seems to be assuring Su Ying that he will never disappoint Bai Shuang in this life.


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips faintly. She doesn''t like to hear the vows of each other. People''s hearts will change, no matter who it is, so she hopes that even if Bai Shuang is married, she can always maintain herself.


    Amidst the roaring firecrackers, Su Ying''s figure gradually disappeared into the crowd.


    The thousand people that Xiao Jin gave her had already been waiting outside the city one step ahead, but Su Ying didn''t n to go with them, it would only dy her schedule.


    The sun was setting, and in the carriage outside the city gate, Xiao Jin was holding Su Ying''s hand tightly, reluctant to let go.


    Su Ying nced at the sky, the city gate will be closed if he doesn''t go back.


    "Okay, I''ll go first."


    Xiao Jin hugged her into his arms, and kissed her on the lips reluctantly, with a hoarse voice, "You must return safely."


    "good."


    Su Ying quickly jumped out of the carriage and got on the horse, "Let''s go." She raised the whip without hesitation, raising a cloud of smoke.


    Xiao Jin has been standing on the carriage, even though Su Ying''s figure has disappeared from sight, he has no intention of leaving at all.


    Zhang Shuming nced at the sinking sky and reminded softly, "Your Majesty, it''s gettingte, you should go back to the pce first, His Royal Highness and the princess are waiting for you."


    Xiao Jin cared about the two children, mentioning them would always make Xiao Jin regain his sanity as quickly as possible.


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips and sat back in the carriage.


    A thousand people are quite a lot, and wherever they go, they will attract the attention of others.


    Su Ying asked them to disguise themselves as different caravans and head towards the northern wastnd.


    At night, Su Ying met them at the designated ce.


    "You don''t have to all follow me, I will choose a team to go with them, and the rest will follow what I told you before, go directly to the Northern Wilderness, don''t need to ask which team I am in, my disguise You can''t tell, understand?"


    She didn''t want to waste too much time on the road, so she could better hide her whereabouts by telling them this way.


    "Master, how can we protect your safety?"


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, she was safer when she was alone than with anyone else.


    "No one knows my identity, who will trouble me? Just do what I say."


    "yes."


    At night, Su Ying followed a group of people to rest in the forest, and she left the group before dawn, but no one knew about it, only as if she was hiding in the group.


    It''s just that Su Ying had just run far, when she saw that the road ahead was blocked by a man and a horse.


    Peach blossoms were full of charm, and a smile fell on Su Ying. Su Ying stopped the horse and looked at Mo Tu with frowned.


    "what are you doing here?"


    "Before the leader said that he was going to leave the capital, the subordinates were really worried, so they secretly followed and nned to apany and protect the leader."


    Su Ying frowned even tighter. She managed to get rid of those people and wanted to change to a faster means of transportation, so Motu would not let Motu follow her.


    "No, just stay in the capital and help me pay attention to Chu''s movements."


    A look of resentment shed in Motu''s eyes, "Is the leader really willing to give up on me?"


    Su Ying was impatient to waste time with him, "Go back."


    "What if the subordinate insists on following?"


    Motu clipped the horse''s belly and moved closer to Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at Motu, who was only half a step away from her, and gradually loosened her eyebrows, "You are just disobedient."


    Motu was overjoyed, he thought that Su Ying had let go.


    But before he had time to be happy, he felt a slight tingling pain on his back, and Su Ying in front of him gradually became more and more blurred.


    "Master..."


    Su Ying dragged him under a big tree and got on his horse again. The anesthetic would take less than half an hour, and Motu would be able to wake up by himself, "You are just disobedient, you have to wait for me to do it."


    Before the words fell, one person and one horse had already left.


    In order not to be found her whereabouts, she deliberately chose some rtively remote paths, except for a short rest when eating, she basically did not stop at other times.


    Before it gets dark, she will enter the space to rest for two hours, and when the time passes, she will take the motorcycle out of the space and continue on her way.


    Riding a horse is actually dissatisfying, but it almost made her thighs bleed, she really doesn''t like it.


    After confirming that she was going to leave, Su Ying went to He Shouyi to prepare a lot of meat and snacks and put them in the space, so that she would not treat her stomach badly along the way.


    Su Ying dug out a shredded chicken in the space and ate it, wiped the oil from his mouth and took the motorcycle out of the space.


    Xiao Jin and the others would never have imagined that the time it took for Su Ying to reach the border was shortened by more than half than expected. The people he sent to Su Ying hadn''tpleted half of the journey, and Su Ying was about to leave the country. up.


    Chu Yun sent a letter saying that all parties are now in a stalemate around the mine, and no one will give in to the other. Now it depends on who is the first to be impatient.


    Su Ying rode to the border and took out the customs clearance agent that had been prepared long ago.


    She did not use the one prepared by Xiao Jin for this customs clearance spy, but she asked the household department to prepare it for her in private. Xiao Jin does not know about this for the time being, otherwise she would not be able to exin why she was able to do so in such a short period of time. Arrived at the border.


    Su Ying looked at the gate of the border, and had the illusion of a world away, thinking that they had gone through many twists and turns before going out through this gate.


    Leaving from here now, it is apletely different situation.


    The officers and soldiers let Su Ying go out of the country after seeing the customs clearance spy in Su Ying''s hand.


    The moment she stepped out of the border gate, Su Ying took a deep breath, she could smell the breath of freedom!


    Su Ying ran to the entrance of the Northern Wilderness in one breath. As soon as she arrived at the entrance, she found that the surrounding area was destroyed.


    When she was in the city of Tiankui, she had someonee over to build an entrance here, and she would send people to stand guard at ordinary times, asking about the details of those who wanted to enter the Northern Wilderness.


    But now, the walls and barriers they built have been pulled down, and there are even traces of being burned on them.

 Chapter 606: people are gone

    Chapter 606 Everyone is gone


    Su Ying turned over and immediately went forward to check the ruins, and then walked around, but did not see any guards.


    She led the horse and walked slowly in. Not long after walking in, she could see a lot of dried blood on the ground, and many corpses that had rotted into bones or were rotting.


    Su Ying took out the mask from her body and put it on, and took a closer look at the robes on the corpses.


    People who are exiled here will basically not wear good clothes, and there will be old stains on their robes, but if theye here with a purpose, their clothes will not be worse than those of exiled prisoners.


    She found that many of the fresh corpses wore cleaner clothes and better materials. Several people even wore the same clothes. Those who wore uniforms must be organized.


    Su Ying looked around and continued to move forward.


    It is now the cold winter season. Although the temperature in the northern wilderness is higher than that in the capital, it is still freezing. Ordinary people would nevere out at this time, but she found a row of footprints in front.


    Su Ying flicked his horsewhip, speeded up and saw the gate of Tiger Camp from a distance before dark.


    Su Ying walked in and saw that the formation outside the gate of Tiger Camp had been destroyed.


    This formation was originally set up by Xiao Jin, and several formations can be changed in total, but now the entire area outside the door has been burned to ashes.


    Su Ying got off her horse and walked in.


    When she stepped into that area, a gray-white mist spread around her behind her.


    The visibility in front of my eyes instantly shrank to less than one meter, and I couldn''t see anything clearly because of the fog all around.


    Su Ying took out the electric baton on her body, and suddenly there was a sharp piercing sound behind her.


    The horse behind him let out a cry of pain, and a stream of blood spurted onto Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying stepped back quickly, and heard the sound of the horse falling to the ground as soon as he moved, and the smell of blood spread instantly.


    She clenched the electric baton in her hand tightly, and suddenly the sound of breaking through the air sounded again, and she swung the electric baton in her hand back to hit her.


    There was a loud bang, and the sound of the sharp weapon colliding with the electric baton was particrly harsh in the quiet air.


    Su Ying took out the signal barrel on her body and threw it into the sky. The signal barrel exploded in the air, and the light yellow smoke was blown away by the wind in a short time.


    The sound of "ßÝ" piercing through the air came again, and the attack on Su Ying still did not stop.


    The signal barrel she threw just now was the contact signal they had negotiated at the beginning. If Mengzi and the others saw the signal barrel, they would definitely stop attacking, but the other party did not.


    Prove that the one who attacked her was not from the Tiger Camp at all!


    Su Ying''s heart sank gradually, and other formations were rearranged outside the Tiger Camp.


    She took out two electric batons. Xiao Jin said that no matter what the formation is, as long as the eye of the formation is destroyed, the formation will be self-defeating.


    Su Ying linked the two electric batons together, and then spun them quickly.


    During the rapid rotation, dazzling electric sparks were thrown in the air.


    The sound of breaking through the air sounded again, and it was more frequent than before.


    The electric baton that Su Ying swayed rapidly formed a golden bell cover,pletely protecting Su Ying.


    In the fog, the sound of "bang bang bang" electric batons and sharp weapons sounded.


    This time, those sharp weapons were not cut off by the electric baton after they collided with the electric baton, but bounced back quickly as if they had touched a spring.


    The sound of "ßÝßÝ" echoed through the mist back and forth.


    Soon, Su Ying heard the sound of "uh, uh". She identified the location of the sound and was able to draw a gossip formation.


    "One, two, three, four...eight!"


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise, and the fog in front of him seemed to be pushed away by a pair of invisible hands, and his vision gradually became clear.


    The electric baton in Su Ying''s hand stopped slowly, and she was still standing where she came, but the difference was that there was a corpse lying in the other eight directions centered on her, a total of eight.


    They are the key to this formation.


    Su Ying walked up to the corpses. They were all dressed in white, which almost blended with the snow on the ground, but now, the white was stained with a dazzling blood.


    Su Ying took out a dagger and pulled them out, but did not find any useful clues on them.


    After the fog cleared, the gate of the Tiger Camp was revealed.


    This door was built before they went to the city of Tiankui. In order to make the door stronger, that kid Qiao Yang even brought back a lot of rocks from a distant mountain.


    The door looked rtively intact, but the hard rocks were covered with dark blood stains, and the wooden door was also full of wounds.


    Su Ying can imagine what kind of fierce battle took ce here at that time.


    She walked in along the broken wooden door, the silence along the way was only the sound of Su Ying''s footsteps, and there was no one inside.


    She remembered that in the middle of the year, Chu Yun still mentioned to her in the news that Uncle Meng was going to marry his daughter-inw. At that time, they went to the Tiger Camp to have a wedding banquet together. Because there were too many people, there was no way to do it inside the house. After sitting down, everyone filled the aisle with tables, and the scene was really indescribably lively.


    Although Su Ying didn''t get to see it with her own eyes, she can imagine how happy everyone was at that time.


    But it¡¯s only been a while, and there is no one in the Tiger Camp.


    Su Ying''s cheeks flushed red from the cold air, but no matter how cold it was, it couldn''t extinguish the burning fire in her heart.


    Su Ying searched the entire tiger camp, but did not find a familiar figure.


    She didn''t leave in a hurry, but went to Huwei''s house and simply picked up a room to live in.


    Winter night alwayses faster, and it was dark as soon as she walked into the house.


    Su Ying took out a roast chicken from the space, and took a big leg ofmb. After lighting the fire, he put the food on the fire and heated it up. Although the food would not be damaged if it was stored in the space, it would have been destroyed when it was put in. It''s cold, like these people, it''s better to eat hot.


    Su Ying sat cross-legged in the hall alone, only the yellowish light from the fire in front of him illuminated the room.


    The entire tiger camp was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling on the ground, only the sound of cold wind was left, which made people shudder in the dark night.


    The aroma of barbecue gradually permeated the room.


    Su Ying picked up the leg ofmb and took a bite. After traveling for so many days, today is the longest day her feet have touched the ground.


    After eating and drinking, Su Ying threw the leg bone out of the house, wiped her mouth andy down beside the fire, slowly closing her eyes.


    The night is getting darker, dark clouds cover the moon, and the sky is dark.


    With a "crash", the door of the house was blown open by a gust of cold wind, which made the fire tremble violently.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed in from outside the house like a sharp sword, and rushed towards Su Ying.

 Chapter 607: Afraid of death, but not cowardly

    Chapter 607 Afraid of death, but not cowardly


    The moment the ck shadow was about to touch Su Ying, Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed the electric baton at the side and only stabbed the ck shadow.


    "Well!"


    The ck shadow fell straight on top of the fire as if it was fixed. The fire and skin were scorched, and there was a pungent burnt smell.


    The fire in the house was extinguished, and when Su Ying turned her gaze, she saw several ck figures rushing in from the direction of the window and the door.


    "Who the **** are you? How dare you trespass into the Northern Wilderness." The ck figure red angrily.


    The burning fire on the man in ck illuminated Su Ying''s cold face, "Someone actually came to my ce and asked who I was? It''s ridiculous!"


    "Your territory, do you know where this is? No matter what you do, take her down!"


    The men in ck swarmed up.


    Su Ying picked up the man in ck who had been swallowed alive and kicked them.


    The men in ck quickly dodged when they saw this, and at the moment they dodged, Su Ying had already approached them.


    The ck shadow man was hit **** the head by Su Ying with a stick before he could catch his breath.


    "ah!"


    The man in ck cried out in pain and fell to the ground, unable to get up again.


    Realizing that Su Ying would not deal with it, the men in ck exchanged nces to sneak attack, but they felt a numbness in their vests before they could make a move. They widened their eyes in shock, and turned their heads to meet Su Ying''s cold eyes. frost eye.


    But in a blink of an eye, more than a dozen people in ck fell to the ground, and the rest of them saw that the situation was wrong and wanted to escape. Su Ying sneered, and turned around to block the door.


    "Tiger Camp is not a ce where you cane and go whenever you want."


    The man in ck backed away in fright, "You, who are you?"


    Su Ying slowly raised the electric baton in her hand, "I''ll kill you."


    "ah!"


    Screams resounded again and again in the room, but within a quarter of an hour, the room returned to an eerie silence.


    The only remaining man in ck was forced to a corner, and the fear of seeing death only three steps away from him attacked him instantly.


    "Tell me, who sent you all as dogs?"


    "You, you kill me, I, I will never say... ah!"


    Su Ying''s foot stepped on his shoulder slowly, gradually increasing the strength.


    The man in ck heard the sound of his bones shattering, and broke out in cold sweat from the pain.


    "I''m impatient. I''ll give you onest chance. Who is your master?"


    "Women, please forgive me, please forgive me, we are, we are Jin people."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Specifically, I don''t know the specifics, but I heard that a mine was discovered here, and the Northern Wilderness is an unowned territory. Whoever snatches it will own it. So, just, let use here to guard , Send them a message as soon as you find anything unusual."


    "I, we are, people from the Wumen of the Jin Kingdom, who use other people''s money to help others. Also, I don''t know who paid the money."


    Su Ying''s foot slowly moved to his other shoulder, and she tapped lightly, "Where are the people in the tiger camp when you came?"


    "No, I don''t know. It was already like this when we came here. We, we found signs of damage to the formation in the open space outside the door, so we set up a new formation. We have been staying here since we came here. Just keep here, we really don''t know anything else... ah!"


    As soon as the man in ck finished speaking, his neck broke at Su Ying''s feet.


    Su Ying stood up straight. When she was checking in the tiger camp during the day, she noticed that there were still people here, but she didn''t take action immediately, but wanted to know what the other party was going to do.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that these are all just Xiao Luoluo.


    Chu Yun''s letter to her was not particrly detailed. It only said that there were many forces coveting the mine they discovered, but he didn''t say in detail who it was.


    And from the letter he sent, it can be seen that when he wrote that letter, his thoughts were already messed up.


    In her impression, Chu Yun is someone who never panics when things happen. If the situation hadn''t really gotten out of control, he wouldn''t have been confused.


    This is why she came back in such a hurry.


    When Su Ying inspected the tiger camp during the day, he found that many things in the house were rtively clean. Although there were signs of being tampered with, they were rtively tidy, and the objects in the house did not seem to have been robbed Instead, he was picked up and taken away on his own initiative.


    Mengzi is brave and resourceful, maybe he sensed the danger one step earlier and took the people from the tiger camp away.


    Thinking of this, Su Ying didn''t dy any longer. After taking out his motorcycle, he prepared to rush to the city of Tiankui overnight.


    The dawn of the dawn is so dark that you can''t see your fingers.


    When approaching the city of Tiankui, Su Ying stopped and put the motorcycle back into the space.


    In the darkness, only the sound of the cold wind was left in my ears, and there was no movement around me.


    The city walls of Tiankui City towered into the clouds in the darkness, and as soon as they approached, they could feel an invisible oppressive force rushing towards them.


    Su Ying didn''t rush in, but came to the entrance and picked up some firewood to start a fire.


    As long as the defense is notx, the guards will soon find out that her fire is burning.


    Su Ying was standing next to the fire against the wall, and sure enough, she heard a slight movement within a few moments.


    "I''ll go to his uncle''s bastards, they are endless, I must kill them today, young master!"


    The sound of cursing came from inside the city wall.


    After a while, Su Ying heard a "click", a hole was cracked in the city wall, and a figure in the darkness rushed out on a horse.


    "Chop Suey, take your dog''s life!"


    Su Ying raised her eyelids, bent down and grabbed a snowball on the ground. When the figure rushed towards her, she kicked the snow to extinguish the fire.


    The surroundings were instantly plunged into endless darkness.


    The visitor didn''t seem to expect that Su Ying would suddenly put out the fire. He immediately became more vignt and didn''t approach Su Ying immediately.


    Su Ying sneered, raised the snowball in his hand and smashed it.


    The person who came could only feel a strong breath rushing towards his face. He obviously felt the dangerous breath. He wanted to avoid it, but his body seemed to be frozen by something, and he couldn''t move at all.


    "ah!"


    Snowball passed by, almost scratching his armor.


    The visitor realized that the other party was a stubborn stubble, and also reflected that it was too reckless for him toe out like this.


    But he can''t be coaxed, death is not terrible, cosmic death is the most useless!


    "Little bastard, grandpa will teach you how to be a man today!"


    Su Ying weighed the snowball in his hand, and threw it out again when the opponent approached again.


    This time, it was from his face.


    "Ahhh!"


    "It''s not good for you to hit me. If you insist on hitting me in the face, you are looking for death!"


    Su Ying sneered, "Who wants to die and doesn''t know!"

 Chapter 608: Return of the Santo

    Chapter 608 Return of the City Lord


    The person who came came to a standstill, thinking that he had an auditory hallucination.


    "Who are you? What!"


    The people in the city rushed out after him, and the leader held a torch and gradually illuminated Su Ying''s face.


    "The city lord?"


    Huwei couldn''t believe it and seemed to speak first.


    More and more mes behind him illuminated Su Ying''s slightly cold eyes, looking at those familiar faces, Su Ying''s tight eyes gradually rxed and revealed a faint smile, "It''s me. .¡±


    Qiao Yang almost jumped off the horse, his eyes widened in shock, and he staggered to Su Ying, but stopped when he was three steps away from Su Ying, he couldn''t believe that he seemed to be moving her up and down. I looked around.


    "You, are you real? The real city lord?"


    Su Ying pped him on the head, "What? Someone pretended to be me before?"


    Qiao Yang shook his head again and again, let alone others, even many people in the city have never seen Su Ying, so how could anyone pretend to be her?


    "It''s really the city lord, it''s really the city lord, the real city lord is back!" Qiao Yang shouted excitedly.


    Hu Wei came back to his senses and kicked his ass, "What does it look like, I can''t learn any maturity and stability after so long."


    Qiao Yang was kicked twice, and smiled awkwardly at Su Ying, "I''m just so happy to see the city lord."


    Huwei and the others were also happy, they never thought that Su Ying woulde back at this time.


    "What are you still doing stupidly, why don''t you hurry up and let the city lord enter the city."


    "Yes, yes, the owner of the city, hurry up, go into the city and get warm in the house."


    Su Ying nodded, also wanting to figure out the current situation as soon as possible.


    "The city lord?"


    "Is it really the city lord?"


    "The city lord is really back!"


    On the way into the city, Su Ying almost listened to everyone''s suppressed excitement whispering along the way.


    From the surprise and joy in their words, it can be heard that they were pleasantly surprised at their return.


    Huwei immediately asked people to go back first and tell the people in the city that Su Ying was back. As soon as Su Ying returned to the gate of the pce, he saw a group of people guarding the gate.


    "Wee the city lord to return to the city."


    The orderly voice seemed to break away the shackles on her in an instant, and Su Ying signaled everyone to stand up.


    Su Ying nced over them one by one, all of them were faces she was familiar with, but Chu Yun was the only one missing.


    "Where''s Chu Yun?"


    Hu Wei, who was following at the side, heard the words and his tiger eyes sank, "A few days ago, he went to those people''s camps to negotiate with them, but those **** even tried to trick Master Chu into fearing his life, so we rescued them with all our might Yes, but Lord Chu is still injured and is recovering now."


    "I gonna go see."


    Hu Wei took Su Ying to Chu Yun''s residence.


    It was just dawn when Su Ying saw Chu Yun, and a light golden light shone into the room through the windowttice, illuminating Chu Yun''s abnormally pale face.


    When Chu Yun saw Su Ying, his face was filled with shock that couldn''t be concealed, and he even forgot to say anything.


    "The city lord?"


    Su Ying walked up to him, "I''m the one who came back."


    A handsome seven-foot man, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    Su Ying was a little surprised. It was the first time she saw Chu Yun''s eyes with forbearance and grievance.


    Thinking about this period of time, this kid has been quite aggrieved.


    "The city lord is back, juste back." Realizing that he had lost hisposure, Chu Yun quickly regained his senses and adjusted his emotions.


    "Where is the injury?"


    "Don''t worry, the city lord, it''s just some trauma, and it will be healed after a few days."


    Su Ying looked at Hu Wei, and Hu Wei nodded in agreement with Chu Yun.


    The medical skills of the doctors in the city are not bad, so Su Ying didn''t check Chu Yun''s wounds again, "Since you are still injured, you should take a good rest first, and don''t worry about other things."


    With Huwei and the others present, they were able to exin the matter clearly to Su Ying, so Chu Yun didn''t insist anymore.


    "The city lord came back in a hurry. The subordinates have already asked people to prepare meals. After a while, the city lord will eat something first. The subordinates will slowly tell the city lord."


    Su Ying nodded, signaling Chu Yun to take a good rest first.


    "The city owner doesn''t have to worry. Although things are a little tricky, our people are still guarding the ce, and they don''t dare to act rashly."


    Su Ying chuckled with unknown meaning, "Don''t worry, even if the initiative is not in our hands, I can take back what belongs to us."


    Chu Yun smiled in relief, "Yes, the city lord is right, I was too worried."


    "Let''s rest."


    "good."


    Su Ying and Hu Wei arrived at the meeting hall.


    Not long after, the ck clothes guard and the others brought up the hot meal.


    "The city lord eats something first, and we''ll talk about it when we''re full beforehand."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair, and motioned for them to sit down, "It''s dawn, you guys haven''t slept all night, sit down and eat something."


    Qiao Yang grinned when he heard this and was about to sit on the chair.


    Who knows, Huwei stared back at him before his **** took up the chair.


    Qiao Yang shrank his neck, not daring to move.


    "It''s enough for the city lord to eat, and we can deal with two bites in a while."


    Su Ying buttoned his joints on the table, "Sit down, long time no see, let''s eat together, don''t be so restrained."


    Su Ying has already said so, and they push back and forth again and again, but they don''t know how to praise.


    Qiao Yang smiled, and sat down in the seat closest to Su Ying.


    "City Lord, this is all made by Uncle Murong. His cooking skills have been getting better and better this year, so hurry up and eat."


    Su Ying recognized Murongde''s craftsmanship.


    After Uncle He entered the pce, all the dishes he cooked were more delicate, but in fact Su Ying preferred to eat the meals he cooked in the city of Tiankui.


    "The city lord is drinking soup. This is a freshly killed sheep. He also said that it was used to make roastedmb at night. There is also this chicken. This is an old chicken that Uncle Murong has fed for a year. Normally, we would not want to kill him if we wanted to eat it. After hearing that the city lord came back, he immediately mentioned that he had ughtered the chicken."


    Su Ying was just a mistake, the bowl in front of him was almost full of vegetables.


    "Okay, don''t interfere with the city lord''s meal." Hu Wei looked disgusted.


    Qiao Yang stopped his chopsticks embarrassingly, and smirked at Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at him sideways, and Qiao Yang blushed immediately, "City Master, you, are you tired of ying with Xiao Jin, I, I can do it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a big pancake hit his face.


    "You won''t be able to stop your mouth with all the food on the table." Su Ying nced at him coolly, grabbed the leg ofmb and took a bite.


    Disappointed, Qiao Yang grabbed the pancake and took a vicious bite, as if it was Xiao Jin''s meat!


    It turns out that the city lord didn¡¯te back because he was tired of Xiao Jin. It¡¯s been so long, why the city lord hasn¡¯t gotten tired of ying Xiao Jin yet, and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that kid!

 Chapter 609: i want to see them

    Chapter 609 I want to see them


    After eating, Huwei began to exin to Su Ying what happened during this period.


    "If you say that the mine was first discovered by that kid Cheng Ming."


    After Su Ying and Xiao Jin returned to Chu, Chu Yun and the others have always adhered to the governance philosophy proposed by Su Ying, thinking that if they want to make the people in the Northern Wilderness live in peace, the first priority is to feed everyone .


    Only when you are full can you think and do other things.


    So even after Su Ying left, every year, Chu Yun would ask Cheng Ming to take people to reim wastnd to increase cultivatednd to ensure sufficient food crops.


    "The mine was discovered when they opened up wastnd. If you say that there are a lot of iron ore, you can see sporadic ones without digging too deep. People who don''t understand this stuff can''t see it." Cheng Cheng Ming had dabbled in this aspect before, so he immediately thought of it.


    "After Cheng Ming found out, he didn''t dare to dy his return and told Chu Yun about it."


    That might be an iron mine, which is an extremely precious resource for the entire continent. Chu Yun was afraid of being discovered, so he waited until dark before confirming with Cheng Ming. It was finally confirmed that it was the iron mine.


    The technology of mining mines in this era is very limited. After repeated confirmation, Chu Yun called a lot of people who knew the technology to discuss it. However, the news of the discovery of iron mines in the Northern Wilderness was leaked out by someone. As soon as the work started, someone came to make trouble.


    At first they only thought that people from the Northern Wilderness wanted to corrupt the mine, but after they captured them, they interrogated them and found out that not only people from the Jin Kingdom but also people from the Southern Kingdom came to make trouble. people.


    This also made them realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Before when Su Ying was still there, they also fought against soldiers from the southern country, but the situation at that time was different. If people from these two countries join hands to break free from this iron mine, they are not sure. could be their opponent.


    "A few days ago, Nanguo sent someone to say that they wanted three parties to negotiate with us about the mine. Chu Yun thought about it and went to see what the other party wanted to say. Who would have thought that these thieves He actually killed Chu Yun." Speaking of this, Hu Wei was so angry that his teeth itch.


    Those people misunderstood that Chu Yun was the owner of Tiankui City, and felt that it would be a matter of time before Chu Yun broke the gate of Tiankui City.


    "Fortunately, we also made two-handed preparations and rescued Chu Yun with all our might, but we also lost a lot of people because of it."


    Su Ying listened with no expression on her face. After Huwei finished speaking, she asked, "How many people did these two countries send here?"


    "There are about two to three thousand people in each country."


    Add up to 4,000 to 5,000 people. If you want to gather thebat power in the city of Tiankui, it is not difficult to get a team of 4,000 to 5,000 people. But what Chu Yun is worried about is the two countries behind the two teams.


    If the armies of these two countriese here and insist on taking this iron mine, they really cannot resist it.


    This is also the reason why Chu Yun has never fought with them to the death.


    "Can you determine how much iron ore can be mined under that mine?"


    Hu Wei frowned a pair of thick eyebrows, "No, I can''t be sure, I just know that it is a mine, and I don''t know how much it can be."


    "You can''t be sure, and the people in those two countries certainly can''t be sure. For a mine that can''t be sure of its interests, do you think they will send tens of thousands of troops to the Northern Wilderness?"


    Su Ying tapped on the map on the table with his fingertips, "The southern country is still closer to the northern wilderness, but what about the Jin country, where tens of thousands of peoplee out of the border, how much food does it take and how long does it take? If it is said that the value of the iron ore has exceeded the value that this iron mine may bring, do you think they will send so many people to do this loss-making business?"


    Hu Wei was puzzled, "Then the city lord means..."


    Su Ying stood up slowly, "Give them a chance to live."


    ? ?


    "If they are willing to leave within three days, I will not pursue the previous matter. After all, fighting will kill people, but if I see them in my territory after three days, then don''t me me for being rude. "


    Since this enmity is bound to be settled no matter what, let''s see whose fist is harder. Those people dare toe and grab her things because they have never seen the city of Tiankui in their eyes. If they Give in, what about the next time gold or silver mines are discovered in the Northern Wilderness?


    "Tell me about the movement over there, and find two more people to guide me. I will go to the mine to have a look."


    "yes."


    After Huwei exined to Su Ying how the people from those two countries camped, he nned to leave the city with Su Ying.


    "City Master, I''ll take you there." Seeing that they were about to leave, Qiao Yang hurriedly followed them.


    Su Ying didn''t nod, and took the two brothers out of the city.


    The location of the mine is a certain distance from the city of Tiankui.


    ording to what Huwei said, the mine is now surrounded by three forces.


    Except for the people from the Jin Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom, the rest are their people.


    Through the jungle, Huwei brought Su Ying to the ce where they camped.


    "Boss, you are here."


    The people in the camp came over to greet Hu Wei, but they saw Su Ying following Hu Wei by mistake, and they froze in ce in shock.


    Qiao Yang stepped forward and kicked him on the ass, "What are you looking at, kid? You deserve to stare at the city lord like this!"


    Being kicked, the man came back to his senses and knelt on the ground, "City Lord, see City Lord, it''s great that the City Lord is back."


    As soon as the sound came out, the people in the camp behind him all ran out with a whoop.


    Seeing the living Su Ying in front of her, she knelt on the ground excitedly.


    "See the casten."


    Su Ying saw that the joy shown by them did not seem to be fake. It seemed that these bandits rented the army, and they really regarded the city of Tiankui as their home.


    "Get up, everyone."


    "Yes, Santo."


    Su Ying''s arrival made the gloomy atmosphere in the camp much more rxed.


    Before when they thought of confronting two countries, they didn''t have much confidence in their hearts, but seeing Su Ying today, they felt that they would definitely win!


    "Nothing unusual happened today, right?" Su Ying followed them into the camp and asked.


    "Go back to the city lord, today I saw that the southern country sent people to the mine to check, but we drove them away as soon as they arrived."


    "Who are the people in charge of these two countries now?"


    Huwei shook his head, "I don''t know yet."


    They don''t even know whether these people were photographed in the name of the country or sent by a certain force in these countries.


    "Go, send someone to tell them the master, and say I want to see them."

 Chapter 610: You say, who is too dangerous?

    Chapter 610 You said, who is too dangerous?


    "City Master, those people are very cunning, thest time Master Chu was fooled by them!"


    "Yes, Santo, these people are too dangerous."


    Su Ying raised her eyes slightly, "En? What did you just say? Who is too dangerous?"


    The bandit leader choked, and stared nkly into Su Ying''s eyes without a trace of warmth.


    Has the city lord been away for too long? He even forgot that there is absolutely no other person in this world who is more dangerous than the city lord!


    "Young one, send someone to spread the word."


    The camps of the three parties are not far away, but the strange thing is that during the camping process, each party will not take the initiative to provoke the other party unless the other party is close to the mine.


    Su Ying''s meaning was quickly conveyed to the heads of the two countries.


    The person in charge of the Southern Kingdom stood up from his chair as soon as he heard it, "What did you say, the lord of Tiankui City sent someone to pass it on?"


    "Yes, they said that their city chief met you."


    The face of the person in charge of the Southern Kingdom sank instantly. He knew that when General Megatron asked Vice General Li to take 5,000 elite soldiers to the city of Tiankui, but the entire army was wiped out, Li Er, who was most likely to seed the head of the Li family, After the father came, he never went back.


    The reason why they dared toe this time was because they found out that the owner of the city of Tiankui was no longer in the city, and the person in charge now is just a frail schr.


    Now it is said that the chief of the city of Tiankui has seen him. Could it be that the man has returned?


    Since the Southern Kingdom was defeated by the Chu Kingdom, the border has retreated two cities andnd boundaries. General Megatron has also been removed from his post. Now another general is guarding the city. The more than 2,000 people brought this time are also from the border. soldiers and horses.


    "Vice General Wang, we were not the ones who took action against that Chu Yunst time. We can wait and see what happens."


    Vice General Wang felt reasonable after hearing the words, since there is a country behind them, and the other party should be afraid of moving them.


    "Okay, answer them, and find out who the city lord is. Also, send someone down to take precautions, and don''t let the other party take advantage of the loopholes."


    "yes."


    Su Ying''s words quickly reached the ears of Jin people.


    In the big battle camp of Jin State, a figure sat impatiently on the tiger bench.


    He has been in this ghostly ce for so long, and he hasn''t touched a piece of iron ore until now. He has long lost the patience to wait!


    "His Royal Highness, Tiankui City sent someone over to spread the word, saying that the city lord over there has returned, and wants to talk to His Highness Da and the chief of Nanguo."


    Xie Rui stood up from the chair, "The city lord? What city lord? Who was the one we assassinated before?"


    Xie Rui always thought that Chu Yun was the master of Tiankui City, so he made a careful nst time to kill Chu Yun.


    Now someone came out and said, Chu Yun is not the city lord of Tiankui City, and there is someone else in this city lord? !


    The people under hismand couldn''t answer these words for a while, as if they didn''t say that Chu Yun was the city lord before, but now he is in charge of the affairs in the city.


    "Your Highness, do they intend to take revenge?" After all, they almost killed Chu Yunst time.


    Xie Rui had a cold face. It is not impossible, but he has no patience to continue wasting time here. He said earlier that iron ore was found here, so he immediately sent someone to check the situation. If the iron ore can be upied as If he owns it, then he has made a great contribution, and the emperor will definitely reward him, but he has been here for so long, and he hasn''t even dug out a piece of ore, so he has long been impatient.


    "Go, I want to see what good they can do, but you tell them, I agree to meet him, but I decide the location of the meeting, and the other party can only bring two people."


    "Yes, little one, go and send a message over there."


    The distance between the camps of the three parties is not far, and the replies from Jin and Nan were quickly heard by Su Ying.


    "City Lord, the Jin State said that it is okay to talk, but the location of the meeting must be decided by him, and each party can only bring two people."


    "These Jin people are very treacherous, don''t they want to follow the same pattern and want to attack the city lord?"


    Su Ying heard the words, without frowning, "Promise him."


    "yes."


    Seeing that Su Ying agreed, Xie Rui immediately called his cronies to choose a location that would be beneficial to them. After the location was settled, the people from Tiankui City also informed the people from the Southern Kingdom of the meeting ce.


    Vice-General Wang sneered as soon as he heard this position, "The group of people in Jin who are afraid of death still want to rob mines from us, even if they meet each other, they have to jump on their own territory, for fear of being killed by someone, tell them, I will Will be there on time."


    "yes."


    Xie Rui arranged the meeting ce not far from the Jin camp. If the city of Tiankui wants to harm him, his people cane to support in time.


    The meeting time is set for the next morning.


    Su Ying didn''t go back to the city that night, but stayed directly in the camp.


    After a simple dinner, Su Ying was about to rest, when she saw a figure wandering outside the big tent.


    The figure swayed for about a quarter of an hour before finally stopping outside her tent.


    After a while, Su Ying heard Qiao Yang''s furtive voice outside the tent, "City Lord, are you asleep?"


    Su Ying''s voice sounded sleepy, "Say."


    "It''s freezing cold at night, the mayor feels cold, I will definitely warm the bed for the mayor at night... eh!"


    "I said that you stinky boy went somewhere in the middle of the night, so you came to the city lord to disturb the city lord''s sleep, carefully the city lord peeled your skin, and you still don''t go back with me!"


    Before Qiao Yang finished speaking, he was dragged away by Huwei.


    Su Ying''s heart skipped a beat, and she slowly closed her eyes.


    She had no dreams all night, and this time she slept more deeply than ever.


    After all, the air in the Northern Wilderness is fresher.


    "Has the city lord woke up?" Huwei''s voice sounded outside the big tent.


    "Woke up."


    Su Ying dressed neatly and walked out.


    "They have prepared breakfast, and there is still more than an hour before the meeting. The city lord has eaten something in the past."


    Su Ying nodded.


    Eat here is simple. There are basically no fresh fruits and vegetables in this season, but Cheng Ming and Mrs. Jiang have made a lot of pickles before winter, and it is delicious to eat with meat.


    After eating, Huwei said that he would follow her to the meeting ce.


    As soon as Huwei finished speaking, Qiao Yang said anxiously: "City Master, I''m going too, I''m going too."


    Su Ying nced at him coolly, "The two of you brothers are about to be taken over by one pot, and your Qiao family still has a descendant?"


    Qiao Yang choked, "For the sake of the city lord, I will devote myself to death!"


    Not to mention, Su Ying was still so moved.


    In the end, Qiao Yang was still in the camp and went with the bandit leader and Hu Wei.

 Chapter 611: Im not here to discuss

    Chapter 611 I am not here to discuss


    When Su Ying arrived, Xie Rui and Deputy General Wang were already waiting in the temporary tent.


    "The lord of Tiankui City is here."


    As soon as the messenger''s voice sounded outside the door, the big tent door was opened, and Su Ying walked in first.


    Seeing Su Ying, Vice General Wang didn''t have much surprise on his face. He had heard before that the lord of Tiankui City was a woman.


    Xie Rui was taken aback for a moment, and then a sneer appeared on his face. A woman dared to show her face andpete with them for the mine, she was simply overconfident.


    Su Ying nced lightly over the face of the person in the tent before slowly walking to the chair and sitting down.


    As soon as Su Ying sat down, Xie Rui said without contempt, "Are you the lord of Tiankui City?"


    Su Ying nced at him, she had an impression of this man, the eldest prince of Jin, she had seen him before in Jin.


    Unexpectedly, he came here for a mine.


    "yes."


    "You said you want to talk to us, talk about what? Talk about when you n to get out of this ce?"


    Vice General Wang looked at Xie Rui and then at Su Ying, and wisely chose to shut up, to see if he could reap the benefits.


    Su Ying tapped lightly on the table with her fingertips, watching Xie Rui curl her lips, but she wasn''t smiling.


    "Where are you now?"


    Xie Rui said arrogantly: "The Northern Wilderness."


    "You also know that you are in the Northern Wilderness, not in the Jin Kingdom. The person who sent the message may have misunderstood the meaning of the city lord. The city lord came here today not to talk to you, but to inform you to get you out of the north." of the Bands."


    Xie Rui didn''t expect Su Ying to be so arrogant, he pped the table and sneered, "A group of rootless **** deserve to shout in front of the hall!"


    "What did you say! How dare you humiliate our city lord!" Hu Wei became angry when he heard it. If someone hadn''t stopped him about Chu Yun before, he would have troubled Xie Rui.


    Now that Xie Rui still humiliates Su Ying in public, how can he bear it.


    Xie Rui sneered even worse, his arrogance reached the extreme. It is expected that Su Ying and the others would not dare to touch themselves, after all, they cannot afford to offend Jin.


    "I''m talking about you bastards... ah!"


    Before Xie Rui finished speaking, he was kicked and flew out of the big tent. Because of the huge momentum, the whole big tent was lifted.


    Vice General Wang was startled, and looked at Su Ying, who had a frosty face, in astonishment.


    If he read correctly just now, Xie Rui was kicked out by Su Ying just now!


    This woman should not be underestimated. Vice General Wang didn''t want to give up the mine, but he also didn''t want to provoke Su Ying. When no one was paying attention, he led his men back quietly.


    Xie Ruifei fell heavily on the ground after getting out of the tent. Just as he was about to open his mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out. His eyes turned red, and he red angrily at Su Ying who came over.


    "Do you know that I am the eldest prince of the Jin Kingdom, if you dare to hurt me, you are not afraid that the soldiers and horses of the Jin Kingdom wille and tten your smallnd!"


    Su Ying walked up to him, raised her foot andnded on his hand, and slowly increased the strength.


    "Ah!" Xie Rui howled in pain.


    "Then I''ll try, kill you, will the king of Jin send troops to the Northern Wilderness for you?"


    Xie Rui raised his head and looked at those calm and unwavering phoenix eyes. The dark pupilspletely took in the fear on his face.


    At this moment, he had no doubt that this woman would really kill him!


    "Your Highness, save Your Highness!"


    The people arranged by Xie Rui finally realized and rushed towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying stomped on Xie Rui''s head with one crooked foot.


    Seeing that her foot was about to step on Xie Rui''s head, suddenly there was a sharp arrow attacking here, Su Ying''s pupils shrank, she could only quickly stagger her foot, and stepped on his on the shoulders.


    "Ah!" This kick almost crushed Xie Rui''s shoulder, causing him to pass out from the pain as soon as he rolled his eyes.


    The people brought by Xie Rui rushed over.


    Huwei and the bandit leader stepped forward to deal with it.


    Su Ying kicked the rushing people away. In a blink of an eye, Su Ying and the others were surrounded by Jin people.


    Those people took advantage of the chaos to quickly carry away the unconscious Xie Rui on the ground.


    Su Ying took out the dagger in her hand, not intending to let them go.


    "You are the ones who sent you to die."


    With the knife raised and lowered, bright red blood columns flew out in the cold air.


    The people guarding the camp in Jin State rushed over to take Su Ying down when they heard the movement.


    Seeing more and more people on the other side, the sword in Huwei''s hand was cut open.


    "City Lord, your subordinates and others will protect you and evacuate."


    Su Ying didn''t listen to the movements of her hands, her face was already stained with unknown blood, her phoenix eyes were dark, full of murderous aura.


    "Since we have already started, we will deal with them directly, go and call someone over, and get rid of them today."


    Huwei is also red-eyed, with new and old grudges, and he also wants to have a good time today.


    "yes."


    Jin has many people, but none of them are Su Ying''s opponents.


    Su Ying threw down the dagger in his hand, took out the electric baton and danced crackling and dazzling electric sparks in the air, "I have already given you a chance to live, but you didn''t cherish it."


    Su Ying waved the electric baton, and quickly killed a **** road.


    Vice-General Wang, who was hiding not far away, looked at the upant in front of him and his scalp became numb.


    What is the origin of this woman, she dared to single-handedly fight so many people!


    "Vice General Wang, now is a good opportunity to take down the city of Tiankui. As long as we capture their city lord, won''t they be obedient?"


    As soon as the officer finished speaking, he met Deputy General Wang''s big eyes in a blink of an eye.


    "Unless those Jin people can beat them half to death, we will never take action and ask a group of people toe and watch."


    Vice General Wang wants to see how strong Su Ying is. If they and Jin lose both, they can take the opportunity to attack. If Jin losespletely, he needs to think of another strategy, but if Jin wins, it will be another story up.


    Xie Rui was carried back to the big tent by the Jin people.


    "Where is the doctor, go and call the doctor."


    Xie Rui''s cronies never expected that people from Tiankui City would dare to hurt Xie Rui like this.


    Xie Rui woke up in a burst of pain. He looked at the confidant in front of him, thinking of the scene where he was attacked by Su Ying, you were furious, "Kill her, kill that woman, kill her!"


    "Your Highness, calm down, our people have already attacked, and their people are also surrounded by us. It will be a matter of time before we take them down."


    Xie Rui fell back on the bed weakly after hearing what his cronies said. The pain in his shoulder almost made him faint again, but the pain was so intense that it gripped his nerves so tightly that he couldn''t faint .


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a sound of panicked footsteps outside the door.


    "Master Li, Master Li is not well, those people from Tiankui City have attacked."

 Chapter 612: keep it useful

    Chapter 612 It¡¯s still useful to keep it


    The people of the state of Jin rushed into the big tent in a panic, their faces were terrified and their bodies were covered in blood.


    Xie Rui, who was about to die of pain, almost jumped out of bed.


    "How can it be?"


    The guard who came in wiped the blood from his face, and the panic in his eyes was particrly conspicuous in the dim tent, "That female devil in Tiankui City is too scary, she almost killed all of us, and she killed us all, and she also killed us." I don¡¯t know what kind of weapon they are holding, if they hit someone, they will be unable to move, Your Highness should leave as soon as possible, they are about to kill them.¡±


    Xie Rui didn''t want to believe that the thousands of people he brought were killed by those cats and dogs in Tiankui City, but his people couldn''t lie to him.


    "Your Highness, the mine is important, but if you are in danger, the loss outweighs the gain. It is better to leave first!"


    Master Li came back to his senses immediately, and asked someone to pack up his things and take Xie Rui away.


    Vice General Wang, who was secretly observing the situation, looked at Su Ying''s killing speed and his face changed in shock.


    "Lieutenant General, they really killed all the soldiers and horses of the Jin State, what should we do?" Su Ying said, telling them to get out of the Northern Wilderness, now that the Jin State''s people have been dealt with, If they don''t leave, can Su Ying let them go?


    "Have you sent a letter to the general?"


    "The letter has been sent back."


    "First pull out the camp and retreat, retreat to a safe distance and then set up camp, y by ear." He didn''te here to fight, and he didn''t want to bepensated by himself without getting anything.


    "Yes, little one, let''s arrange it."


    The soldiers and horses of the Jin Kingdom and Huwei did not dare to fight hard until the end, so they could only retreat.


    "City Lord, the Southern Kingdom has also withdrawn."


    "Find someone to follow them and see if they''ve really gone out of the Northern Wilderness. If not, then give me a pot." She said that as long as they are willing to leave, she doesn''t care about the past. If she wants to die, she doesn''t mind giving them a ride.


    "yes."


    But she didn''t intend to let Xie Rui go easily, Mengzi and the others would definitely have something to do with him if they left the tiger camp, the old and new enemies still want to run away, dreaming!


    Su Ying blew the whistle, and in a short while, a pure ck horse ran over.


    When the fierce horse approached, Su Ying quickly got on the horse and chased in the direction where the Jin troops were retreating.


    Huwei also led people to follow.


    "Don''t let them get away!"


    "yes."


    Xie Rui''s cronies led him to flee desperately, but no matter how they ran, Su Ying and the others got closer and closer.


    "Stop them, take Your Highness away!" Seeing that Su Ying was about to catch up, Master Li pushed Xie Rui towards the bodyguard, and stabbed at Su Ying with his sword raised.


    Sitting on the horse, Su Ying swung the electric baton in his hand and hit Mr. Li''s head fiercely. Hearing the sound of his own skull breaking, Mr. Li fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.


    Su Ying looked not far away, and slowly raised the anesthesia gun in his hand.


    There were a few soft sounds of "àÍàÍàÍ", and the guards escorting Xie Rui were shot and fell to the ground.


    Xie Rui, who was seriously injured, also fell to the ground without support.


    The remaining Jin guards looked at Su Ying approaching in horror.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out."


    Those guards turned pale, they were already at the end of their strength, and it was impossible for them to be Su Ying''s opponents.


    But they didn''t dare to run away, and if they fled, they would die if they returned to Jin.


    "Take it down."


    The bandit leader roared and rushed forward to fight the guards.


    The guards were already terrified in their hearts, no matter where their opponents were, they were taken down in a blink of an eye.


    Su Ying kicked the horse''s hoof and came to Xie Rui and looked down at him.


    The wound on Xie Rui''s body was so painful that he almost passed out. He looked up at Su Ying, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    "You, you let me go, I, I''ll take people away immediately." He knew that Su Ying would not take it hard, so he would give in. As long as he can get out of here alive, he will definitely find a way to level this ghost ce, Pick off Su Ying''s head personally!


    Su Ying raised the corners of her lips contemptuously, "Isn''t it true that the Lord of the City never gave you a chance, and now I know I''m afraid? It''s toote."


    "Bring him back."


    "yes."


    Huwei led people to chase the remaining troops of Jin Kingdom, while Su Ying led Xie Rui back to the camp first.


    After driving away the people from the Jin Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom, Su Ying immediately ordered people to set up checkpoints around the mine to guard the entire mining area. The next step is mining.


    "Let everyone who is good at mininge over tomorrow."


    "yes."


    It is not that simple to open a mine. If you rely on manpower alone, the risk is too high and the process is slow.


    At night, while Huwei and the others went to clean up the mess, Su Ying returned to the big tent and entered the space.


    She wants to find out if there are any tools in the space that can assist in mining.


    After searching for a while, she finally found some useful things for her, but she was not in a hurry to take them out. She is not professional in mining, so I still have to wait for them to discuss and see the specific implementation. make ns.


    When Su Ying came out of the space, the sky outside was already bright.


    "The city lord."


    As soon as he came out, Huwei''s voice sounded outside the door.


    e in."


    Huwei walked into the room and was surprised to see that Su Ying was still wearing the blood-stained clothes from yesterday.


    Su Ying sat down on a chair and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Back to the city lord, yesterday we arrested some people from the state of Jin and interrogated them at night. They said that the reason why they knew that the mine was discovered in the northern wilderness was that someone sent a message to them. Send someone to investigate."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes darkened slightly, "There are spies."


    "Yes." During the time when Su Ying and the others were away, they also admitted some people, but not many.


    "If the subordinates and others neglect their duties, please ask the city lord to punish them."


    The city of Tiankui is their stronghold. If spies are found inside, they are likely to be disintegrated internally. This is indeed not a small problem.


    "Do they know who sent them the message?"


    Hu Wei shook his head, "They are just the lowest-ranking pawns, and some news is only heard, and they don''t know about things that are too private."


    "Where is Xie Rui?"


    "The man passed out after bringing it back."


    "You **** those people back to the city today and put them under guard. It''s still useful to keep them. If you go to investigate the spies, you must find them out for me." Xie Rui caused so much trouble for them, so he took his Life, it''s too cheap for him, she won''t let him die if he doesn''t drain the oil from his body.


    "The subordinate understands."


    "By the way, Uncle Meng and the others are also ced in the city now?"


    "Yes, at that time they were a little forced to break into the tiger camp. Mengzi and the others first led people to resist and then found that they were invincible. After distracting the opponent, they immediately led people to evacuate to the city of Tiankui."


    Su Ying nodded, "It''s fine, let''s take someone back first."


    "yes."

 Chapter 613: how did he see it

    Chapter 613 How did he see it


    Su Ying has already arrested Xie Rui in the Northern Wilderness, and the thousand troops who escorted her in Chu are still on their way.


    Hurry up all the way, finally approaching the border.


    The team of 1,000 people was divided into several teams by Su Ying. They had no connection before, but now that they were approaching the border, they started to contact each other.


    The most important thing is to contact Su Ying. They want to know which team Su Ying is hiding in, and what they will do next.


    Before, Su Ying just said that they should send her a letter when they arrive at the border city. The letter was sent outst night, but they haven¡¯t received a reply yet.


    Did not receive a reply from Su Ying, so they could only contact secretly and find a rtively secret ce to gather.


    After the team assembled, they tentatively asked about Su Ying''s whereabouts, but after searching around, they didn''t know where Su Ying was.


    "I have a bold idea..."


    One of the officers and soldiers leading the team spoke softly.


    All the leaders looked at him.


    "you say."


    The leader of the team said slowly: "You said, is there a possibility that the empress was not in the team from the beginning?"


    These words hit the hearts of a few people, but they didn''t say it out. They had suspected it before, and the empress didn''t follow them at all. It''s a lie to say that she would mix in the team silently!


    "What should we do now?"


    "Follow your mother''s previous instructions first, and then wait and see when your mother will reply."


    "It can only be the."


    Everyone rubbed their noses, and they didn''t know how the queen was fooling the emperor, but the emperor would send letters to them every day to ask them about the situation of the team, and they would answer every day, but the content of the answer was never what the emperor wanted Yes, because they don''t even know where the queen is.


    At the city of Tiankui, Su Ying was discussing mining matters with the audience, when a man in green came in.


    "City Lord, there is a message from a flying eagle."


    Su Ying stood up and signaled them to continue, while she got up and took the news and read it.


    The person Xiao Jin gave her has already arrived at the border, and the speed is faster than she imagined.


    Su Ying wrote a letter and called Qiao Yang over.


    As soon as Qiao Yang heard Su Ying calling, he immediately ran over.


    "City Master, you called me?"


    Su Ying nodded, "Let you do something."


    Qiao Yangughed, "I can do whatever the city lord asks me to do."


    "Go to the border of Chu State and help me pick up a team."


    Qiao Yang''s face drooped when he heard that it was a person from Chu State, "Who is the main city to pick up? A prisoner from Chu State?"


    "No, the people who came to help us mine, you just follow the instructions, count the time, they will almoste out when you reach the border, just take them back to the city of Tiankui, I will tell you the code word. "In order not to admit the wrong person in time.


    "Oh yes."


    On the other side of the northern wilderness, the bandit leader and the others have been following the southern team, and they didn''t step forward to do anything, but just followed them silently.


    Vice General Wang looked at the person who couldn''t get rid of him and frowned deeply. Originally, he nned to find a rtively secret ce to hide first, so that they could observe the situation of the mine at any time. Who knew that Su Ying would send people to follow them all the time.


    This clearly means that they will not stop seeing them leave the Northern Wilderness.


    "My lord, why don''t we go and destroy people."


    There are so many of them, if there is a real fight, it may be who will suffer.


    Deputy General Wang shook his head and said, "This is what the woman sent to monitor us. If we kill someone, will the woman not know?"


    "So what if you know, this Northern Wilderness is so big, can she search it all, and find us out?"


    Vice General Wang nced at his subordinates, he felt that Su Ying could really do such a thing.


    As far as she dared to take down Xie Rui, it proved that she was not afraid at all.


    "This mine is not so easy to dig. Even if they dig it out, I''m afraid they won''t be able to digest it by themselves ording to the capabilities of the Northern Wilderness. At that time, they will definitely find a way to sell all the mines they dug. As long as we send people to mine first Guarding every exit, are you afraid that those ores will not reach our hands?"


    Although Deputy General Wang didn''t exin it, the meaning is already obvious. He wants to sit back and enjoy the benefits.


    "Go back first, and it''s not toote to report the situation to the general before making ns."


    The officers and soldiers felt that what Vice-General Wang said had two points of truth, but he couldn''t hide the words of counsel on his face.


    ¡­


    Su Ying didn''t stay in the mine for too long, and went back to the city after listening to them confirm the mining procedure.


    She is not professional in this matter, and it is almost enough to leave them with the tools they may use.


    Su Ying returned to the pce, and Chu Yun came over upon hearing the news.


    "See the casten."


    Su Ying frowned, "Your injury hasn''t healed yet, what are you doing running out?"


    Chu Yun''s face was still a little pale, but his spirit seemed to have improved a lot, "Thank you for your concern, the city lord, the subordinate''s injuries are much better."


    Su Ying signaled him to sit down on the chair, "Tell me, what made youe here in such a hurry?"


    "Going back to the city lord, the subordinate just wants to ask about the situation in the mine, but it''s not a big deal."


    "The people of the Jin Kingdom have already been caught dead. The Southern Kingdom should get out of the Northern Wilderness in the past two days. The mines have also begun to be dug. Everything is going well."


    Chu Yun nodded upon hearing the words, "That''s good, the city lord is mighty, and this matter will be settled as soon as the city lord returns."


    Su Yingfeng fell on Chu Yun with shallow eyes, "You are thoughtful and considerate of the overall situation when you do things, but many things, if you think too much, it will be a kind of bondage. People from the Southern Kingdom and the Jin Kingdom have stayed here, and they have not been here for so long. Fighting hard with us proves that they are not sure, and they can win after hard fighting, otherwise Xie Rui would not y tricks on you."


    "Subordinates really worry too much." He didn''t expect that Su Ying would do something as soon as he came, and he would arrest all the princes of Jin. What''s even more ridiculous is that Nan Guo ran away without any action, which really surprised him.


    "I know you are worried about the two countries behind them, but when it is time to be tough, you must be tough, even if you lose. Otherwise, if you show weakness once, it will not be so easy to stand up in the future."


    The Northern Wilderness is not like those countries that have been formed for many years, and the governance policy cannot follow that path.


    Chu Yun stood up when he heard the words, and made a big gift to Su Ying, "This subordinate is stupid, thank you for your enlightenment, if it wasn''t for your subordinate''s ipetence, I wouldn''t let the city lord separate from the emperor, this subordinate deserves to die."


    The corner of Su Ying''s eyes twitched, the words just now sounded fine, but the next sentence sounded a bit wrong.


    "Xiao Jin sent you a letter?"


    Chu Yun straightened up without denying it.


    "The emperor said that it was hard for the city lord to write so many letters at once."


    The corners of Su Ying''s mouth twitched. When she left Beijing, she swore to Xiao Jin''s promise that no matter how busy she was, she would send him a letter every day to reassure him.


    She was going to be in a hurry, how could she have so much free time, so she simply wrote out all the letters and sent them to him on time, she felt that she did a perfect job and came here, how did Xiao Jin see it?

 Chapter 614: I gave you a face, didnt I?

    Chapter 614 gave you face, didn¡¯t you?


    That''s right, she forgot that Chu Yun and Xiao Jin are connected.


    Didn''t Xiao Jin fully know that she came to the city of Tiankui so much earlier?


    Su Ying rubbed her forehead with some headaches, how could she forget about this.


    Forget it, I can just find a reason to get over itter.


    "City Lord, after those ores are dug out, what is the n of the City Lord?"


    "Look at the quantity. If the quantity is notrge, you can keep it for your own use. If it is enough, you can sell some."


    "yes."


    "Go back and rest before your injuries heal. I won''t leave in a short time. I''ll take care of things in the city."


    Chu Yun heard Su Ying say that she would not leave in a short time, somehow, he became extremely at ease in his heart, as if as long as Su Ying was around, any problem could be solved.


    "Then it''s hard work for the city lord."


    After Chu Yun left, Su Ying nned to visit the city. After returning to the city, he went to take care of the mine. He didn''t know how the people in the city were living.


    In order to get more real feedback, Su Ying specially changed her attire before going out, and didn''t let anyone follow her.


    The pce is a certain distance from the inner city where themon people live, and there is arge martial arts training ground in the middle.


    As soon as Su Ying walked to the martial arts training ground, she heard the sound of trumpets louder than others. I have to say that during the time she was away, the food of these boys was getting better and better. All of them were taller and stronger, and they trained better. There is momentum.


    Walk past the martial arts training ground, and then pass through two gates to the civilian area.


    Chu Yun said that after they left, Tiger Camp has recruited some neers one after another. These people also followed to the city of Tiankui this time. With the addition of the tribesmen, the poprity of the city has increased a lot.


    After entering through the gate, you can see a street after walking for a long time. There are shops that are open on both sides of the street. Maybe it is still early and there are not many pedestrians on the street.


    Su Ying strolled on the street, looking at the busy people on the street, there was a sense of peace that themon people lived and worked in peace.


    "Wonton, delicious and big meaty wonton, madam, would you like a bowl? Keeping you warm after a bowl."


    Su Ying just walked past the breakfast shop when she was warmly greeted by the shopkeeper.


    Su Ying is not hungry, but also wants to try, "Okay, give me a bowl of big meat wonton."


    The storekeeper smiled and asked her to sit in the inner hall, "Wait a moment, I''ll serve you some wontons."


    "good."


    While waiting, the store gave her a bowl of soy milk for free.


    "This soy milk is freshly cooked, you can try it."


    "Thank you."


    Su Ying picked up the bowl and blew and drank a big sip. It is really morefortable to eat something warm in the cold weather.


    "Guest officer, your wonton is ready, please take it easy."


    "good."


    The shopkeeper did not leave immediately after delivering the wontons, but asked with a smile, "Madam, you look a bit unfamiliar, have you just arrived?"


    Su Ying did not miss the tentative look of the store owner. The residential area is under the control of Huwei. He said that he would nt some eyeliners among themon people. The owner of the breakfast shop may be one of them.


    "No, it''s just that I have been working in the pce before, and I rarelye to the street." When she said this, Su Ying intentionally or unintentionally revealed the pce badge on her waist, dispelling the shopkeeper''s suspicion.


    The store owner knew that he had misunderstood, and gave Su Ying another bun.


    Su Ying suspected that he might lose money by doing business.


    After eating, Su Ying put the copper coins on the table and was about to leave when she saw several people running out of an alley, chasing the man who ran in front.


    "Meng Jiang, stop for me, I must teach you a lesson today!"


    Those people chased after gnashing their teeth and kicked Meng Jiang''s lower back, and the group rushed over.


    Meng Jiang is not a vegetarian either. Although the opponent was crowded, he still gritted his teeth and fought back, but the opponent did not get well for a while.


    The owner of the Wonton shop let out a "hiss" when he saw it, "Why are these people fighting?"


    While speaking, the boss rushed over to fight.


    "What are you doing early in the morning, do you still want to hang out in the city?"


    The boss should be quite capable, he howled, and those people really stopped.


    Meng Jiang''s face was colored, but her eyes were fierce, and she was not afraid at all.


    "What are you doing? When your boss Long opened the door for business, you promised that nothing would happen. What''s going on today?"


    The chaser felt aggrieved when he heard this, "Ask him whether we are making trouble or this kid is looking for trouble. Mengzi dared to set fire to our backyard because of his friendship with the city lord. If we hadn''t discovered it early, the building would have been destroyed. It must be burned by him, do you think he is looking for a beating?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t expect this to happen, he looked at Meng Jiang in surprise, "Is what they said true?"


    Meng Jiang said viciously: "That kind of ce that hides filth should be burned!"


    As soon as these words came out, those people were not happy.


    "Hey you boy, I gave you back my face, didn''t I!"


    "Our Boss Long is serious about doing business, what is your love and my wish getting in the way of you!"


    The sneer on Meng Jiang''s face was even worse, "Your love is my wish, you robbed my wife yesterday, if she hadn''t escaped cleverly, I don''t know what would have happened now!"


    The eyes of several thugs were a little floating, which in Meng Jiang''s view was a guilty conscience, and the shot was just a punch.


    The two parties fought again.


    The shopkeeper saw that the situation was beyond his control, so he exined a few words to his wife and hurriedly called someone to go.


    Su Ying went back to the table and sat down, ordered another big bowl of wontons.


    The proprietress seemed a little absent-minded, so Su Ying took the opportunity to ask, "Madam proprietress, what''s going on? Has this happened before?"


    The proprietress came over with the wontons, and she said back to God: "This person always has conflicts with others, and there have been some small conflicts before, but it has been a long time since he made trouble in the street like today. Madam, don''t be afraid, someone will take care of it in a while. Don''t let them hurt anyone else."


    The proprietress was right, someone rushed over before Su Ying finished his second bowl of wontons.


    Su Ying recognized that these were all the people from Huwei when he was in the Tiger Camp, and now they are also the security personnel in charge of managing public order in the city.


    "Whatever you are doing, stop it!"


    Those people stepped forward and directly separated Meng Jiang from the other party.


    "Don''t scare passers-by, tell us to go back and have a good talk!" The security personnel took them away without saying a word.


    Su Ying thought for a while, put in a few more copper coins, and followed them to the Security Bureau.


    Before she understood the depth of the matter, she didn''t want to show up for the time being. After arriving at the Security Bureau, she also turned in from the backyard.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Meng Jiang jumped up from the ground and wanted to make another move.

 Chapter 615: how could it be her

    Chapter 615 How could it be her


    Su Ying frowned, judging from her impression of Meng Jiang, this kid was immature before, but he was not so manic.


    "You are all in the same group. I will report this matter to the city lord to make you look good!"


    Meng Jiang was being escorted by the Security Bureau, struggling and shouting.


    "I said how can you nder people with your mouth? Let me tell you, if this is really what Longba and the others did, the city lord will never spare them, but if you can''t produce evidence, you can''t wrong people."


    Huwei and the others didn''t deal with Longba before, and they couldn''t help them.


    "It''s them, my daughter-inw said it herself, those people almost humiliated her!"


    "Then let your daughter-inwe over and ask, who humiliated her!"


    Hu Wei is the person in charge of the Security Bureau, but he is still at the mine, and the affairs here can only be handled by the deputy chief.


    Meng Jiang was not married when Su Ying was here, when did she have a daughter-inw?


    While waiting in doubt, several familiar figures from the Security Bureau came.


    When Su Ying saw one of them clearly, she opened her eyes and thought she had made a mistake.


    Both Mengzi and Tianniu rushed over after hearing the news, and they were anxious when they saw their injured son.


    But Mengzi has been around for many years, and he is still calm.


    Several people came in, and after a simple etiquette, they began to understand the whole story.


    After hearing this, Mengzi nced at Wang Furong who was huddled behind them with an iprehensible expression.


    "Wang Furong, tell me what''s going on? Are you really arrested by them?" asked the deputy director of the Security Bureau.


    Wang Furong''s appearance is a bit different from Su Ying''s memory, it may be that she has grown up, or she may be married, even though she shrinks behind Meng Jiang in fear, there is a tenderness in the raised eyebrows charming.


    She raised her head and took a quick look at the thugs, then hid behind Meng Jiang in fear, "Sir, I, I''m scared."


    "Don''t be afraid, with me here, I will seek justice for you whatever I say today." Meng Jiang protected her behind her.


    "You said they arrested you, do you have any evidence?" the deputy director asked again.


    Wang Furong lowered her head and said softly: "No."


    "How can you prove that you were arrested without evidence?"


    "My lord, what evidence is needed for this matter? If they don''t admit it, can''t they be convicted?" Meng Jiang became angry when she heard it.


    The deputy director looked businesslike, "Meng Jiang, not only witnesses but also physical evidence are required for a conviction. Let Wang Furong exin in detail when she was arrested and how she was arrested."


    "You guys are really deceiving people too much!" Wang Furong had to tell such a humiliating thing, and Meng Jiang couldn''t hold back her temper.


    As soon as he was about to run away, Mengzi took him back and took him back, "Don''t be presumptuous, you let her tell, if you don''t tell, how will the people from the Security Bureau find evidence?"


    "Father, they are clearly part of the same group, and they didn''t know how much benefit they got from bullying us because we weren''t in the city before!"


    "you shut up!"


    Meng Jiang was afraid of Mengzi after all, although she was angry, she still endured it, turned her head and said softly to Wang Furong: "Furong, don''t be afraid, you should think about what happened that day carefully, and say whatever you think of, don''t worry, I will I will definitely find a way to make decisions for you.¡±


    With Meng Jiang''s backing, Wang Furong became bolder.


    "Just yesterday when I was shopping on the street, someone suddenly put a sack over my head from behind and knocked me out. When I woke up again, I was in a woodshed. I, I heard them say that I They look good, maybe they can sell for a good price... I was so scared that I ran out when they weren''t looking."


    The deputy principal asked after hearing this: "Did you see clearly who arrested you?"


    Wang Furong shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Those people were not happy when they heard it, "You fart, when did we go to the streets to capture people, even if we want them, they are neers to the city, what do we want you to do!"


    When Meng Jiang got married, they went to have a wedding with them. The people who guarded the tiger camp came over a while ago. In order to let everyone get along better, Huwei called them out to get acquainted with each other.


    The Northern Wilderness doesn''t pay much attention to the defense of men and women. Of course, those who work below will pick important people to remember.


    Wang Furong is the daughter-inw of the Meng family, they will not be stupid enough to move.


    In this matter, the public is justified, and the mother-inw is justified. It is really difficult to judge which side is telling the truth and which side is lying.


    "Wang Furong, what section of road were you on when you were arrested, and what time was it?"


    Wang Furong frowned and said the time.


    The deputy director nodded and said: "Until this matter is investigated, you all stay in the guard room."


    Wang Furong said anxiously: "Deputy chief, my husband did nothing wrong, why do you want to lock him up?"


    The deputy director frowned, "The matter of your kidnapping has not yet been concluded, but he was caught for setting fire to other people''s yards. Can I just let this matter go?"


    "If they didn''t bully people too much, how could I set fire? Those dirty ces like them should be burned by a fire!"


    "Are you still called Qu? You almost killed us, I tell you this is never over!"


    Tian Niu was also anxious when she saw that Meng Jiang was about to be imprisoned, "How can you imprison him if you haven''t been convicted yet? Could it be that thews of the city of Tiankui are determined by you?"


    Seeing that the two sides were about to wrestle again, the deputy chief hurriedly asked someone to separate them.


    "I just act in ordance with thews of Tiankui City. If you disagree, go to Master Chu."


    Mengzi stopped Tian Niu, who wanted to make trouble again, "People are just locked here, and they haven''t been convicted. It''s not toote to worry about it after they figure out the situation."


    "But Jiang''er..." How can my son not feel distressed.


    Mengzi nced over the vice-principal''s face with calm eyes, "I, Mengzi, am given peace, but I am by no means a timid person. If my son makes a mistake, we will act in ordance with thew, but if we know that someone is bullying too much, Then I have nothing to say!"


    The words full of warning made the faces of the deputy director and others look bad.


    "Everything in the Security Bureau is in ordance with the rules, and someone will take it down for me."


    Meng Jiang and the others were taken away.


    Wang Furong stood there reluctantly, Tian Niu pulled her a bit annoyed, "Why are you still standing there, why don''t you hurry up and leave!"


    Mengzi pulled La Tianniu, "Okay, she is innocent in this matter, let''s go back and talk about it first."


    Wang Furong looked at Tian Niu with some shyness, and obediently followed behind them.


    Tian Niu red at her, and angrily followed Mengzi out of the security bureau.


    After sending the person away, the deputy director immediately sent someone to the street to ask if there were any witnesses. If any witnesses could be found, then what Wang Furong said was basically true.


    After the deputy director''s affairs were arranged, he was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw a figure suddenly appearing in front of him, which made him jump up from his chair in fright.

 Chapter 616: check her details

    Chapter 616 Check her details


    When the deputy director shouted, all the people from the Security Bureau stared at the person warily.


    Su Ying simply took off the mask on his face.


    The deputy head looked at Su Ying for a moment, and immediately got up and knelt in front of her after regaining consciousness.


    "See the city lord, I ask the city lord to forgive me for my poor eyesight."


    Others also hurriedly recovered to salute Su Ying.


    Su Ying went to the chair and sat down without any change, and didn''t let them get up immediately.


    The hall was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling, and an invisible sense of oppression almost made them breathless.


    Just as they were about to review everything they had done, wondering if they hadmitted some heinous crime to make the city lord angry, Su Ying finally spoke quietly.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, Santo."


    The deputy director nced at Su Ying anxiously, "I don''t know if the city lord hase to the Security Bureau, but do you have something to tell?"


    Su Ying didn''t ask what happened just now, but asked: "Have the people from the Tiger Camp had any conflicts with the people in the city after they arrived in the city?"


    The vice-principal didn''t dare to hide anything, "Back to the city lord, it was already winter when Mengzi and the others came. It was cold and everyone rarely went out. The Security Bureau has never heard of any trouble. Some small problems were properly resolvedter.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took a quick look at Su Ying again, seeing that Su Ying didn''t respond, he continued: "That''s right, just now, something happened just now, Mengzi''s son ran away and set fire to someone''s yard, little one After asking why, he said that someone hijacked her daughter-inw and wanted to force her into prostitution, so he went to take revenge."


    "Apart from Longba, who else sells meat?"


    "Back to the city lord, there is no more. Master Chu said that this kind of flower building is not a good ce, and there is no need to have so many."


    "When did Meng Jiang marry a daughter-inw?"


    The deputy chief didn''t know why Su Ying asked this suddenly, but she still said truthfully: "It was not long after the city lord left, and the younger ones also went to the Tiger Camp for a wedding banquet."


    Su Ying tapped on the desktop with her fingertips, "Do you know where his daughter-inw came from?"


    The vice-principal looked embarrassed, Meng Jiang was not an important person to them, and they really hadn''t given much thought to such a personal matter.


    "Send someone to inquire and find out where she came from, so don''t say anything."


    "City Master, is there something wrong with this Wang Furong?"


    I don''t know what to think of, Su Ying frowned in disgust, "It''s nothing, because the mine is not peaceful, it''s better for people in the city to know the bottom line, you go to Strictly interrogate Longba and those people to see if they are really honest. "


    "Yes, don''t worry, the city lord, the little ones will definitely make them docile."


    "kindness."


    On the other side, Mengzi also brought Tian Niu and Wang Furong back home.


    But because of Meng Jiang''s incident, the three of them were very silent along the way, and no one spoke.


    As soon as she entered the house, Tian Niu was so angry that she pped Wang Furong **** the face.


    Wang Furong was beaten until she staggered and fell to the ground, bleeding from the corner of her mouth.


    Mengzi frowned, stretched out his hand to hold Tian Niu, "What are you doing, what can''t you say?"


    Tian Niu red at Wang Furong angrily, "It''s all her. If it wasn''t for her, Jiang''er wouldn''t have been arrested! She''s a loser. I shouldn''t have softened my heart and put her in a pig cage!"


    Wang Furong''s face was ashen and pale, and her eyes were extremely innocent, "It was me, I was the one who hurt my husband, so I shouldn''t have told him, mother, hit me, even if you beat me to death, it''s also me." Serve it right!"


    Back then, Tian Niu kindly took in Wang Furong, butter she felt that she was a bit weird and wanted to send her away.


    Later, she was indeed ced in an empty yard not far from them. Seeing that she lived alone in the yard, Tian Niu felt that she might be offended and felt sorry for her. less help.


    Wang Furong also knows how to be grateful, and will take the initiative to help Tian Niu and the others when they are too busy.


    Not long after Su Ying left, Tian Niu and Mengzi came back from the outside and found that their son was not at home. They didn¡¯t care about the young guy¡¯s own business, but they felt something was wrong when they still didn¡¯t see anyone at night.


    Mengzi found friends who were usually familiar with Meng Jiang and asked him where he was going, but they all said they hadn''t seen anyone.


    Meng Jiang has lived in the tiger camp since he was a child and has never been out. It is impossible for him to leave for no reason. He must still be in the camp.


    But they found the sky turned white, and they didn''t see Meng Jiang.


    Finally, Tian Niu suddenly thought of Wang Furong. They searched all over the camp, but they didn''t go to Wang Furong alone.


    When she pushed open the door of Wang Furong''s room and saw her lying naked with Meng Jiang, Tian Niu felt as though struck by lightning.


    At that time, almost everyone who came to look for her knew that Meng Jiang had slept in Wang Furong''s room for one night, and it was impossible for the two of them to be innocent.


    Mengzi, as the person in charge of the Tiger Camp, had such a thing happened, if he didn''t give Wang Furong an exnation, he would only be criticized in the future, so he immediately decided on the marriage between Wang Furong and Meng Jiang.


    In any case, Wang Furong was at a disadvantage in this matter, but Tian Niu felt that something was wrong, and then asked Meng Jiang.


    Meng Jiang only said that she was helping Wang Furong chop firewood, and drank a ss of water after arriving at her ce. He still had a little impression of the following things, that is, he couldn''t control himself and forced Wang Furong, but he felt that he shouldn''t be Such a beast.


    But the matter has been done, he can only admit it.


    After Tian Niu heard this, she felt that something was wrong. Even though Wang Furong was let in, she always had a grudge in her heart, thinking that Wang Furong was not as innocent as she appeared on the surface.


    This grudge has always been in her heart, until today when something like this happened, it broke out again.


    "Don''t say a few words, Furong, your mother is also worried about Jiang''er, please tell us carefully, what happened to you when you were taken away yesterday? Why didn''t you tell us immediately after you came back?"


    Wang Furong lowered her brows, "I, I''m afraid, I didn''t n to tell my husband at first, but when I was hiding in the room and crying, my husband found out, and my husband asked me repeatedly, I, I just said... I''m sorry dad, I''m sorry mother, I, I really didn''t expect Xianggong to go to them."


    "I think you did it on purpose. They know you are the daughter-inw of the Meng family, so how dare they do anything to you!" Tian Niu still doesn''t want to believe Wang Furong.


    "Long Ba is a ck boy from the bottom up. It''s not like he can''t do this kind of thing. I will send someone to investigate this matter. During this time, you have nothing to do and stay at home. Don''t run around anymore. It''s gone." This was said to Wang Furong.


    Wang Furong choked up and said: "Father, then, will the husband be okay?"

 Chapter 617: You know what you did

    Chapter 617 You know what you did yourself


    In the city of Tiankui, it is the most deserted during the day, but it is more lively than usual in a building at night.


    At this time, it was still early, but the people in the building had already started to work, and people woulde to the building after dark.


    There is only one room on the highest floor of the building. At this time, the owner of the building is lying on a big bed, and beside him are several thinly dressed women lying in disorder.


    Longba was fast asleep when the door of the room was kicked open with a bang.


    Longba was so frightened that he woke up in a jerk, his face full of flesh was full of anger.


    "Who the **** dares to disturb me to sleep..." Long Ba sat up on the bed stiffly.


    When he saw the person clearly, his expression changed, and the arrogance that was a moment ago was reced by a ttering smile in an instant.


    He kicked those women, and the women stood up in fright.


    "What are you still doing in a daze, why don''t you wait for the master to get dressed."


    After a period of chaos in the house, the women bowed and retreated after dressing Longba neatly.


    Longba tremblingly went to Su Ying and knelt down, "I don''t know if the city lord is here, I will be far away, and I ask the city lord to forgive me."


    Su Ying satzily on the chair and gave him a faint nce.


    "Longba, has the city lord been away for a while, so you don''t know what the rules are?"


    Long Bamianpiyi said tightly: "The city lord forgive me, I don''t know what I did wrong, please tell the city lord."


    Su Ying sneered, slowly stood up and looked at him condescendingly, "Longba, what you did yourself, you should know better than the city owner."


    Longba''s eyes flickered slightly, "City Master, I''ve been adhering to my duty since I arrived in the city, I really haven''t done anything I shouldn''t do...ah!"


    Before he finished speaking, his voice was stuck in his throat, his eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t even speak.


    Su Ying grabbed his throat with one hand and directly lifted him from the ground.


    Longba felt that the air in his chest was thinning, and the approach of death made him feel unprecedented fear.


    "City, the city lord, spare your life, little, little confession, little... confess... ah!"


    With a bang, Long Ba was thrown to the ground, making the entire building tremble.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Longba stroked his neck and coughed violently, his eyes were red, and fear was suppressed in his eyes.


    "The city lord, I, I, just arrested, arrested a few young girls who came to the city a while ago... She, they stayed here, and they stayed behind voluntarily..."


    Su Ying looked down at him, put her hand on his shoulder, and pressed it gently.


    Ryuhachi was so frightened that the hairs all over his body stood on end.


    "City, the lord of the city..."


    "Longba, did I tell you that if you dare to vite the city''sws, I will abolish you."


    Longba trembled all over his body, he had seen Su Ying''s power, she could kill him without any effort.


    "City Lord, I, I know I was wrong, and I am willing to ept the punishment, but, but I am not lying, those women stayed here voluntarily, they are all voluntary."


    Su Ying sneered, and the strength in her hands increased.


    Longba was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat, "Little one, the little one is telling the truth...If the city master doesn''t believe it, you can ask them."


    After a quarter of an hour, all the women captured by Longba were brought into the house, as well as the people who were sent to arrest them.


    They looked at Longba who was trampled under Su Ying''s feet and were so frightened that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Su Ying swept across their faces with a light expression, "Are you arrested from the street?"


    The women looked flustered, looked up quickly at Su Ying, then at Long Ba, trembling, not knowing how to reply.


    "Boldly say, as long as the city lord knows that you are being forced, I will crush his bones!"


    Longba was stepped on by Su Ying, like a pool of rotten meat.


    Several women looked at each other and said tremblingly, "City lord, back to the city lord, I was indeed scared when I first came here, but after a long time, the girls have gotten used to it. There is food, drink and a shelter here. This is already the best arrangement for the little girls."


    Su Ying saw that although they were still terrified when they said this, their expressions were very sincere, and it didn''t seem like they were telling lies again.


    Su Ying waved his hand, making them stand aside, and his eyes fell on the thugs who were catching people.


    The thugs were shaking like chaff, they almost cried.


    "Since when were the people arrested and who were arrested, I have exined everything in detail."


    The thugs scrambled to speak: "Go back to the city lord, the little ones are from..."


    "At that time, those women were sent into the city with the nod of Master Chu. After inquiring about them, the young ones found out that they were prisoners exiled from those countries. The young ones, the young ones saw that they were beautiful, so they wanted to let theme here. , Here, give them a bite to eat, then, take the brothers to bring them back."


    "Yes, the city lord, just, just that time, there was no one in the back city. I, we don''t dare to make a mistake. I beg the city lord to let us go this time."


    Su Ying turned her gaze back to those women, "Is what they said true?"


    The girls nodded, "Yes, yes, girls, they were exiled to the Northern Wilderness... Yes, they arrived three months ago."


    "How many times have you caught?"


    "Go back to the city lord, just, just this time, Chu, Master Chu and the others are watching closely, we, we dare not..."


    "Don''t dare? Everyone has been brought back, you tell the city owner that you don''t dare!" Su Ying''s voice suddenly rose, scaring everyone''s blood back!


    "The city lord spares my life, the city lord spares my life, the little ones don''t dare anymore, never dare again!"


    "Ah! Ah!"


    There was a cry of pain in the room.


    People in the building dared not move when they heard the movement.


    "The lord of this city will ask you again, besides them, who else has been arrested!"


    Su Ying stepped on a thug and snarled.


    "No, no more, little ones swear, swear... just, just caught that one time..."


    Su Ying crushed his hand with force.


    "ah!"


    "Hang him on the door te of the city lord, tenshes a day, and beat as many people as there are people caught, and the city lord will personally torture him!" Su Ying carried Longba and threw him directly into the hall.


    There was a loud bang, and everyone was frightened.


    Kneeling tremblingly on the ground one by one.


    "Hang up!"


    The people in the building stepped forward in fear. Even if they dare not offend Longba on weekdays,pared with Su Ying, they would have to do it even if they killed Longba.


    A dozen people worked together to hang Longba on the signboard at the door.


    Su Ying pulled out a whip from his body, and hit him one after another.


    After the tenshes were over, she swept across the crowd with a cold expression.


    "If you let the city lord know that you dare to do those shameless deeds, the city lord will crush you all!"

 Chapter 618: The lord of this city does not eat people

    Chapter 618 This city lord does not eat people


    The city of Tiankui is not big, and the news that Su Ying lost his temper in the city spread all over the city in no time.


    Those in the city who had thought outside their minds were terrified. They did not expect the city lord to have such ruthless means. It is impossible for Longba to control the only flower house in the city. Ants that can be crushed to death at any time.


    When the incident reached Wang Furong''s ears, Wang Furong''s face instantly turned pale.


    "Furong,e out to eat."


    Mengzi''s voice scared Wang Furong almost jumped out of bed.


    "I, I know, I''ming."


    Mengzi went to the Security Bureau early this morning to inquire about the progress of the case. The deputy director had some friendship with Mengzi before, so he got to the bottom of it.


    "Longba is still listed on the door te today. The people under him admitted that they did have a wrong mind for some women who just came to the city a few months ago, but that was the only time."


    When the deputy director said this, he looked at Mengzi meaningfully, "Brother Meng is also a person who has gone through storms, he should be on guard against outsiders, but sometimes he should also pay attention to the kindness of the people in the house, so don''t end up giving your family a hard time." nt it in."


    How could Mengzi not understand the meaning of the deputy manager''s words, he knew about Su Ying''s handling of Longba, and he probably had something to do with Meng Jiang''s incident.


    No matter how ruthless Longba is, he can only be a fear of death in front of the city lord. He has already admitted what he did a few months ago, there is no need to deny the kidnapping of Wang Furong alone.


    Longba must not be more afraid of him than the city lord.


    Then if the people under Longba hadn''t made their own ims, then Wang Furong could only have lied.


    Mengzi picked up the bowl and said quietly, "Eat."


    Wang Furong took a careful look at Mengzi and his wife, "Father, did you see your husband at the Security Bureau today?"


    Mengzi shook his head, "No."


    "Father, is Xianggong imprisoned in the Security Bureau or in a prison in the city? I want to see him. I''m really worried about him." Wang Furong said with red eyes.


    Mengzi frowned, "Furong, if the Security Bureau finds out that you were not kidnapped by them, then Jiang''er will be finished."


    When Mengzi said this, his eyes were firmly locked on Wang Furong''s face, but it was a pity that Wang Furong kept her head down so that people could not see the expression on her face clearly.


    "Father, me, can we see my husband for some money? I''ll go and tell the people in the Security Bureau to let them punish me. This matter has nothing to do with my husband, it''s all for me..."


    "It took eight lifetimes of misfortune for my son to marry you!" Tian Niu felt dazzling when she saw Wang Furong now!


    "What''s the use of you going to see Jiang''er? You can easily change thews in the city." Mengzi sighed quietly.


    The atmosphere in the main room became more depressed amid Mengzi''s sigh.


    During the stalemate, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Tian Niu put down her bowl and chopsticks and went out, upset, "Who, what are you doing here at night?"


    Tian Niu spoke of her unhappy hand, which had already opened the doortch.


    When she saw the person standing outside the door, Tian Niu''s face changed, "The city lord? Why is the city lord here? Look at me, I''m out of order, meet the city lord."


    Tian Niu bowed to Su Ying in a panic.


    Mengzi also got up from his chair when he heard the sound.


    Wang Furong''s face turned pale, she clutched her belly and said in pain, "Father, I suddenly feel a pain in my stomach, I, I''ll go to thetrine first."


    Mengzi also didn''t want Wang Furong to be rude in front of Su Ying, so she let her go.


    As soon as Wang Furong left, Su Ying was weed into the main room by Tian Niu.


    Su Ying was holding two big oiled paper bags in his hand, and the fragrance was almost overflowing from inside.


    "City Lord." Mengzi hurried forward to salute.


    Su Ying waved her hand to signal that they don''t need to care about these vain courtesy.


    "Uncle Meng, Auntie doesn''t need to be ayman, I just picked a meal to eat, you don''t mind?"


    Tian Niu raised her smiling face and said: "Look at what the Santo has said, we are toote to be happy, so we don''t mind, this is too outsider, I''ll go and cook two more dishes for the Santo."


    Su Ying told her not to be too busy, "When Ie, let Uncle Murong cook some delicious food, and Auntie will bring two basins to fill it."


    "The city lord is really polite, why do you still mention things when youe here?"


    Tian Niu is also very refreshing, and immediately went to get two bowls of vegetables and put all the vegetables in the oil paper bag.


    Mengzi saw that one oil-paper bag contained two roastedmb legs, and the other contained two roasted chickens, which should be enough for the city lord to eat.


    Su Ying nced over the three sets of bowls and chopsticks on the table and said with a smile: "I heard from Huwei that Uncle Meng married his daughter-inw, why didn''t I see anyone?"


    After Wang Furong finished speaking, the smile on Tian Niu''s face sank, "She is very timid, and she dare not let her shameface herself in front of the city lord."


    Mengzi took out fruit wine and poured a bowl for Su Ying, "It''s cold, the city lord should drink some, it won''t make you drunk, but it can also warm you up."


    Su Ying saw that the husband and wife deliberately broke the topic, and it seemed that they were not very satisfied with this daughter-inw.


    Su Ying took a sip of the fruit wine, felt that it was not satisfying, so she pulled a chicken leg and ate it.


    "City Lord, Jiang''er that Guawazi is a no-brainer, he is a single-minded person, and he didn''t even think about killing people and setting fire to him. Please, the City Lord, please forgive him."


    Seeing that Su Ying ate and drank pretty much, and seemed to be in a good mood, Tian Niu couldn''t help but knelt down in front of her and begged Meng Jiang for mercy.


    Mengzi wanted to stop him, but in the end he didn''t.


    Su Ying took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, "I already knew about Meng Jiang, and I asked Longba personally. He said that he could guarantee it with his life, and he really didn''t do anything to your daughter-inw."


    The faces of the husband and wife turned pale, Longba and his people were almost disabled for life, Mengzi would not be so stupid as to think that Su Ying was helping them.


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, Wang Furong really lied.


    "The city lord is wise, I''ll let Wang Furonge over and ask the city lord to rify."


    Su Ying drank the remaining fruit wine in one gulp. The alcohol content is not high, but if you drink too much, it will still make you look bad.


    Under the candlelight, her cheeks were slightly blush, revealing coquettishness.


    "good."


    It took Tian Niu nearly a quarter of an hour to go, and obviously it wouldn''t take so long to walk around the yard.


    Wang Furong came, she curled up her shoulders, wishing she could bury her face in her chest so that Su Ying couldn''t see her.


    "The little girl sees the city lord."


    Su Ying frowned, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips, "This city master doesn''t eat people, so don''t be afraid of this."


    Su Ying didn''t know, her voice was like an ice knife, every time it hit Wang Furong''s body, it made her shudder.


    "Little girl, little girl..."


    "Come on, raise your head and let the city lord take a look."

 Chapter 619: Deliberately provoke

    Chapter 619 Deliberately provoking


    Wang Furong couldn''t remember how long it had been since she felt the fear of approaching death.


    She clutched her dress tightly with both hands, and dared not look up.


    Mengzi and his wife are not stupid, no matter how famous Su Ying is, Wang Furong, as a stranger who has never been in contact with Su Ying, will not be so aggressive no matter how scared she is.


    The two looked at Wang Furong and frowned even tighter.


    "Furong, the city lord is talking to you."


    Wang Furong''s body was stiff, and she mustered up her courage before slowly raising her head.


    Facing each other, facing Su Ying''s phoenix eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, Wang Furong''s heart trembled violently.


    Su Ying knew it was her!


    Wang Furong told herself desperately that they had already left when Su Ying drove them away, and she never got close to them after that, even if she married Meng Jiang now, that is her ability, Su Ying can''t take her because of this life!


    But no matter how he tried to build himself up psychologically, Wang Furong dared not look into Su Ying''s eyes just by looking at her.


    "It seems that you can''t let go of Uncle Meng and Auntie because she is here. Uncle Meng, why don''t you cook two more dishes for me, so I can talk to her alone?"


    don''t want!


    Wang Furong almost wanted to scream, but when she met Su Ying''s cold eyes, all words stuck in her throat.


    Mengzi and his wife exchanged a look.


    "Alright, I think the city owner didn''t enjoy his meal tonight. It''s our fault. I''ll cook two more dishes with the head of the house."


    After the two left, Wang Furong suddenly stood up and tried to escape.


    But as soon as she ran to the door, the door closed automatically with a "bang".


    "Wang Furong, long time no see."


    There was a strong oppressive force behind her, and Wang Furong''s hairs stood on end. She knelt down in horror and begged.


    "The city lord, spare my life, the city lord, please forgive me. I didn''t do anything against the city lord after I left. Please let the city lord let me go this time."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows slightly, and a trace of impatience shed in her eyes.


    "Wang Furong, what did you do yourself, do you still need the city lord to remind you?"


    Wang Furong trembled her lips, she didn''t know what Su Ying was talking about.


    But Su Ying didn''t give her a chance to think at all, and put his palm directly on her celestial cap.


    Wang Furong felt a burst of severe pain, as if there was a jack on her head, causing her body to sink a little bit, and even her neck was about to break.


    "The city lord, please forgive me, my little girl, my little girl really knows that I was wrong..."


    "Wang Furong, I''ll give you a chance to live, tell me why you lied."


    "I didn''t...uh...ah!" Wang Furong was so painful that she fell to the ground.


    "I, I said, the city lord spared me to say."


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes sank, Wang Furong really had a problem.


    She loosened her strength slightly, allowing Wang Furong to speak more clearly.


    "Yes, the little girl heard that Longba had a quarrel with her father-inw before, so I thought we might be suppressed by Longba and the others when we settled down in the city, so I lied to them and said that I was kidnapped by Longba''s people Now, as long as this matter gets involved in the Security Bureau, Ryuhachi will be punished, and his power, power will be weakened...I, I know that I made a mistake as the city lord, and I will never dare again..."


    Wang Furong cried until her tears, nose and throat became hoarse.


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes and sneered, and suddenly increased the strength in her hands, "Wang Furong, do you think I will believe what you say..."


    "Ah!" Wang Furong screamed, rolled her eyes and passed out.


    Mengzi and his wife stood outside the door and heard clearly.


    If it wasn''t for Mengzi''s pull, Tian Niu would have rushed in and killed Wang Furong. Her intuition was right, it was Wang Furong who killed her son!


    "Uncle Meng,e in." Su Ying''s voice suddenly came from inside the room, and she knew that the two of them had already stood outside the door.


    Mengzi opened the door and walked in, and saw Wang Furong lying unconscious on the ground at a nce.


    The couple knelt down in front of Su Ying.


    "The city lord forgives the crime. It is ourx housekeeping that caused the city lord to make trouble. Please also ask the city lord toe down."


    Su Ying lowered her eyebrows and did not let them stand up, "The people belong to your family, and they caused the disaster. The Lord of the city has always been very clear about rewards and punishments. Longba and the others have already been punished for their wrongdoings, so it is natural for them to do wrong." Yes, I can¡¯t run away either.¡±


    "City lord, Jiang''er is confused because he was fascinated by Wang Furong..." Tian Niu still wanted to refute her son.


    "Yes, he cared about Wang Furong, so he went to set fire to other people''s yards before he found out what happened. There was a reason for the incident, but there were also culpable responsibilities. I will send someone to **** Wang Furong back to the Security Bureau. The rest will be handled ording to Follow the rules, do you have any opinions?"


    Tianniu still wanted to speak, but Mengzi held her back.


    "I don''t have any opinion." Meng Jiang''s attempted arson was not a small crime, but he would not die. Although Meng Zi was also worried about his son, since they had already arrived in the city of Tiankui, they had to follow the rules of the city of Tiankui work.


    After speaking, Su Ying stood up and called the people waiting outside to take Wang Furong away.


    "It''ste at night, I won''t bother Uncle Meng and Auntie, I''ll go first."


    "Respectfully send off the city lord."


    Su Ying left in the dark.


    After closing the courtyard door, Tian Niu burst into tears, "The family is unlucky... The city lord knew it wasn''t Jiang''er''s fault, so why didn''t he forgive him? It''s all about you. You were fine when you were in the Tiger Camp. You said you What are you doing here?"


    Tian Niu was so angry that she beat Mengzi. She was only such a son. If she had a son, how would she live?


    Mengzi''s brows almost twisted into Sichuan characters.


    Before those people wanted to seize the mine, they went through the Tiger Camp several times to inquire. At that time, he was worried that those people would be disadvantageous to the people in the Tiger Camp. After all, the other party was backed by the country, so he decided to let the people in the Tiger Camp temporarily relocate to the city. , It''s not toote to go back after this incident is over.


    Who would have thought that something like this would happen during this period.


    "Jiang''er was confused, so no one else is to me for this."


    "It''s all your fault, no, you can ask at the Security Bureau tomorrow to see how they will punish Jiang''er."


    "Understood, I''ll ask again tomorrow." Mengzi was so worried that something serious would happen to Meng Jiang, no matter what, it would never kill him.


    What worried him was what Wang Furong said.


    Ever since Su Ying went to Tiger Camp to integrate the power of Tiger Camp, the people in several areas of them seem to be in harmony on the surface, and even if there are conflicts, it''s an old story. How could Wang Furong lie about it for no reason? , deliberately deepening the conflict between him and Longba?


    Mengzi couldn''t figure this out.


    He is going to the Security Bureau tomorrow, but he is not going to ask Meng Jiang how he is, but to know who provoked Wang Furong to do this, or in other words, who tried to provoke him and Longba, and what is the intention of the other party?

 Chapter 620: leave here

    Chapter 620 Get out of here


    There is only one prison in Tiankui City, which is inside the Security Bureau.


    Wang Furong was taken back by the Security Bureau and immediately put in prison.


    "Brother, can I be with my husband? Please let me be with my husband." Wang Furong knelt in front of the deputy director of the Security Bureau and begged bitterly.


    The vice-principal had no expression on his face, and asked someone to put her in another cell.


    Meng Jiang, who was sitting in the corner of the cell, heard Wang Furong''s voice, and stood up from the ground at once.


    "Fleur? Is that you, Fleur? Fleur?"


    The cell was very quiette at night, and Meng Jiang''s shout quickly reached Wang Furong''s ears.


    Wang Furong got up from the ground in surprise when she heard it.


    "It''s my husband, I, I''m here to apany you." Wang Furong was scolded by the guards just after she finished speaking.


    "Shut up, what are you arguing about, don''t talk."


    Wang Furong was so frightened that she fell silent.


    After the guards left, Meng Jiang said again: "Furong, what''s going on, why are you also locked in?"


    Wang Furong wept before saying anything, "I don''t know why, tonight the city lord came home and suddenly tortured me to extract a confession that I had lied, and after tortured me, he locked me up here."


    Meng Jiang was shocked, "What did you say, the city lord locked you in?"


    "Yes, my husband, I think the city lord has always favored those bad guys. Why do you think the city lord would do this? Yes, is it because the city lord was actually unhappy because you didn''te to the city of Tiankui before?"


    Meng Jiang was stunned. In his impression, Su Ying has always been a very powerful and powerful existence. If she was unhappy because of this, why did she agree to let them stay in the Tiger Camp?


    Meng Jiang couldn''t figure it out, Wang Furong spoke again, "Master, are you okay? Did they make things difficult for you?"


    Meng Jiang regained her senses and shook her head, "It''s okay, I''m the one who caused you trouble. When Dades, I will ask him to let him go to the city lord to intercede for you. The city lord will not make things difficult for you."


    "Well, by the way, my husband, did you meet any strange people after you were imprisoned?"


    "Strange person?" Meng Jiang was puzzled.


    "Well, I heard that those people fought us for the mine, and many people were arrestedter. I don''t know if they were all locked in this big prison."


    Meng Jiang didn''t know what to think of, "I seem to have seen it when you say that, but they are not locked in the same ce as us, they are in the front, or behind that door. I think the guards over there are much stricter. locked inside."


    Although Wang Furong couldn''t see Mengzi, she saw the door he mentioned in a blink of an eye.


    She stared at the door in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Fu Rong, don''t be afraid, just rest at ease, your parents wille to rescue you soon."


    "OK."


    As the night deepened, the prison was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling to the ground, and there were only the sound of sounding and going in my ears.


    Wang Furong, who was leaning against the cell, opened her eyes silently, took out a slender hairpin from her hair, unlocked the door silently, and walked out of the cell.


    There are not many prisoners in the cell, and the cells in this area are all empty. Even if some people are asleep now, no one will notice her actions.


    Wang Furong touched the door Meng Jiang mentioned, opened it with the hairpin in her hand, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Compared with the cell where they were held, the cell behind this door looked much stronger. Each cell was made of stone, and there was only one opening on the iron door that could amodate a bowl.


    Wang Furong carefully came to those cells and opened the opening to check the situation inside. When she pushed to thest cell, she saw a figure sitting in the corner.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness?" Wang Furong said softly.


    The people inside were startled when they heard the movement, then got up and went to the door to look outside.


    Wang Furong took advantage of the firelight to see the appearance of the personing, with a joyful smile on her face, "It''s really His Highness, is Your Highness alright?"


    A look of astonishment shed in Xie Rui''s eyes, as if he didn''t expect Wang Furong to appear here at this time.


    He pondered for a moment before opening his mouth and said: "Your city lord is about to execute this hall, how can this hall be good? Miss Fu Rong should leave quickly, lest I get you into trouble."


    Wang Furong saw that Xie Rui was thinking of herself, with a happy smile on her face, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I will find a way to get you out.


    Xie Rui''s eyes flickered slightly, "This is too risky, I don''t want you to take risks."


    Wang Furong shook her head, and said with a firm expression: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I will definitely find a way to save you, Your Highness wait for me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Furong heard footstepsing from outside. She didn''t dare to stay any longer, so she hurried back to her cell.


    As soon as she sat down in the corner, two inspectors walked past the cell door.


    She exhaled lightly. Fortunately, she asked Meng Jiang about the patrolling rules before, otherwise she would be discovered.


    Wang Furong clenched her hands, as long as the eldest prince of Jin can be rescued, he can take her out of this ghostly ce. She has already had enough of staying here!


    In the next few days, Su Ying didn''t go to the Security Bureau anymore, but went to the mine to check the mining situation.


    In the prison of the Security Bureau, two inspectors were chatting their teeth.


    "How much ore do you think this mine can dig out?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard from the deputy chief that there was a lot of battle over there. The city lord has gone to inspect it again in the past few days. If we dig up a lot, our life will be better."


    "That''s right, the city lord left and drove away those who coveted the mine as soon as he came back."


    Wang Furong immediately grasped the important information in those people''s words.


    Su Ying is not in the city now, this is a good opportunity!


    As night fell, Wang Furong walked out of the prison in the same manner after the inspectors went around.


    She found Xie Rui''s cell and opened his cell door.


    "Your Highness, ording to my observations these days, the guards at this hour are the weakest. I will take Your Highness away."


    Xie Rui did not follow her immediately, but frowned and said: "We can force our way out of the prison, but we may not be able to get out of the city gate. Are you ready?"


    Wang Furong nodded, "I know there is a ce to go."


    Xie Rui didn''t expect her to be so well prepared, and the look on her face softened, "Okay, as long as I can go out, I will never let you down."


    Xie Rui asked Wang Furong to release the guards who were imprisoned in other cells. The group couldn''t avoid the guards at all, so they had to force their way in.


    After getting out of the cell, Xie Rui picked up the torch on the wall and threw it on the straw in the cell.

 Chapter 621: wait and see

    Chapter 621 Waiting for a rabbit


    The patrolling people quickly discovered the movement of the cell. After they went in to check, they found that almost all the prisoners in the cell had been released.


    The two were shocked, "Quick, go and tell the deputy director, the prisoner has escaped from prison."


    The opponent has a lot of people, and there are only two of them who are not opponents at all, and they didn''t confront them head-on, so they turned around and ran away.


    "Let''s go now!" Xie Rui snorted coldly, leading the people to rush out.


    Meng Jiang woke up when she heard the movement, and saw Wang Furong who was following Xie Rui at a nce. He widened his eyes in astonishment, thinking he had misread.


    "Furong? Furong!" Meng Jiang stood up nervously. He wanted to go out, but the cell door was still locked.


    Wang Furong heard the movement and turned her head to look at him. This look was full of contempt and disdain,pletely different from the tenderness and sweetness of the past.


    Meng Jiang was dumbfounded, "What''s wrong with you, Furong? Have you been held hostage by them, Furong..."


    Wang Furong didn''t care about Meng Jiang at all, and immediately followed after seeing Xie Rui and the others leave.


    "Furong, Wang Furong!" Meng Jiang mmed on the door of the cell, but she still couldn''t call back the person who had gone far away.


    "It''s on fire, the cell is on fire, hurry up and put out the fire."


    Xie Rui and the others rushed all the way to the outside of the prison. Strange to say, they didn''t meet a single person from the Security Bureau on the way out.


    "Your Highness, follow me from here!"


    After going out, Wang Furong actively ran to the front to lead the way.


    Xie Rui nodded, followed her and quickly ran towards the back of the residential area.


    The city of Tiankui is veryrge, but because there are not many people, many ces in the city are still vacant. Wang Furong also identally discovered a loophole in the city when wandering around after entering the city.


    The city of Tiankui is backed by a mountain, and one side of the city wall may have been eroded by nature, and it has been damaged, but no one has discovered it yet.


    This damaged ce is just enough for one person to pass safely.


    She didn''t say anything when she discovered this loophole, but secretly wrote it down, thinking that it might be useful one day, but she didn''t expect it toe in handy now.


    There were no pedestrians on the street at night, Wang Furong led Xie Rui and the others through a series of hidden paths with ease, and they ran for a long time before they came to a wall.


    The guards on the city wall here are not as strict as those at the entrance and exit, but there will be people patrolling around every night, and they will onlye once a night. , When they arrived here, it was as if no one had passed.


    "Just ahead, Your Highness, the exit is just ahead."


    Wang Furong brought Xie Rui to the leak with a face full of joy, and she worked hard to pull away the soil rake used to hide the bottom of the wall. Finally, a small hole for one person to pass was exposed underneath.


    Wang Furong looked back at Xie Rui as if asking for credit, the moonlight illuminated her impatient face, but she didn''t know whether the moonlight was too light or the blood on her face was too pale, that face looked like a dying person.


    Xie Rui winked at the person beside him, and the person understood, stepped forward and got out of the hole.


    Soon, the voice of the guard came from the entrance of the cave, "Your Highness, you cane out, you cane out!"


    Xie Rui finally showed a smile on his face, he didn''t expect that the impromptu idea could save his life.


    He got out of the hole without saying a word.


    Wang Furong wanted to follow immediately when she saw this, but Xie Rui''s guards put her off on the grounds that she needed to go there as soon as possible to protect Xie Rui. Wang Furong didn''t go to the entrance of the cave until thest guard passed by.


    Wang Furong always had an irresistible smile on her face, as if the glory and wealth were right in front of her eyes!


    "Your Highness, Your Highness, wait for me..."


    When Wang Furong climbed out of the cave, her face was illuminated by the mes. She raised her head in doubt, and herplexion instantly turned gray.


    Mengzi angrily stepped forward and lifted her out of the cave.


    "Thinking that I, Mengjia, treat you sincerely, I never thought you would betray us!"


    Wang Furong''s face turned pale, but her eyes quickly searched the crowd, eager to find Xie Rui''s figure.


    "Are you looking for him?"


    The cold voice seemed toe from hell.


    Wang Furong followed her gaze, and saw that the man she was thinking of was being trampled under by Su Ying, with no power to resist.


    Blood was seeping from the corner of Xie Rui''s mouth, and his face was even uglier than Wang Furong''s. He was extremely annoyed at the moment. He should have found out that something was wrong when they left the prison and no one stopped them. But at that time, he wanted to escape and didn''t pay attention to this abnormality. .


    "City, the city lord, spare your life. Yes, they are the ones who threatened the little girl... If the little girl doesn''t do this, he, they will kill the little girl. Fortunately, the city lord arrived in time to save the little girl''s life..." Wang Furong thought desperately She wanted to find love, but none of the people present would believe what she said.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were heavy, and she fell on her coldly, "Wang Furong, my city lord gave you a chance to live, but it''s a pity that you didn''t cherish it." After she finished speaking, she looked at Mengzi, "My man, my city lord Leave it to you to handle."


    Mengzi had a serious face, "Don''t worry, the city lord, I will definitely give the city lord a satisfactory answer."


    Su Ying bowed and lifted Xie Rui who was on the ground, and the two looked at each other. Xie Rui had long since lost his former arrogance. Now, it is easier for Su Ying to kill him than to crush an ant.


    "Does your father love you?"


    Xie Rui suppressed the trembling of his body, "I, I am the eldest son of my father, the person who is very likely to inherit the great rule of Jin, you, if you kill me..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Xie Rui gasped, "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts me!"


    "Okay, I happen to be missing some things here. When I get back, write a letter to your father and ask him to send the things over, understand?"


    Xie Rui dare not agree.


    Su Ying signaled them to take Xie Rui away, and the person he brought was to be executed on the spot, and the corpse was taken to feed her little baby.


    After taking Xie Rui down, she didn''t ask him to send a letter to Jin State immediately because she wanted to see Jin State''s reaction first, who knew that the other party didn''t move at all.


    In this case, there are two possibilities.


    First, the monarch of the Jin Kingdom doesn''t care about Xie Rui''s life or death at all, but based on her understanding of Xie Rui''s identity and background, it shouldn''t be so.


    Secondly, this person who is not afraid of death came here secretly, and what he was fighting for was a pleasant surprise. I am afraid that he wanted to take credit for the king of Jin after he took down this iron mine.


    Su Ying felt that the second possibility was extremely great.


    Since this is the case, there is a lot of oil and water that can be scraped off him.


    Wang Furong saw Xie Rui being taken away, and her heart sank to the bottom. She couldn''t figure out what went wrong, why Su Ying brought someone to guard here!


    Of course she couldn''t figure it out. She was suspected as early as when Su Ying saw her.

 Chapter 622: i did this for you

    Chapter 622 I did this for you


    When Su Ying saw Wang Furong at the Security Bureau, she felt that something was wrong.


    Wang Furong looks honest, but she still remembers Lin Zhuyu''s rejection of her. Lin Zhuyu has two brushes in judging people.


    So before entering Meng''s house that night, she climbed over the wall and went to Wang Furong''s house.


    A person is entric, and many problems will be revealed in her daily life.


    The room was clean and tidy, and most of the things that could be seen inside were Wang Furong and Meng Jiang''s things, but when she walked to the dressing table, she found a jade pendant in a hidden small drawer under the dressing table.


    That jade pendant could not be a product of the Northern Wilderness in terms of style or jade quality. How could Wang Furong have such a thing? Combined with the suspicious aspects of her body, Su Ying decided that she was weird.


    After locking her into the Security Bureau, she sent someone disguised as a prisoner to guard her in a cell where she could monitor her every move.


    I just didn''t expect that the person involved with her turned out to be the prince of Jin. She really underestimated her.


    Knowing that Wang Furong wanted to save Xie Rui, Su Ying didn''t intervene immediately. She wanted to know how Wang Furong would take Xie Rui out of the city smoothly, but unexpectedly, there was a way to return her.


    What Wang Furong did also made her discover the ws in the city, which just happened to be repaired.


    Su Ying did not bring Wang Furong back to the Security Bureau, but asked Mengzi to deal with it. For the Meng family, it was a favor and a test.


    Meng Jiang was also released from prison when Mengzi brought Wang Furong home, and Tian Niu said this was what Su Ying meant.


    Meng Jiang looked at Wang Furong who was brought into the house, her face was still full of disbelief.


    Mengzi threw the man directly into the center of the main room.


    No matter how stupid Wang Furong is, she still knows that she has fallen into the trap set by Su Ying. Now Meng Jiang is her only hope to survive.


    She looked at Meng Jiang pleadingly, and tightly grasped the corner of his robe, "Master, please save me, I did this to save you..."


    In Meng Jiang''s eyes, there is her sincere look, but the ridicule and sarcasm on her face when she left the prison will unconsciously sh in her mind.


    "Why did you leave with them at that time? Do you think I will still believe what you said? The deputy director of the Security Bureau told me personally that Longba and his people were punished by the city lord, but even if they were beaten half to death, they insisted I never hijacked you, Furong, tell me, how do you want me to believe you?"


    Tian Niu knew the truth, and her chest was full of breath. She wanted to go forward but was held back by Mengzi.


    The husband and wife don''t have any deep feelings for Wang Furong. The one who really cares about Wang Furong is Meng Jiang. Let Meng Jiang deal with this matter, so that he can truly wake up.


    "I, I am the forced husband. They forced me. If I don''t take him out, he, he said that he will send someone to kill you..."


    Meng Jiang shook her head and shook off Wang Furong''s hand, "Why didn''t you tell father and them, and how do you n to take them out? Wang Furong, you really let me down!"


    Wang Furong gritted her teeth, she knew that Meng Jiang would never believe her, but fortunately she still held back.


    "You can''t kill me, I''m pregnant with the flesh and blood of your Meng family!"


    A look of astonishment shed across Meng Jiang''s face. He angrily pushed Wang Furong away, and Mengzi said in a timely manner, "The city lord entrusted her to us. If we soften our hearts because of this, the city lord will only be disappointed."


    In the past, they would have been overjoyed when they found out that Wang Furong was pregnant, but now, no one in the room canugh.


    "This is the flesh and blood of your Meng family, and apart from this child, it is impossible for you to hold a grandson again!"


    These words changed the faces of the three of them. Tian Niu couldn''t control herself and grabbed Wang Furong''s hair and asked sharply, "What do you mean by that? Could it be that Jiang''er and I can''t marry a wife without you?" ?¡±


    Wang Furong looked at her and said with a ferocious smile: "You have been staring at my belly since you got married, I know youughed at me as a hen that doesn''ty eggs, so in order to make me conceive, I gave him a lot of medicine , Now his foundation has been injured by the medicine, except for the child in my stomach, he can''t have other children! If I die, you Meng family will wait for the end!"


    "Bitch!"


    "Snapped"


    Tian Niu was so angry that she pped her **** the face.


    She knew that Wang Furong had a small mind, but she didn''t expect her mind to be so vicious.


    They only have one son, if he really can''t have an heir...


    Meng Jiang was the most shocked. When he first met Wang Furong, he didn''t like it. But after getting married, he has been fulfilling his responsibilities as a husband, and gradually developed feelings for her.


    He thought she was just fascinated by helping Xie Rui for a while, but he didn''t expect that she had already drugged him.


    Meng Jiang suddenly grabbed her neck.


    Wang Furong''s eyes widened in astonishment, and his body was gradually lifted from the ground by him.


    "You have such vicious thoughts, how can the child you give birth to be any better? I don''t want this child, and neither do you!" The veins on Meng Jiang''s forehead twitched, and the strength in her hands became heavier and heavier.


    Wang Furong felt that the air in her chest became thinner. She couldn''t believe that she would die in the hands of the person who was least likely to kill her.


    Tian Niu looked at Wang Furong''s stomach and closed her eyes angrily. Today, let alone Wang Furong is pregnant with her grandson, she will die even if she is pregnant with dragon son and phoenix grandson!


    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Furong''s body softenedpletely.


    Her head hung high and fell on Meng Jiang''s hand. Meng Jiang came back to her senses and threw her out like a hot potato.


    Wang Furong''s body was thrown out the door like a rag.


    Mengzi let out a deep breath, stepped forward and patted Meng Jiang''s shoulder, "No matter what happened, we must give the city lord an exnation. In the morning, you and I will bring her body to the city lord. Apologize."


    Meng Jiang fell to the ground in a daze, and nodded numbly, "It''s all my fault, Dad, I shouldn''t be able to control myself back then..."


    "It''s really your fault, but it''s also our fault for not knowing people well, otherwise people wouldn''t have taken advantage of it."


    All night, the Meng family was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere.


    The next morning, just as Su Ying woke up, the ck protector came to spread the word that Mengzi and the others knelt outside the pce before dawn.


    Su Ying got up unhurriedly to wash up, and then went to the main hall after having breakfast.


    "Go, get the whip of the city lord."


    "yes."


    A momentter, the Mengzi family was also brought into the main hall.


    "Mengzi paid homage to the city lord. He came here today to plead guilty to the city lord and ask the city lord to punish him. The traitor Wang Furong has been executed. Please also ask the city lord to verify it."


    Su Ying nced lightly at Wang Furong, who was already out of breath.


    "The most unforgivable thing in the city of Tiankui is a traitor."

 Chapter 623: discipline

    Chapter 623 Punishment


    "Although you don''t know what she did, you are also responsible for ineffective supervision."


    Su Ying''s gaze turned to Meng Jiang who had been lowering her head since she came in, "Meng Jiang was even encouraged by her to do something stupid."


    Last night, the man in ck interrogated Xie Rui overnight, and Xie Rui also revealed the beginning and end of Wang Furong.


    It turned out that Xie Rui sneaked into the Tiger Camp and came into contact with Wang Furong before Mengzi and the others arrived in the city of Tiankui.


    He knew that Wang Furong was Mengzi''s daughter-inw, so he used all kinds of rhetoric to trick her into being his undercover agent.


    Wang Furong used tricks to marry Meng Jiang before, but she was actually unwilling. She looked down on Meng Jiang, but she had no choice.


    After Xie Rui appeared, her uneasy heart was shaken at once, especially after knowing that Xie Rui was the prince of Jin, she fantasized about her life as a concubine.


    Coaxed by Xie Rui, she told Xie Rui about the Tiger Camp and Tiankui City.


    Xie Rui''s people were able to find the mine so quickly because of her.


    But Wang Furong is notpletely stupid. She knows that if she colludes with Xie Rui and is found out, she will have a dead end, so she thinks she is smart to leave a way out for herself, which is to give Meng Jiang medicine to make herself pregnant.


    If she can leave with Xie Rui smoothly, then she will secretly take away the child. I believe Xie Rui will never know.


    If it fails, she can still use the child in her stomach to save her life.


    It''s just that she never thought that Meng Jiang would strangle her to death without even wanting her own child.


    "Meng Jiang is stupid, and ask the city lord toe down."


    Su Ying picked up the whip and looked down at him, "You are indeed guilty of arson for no reason. Today, the city lord will personally punish you. If you can carry it, then the city lord will not care about it."


    "Meng Jiang is willing to ept any punishment... ah!"


    Before Meng Jiang finished speaking, the long whip in Su Ying''s hand was thrown down fiercely, and Meng Jiang''s back was instantly bruised.


    Mengzi and his wife were startled, but they didn''t dare to say a word of pleading for Meng Jiang.


    In the entire main hall, there was only the sound of "Chi Chi" when Su Ying beat the flesh and blood with a whip in his hand.


    After ten whips, Su Ying withdrew his hand.


    "Mengzi''s knowledge of people is unclear, and the supervision is weak. The owner of this city has withdrawn your right to supervise the people in the tiger camp. In the future, people from the tiger camp will also be merged into the jurisdiction of the Security Bureau. Do you have any opinions?"


    Mengzi didn''t even frown, "Mengzi obeyed."


    Su Ying threw down the long whip, "Back off."


    "yes."


    Mengzi and his wife supported Meng Jiang to leave. Although there were only tenshes, Su Ying was the one who did it. Tenshes can be stronger than dozens ofshes.


    Meng Jiang was beaten, and Meng Zi''s rights were taken back. This matter is over.


    As for the Tiger Camp, Su Ying temporarily asked the ck guardian to take people there to guard it. It was the only way to enter the Northern Wilderness to reach the city of Tiankui, so it had to be avoided.


    Xie Rui wrote letters back to Jin to his cronies ording to Su Ying''s request, asking them to find a way to raise what they wanted and send it to the Northern Wilderness.


    The king of the state of Jin did not know that Xie Ruiren was in the Northern Wilderness, including his mother n. It was entirely his own idea that he returned to the Northern Wilderness to rob the mines. Ask them for help.


    He can only pin his hopes on his cronies, the content of the letter is staring at him and he can''t do anything, he can only hope that his people can understand his signal for help and find clues, and then lead people to the northern wilderness to rescue him .


    Su Ying returned to the pce, and as soon as he sat down, the man in green walked in with a flying eagle letter.


    Su Ying looked at the thick stack in the hands of the man in green and pinched his brows.


    Hiss.


    She seems to have forgotten to send a letter to Xiao Jin these two days.


    "City Master, this is a letter from Chu State."


    Su Ying hummed, signaling him to put down the message.


    After the man in green retreated, Su Ying opened the letters one by one.


    Xiao Jin¡¯s powerful words leaped before his eyes, and there was no long talk in it. He just summed up his current situation in a few simple words, mentioned two children, and finally asked about her progress here.


    Every line between the lines shows inness, but thest sentence, "There''s nothing wrong here, you don''t have toe back in a hurry." These words seem to have a sour atmosphere.


    She really didn''t want to go back, but she didn''t say anything!


    Su Ying didn''t know why Xiao Jin became free after she arrived in the Northern Wilderness, and could find time to write to her every day.


    Although she felt that there was nothing to say, Su Ying still answered every letter to him very honestly.


    After writing the reply letter, Su Ying stretched her waist and let Protector Green deliver the reply letter.


    "City Master, Master Qiao has returned to the city."


    After dinner, Su Ying was about to take a rest when the man in green came to report.


    Su Ying calcted that it was almost time, "Bring people in."


    "yes."


    After a while, Qiao Yang walked in with several leading Chu officers and soldiers.


    Even though Annai squinted his eyes strongly, the team leaders still couldn''t help looking around from the corner of their eyes.


    When they came, they never expected that there would be such a ce in the Northern Wilderness.


    But this is not what shocked them the most. What surprised them the most was Su Ying who was sitting at the top.


    She turned out to be the owner of this magnificent city!


    "See the casten."


    The team leaders came back to their senses and knelt down to salute Qiao Yang, "See..." For a moment, they didn''t know how to address it.


    "See Empress."


    "Get up, everyone."


    "Thank you, City Lord."


    Qiao Yang stood up, looking at Su Ying eagerly, like a primary school student waiting to be praised.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and kindly rewarded him with the roast chicken that Uncle Murong had made.


    The grilled chicken is small, what Su Ying gave is the key.


    Qiao Yang happily went to eat roast chicken.


    "Ma''am, when did you arrive?" A team leader asked doubtfully.


    It seems that Su Ying has been like this for a few days, but they are already working hard, even if Su Ying is fast, it will not be much faster than them.


    "It didn''t take long. It''s already gettingte today. You all have to go down and rest for a night after a long journey. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    After entering the Northern Wilderness, they were all worried along the way. They had heard a lot of rumors about the Northern Wilderness in the capital before, and they regarded it as a man-eating devil''s den, so they didn''t dare to take it lightly when they came.


    I did see a lot of corpses on the road, but they were not as scary as I imagined, but I was really tired.


    "Yes, the subordinates and others will leave first."


    Su Ying asked the man in green to ce them in a row of houses outside the pce.


    On the other side, Xie Rui''s cronies also received the letter he sent back.


    Xie Rui''s confidant was waiting in the border city. He was wondering why there was no news from Xie Rui these days, so this letter came.


    It''s just that after he read the letter, he felt bad.

 Chapter 624: eat well sleep well

    Xie Rui''s confidant looked at the content of the letter and was puzzled.


    "I can understand that Your Highness wants food. If you want pigs, cattle and sheep, His Highness wants something good to eat, but this requires cloth, a loom, and grain seeds... Hey, why does it look wrong?"


    It is not a fool who can be a royal confidant, and when he thinks about Liang for a while, he feels something is wrong.


    "Could it be that His Highness is in trouble over there?"


    What troubles do you need to solve?


    But just in case, the cronies still decided to make two preparations. They immediately sent people to the Northern Wilderness to investigate Xie Rui''s situation. We will definitely deliver everything we need to the designated ce within the designated time.


    As the great prince of the Jin Kingdom, Xie Rui prepared those things. It was not difficult for his people, and everything was ready on the third day.


    Xie Ruixin said in a letter that he was asked to deliver everything to the entrance of the Northern Wilderness in five days.


    "Has there been any news from the people sent to the Northern Wilderness yet?"


    "My lord, the Northern Wilderness is full of dangers, I''m afraid it won''t be so fast."


    Mr. Wang was pacing back and forth in the room a little anxiously. He always felt that Xie Rui''s letter came too weird. It was not like this when Xie Rui asked for supplies before. He would not write for such a trivial matter, but that letter The letter was indeed in his handwriting.


    "My lord, there is no need to be so rmed. There are only a group of barbarians in the Northern Wilderness. Last time we almost killed them and they didn''t do anything. They know the identity of His Highness, and they are afraid of offending Jin, so they definitely dare not act rashly."


    Lord Wang also thought so before, but he was very disturbed.


    The eldest prince sneaked out this time, and the empress didn''t know the situation yet, so he hesitated whether to report the matter to the empress, or if something really happened, they wouldn''t have to live.


    In a blink of an eye, the appointed time came, and Mr. Wang personally brought the supplies to the designated ce.


    Qiao Yang had already brought people there to wait.


    When Mr. Wang and the others approached, Qiao Yang looked up and down a lot.


    "You are Mr. Wang?"


    Master Wang has never met Qiao Yang, and doubts shed in his eyes, "Your Excellency is..."


    "I am called by His Royal Highness to meet you, have you brought everything?"


    My lord Wang saw that he was very imposing, and he didn''t look guilty at all, and he was a little puzzled for a while, "Everything has been prepared ording to His Highness''s request. I don''t know how His Highness is over there. Can there be any progress?"


    Qiao Yangughed, but this smile seemed a little nasty to Mr. Wang, "He is doing very well, eating well, sleeping well, and he doesn''t have to worry about the mine. Go and count things."


    "yes."


    Several people stepped forward to check the goods on the car.


    Master Wang felt more and more that they were robbers.


    "What did this little brother do next to His Highness before, it seems a bit unfamiliar."


    Qiao Yang said with an unrestrained smile: "You see, it seems normal to me, I usually don''t appear in front of him."


    The uneasiness in Mr. Wang''s heart became stronger, but Qiao Yang didn''t dare to force it due to therge number of people, "Your Highness has been out for so long, and your majesty has been worried. Please tell me your majesty, and your majesty will find a way toe back before the end of the month." Go to the pce, don''t spoil other more important things."


    Lord Wang''s words were nothing more than hinting, reminding Qiao Yang that Xie Rui''s backing to the Jin royal family is by no means easy to provoke, but Qiao Yang doesn''t like this.


    "My lord, things are fine."


    At this time, the person who went to inspect the goods came back.


    These words deepened the smile on Qiao Yang''s face, "When I got the things, I will send them to His Highness as soon as possible. You should go back first."


    Seeing that Qiao Yang was about to leave, Master Wang hurriedly stepped forward to stop him and said, "I don''t know if His Highness has enough people, but I just brought a few more people here today, let them go back to help His Highness."


    Qiao Yang raised his head and nced at those people. He was not stupid, how could he fail to see the suspicion in Mr. Wang''s eyes, there were only a few people, and they had to obediently work as coolies in the city of Tiankui.


    "Okay, let them follow in the team."


    Seeing Qiao Yang''s agreement, Mr. Wang''s doubts have not been dispelled. He only hopes that these people can pass the news back to him as soon as possible after they go in.


    Master Wang walked back anxiously, but bumped into the person who was sent to inquire about the news a few days ago.


    "My lord, my lord, something is wrong."


    Master Wang''splexion changed slightly, "What''s wrong?"


    "The younger ones met people from the southern country when they went to the Northern Wilderness to inquire about news. They said that the barbarians in the Northern Wilderness suddenly attacked them and the eldest prince a few days ago, and they were caught off guard. They got it."


    Lord Wang''s face was pale, and he clenched his hand, "You said the eldest prince was arrested?"


    "Yes, my lord, let''s quickly find a way to rescue the eldest prince. If the empress knows that such a big incident has happened to the eldest prince, we don''t even want to live."


    Lord Wang fell to the ground, but when he thought of the message Xie Rui sent him, he forced himself to calm down again.


    Those people probably want to use the First Prince to get more things that are beneficial to them, so the First Prince should not be in danger for his life for a while.


    Although he was afraid, Mr. Wang had no choice but to report the situation of the eldest prince to his empress. The matter was beyond his control. Even if he was punished, he would not dare to hide it anymore.


    Lord Wang was jumping in a hurry, but Qiao Yang hummed happily all the way back to the city of Tiankui.


    "Send all the things to the warehouse outside the pce and put them away. After the city lordes back, ask the city lord to have a look."


    "yes."


    The Jin people who came back with Qiao Yang were caught and blindfolded by Qiao Yang before they entered the city, and they were thrown directly into the dungeon.


    On the other side, Su Yu is leading people to work in the mine in full swing.


    When she came, Xiao Jin selected for her a lot of people who were very experienced in mining and mining. In order not to arouse suspicion from others, those people dressed as officers and soldiers and mixed in the ranks of officers and soldiers.


    The second day they arrived in Tiankui City, Su Yu brought them here.


    After surveying, they guessed that there may be a lot of iron ore in this mine, and it is a rarerge mine.


    Mining requires digging wells. They don¡¯t have reinforced concrete, so they can cut wood to fix the dug mine shafts with wood to prevent copse.


    Su Yu asked all the officers and soldiers from Chu to help the mine, assigned personnel to guard at each point, and three teams patrolled non-stop for 12 hours, just because he was afraid that people would disturb the process at the critical moment of mining.


    "City Master, you''ve been tired all morning, and it''s almost noon, why don''t you eat something first?"


    Doing things in winter consumes more energy. Su Yu stood outside the mine for so long, his face was flushed by the mountain wind.

 Chapter 625: If you have money, ask for more

    Chapter 625 If you have money, ask for more


    In order to make the workers live morefortably, Su Wei asked people to build rows of wooden houses around the mine. There is a pit for burning charcoal in the middle of each wooden house, so that they will not catch cold when burning charcoal at night.


    Mining is all manual work. In order to ensure that the workers in the mine have sufficient energy every day, Su Yu did not treat them badly in terms of food. At least one meal a day must be meat.


    "It''s cold, the city lord is going to eat while it''s hot." Hu Wei personally brought all the food to Su Yun.


    The dish is notplicated, just a stewed pork skin and radish.


    Su Yu was not picky about what to eat, so he picked up the bowl and chopsticks and started to eat in big mouthfuls.


    "Are we growing enough crops now?"


    Before they opened up a lot of wastnd, but Cheng Ming said that it may be due to geographical and climate problems, and the grain output is not high.


    "It wasn''t enough in the first year, but the sales of the pills we made were very good. After selling the pills, we used money to buy food and it was almost enough. But now the number of people in the city is gradually increasing, and the shortage of food will continue to increase.¡±


    That is to say, the people in Tiankui City have not been able to achieveplete self-sufficiency.


    This is indeed a problem. If the people in a city can¡¯t fill their stomachs, what will happen if there are more people in the future?


    You can¡¯t keep them all the time, this is not a healthy and long-term development trend.


    "Buying grain is easy to be shackled by others." Liang Zi from the Southern Kingdom and the Jin Kingdom has already formed an alliance with them. If one day the other party''s trading channels are blocked, it will be very difficult for them.


    Chu State can do it, but the most important part of people''s livelihood is still safer to hold in your own hands.


    "Wait until the end of winter in a few days, then let Cheng Ming open up wastnd, open up all the wastnd that can be opened up, and let the wastnd be privately owned, so that the people in the city will be more motivated."


    "yes."


    On the other side, the news of Xie Rui''s arrest quickly reached Queen Jin.


    The queen of Jin almost jumped out of the chaise longue after reading the news.


    A while ago, she had a conflict with Xie Rui because of his divorce with Xiang Hun. Later, Xie Rui went out of the city in the name of studying abroad. She wanted to let him go, otherwise he really thought that he could do anything wrong if his wings were hardened. .


    It''s just that she never thought that Xie Rui would be so courageous that he went to the Northern Wilderness.


    The queen''s fingertips were trembling with anger. Xie Rui was her only son and the eldest son of the emperor. He was the most likely person to inherit the throne. He went crazy and ran to that deserted ghost ce to do something.


    The old mother picked up the letter thrown on the ground by the queen, and she was shocked after reading it. She quickly threw the letter into the brazier beside her, and came behind the queen to rub her shoulders tofort her. His Highness,e back."


    If something happened to Xie Rui, then the empress would have been busy all these years in vain.


    "Go and send a message to father and the others immediately, and let them find out what the **** this Northern Wilderness is. The people inside are so bold and dare to touch me, Rui''er, let father and the others find a way, and they must take Rui''er no matter what. Bring it back safely."


    "Yes, ma''am, don''t worry, the old ve will go and spread the word."


    Jin State, Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    When the Queen received the news from her cronies, the Prime Minister''s Mansion also received it.


    The prime minister read the letter, but the corners of his eyes sank, but those who knew him well knew that he was angry.


    The eldest prince''s idea is also too big, if he runs to the Northern Wilderness without telling them, isn''t he afraid that he will never return?


    After getting the news, the prime minister ordered his sons to be called back.


    Everyone rushed over, hearing what Xie Rui had done, they frowned so much that they could kill flies.


    "Father, don''t be too angry. His Highness must also want to take down the mine over there, but he didn''t think it through so thoroughly." The prime minister''s eldest son has a gentle personality. Seeing that everyone dared not say a word, he stood up first to ease the atmosphere. .


    "There is really a mine in that ghostly ce in the Northern Wastnd, and it''s still an iron mine. Father, it wouldn''t be a bad thing if the iron mine can really be acquired."


    In the state of Jin, any mineral resources are also owned by the state, but if the mine is outside of the state of Jin, it will be different. When they take it as their own, who will know?


    "Judging from the contents of the letter, there is a mine designation, and the most urgent thing to do is to ensure the safety of the First Prince."


    After the prime minister finished speaking, he looked at the third son in a blink of an eye, "Third son, send the message over there now, and then immediately go there, no matter what method you use, rescue him first."


    Hearing this, Zhou Wei got up and said, "Don''t worry, father, son knows what to do."


    "Father, who the **** is in this northern wilderness, how dare they hijack my prince of Jin!"


    Zhou Cheng didn¡¯t know much about that side, ¡°A group of exiled people may have any concerns, but since they can make a condition once, they can have a second time. Saving people is the most important thing.¡±


    "yes."


    "This matter must not be known to others, so that the empress will not show her feet."


    "My son understands."


    Prime Minister Zhou''s three sons, the third son, Zhou Wei, did not be an official but went out to do business. In order not to make the emperor afraid, his business territory is mostly outside the capital of the country, especially the border areas around the Jin country. It is better to understand than the rest of the Zhou family over there, and it is more convenient to act.


    Before Zhou Wei left the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he sent a letter to Xie Rui''s cronies, asking him to find a way to ensure Xie Rui''s personal safety, and let the people in the Northern Wilderness know that it is useful to save Xie Rui''s life. It''s time to save lives.


    After receiving Zhou Wei''s letter, Lord Wang thought about it and decided to send the letter to his own people, but he didn''t know that those people would be able to receive it.


    The people who were brought back by Qiao Yang gave a full ount of the details after being put in prison, and Qiao Yang and the others also learned the contact information of the two parties.


    As soon as Su Yu came back from the mine, Qiao Yang took the news from Mr. Wang to her to ask for credit.


    "Look, city lord, what does this letter mean?"


    Su Yu took the letter and looked at it. Master Wang stated in the letter that it was bitter cold in the northern wilderness. He was worried that Xie Rui and his people would not be able to bear it here, so he started to prepare a batch of winter clothes and asked Xie Rui if If necessary, he will send someone to deliver it immediately.


    "The people over there were suspicious of usst time, how could they be so stupid as to send some winter clothes here?"


    Su Yan raised his head and nced at Qiao Yang, this kid finally had a bright mind.


    "This is testing."


    "The city owner said that they want to make sure that Xie Rui is still alive?"


    "It''s very possible. It seems that we still didn''t have enough thingsst time. Go, ask Xie Rui to write back to them and tell him to send the winter clothes, and prepare some more cotton." Since they have a lot of things, she will ask for more. .

 Chapter 626: Discrimination

    After a busy day, Su Yu received another letter from Xiao Jin before going to bed.


    There are two letters in total, one is written by Xiao Jin, and the other is written by two little guys.


    Even though he is not very old, Dabao''s handwriting is very upright. The little guy told her what happened after she left, but it was nothing serious, just sharing his daily life with her in detail.


    It was a good thing for her that their lives followed the rules, that both children were safe.


    Su Wei spread out the paper to reply to the two children. I don''t know if it''s because he has been a mother for a long time, and he has talked a lot. Unknowingly, he has written as many as two pages.


    She opened Xiao Jin''s letter after she put away the reply letter.


    "Su Yulun is still alive?" Seeing the content of the letter, Su Yu was a little surprised. It is said that the mine copsed so deep, and the possibility of surviving is extremely small. What kind of **** luck did Su Yulun have?


    After reading the exnation behind the letter, she suddenly understood.


    It turned out that Su Yulun sensed the other party''s killing intent at that time, so someone pretended to be him and went down the mine.


    Sure enough, something happened in the mine.


    Except for Su Yulun''s two cronies and Xiao Jin''s people, no one knows that the person underground in the mine is not Su Yulun.


    The purpose of Su Yulun''s trip to Kuncheng this time is not for the mine at all, but for Jinling City.


    After escaping to death in the mine, Su Yulun lurked into Jinling City. All he had to do was to find evidence that Xiao Shijie wanted to rebel.


    Now that the evidence was in hand, Su Yulun dared to take the lead again, and cooperated with Xiao Jin to bring down the rebels in Jinling City.


    Su Yan slowly closed the letter, and she knew that it was not that simple for Xiao Jin to send Su Yulun to Kuncheng, but she didn''t know when he found out that something was wrong with Xiao Shijie.


    Su Yan unfolded the paper and wanted to reply to Xiao Jin, but after much deliberation, he didn''t know what to write. The first thing he had to ask was already written in the letter to Dabao and Erbao just now.


    After struggling for a quarter of an hour, Su Yu finally wrote on the letter paper.


    After writing, let the ink dry and hand it over to Guardian Green.


    ¡­


    Xiao Jin had just returned to Fengluan Pce from the Imperial Study Room when he received Su Yun¡¯s reply letter. Even if Su Yun is not here now, he is used to staying here at night, because her breath can be felt everywhere here.


    "Your Majesty, the letter from your empress has arrived."


    Before Xiao Jin had time to sit down, he couldn''t wait to take the letter in Zhang Shuming''s hand.


    Just as he was about to watch, two little heads poked in from outside the pce gate.


    "Daddy, did mother reply to the letter?" Er Bao stared eagerly at the letter in Xiao Jin''s hand, his gaze was really impossible to ignore.


    Xiao Jin beckoned the two of them to go in.


    The two little guys ran over in a hurry, their eyes glued to the letter.


    "Look, dad, look, this, this is from my mother." Er Bao saw the signature of one of the letters with sharp eyes.


    Xiao Jin handed them the letter, and the two little guys couldn''t wait to open it.


    There are a lot of eloquent writing in it.


    Xiao Jin looked at the two full pages of paper, and then at the letter in his hand, feeling somewhat hopeful.


    Su Yu''s replies were very simple before, it''s rare that she wrote so much this time.


    Xiao Jin unfolded his own letter with great anticipation, and looked at a piece of letter paper written by Nuo Da...


    "Read?"


    Dabao''s milky voice sounded inappropriately.


    The air froze in an instant.


    Dabao was the first to react, grabbed Su Shi''s reply letter and pulled Erbao who hadn''t recovered yet, turned around and ran away.


    "Daddy, it''s gettingte, I''ll take my sister down to bed first."


    Before the words were finished, the two little people had disappeared.


    Xiao Jin pinched the letter paper with a lividplexion and gritted his teeth.


    "Su Yu, you are really good!"


    "Ha Qiu!"


    Su Yan sat up from the bed and rubbed his nose, "Who is talking about me?"


    "The city lord is awake." The voice of the green protector sounded outside the gate of the pce.


    Su Yun squeezed the space between his brows and stood up, "What''s wrong?"


    "Go back to the city lord, and ask Longba to see you."


    Su Yan got up to get dressed, and frowned when he heard this.


    Longba had been let down from the door for a few days, and if he wasn''t lying on the bed recuperating, why would hee to her to brush his face? Shouldn''t he try his best to minimize his presence at this time?


    "What is he doing here?"


    "Go back to the city lord, he is here to thank the city lord for not killing him."


    Su Yan let out a light snort, and asked someone to bring Longba in.


    Longba was carried in by someone, his body was covered with cloth strips and he looked seriously injured, if not for the swollen eye was still open, Su Yu would have thought he was dead.


    "Longba thanked the city lord for not killing him. It was all because of Longba''s foolishness and stupidity. Longba swears that he will never do anything that breaks the rules in the future. Please calm down the city lord."


    Longhachi was lying on the grill, like meat about to be grilled.


    Su Yan raised his brows slightly, "The Lord of the city said that if you can survive this beating, you don''t care about it, but Longba, you can only make a mistake once, and you won''t have the chance to ask for forgiveness next time. "


    "Yes, yes, there will never be a next time."


    Su Yu really didn''t want to see his trembling fat body, so he was carried out.


    Afterwards, Su Yu sent someone to call the woman who was captured by Longba''s men to the pce for questioning.


    Whether they want to stay with Longba, if not, she can make another arrangement.


    The women looked at each other in nk dismay, and most of them were willing to stay.


    "The little girls can have a ce to stay here, and the food that can satisfy their hunger every day is already enough. Thank you for the kindness of the city lord."


    Their innocence has long been lost on the road to exile. It''s not that they don''t care, butpared to surviving easily, the sacrifice of this body is nothing.


    Su Yun respected their choice. For the others who wanted to leave, Su Yun also asked them to find several houses for them in the area where they stayed in Mengzi.


    Longba was carried back to the flower building again.


    There is a house behind this flower building, which was originally separated, but after Longba settled here, he connected the two ces back and forth to connect them into one, and he lived in the building behind.


    The subordinates moved Long Ba to the bed, and he grinned in pain.


    "Little **** is tired of living, isn''t he, so hard is trying to hurt me to death."


    "Master, you forgive me."


    Longba''s face was livid, even when he first arrived in the Northern Wilderness, he was never in such a mess.


    "When I came back, I saw that idiot Qiao Yang, and I must have taken advantage of his frightened look, ttering viin!"


    "The domain chief doesn''t know, he has the trust of the city lord now, and now he is allowed to negotiate with the state of Jin. Every time he can bring back a lot of things, maybe how many of them will go into his own pocket."


    Longba''s expression became even uglier. He hadn''t thought about it when he discovered the iron mine before, and he also knew about their confrontation with Jin and Nan.


    "The city lord really captured the prince of Jin?"

 Chapter 627: cannibal

    "Yes, I heard from the people in the Security Bureau that they were locked up there before, but now they have been transferred away, and they may be locked up in the prison behind the pce."


    "One day, I croaked and told the domain chief what to do, domain chief, your medicine has been boiled for you, hurry up and drink it while it''s hot."


    The people under hismand came in with medicine bowls, and Long Ba didn''t continue the conversation just now, and let the other party go out.


    The people from the Jin Kingdom and the South Kingdom were resolved, and the process of mining in the mine was going smoothly.


    Now it is the beginning of spring, and the snow in the northern wilderness has almost melted, so Su Yu brought up the matter ofnd remation again.


    Early in the morning, Cheng Ming was waiting outside the door, and when Su Yun was ready, he followed her out of the city.


    "City Lord, basically all the wastnd around the city can be opened." If you want to find more wastnd, you can only go further.


    There are many short mountains in the northern wastnd, which is one of the reasons why it is difficult to open up a piece of wastnd.


    "Like this mountain, can''t it be converted into cultivatednd?"


    A group of people came to the foot of a mountain. Su Yan pointed at the mountain with his hand. The mountain is not high or steep, and the soil is rtively soft. It seems that it should be able to grow crops.


    Cheng Mingdao: "Everyone who is small in this mountain has also seen it. The soil quality can be used for farming, but it is actually a bit difficult to nt on arge scale because it is on the mountain."


    Su Yan patted the tiger under his buttocks, signaling it to go up the mountain.


    This mountain not only looks gentle, but it is actually not steep at all.


    After walking for a while, Su Yun told the big cat to stop. She walked to the back of the mountain, stepped on the soil with her feet, and then picked up a branch to draw a circle on it.


    "What if?"


    In just a moment, she drew circles and circles of steps on the soil under her feet, "Gather this ce together, can we nt it here?"


    Cheng Ming thought it was not good here, mainly because he felt that the soil quality on the mountain was not solid enough. If he nted crops, if there was a heavy rain, he would worry that the crops would be buried by the loose mountain soil.


    "Look, two openings are opened on both sides for water storage, water supply and drainage. If it rains, open this drain to let the excess water drain out, because there are outer circles for protection,bined with the mountain''s From the perspective of soil quality, even if there is a heavy rainstorm, the possibility of farnd tilting is very small."


    Su Yu once read a form of cultivation called terraced fields in the information, and she felt that the short mountains that met the conditions could be changed into that form.


    "Build stone ridges on the outside to form adder prototype, and gradually increase the height of the ground stems, so that the **** within the plot will be reduced. Further transformation should be able to meet the conditions for nting, what do you think?"


    What Su Yun said was what she saw from the materials.


    The more Cheng Ming looked at Su Yun''s description, the brighter his eyes became, "The city lord is wise, we never thought of it before."


    They thought that the northern wastnd was vast, and the big deal was to go a little farther to find the wastnd to drive out, but they didn''t think it was tooplicated.


    But now hearing what Su Yu said, I think it is very likely to be possible. There are many such mountains outside the city. If they can use them, they don''t have to run so far.


    Su Yu was just making a suggestion, and it was up to Cheng Ming and the others to actually implement it.


    "It''s spring now, hurry up and let''s go to another ce to see."


    Since we want the whole city to have surplus food, of course the more food the better.


    Cheng Ming left a few people here for further discussion, and he followed Su Shi to other ces.


    At this time, outside the border of Chu State, near the entrance of the Northern Wilderness, a group of people slowly walked towards this side.


    They were dressed in rags, their eyes were dull, and their faces were full of death.


    After driving away the people from the Southern Kingdom and the Jin Kingdom, Su Yu sent people to guard the entrance.


    The guards at the entrance saw so many people approaching, and stepped forward to stop them.


    "Stop, where did youe from?"


    Although Su Yu did not prevent the refugees and prisoners from entering, he always made some inquiries before entering.


    Those people shrank a little when they saw the way ahead was blocked.


    "I, we are, escaped from the disaster, and came from the southern country."


    "There was a snowstorm in the southern country, and our homes were crushed by the snow. The imperial court didn''t care about our life or death. We had no choice but to flee, but other countries didn''t let us in, so we could only go this way."


    The guards looked them up and down, "Why didn''t we hear about the snow disaster in the southern country?"


    "Oh, you two are so far away, how could you know that the mountains were covered by heavy snow, and I don''t know how many people were trapped to death, and the imperial court didn''t care about our life or death. As long as we have a ce to go, we can''t even lose our family and country. "


    The guards saw that all those people were starved to the point of emaciation, and they didn''t look like they were lying.


    But the guard still took out a pen and paper, and called them into the room one by one to inquire and register.


    After asking them all, they were put in.


    Those people walked into the northern wilderness and found dead bodies and uninhabited woond everywhere, and the death on their faces became heavier.


    "Those people are guarding outside, I thought there was some treasure inside, who knew there was nothing, why are they asking so many questions?" Someone in the teamined dissatisfied.


    No one answered, and they were too tired to speak when they got here.


    "No matter what, let''s find a ce to stay first."


    They moved forward all the way, but before they went far, someone in the team fell down.


    "Wang Wu, Wang Wu..." The people around him walked up to the fallen man, and stretched out their hands to feel for his pulse.


    He looked up at the leader and shook his head slowly, "I''m out of breath."


    These three words seemed to have turned on some invisible switches on their bodies, and a pair of eyes glowing in the dim light fell coldly on the corpse that hadn''tpletely cooled down.


    They haven''t eaten for a long time, even if it is a corpse, it is still hope for them to live!


    "Since we are dead, then give us a way to survive!"


    Someone couldn''t bear it anymore, and immediately rushed towards the corpse.


    "What are you doing, don''t, don''t touch my son..." An olderdy wanted to push away those rich men, but she couldn''t be their opponent and could only watch her son being torn apart Got bloody.


    Those who followed in the dark frowned watching this scene.


    After the Northern Wilderness was purged by Su Yu, it has been a long time since such a thing happened. Suddenly seeing it, the shock is still not small.


    "You continue to follow, I will send a message to the city."


    There were a lot of people in this group, of course they couldn''t just let them in, so they had been sending people to follow them secretly, but they didn''t expect to be caught by them.


    Soon, even the bones of that skinny corpse were licked clean...

 Chapter 628: let them in

    Chapter 628 Let them in


    As night fell, the gray sky was pulled down into thick darkness.


    Su Yu and the others searched for wastnd all the way, and reached the area of ??the Tiger Camp.


    The farther they walked towards the tiger, the tter the terrain on the road would be. On the way, they found several ces that could be cultivated.


    It''s just that these ces are scattered, and it''s not so easy to manage.


    "Let''s go to the Tiger Camp to settle down first tonight." Su Yan nced at the sky, and he can continue to walk around tomorrow after settling in the Tiger Camp.


    After choosing a ce to stay, they didn''t dy any longer, and directly elerated to the direction of Tiger Camp.


    It was alreadyte at night when they arrived, and the ck guardian who was guarding in the tiger camp and others were waiting outside the door when they got the news.


    Seeing Su Yu approaching, they stepped forward to salute one after another.


    Su Yu waved his hands indifferently and signaled them to get up.


    "City Lord, the ce has been prepared for you."


    Su Yan nodded slightly, "It''s gettingte, you go and rest."


    "yes."


    At night they rested in the tiger camp.


    Su Yany down on the bed after eating dry food and doing a simple grooming with hot water.


    After spring, the temperature is also very low, and a cold wind blows in the middle of the night.


    The sound of the cold wind "whoosh" rang in my ears, like the roar of a ghost.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already bright outside.


    "City Master, a group of people havee from outside the camp." The voice of the ck guardian sounded outside the door.


    Su Yu opened the door, "Who is it?"


    "The subordinates and others inquired about it, and they said that they escaped from the snowstorm in the southern country."


    Su Yu frowned, can the snow disaster in the southern country escape here?


    Su Yu followed the ck protector and walked out.


    "Approximately how many people are there and when will they arrive."


    "Going back to the city lord, there are about two hundred people who arrived this morning and are currently being stopped outside the door."


    After the formation outside the Tiger Camp was destroyed, it was not rebuilt, so those people directly touched the outside of the Tiger Camp.


    When Su Yu arrived, those people were guarded by the men in ck.


    "City Lord." Hearing the movement, everyone looked at her.


    Su Yu nodded, and his eyes fell on those people.


    The gazes of those people also looked back and forth at Su Yu.


    A haggard, ragged man stood up.


    "Excuse me, everyone. We came here from Jiangcheng, the southern country. I don''t know where this is?"


    The man should be the leader of the team. When he spoke, the others were silent.


    Although the man was holding on to his strength, he was actually very weak when he said it. He was so thin that his cheekbones were clearly visible. It looked like he had been hungry for a long time.


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows and did not speak, while Cheng Ming stepped forward and said, "This is a tiger camp, and you are not prisoners. Why did you escape this way? Do you know where this area is?"


    Cheng Ming''s words made those people puzzled, "Little brother, I know that we have crossed the border of the southern country, but I really don''t know where this ce is. If there is no other way, we will not leave our country and leave our hometown toe here." ce."


    Cheng Mingdao: "This is thend of the Northern Wilderness. It is a ce used by various countries to exile prisoners. It is not something ordinary people shoulde to."


    As soon as the man heard the words Northern Wilderness, panic shed across his face.


    "Lizheng, where is the Northern Wilderness?" Someone pulled the man past and asked in a low voice.


    Lizheng nced at Cheng Ming and the others, "It''s a ce where prisoners are exiled, it''s okay, it''s not too bad..." He himself felt a little weak after speaking.


    He has heard of the Northern Wilderness, which is full of prisoners exiled from various countries. Who can be a good person who can be exiled?


    Fortunately, there are too many of them, so we won''t be able to arrest them all.


    "City Master, look at these people..."


    The development of the northern wilderness needs people, and these people are suitable, but the reason for fleeing from the southern kingdom sounds somewhat weird.


    "How far is Jiangcheng in the southern country from the border?" Su Yan asked.


    Some of the people who followed were originally in the southern country. Hearing Su Yu''s question, he replied: "Returning to the city lord, Jiangcheng is not far from the border of the southern country. Because of the rtively special geographical location, the viges outside Jiangcheng are rtively remote. The city lord might as well ask the little one to ask them, and then he will know whether what they said is true or not."


    This person Su Yu trusted. Since he is from the southern country, he should know the situation there better.


    Su Yu nodded, and the man stepped forward to talk to Li Zheng.


    The two of them didn''t speak officialnguage, they should speak the dialect over there.


    Aftermunicating for about a quarter of an hour, he returned to Su Yu.


    "City lord, they said they were vigers from Shangyao Vige outside Jiangcheng. Before the war between Nanguo and Chu, Nanguo increased taxes, and almost all the food was handed over to the court. Jiangcheng was also cold in winter in previous years, but the snow did not seal the mountains. Well, the people in the vige can find a way to go to the city to find some work to do, barely starving to death."


    But there was a snowstorm this year, and the officers and soldiers in the city were afraid that they would cause riots if they entered the city, so they didn''t open the city gate at all, and many people were frozen to death under the city wall.


    The imperial court in the southern kingdom didn¡¯t care. Themon people had no choice but to save themselves while waiting for help. However, the road to the south was blocked again, and they had to pay money to leave. They had no choice but to leave the country to see if they could find a chance.


    After listening, there was no change in the expression on Su Yu''s face, and he only briefly exined a few words to the people behind him.


    After the man retreated, Su Yun said: "This is thend of the Northern Wilderness, since you havee here, you must abide by the rules here, if you don''t abide by the rules, your end will only be worse than the floating corpses on the road, understand? "


    Those people heard that there was a chance to stay, but they were afraid of obeying the rules, so they quickly got up and kowtowed to Su Chen.


    "Don''t worry, we are all good citizens, and we will not leave our hometown unless we have to. If we can, we will abide by the rules and never cause you any trouble."


    Su Yan nodded slightly, motioning for them to open the door and let them in.


    Even if there are nearly two hundred people, the tiger camp can fully amodate them.


    They found a house to settle down, and as soon as they entered the house, they smelled the smell of thick soup, and their eyes were staring out of the window.


    Not long after, the men in ck walked over carrying severalrge pots.


    Su Yun said: "I asked someone to boil some broth for you, now it''s freezing cold, drink some to drive away the cold."


    These people didn¡¯t expect that they would not only have a ce to stay here, but also broth to drink, so they stood up with a strong breath for a while.


    Su Yan signaled them not to worry, everyone has soup to drink, and the man in ck will deliver it to them.


    Holding the thick soup in their hands, many people couldn''t wait to drink it in big gulps.


    Arge bowl of soup quickly bottomed out.


    But before they could catch their breath, someone clutched their stomach and vomited.


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 629: I cant go back on my decision

    Chapter 629 If you make a decision, you cannot go back on it


    The sudden change shocked everyone.


    Lizheng Zhao Dahe was holding a bowl and ring at Su Yun with an ugly face, "If you don''t want us to stay, you can let us go, why bother us?"


    "This soup, is this soup poisonous?" The vigers who didn''t drink it froze in ce holding their bowls, neither drinking nor not drinking.


    Su Yu slightly raised the corners of his lips, "Everyone misunderstood, there is no poison in this soup, but I thought it was freezing cold so I asked them to add some spicy peppers to the soup, thinking to keep everyone out of the cold, but I didn''t expect you I won¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    Zhao Dahe took the soup bowl and smelled it, then picked up a little bit with his fingertips and tasted it. As soon as the juice touched his tongue, a spicy taste rushed up.


    "It seems that I didn''t think well, but food is very precious here, if you don''t drink it, let other brothers drink it, don''t waste it."


    After Su Yun finished speaking, Cheng Ming and the others knowingly stepped forward to take a soup bowl and filled it with a bowl of soup and began to drink it.


    Su Yan asked them to cook spicy soup, because he wanted to see if these people were really fleeing famine.


    When a person is in a state of long-term hunger, his stomach is extremely weak. If he eats irritating food at this time, it will cause extreme difort in the stomach.


    They are real disaster victims, so it is normal for them to vomit after drinking the spicy soup.


    Those people saw that Cheng Ming and the others had no abnormal physical reaction after drinking the soup. When hunger overcame the fear in their hearts, they all picked up the soup bowls and drank.


    Zhao Dahe is a person who has experienced things, and he has seen more thoroughly than ordinary vigers. He quickly understood Su Yun''s intentions.


    Although he didn''t know Su Yu''s identity, he was definitely an extraordinary person who could gain a firm foothold in the Northern Wilderness. It''s better not to provoke them when they first arrived.


    Su Yu nced at the vigers who were drinking soup one by one, seeing that they were reluctant to drink all the soup even if their stomachs were ufortable, so he asked the man in ck to change the non-spicy soup and bring it up again. some dry food.


    Giving a ce to stay and food and drink, Zhao Dahe felt grateful to Su Yun.


    "Thank you for your reward."


    "Are you the leader of these people?" Su Yun asked.


    "Mrs. Hui, I am Satomasa of the vige."


    Su Yu took Zhao Dahe to another room.


    "You have also seen here, the house ispletely enough, if you are really good people, you can stay if you want to."


    Su Yun''s words made Zhao Dahe''s eyes light up.


    "I don''t know what conditions are there for staying."


    "Of course, from the moment you decide to stay, you are people from my Northern Wilderness, and are no longer citizens of any country. start."


    That is to say, even if the snow disaster in the southern country has passed, they cannot leave.


    She, Su Yu, is not doing charity. They provide help when they need it, and they can pat their **** and leave when they don''t need it.


    Since she is here, she must realize her own value in the Northern Wilderness. She does not support idlers.


    "If you can do this, I''ll let someone tell you the rest of the rules."


    Aftering, you can¡¯t leave. This condition really makes people hesitate, especially because many of them still have rtives in the southern country. Could it be that they can¡¯t go back in the future?


    "This matter is no small matter, and I can''t make up their minds for them. Please give us some time, Madam, and let Madam know after I inquire clearly."


    "Okay, I''ll give you a day."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    When Zhao Dahe returned to the next room, vigers came forward to inquire.


    "Lizheng, where are these peopleing from? Couldn''t they all be prisoners who were exiled to the Northern Wilderness?"


    Zhao Dahe couldn''t answer this question.


    "Everyone listen to me first."


    Zhao Dahe called everyone to him, while he stood in the middle of the crowd, seeing that everyone was present, he opened his mouth and told everyone what Su Shi had said.


    "Not going away? This, how can this be."


    "That''s right, we are from the southern country, and we are different from the people here. We are good citizens."


    These people know what the Northern Wilderness is, and they instinctively reject it.


    Zhao Dahe didn''t say a word for a long time while listening to their nces.


    "Lizheng, can''t you talk to those women? Let''s stay for a while, and when the weather is not so cold, we will leave."


    Zhao Dahe nced at the man coolly.


    "You look at her like a great phnthropist? Is this ce just for you to live in? The hot soup that owes you will be given to you?"


    These words made people choke and dare not make a sound.


    "You are Lizheng, almost everyone in the vige is here now, tell me, what should we do?"


    "Yes, Lizheng, you say, we all listen to you."


    Zhao Dahe has worked in Lizheng for so many years, and he still has a certain understanding of the nature of these people. He will not be so stupid as to pick up such a big burden.


    "I can''t make a decision for you. Thedy said that I will give you a day to think about it. You can make a decision after you think it through."


    On the other side, Su Yun asked Cheng Ming and the others to continue looking for wastnd.


    If these people are willing to stay, that is thebor force, of course, the morend the better.


    There is enough charcoal in the northern wilderness, and after eating a meal during the day, these people feel alive again.


    Before it was dark, many people had made a decision, and they wanted to stay.


    Stay, and after their life gradually stabilizes in the future, maybe they still have a chance to go back. If they don''t stay, there is only a dead end waiting for them.


    "Have you all thought it through clearly? No one is forcing you on this matter." Zhao Dahe asked very solemnly. After all, this is an era that values ????one''s own roots, and no one is willing to give up one''s nationality easily.


    "No matter what, let''s survive first."


    "That is, survive first, and talk about the future."


    Zhao Dahe also thought so, and that night, he found Su Yun.


    "Madam, we are all willing to agree to your conditions to stay."


    This answer is not surprising to Su Yu at all, because if they leave here, it means death.


    "Have you figured it out? I have no room for regret here."


    "yes."


    "Okay, tomorrow I will let someone tell you my rules here, as well as your resettlement issues."


    "Then there is Mrs. Law."


    After epting so many people at once, I have to move things out.


    Su Yun asked the men in ck to send a message to the city, asking them to send a horse of food supplies tomorrow, at least to ensure that these people will not starve to death.


    "Tomorrow, I will take them to the three districts to see, let them choose for themselves, and see which district they would like to settle in." It is easier to manage if those people are concentrated in one district.


    "The subordinate understands."

 Chapter 630: living bodhisattva

    Su Yun asked people to count the number of people. There were a total of 183 people, almost 70 households, and there were only one person left in many households.


    After walking around the Tiger Camp, they finally chose the southern district where Longba was located. The houses here look better and more concentrated.


    For the sake of fairness, the mode of drawing lots is used when choosing a house.


    "Why is this house caught in the middle? It''s so much smaller than Bianhu, and there are four people in our family." An olddy went to see her house after drawing lots, and the more she looked at it, the more she felt dissatisfied.


    "Who took that side household away?" The aunt looked around, and saw a thin figure walking into the house she was looking for.


    "It''s that little **** Goudan." Li Cuihua went directly to Goudan and pulled him out of the house.


    "God, you smoked your house?"


    Goudan was already thin and weak, so he staggered and almost fell to the ground after being pulled by Li Cuihua.


    "Yes, it was drawn by me."


    Li Cuihua rolled her eyes, "Why did you get the lottery? This house was obviously drawn, and your house is over there. Go, go, go." She pushed Goudan out of the door.


    "Quick,e here quickly, this house is nice, with a big yard." Li Cuihua beckoned her family to go to the house.


    Goudan got up from the ground and said angrily, "I stole this house, you can''t go in."


    Li Cuihua spat on the ground, "What are you doing in such a big house, you little wilderness with no father or mother? It would be nice if you weren''t allowed to sleep in the mountains. Go for a walk, and I''ll beat you anyway."


    The fierce-looking Li Cuihua made Goudan take a step back in fear, he clenched his fists and turned to leave.


    After the lottery was drawn, Zhao Dahe just happened to finish the registration of the houses of each household, so as to avoid any disputes in the future.


    There are only three members of his family left, his son, his son and his grandson, and he is quite satisfied with drawing a small yard. When he was about to pack up and go there, he saw Goudan standing upright in front of him.


    "God, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Aunt Li''s family took my house." Goudan''s voice was very low, but Zhao Dahe heard every word clearly.


    Li Cuihua used to be a well-known shrew in the vige. He felt a headache when he met him. He took out the booklet he just registered and looked through it. He has a good memory. When he looked at the houses before, he remembered the approximate location of those houses.


    He knew where Li Cuihua was drawn, and it was indeed a little smaller.


    Zhao Dahe looked at Goudan, his family members were all dead, and now only his half-old child remained.


    "Goudan, would you like to change it for Aunt Li?"


    Hearing this, the hope in Goudan''s eyes disappeared little by little, he lowered his head, but said firmly: "I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I got that, I don''t want to."


    Zhao Dahe frowned, and finally sighed, "Since you don''t want to, then I''ll go and tell them."


    Goudan looked at Zhao Dahe differently, Zhao Dahe had already walked ahead of him.


    Li Cuihua''s family got a satisfactory house, and they didn''t bother to tidy up after entering, so they justy down on the nk bed.


    When Zhao Dahe arrived, the family of four was lying upright, and there was not even anyone working.


    "There''s so much dust in the room, I don''t know how to clean it up. I ate something yesterday, so why can''t I move?"


    Hearing Zhao Dahe''s voice, Li Cuihua''s family got up from the nk bed, "Li Zheng is here, ouch, sit down."


    Li Cuihua''s husband wiped a chair with his hand.


    The reason why they chose the South District is because the houses in the South District are rtively well-furnished. There are not many chairs in other areas, but here there are tables, chairs, benches and even pots.


    Zhao Dahe didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "The house you got is not here, this is the house you got, don''t upy it here, go to your own room."


    Upon hearing this, the family became unhappy, and Li Cuihua gave Goudan a vicious look.


    "Lizheng, have you visited that house? How can we live in just two rooms? There are four of us?"


    "Yes, Lizheng, Goudan is alone, and it is enough for him to live in two rooms. You can change it, change it."


    Zhao Dahe had a sullen face, "If you don''t agree, are you going to bully a child? Get up, it''s all over."


    Li Cuihua reached out and greeted Goudan, "Hey, I said you are a little bastard, and you have learned how to sue. Let me tell you, we will live in this house today. If you dare to talk nonsense with the key, I will kill you!"


    "Li Cuihua, what are you doing? Stop it. If you are so arrogant again, get out of here. You won''t live here."


    Seeing Zhao Dahe angry, Li Cuihua didn''t dare to make trouble anymore.


    Finally, the family left the room under the pressure of Zhao Dahe.


    This matter was reported to Su Yu''s ears in every detail.


    "He is just and strict." If Zhao Dahe lets the child give in today, then she will consider changing the management of these vigers.


    Early next morning, Zhao Dahe arrived in front of Su Yun.


    Su Yan pointed to the sweet potato next to him and said: "The supplies haven''t been delivered yet, so you can watch the distribution to fill your stomach temporarily. After the distribution is over, you cane to me again."


    "Thank you ma''am."


    Zhao Dahe returned immediately after taking the sweet potatoes back to share. Whether they can survive in this ce now depends entirely on Su Yu, and he dare not neglect at all.


    "If you want to live here, it is naturally impossible to rely on my giving all the time. Only when you give will you get something. We have inspected some wastnds in the past two days. I will ask someone to take you to see themter. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, bring a few more people to see if you can nt thosends. In the first year, we will lend you the seeds first, and I will give you food as a reward for opening up wastnd and nting thend. After the grain harvest is abundant , you turn in part of it, and you can keep the rest for yourself to eat."


    "Okay, okay." There is food and grain, which is already the best arrangement for them.


    Su Yan called two people over to show Zhao Dahe the ce.


    Originally, the city of Northern Destion was far away from the Tiger Camp, and the wastnd here was more convenient for Zhao Dahe and the others to cultivate.


    Su Yu stayed in the tiger camp until the supplies arrived.


    The vigers looked at the carts of supplies, and their eyes lit up.


    The most food here is food, which will be distributed ording to the head, and there will be no unfair situation. There are also some charcoal and quilts. Although they are not good quilts, they are already a gift to them!


    "Madam, you are really a living Bodhisattva, you are our benefactor of Shangyao Vige."


    "Thank you Living Bodhisattva, thank you Living Bodhisattva."


    The vigers knelt down to thank Su Chen.

 Chapter 631: If you want to get rich, build roads first

    Chapter 631 If you want to get rich, build roads first


    The food sent by Su Yu canst them at least half a month.


    However, he did not distribute all the food, but asked them to pick it up once every three days.


    It¡¯s spring now, but the weather will still be a bit cold. The clothes they wear are very thin, and they have to burn charcoal if they want to sleep well at night.


    Su Yu transferred a few charcoal-burning people from the city, and asked them to teach these vigers how to make the most basic charcoal, so that they can at least be self-sufficient.


    If there is any surplus after burning, the people in ck will gather it together and sell it to them for money, which will also help them have an additional source of ie.


    "What is the city lord looking at?"


    Guardian Hei followed Su Yu out of the tiger camp, and saw Su Yun standing motionless by the side of the road.


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of Tiankui City, and then looked at the entrance of the Northern Wilderness.


    "A road has to be built."


    Once you have filled your stomach, you can start some infrastructure.


    She wanted to do it before, but she never did it. The main reason was that the grain output hadn¡¯te up at that time, so she didn¡¯t start such a big project, after all, building roads wasbor-intensive andbor-intensive.


    "What kind of road does the city lord want to build?"


    There is no cement concrete here, so stones and stone bricks can only be used. The demand for these raw materials must be huge, and it is difficult to obtain them from nature alone. She wondered if she could burn green bricks and use green bricks as the main material .


    Su Yan asked Guardian Hei to keep an eye on the situation in Tiger Camp, while she took people back to Tiankui City.


    As for the search for wastnd, I will continue to leave it to Cheng Ming.


    After a period of recuperation, Chu Yun''s body has almost recovered.


    Now someplicated general affairs in the city are still handed over to him.


    Su Yun called Chu Yun over after returning to the city.


    "See the casten."


    Su Yu gestured for him to get up.


    Chu Yun knew that Su Yun was fine, but he came to him, "I don''t know what the city lord wants?"


    "I n to build a road in the northern wilderness, what do you think?"


    Chu Yun was stunned, "Building roads? Where does the city lord want to build from?"


    Su Yan took out the map of the Northern Wilderness and unfolded it on the desktop, "The ce where I drew the red line."


    Chu Yun stepped forward and took a look, the area where the red line was drawn was a bit wide...


    "Why did the city lord think of building roads? Do you think the current road is difficult to walk?"


    Su Yu tapped on the map with his fingertips, "In the past, I only thought that there would be a safe ce to settle down after arriving here, but now that we have amodated so many people here, it''s almost enough We can''t just let them go around in circles in this small area, we must always move forward, and standing still is not the way to develop."


    Chu Yun is so smart, he understood what Su Yun meant when he heard it, "The city lord wants people from outside toe, and things inside can go out."


    "Well, but the northern wilderness is so wild, if there is no guiding road, it will be somewhat inconvenient."


    If there is a road leading to the outside, then the things they produce here can be sold better.


    For the long-term development of the Northern Wilderness, she felt that it was much more convenient to have a road.


    Chu Yun pondered for a moment before saying: "I can understand the meaning of the city lord, but it''s not so easy to build this road."


    It requires a lot of workers and materials, which is a huge expense.


    "Well, I know, it doesn''t mean that all the roads will be built immediately. We can take our time and start from the section from Tiankui City to Tiger Camp."


    Chu Yun saw that Su Yu had made up his mind, and felt that this matter was indeed a good thing for them, so he said, "Can the city lord exin this to others?"


    Su Yu nodded, "You arrange it, and then find someone who can burn blue bricks. After discussing it, you can prepare to start."


    "yes."


    After several days of discussion, the road construction was finalized.


    Su Yu wanted to build roads because the iron ore had already been dug, and there would be a road to facilitate transportation.


    If you want to use blue bricks to pave the road, you have to fire the blue bricks.


    Su Yu personally led the people to find arge open space to build a brick kiln.


    Also have to get a lot of y, which is a necessary material for firing blue bricks.


    Su Yun asked Qiao Yang to take people to look for y every day, the more the better, first dig it back and put it away, and then filter the y to make embryos after the kiln is ready.


    On the other side, Zhou Wei also arrived at the border of the Jin Kingdom to join Lord Wang.


    When Lord Wang saw Zhou Wei, he knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    Master Wang is Xie Rui''s confidant, he must be responsible for Xie Rui''s ident now, but now is not the time to hold him ountable, it is not toote to get him out first and then settle the scoreter.


    "Third Master, I have already sent several groups of people to inquire about the news, but until now no definite news hase back. I only know that there is a big city in the Northern Wilderness, and His Highness is likely to be locked in that city. "


    Zhou Wei took a sip of hot tea, and his brows were knit together, "It''s been so long, and you haven''t found out where His Highness is. It''s just a wild ce and you can''t handle it."


    "Yes, I ask the third master to forgive me for my ipetence. Before, I thought it was a wild ce without an owner. How dare I offend our Highness? Who knows that these people who are not afraid of death even kidnapped His Highness?" gone."


    "What did you send them these two times?"


    Master Wang took out the list sent by Su Chen.


    After Zhou Wei saw it, he asked Mr. Wang to prepare some cloth and food.


    "What is the master''s n?"


    Before when I went to deliver things to the adults, I wanted someone to take the opportunity to inquire about the news, but all the people I sent were discovered by the other party.


    But apart from this, it is difficult for them to have other ways to break into the enemy.


    "You get things ready first, and I will send someone to do the rest."


    "Yes, yes, the little ones let people prepare."


    Master Wang did not dare to dy, so he prepared everything that night.


    "You send a letter to them over there to show your kindness to them, making them feel that we are scared, afraid that His Highness will be hurt, and it''s okay to rify the words, and let them feel that they have pinched our pain now, and we take it They have no choice but to be at their mercy."


    Master Wang didn''t know what Zhou Weixian was doing, but he did it honestly.


    After receiving the letter, Guardian Green was going to take it to Su Yu, but on the way he ran into Qiao Yang who was looking for Su Yu.


    "Where are you going?"


    Qiao Yang called the Green Guardian to stop.


    Green Guardian had no expression on his face, and said formically: "See the city lord."


    Qiao Yang nced at the note in his hand, "Who sent it?"


    The green protector didn''t say a word, silently expressing that he didn''t want to talk to him.


    "You kid, why are you still peeing for so long, can you be a good person?"


    Zenzi took a bubble, asking for a monthly pass ticket~rmended ticket~

 Chapter 632: dont do it in vain

    Chapter 632 Don''t be in vain


    The green protector ignored him and walked directly past him to the front of the main hall.


    Qiao Yang had almost done the work at hand, so he followed the green protector to the outside of the main hall. In case Su Yun had anything to tell him, he could just call him in.


    In the main hall, the green protector has already handed over the letter sent by Lord Wang to Su Yu.


    The content of the letter was roughly that the other side wanted to negotiate peace with them, because the previous recklessness hurt Chu Yun, so they wanted to send them something to apologize.


    "The other side must have known that Xie Rui is in our hands. I''m afraid they sent these things here to show favor and stabilize us."


    Although you know that the other party has a purpose, don''t give up what you get for nothing.


    "Let Qiao Yange and see."


    The Green Protector walked outside the door and saw Qiao Yang who was guarding the door.


    He said with a nk face: "The mayor will see you."


    When Qiao Yang heard this, he couldn''t help feeling his own wisdom.


    He walked into the main hall, "City Lord, are you looking for me?"


    Su Yu exined to him about the letter sent by Mr. Wang.


    "When the things arrive, you take someone to pick them up, check them carefully, and don''t let them take advantage of the loopholes."


    Qiao Yang was happy, "This prince is rich, and there is no end to sending those things here."


    For the forces behind Xie Rui, the little thing sent was really nothingpared to his life.


    This is also the reason why Su Yu wants to keep him.


    A few dayster, Mr. Wang took another cartload of things to the entrance of the Northern Wilderness.


    Qiao Yang had brought people to wait there early.


    Seeing Mr. Wanging, he stepped forward with the horse''s belly between his legs.


    "It can be regarded asing."


    After seeing Qiao Yang, Mr. Wang got off the carriage.


    "I kept you waiting for a long time. It rained a little yesterday, and the road was not easy to walk, so I was dyed for a while."


    Qiao Yang didn''t want to talk too much nonsense with him, so he directly looked at the carriage behind him.


    "I don''t want to keep you secret either. Recently, Your Highness has been attracted by the scenery of our northern wilderness, and you can''t think of leaving. Now our city lord is offering him delicious food and drink. You should bring something over."


    Before, Qiao Yang pretended to be Xie Rui''s man, but now he doesn''t even pretend.


    Master Wang was clear in his heart, and wished he could scratch Hua Qiaoyang''s frightened face, but his face was still grinning.


    "Yes, but after ying outside, you still have to go home, don''t you think?"


    Qiao Yang sneered, "It depends on whether he wants to go back."


    He waved his hand and asked the people behind him to inspect the goods.


    Lord Wang watched those people go to the carriage, his hands in his sleeves were clenched tightly.


    "I don''t know what your city lord likes, so I decided to send these things over here, and please ept your city lord."


    Qiao Yang came to the carriage with his horse belly in his hands.


    The things they sent this time included food and cloth, and there was nothing wrong with it at first nce.


    The people under him squatted down and looked under the car again, and nodded to Qiao Yang after confirming that there was nothing wrong.


    Before, Qiao Yang pretended to have people move the goods to his car, but this time he simply took the car away.


    Master Wang looked at the backs of them leaving, and let out a breath of relief.


    No matter what, he haspleted what the third master told him.


    There was a lot of food in the car, and Su Yu told him to put all the food in the tiger camp when he came, so that he would not have to pull it from the city of Tiankui next time.


    Qiao Yang hummed a little tune along the way, and led the team to the Tiger Camp.


    When the man in ck who guarded the gate saw him, he called the ck guardian over.


    "This is what the lord of the city told me to put here. You ask the master to unload the goods with me."


    Hei Guardian nodded and led the team to the warehouse.


    As soon as Qiao Yang entered, there were a few good-hearted vigers standing not far away to watch.


    In the past two days, Cheng Ming and Zhao Dahe have begun to take the vigers of Shangyao Vige to open up wastnd. Except for the very young children and the elderly, other youngborers have to go, so there are not many people in the tiger camp during the day. vigers.


    The convoy stopped outside the warehouse.


    Hei Guardian took out a dagger from his body and randomly cut open the bag containing grain, carefully inspecting the grain inside.


    "These are fine grains, you can take care of them."


    Hei Hufa randomly selected a few bags, and after confirming that there was no problem, he asked people to move all the food into the warehouse.


    Qiao Yang saw that Protector Hei was wearing ck and ck, so he casually took two bolts of colorful cloth from the car and stuffed them into his hands.


    "Look at your outfit. If you don''t smile at night, you won''t be able to find anyone. Hurry up and find a embroiderer to make you two clothes. Can you wear something else when you''re not on duty?"


    Hei Guardian looked at the material in his hand and frowned.


    I don¡¯t know when they started wearing clothes of the same color. Even though Su Yunter told them not to be so rigid and to do whatever they wanted when they were not on duty, he still feltfortable wearing this outfit.


    "don''t want."


    Hei Protector stuffed the cloth back into Qiao Yang''s hand, frowned slightly disgusted and said, "Go, don''t get in the way."


    "Hey, be kind as a donkey''s liver and lungs, don''t pull it down." Qiao Yang stuffed the cloth onto the cart, turned around and got on the horse.


    Qiao Yang also returned to the city with the remaining things.


    There are two warehouses in the city, one is used to store grain, and the other is used to store other materials.


    Qiao Yang took the car to another warehouse and asked them to unload everything from the car.


    "Master Qiao, everything has been unloaded, do you want to take inventory of it?"


    Qiao Yang looked at a certain ce, and he shook his head and said, "No need, I''ve already counted them just now, no problem, just lock the door."


    "yes."


    The moment the warehouse door was closed, the fabrics ced in the corner suddenly moved.


    After a while, a piece of fabric suddenly rolled down from a high ce, the light blue material rolled away slowly, and a figure quickly got up from the ground.


    As soon as she came out, there was movement in the cloth again.


    Seeing this, the woman stepped forward to help release the people inside.


    There are three people in total.


    They looked around.


    "We are locked in the warehouse. There is only one door here. There is no warehouse. If the door is not opened, we will have no way to get out. What should we do?"


    After understanding the surrounding situation, one of the women asked.


    ¡°Find a way to get someone outside to open the door.¡±


    She was lying on the door, and through the crack of the door, she could vaguely see that there should be two people guarding the door.


    "Wait until after dark."


    "good."


    Night falls.


    The guards of the warehouse had just changed their guards when they heard a slight movement in the warehouse.


    The guard put his ear to the gate and listened carefully, and sure enough he heard something.


    "It''s just the beginning of spring, and those mice came out?"


    "There is no food here, what are the mice doing here?"


    "There is still the fabric that was just pulled in today, don''t let those mice bite it, open the door and go in and have a look."

 Chapter 633: please help me

    Chapter 633 Please help me


    The guard opens the warehouse door.


    Faint oilmps illuminate a corner of the warehouse.


    "Go over there and have a look, I''ll go here."


    "kindness."


    The two separated and walked in different directions.


    The person hiding in the dark suddenly made a movement behind him when the guard approached.


    As soon as the guard turned his head, he heard a "bang", and the kerosenemp in his hand suddenly burst, and themp oil and sparks flew to the cloth in an instant and burned.


    The guard was startled and rushed to put out the fire, but the cloth was burning so fast that he couldn''t catch it in time.


    "It''s on fire, hurry up, find someone to put out the fire!"


    Another guard heard the yell and rushed over, saw the rising mes, turned around and ran out.


    Neither of them noticed that when they turned around, a few figures had followed them out silently.


    They hid in the dark, watched the guards running over, remembered the direction they came from, and left in the direction they came after they all went to the warehouse.


    The fire in the warehouse was extinguished in time, and it did not spread in arge area.


    When Qiao Yang got the news and rushed over, the fire had already been extinguished.


    "Master Joe, a total of eighteen bolts of cloth have been lost, and everything else is fine."


    Those cloths were just brought in today. He saw that they were all high-quality materials, and they were reserved for the city lord, but they were burned at night.


    "How could it catch fire? Didn''t you tell you to pay attention to such arge window?"


    Tonight, the two guards came forward and said: "Master Qiao, please calm down. We were guarding outside the door, but suddenly we heard strange movements inside, so we opened the door and came in to check. I don''t know why the oilmp suddenly broke. gone."


    "How can a good oilmp be broken?"


    Qiao Yang asked someone to bring over the broken oilmp, but the oilmp had been smashed to pieces and nothing unusual could be seen.


    "Send a few more people over to guard, and nothing can go wrong."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    The thunder pierced the night sky and illuminated the dark earth.


    As the night deepened, almost everyone in the city fell asleep, only Longba''s Hualou was bustling.


    After Longba and the others were cleaned up, Su Yu did not order them to close the flower building, but Longba was closed for a few days when he was seriously injured, and now it has reopened.


    A few drunk guests walked out of the flower building supporting each other, and when they were about to go back, they saw a pretty figure crying at the corner of the street.


    Several people drank a lot of wine, and they walked over staggeringly as if they were scratched by a cat when they heard the low sobs.


    "Which family''s littledy is crying here when she doesn''t go home at night?"


    "Hey, let me coax you well."


    The woman turned pale with fright when she saw them leaving suddenly.


    "What are you doing? Don''te here."


    Several people got drunk, but they didn''t care about it, and went forward to pull people.


    "Ah! What are you doing, let go, let me go!"


    The movement here quickly attracted the attention of the people from the Security Bureau who were patrolling at night, and the people from the Security Bureau ran towards this side with antern.


    "What are you doing at night?"


    A few drunks nced at the uniform on the man and regained consciousness a little.


    "Help, save me, save me..." The woman curled up on the ground trembling in fright.


    Zhou Xing nced at the woman, then red at the drunks, "After drinking a little wine, I feel that I can handle it, don''t you, why don''t you hurry up and get out of here."


    There was a drunk man who was a little unconvinced and wanted to do something, but was quickly stopped by anotherpanion. The person who attacked the Security Bureau might be more guilty, and they didn''t want to die yet.


    "Crazy you, hurry up and go away."


    Several drunks stumbled and ran away.


    Zhou Xing put away the long stick in his hand and walked up to the woman, "Girl, are you alright?"


    The woman raised her head slowly, the dim light of thentern illuminated her soft profile, and I felt pity for her wet eyes.


    "Many, thank you for this hero."


    Zhou Xing saw that she was fine, so he took a step back and moved away from her, "Since the girl is fine, go back quickly, it''s not safe to be outside at night."


    After Zhou Xing finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave, but a woman''s weak voice came from behind him.


    "I, I have nowhere to go..."


    Zhou Xing looked puzzled, "Nowhere to go? Then where did you live before?"


    The woman raised her head and nced in the direction of Hualou.


    Zhou Xing knew about what had happened before, and knew that Longba had secretly arrested some women and asked them to pick up guests in Hualou.


    "You... ran out of the flower building? Did Longba''s people arrest you?"


    The woman lowered her eyes and said softly: "Yes... it was sold, but I don''t want to stay in that ce, please help me, hero, I, I really have nowhere to go."


    Zhou Xing frowned in embarrassment, "Well, I''ll take you to the shelter first."


    It is impossible to let a soft woman sleep on the street at night.


    "Thank you hero Thank you hero."


    The shelter was originally set up for those who had just arrived in Tiankui City and did not have a ce to live yet, but now almost everyone has been settled, so there is only one janitor in the shelter.


    Zhou Xing asked the uncle to bring two steamed buns for the girl.


    "Let''s rest for a while after eating. I will go to Hualou tomorrow to ask you about the situation."


    Tiankui City has a clear regtion that women who work in flower buildings must be voluntary. If the woman is not willing, even the woman''s family members cannot forcibly sell her, otherwise the woman will report to the security bureau, not only the woman''s family Even Hualou will be punished.


    The woman said anxiously when she heard the words: "I beg the hero, the little girl, to survive. If my father is punished, he will definitely not let me go."


    The regtions are dead, but people are alive, Zhou Xing feels that the woman''s worry is not unreasonable.


    "Don''t think too much, just stay here with peace of mind, it''s toote today, if you have anything to do, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    The woman nods kindly.


    After Zhou Xing left, he did not go back to rest but went to Hualou.


    When the people in Hualou saw the person in the uniform of the Security Bureauing, their hearts were raised in their throats. They still remembered Su Yu''s shock to Hualuo before, and they were afraid that something would happen again, and their good days woulde to an end. .


    The person in charge didn''t dare to be negligent and greeted him, "Isn''t this brother Zhou, howe youe to us today when you have time?"


    The city stiptes that people from the Security Bureau are not allowed to go to Hualou, and Zhou Xing is definitely not here to y while wearing his uniform.


    The principal led Zhou Xing to a wing room, where snacks and tea were served.


    "Don''t be nervous, I came here today to ask you something, is someone selling their daughter again today?"


    When the principal heard this, his heart trembled, "Oh, brother Zhou, we definitely didn''t force anyone, you have to figure it out."


    Zhou Xing said with a smile: "I just asked casually, how many people did you ept today?"


    The principal couldn''t figure out his purpose, so he could only honestly say: "I originally wanted to ept one, but the person didn''t want it, so let''s forget it."

 Chapter 634: take it home

    Chapter 634 Take it home


    Zhou Xing asked the other party about his background.


    The head of Hualou has told the truth, and it sounds like there is nothing wrong with it.


    The question was almost the same, Zhou Xing stood up, "Okay, I''ll leave now that it''s gettingte."


    The manager sent the person outside the door and stuffed two packs of snacks, and the heart that had been hanging all this time fell back into his stomach.


    A few dayster, Zhou Xing returned from his home in Mengzi to work in the Security Bureau. When he passed by the shelter, he saw a pretty figure.


    She is standing with her back to the door, drying clothes in the yard.


    She seemed to feel Zhou Xing''s gaze, she turned her head slowly, her eyes met, Zhou Xing was stunned for a moment.


    After a moment of embarrassment, he quickly calmed down and pushed open the door and walked in.


    When the woman saw Zhou Xing, her watery eyes instantly brightened.


    "Young master."


    The woman stepped forward to bless her body, and she behaved like ady.


    Zhou Xing was a little embarrassed. He grew up in the Northern Wilderness since he was a child, and he had never seen such a beautiful and dignified woman.


    "You, you don''t have to do this, I''m not a young man."


    The woman stood up shyly and smiled, "Young master, it''s good to call me Qingqing."


    Zhou Xing nodded, "My name is Zhou Xing, and I work in the Security Bureau. You can call me Zhou Xing. I''ve been busy these days, but I forgot about you, girl. I just want to ask you, what are your ns for the future? .¡± You can¡¯t live in the Security Bureau all the time.


    Hearing this, Qingqing lowered her eyes, "To tell you the truth, my daughter wants to leave her father. As long as she can have something to eat, she can go anywhere."


    There is a family member who wants to sell himself, and no one would want to go back.


    Zhou Xing understands her, but how to arrange it is indeed a problem, mainly because it is not appropriate for her to be ced in a school at her age.


    Tiankui City will raise children without rtives for free, but only for children.


    Qingqing nced at Zhou Xing secretly, and summoned up her courage and whispered: "My little girl can do everything, such as washing, cooking and cleaning. My little girl doesn''t have any requirements, as long as she has a bite to eat, please take me in with Mr. Zhou."


    "Huh?" Zhou Xing was startled, do you want to root him?


    His father passed awayst year, and there is only his mother in the family. It is really no problem for him to support one more person with the money he earns every month...


    But¡­


    They only met twice after all.


    "Xing''er, why are you here? Mother didn''t find you in the front hall."


    The two were talking when a middle-aged woman walked in.


    "Mother, why are you here?" Zhou Xing looked surprised.


    Aunt Zhou''s family just nced at Zhou Xing and then her eyes fell on Qingqing.


    "Is this girl new to your Security Bureau? What are you doing, she looks really pretty."


    Qingqing lowered her head shyly when she heard the words and said softly: "Ma''am, I, I am not from the Security Bureau. I met a bad guy on the road a few days ago and was rescued by Mr. Zhou. I have no ce to go, so Mr. Zhou sent me Arranged in a shelter."


    Aunt Zhou became excited when she heard it.


    "Oh, why is there no ce for a good girl to go? Where are the family members?"


    Qingqing exined her situation, and immediately knelt down in front of Aunt Zhou.


    "I beg you to take me in, I, I eat very little, one meal a day is enough, I, I really dare not go back, I am afraid that I will be sold to that ce by my father again."


    Aunt Zhou is kind-hearted, and she felt ufortable when she heard Qingqing say that.


    A good girl''s family is sold to such a ce, who can bear it?


    "Good boy, don''t worry, go back with the aunt first. Although the aunt''s family is not rich, they can always give you a bite to eat."


    Zhou Xing felt that it was inappropriate to do so. It was nothing for a good girl to follow them home. Although the rules of Tiankui City were not so strict, Qingqing was an unmarried girl after all. Do you want to get married?


    "Thank you aunt, thank you Mr. Zhou, you, you are Qingqing''s benefactors."


    Zhou Xing''s words were blocked when he reached his mouth, forget it, he will go to Qingqing''s houseter and talk to her family members.


    Aunt Zhou happily took him home.


    Tian Niu came out from the yard and saw Aunt Zhou who was about to go out and greeted, "Where are you going?"


    Aunt Zhou smiled and said, "Go and buy a fish ande back. We have guests at home today."


    Mrs. Zhou''s words made Tian Niu a little curious. At this time, everyone is busy opening up wastnd and spring plowing. Who has the time to visit other people''s homes?


    "I won''t tell you anymore, I''ll go buy fish first."


    Tian Niu looked curiously into Mrs. Zhou''s yard, and saw a slender figure standing in the yard. She was even more puzzled, but she didn''t think much, turned around and left.


    In the evening, the aunt of the Zhou family made two meat dishes in a panic, a grilled fish and a scrambled egg with some pickles.


    Zhou Xing has ie every month, and also hasnd, but even if he can eat meat a few times in a month, it is not bad, and this kind of food is only willing to eat during the holidays.


    "Come on Qingqing, sit down and eat more."


    Mrs. Zhou greeted her warmly.


    Zhou Xingzao smelled the fragrance and sat down on the chair, "You''re wee, my mother''s craftsmanship is good, you should try it."


    Grateful, Qingqing picked up the chopsticks and picked up some food for Mrs. Zhou, "Mother, eat more."


    "Hey, good good."


    At night, the aunt of the Zhou family packed up the vacant house at home for Qingqing to live in, and found her clean clothes.


    "My stature seems to be about the same as yours. You can make do with it. After Zhou Xing receives the money this month, I will tear a piece of cloth for you and make you a new one."


    "Thank you ma''am, I''ll just wear old ones, don''t spend money on me."


    Mrs. Zhou said with a smile: "What''s the cost? No cost. The hot water is in the back. Go get some hot water to wash and go to bed early."


    "good."


    Qingqing took the clothes to the backyard to wash and then walked out of the clean room, just in time to run into Zhou Xing who was wiping himself in the yard.


    Zhou Xing turned around when he heard the movement and saw Qingqing standing in the night wearing only a thin shirt.


    Her fair skin seemed to be shining under the moonlight, and it was so beautiful that he couldn''t open his eyes, especially those shy and timid eyes, which made Zhou Xing''s body hot.


    By ident, he walked up to Qingqing and hugged her.


    "Zhou, Mr. Zhou..." The soft voice seemed to be bewitching, almost making Zhou Xing lose his mind.


    He suddenly picked up the man and walked towards his room.


    With a bang, the door closed.


    Aunt Zhou came out of the house curiously when she heard the movement, but seeing that both doors were closed, she thought that something was blown down by the wind and turned back to her house without thinking.


    A night without dreams.


    The sound of rooster crowing in the morning, and the golden light gradually spread across the earth.


    Qingqing slowly opened her eyes, and a look of astonishment shed in her eyes when she looked around.

 Chapter 635: touched

    "Qingqing, are you awake? I heard that you feel a little unwell, are you sick? There is a free doctor in the city. If you feel unwell, I will take you there."


    Aunt Zhou''s words brought Qingqing back to her senses. She got off the bed in a daze, and found that she had no other difort except for a little dizziness.


    However,st night she...


    She dressed and opened the door before she had time to think about it.


    When the aunt of the Zhou family saw hering out, she opened her eyes and looked at her carefully. Seeing that her face was a little pale, she worried, "Did you not sleep wellst night? This room has been empty before, maybe there is some humidity. , Now it is Runchun and the humidity is higher, maybe it is notfortable to sleep, or you can sleep in my room at night."


    Looking at the sincere eyes of Mrs. Zhou, Qingqing suddenly became flustered.


    She looked evasive and said: "No need, ma''am, I''m fine, I just didn''t sleep well thinking about the previous things, it''s very good here."


    Mrs. Zhou believed it, and after a few words offort, she took her to the main room, "I''ve already prepared breakfast, so hurry up and eat it while it''s hot."


    Auntie Zhou served her a bowl of porridge and two steamed buns with misceneous grains.


    During the whole meal, Qingqing was in a daze, a little absent-minded.


    After eating, the Zhou family aunt changed into working clothes, and she seemed to be ready to go out with a basket and a dustpan.


    Qingqing looked at it curiously and asked, "Ma''am, where are you going?"


    "Go to dig the y. The city lord said that the y will be collected now. After digging the y and filtering it, it will be sent to the engineering department. As long as the y is qualified, it will be sold by the catty."


    "What can this y do?"


    The aunt of the Zhou family cleaned up and said: "I heard that the city lord wants to build a road for us, saying that we can''t stay here forever. If we want to make everyone''s horizons wider and life better, we still have to go out. The city lord is Well, do everything for us."


    "Building roads..."


    "Yeah, I have to look for this y on the mountains outside. Your girl is so weak that she stays at home. I won''te back at noon. There are still some steamed buns on the stove. If you are hungry, go and eat them." .¡±


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Zhou will leave.


    Qingqing chased after a few steps and took the dustpan in her hand, "Ma''am, let me go with you, I want to help you with something, otherwise I will feel sorry."


    Aunt Zhou refused a few words, but Qingqing insisted and she agreed.


    Qingqing followed Mrs. Zhou through the iron gates and finally came to the exit.


    On the road, Qingqing was carefully observing the surrounding environment, and she was shocked when she saw a jungle next to the exit, and could vaguely see ferocious beasts in the forest.


    After they left the city, Qingqing asked inadvertently: "Ma''am, this is the only exit in this city. There are so many peopleing in and out every day. Why don''t you think the city lord opened another exit?"


    Mrs. Zhou said: "The city lord is also thinking about our safety. There are too many entrances and exits here, so we are afraid that some people with evil intentions will sneak in and threaten us."


    Qingqing nodded, and silently wrote down what Aunt Zhou said.


    After leaving the city, Mrs. Zhou took her to the direction of the mountain. On the way, she met many people who knew Mrs. Zhou and greeted them.


    Those people were carrying baskets and dustpans, or pushing dirt carts like Mrs. Zhou, all of whom were going to dig y up the mountain.


    "There is more y over there. After we dig it, we will see if there is anyone pushing a cart. We can also borrow someone else''s cart to transport the dug soil to the bottom of the mountain first, so that it will be easier for us to go back to the city.


    They chose a ce with a lot of people, and Mrs. Zhou started digging hard.


    Qingqing was not idle, helping to smash the soil into the basket and dustpan.


    "The city lord, the city lord is here."


    Suddenly there was amotion ahead, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked up.


    A slender figure in light blue walked over steadily from the mountain ahead, even if she wasn''t very close, the cold aura on her body couldn''t be ignored.


    Su Yan personally followed people to inspect the terrain on the mountain today. It rains a lot in spring, and she is also worried that the people in the city will be in danger when digging y, so she came over to have a look and confirm the road construction route again.


    "The city lord."


    "See the casten."


    Su Yan paused to let everyone stand up.


    "Get up, you don''t need to care about these vain rituals outside, everyone hurry up and work while it''s still early."


    "It''s the lord of the city, the lord of the city, the road in the mountains is not easy, you have to be careful." Someone couldn''t help reminding.


    "OK."


    Su Yu continued to go down the mountain.


    Mrs. Zhou regained her senses and continued digging, but she saw Qingqing standing motionless by the side.


    "Qingqing, Qingqing?"


    Qingqing came back to her senses and secretly clenched the dagger in her sleeve, "What''s wrong, ma''am?"


    Aunt Zhouughed and said, "Are you tired? If you are tired, go and have a rest, don''t be too tired."


    Qingqing put away the dagger calmly, "I''m fine, ma''am, I''m just a little nervous to see the city lord all of a sudden."


    "Why are you nervous, the city lord is a very good person, but ah, it''s quite scary to teach people a lesson."


    "Mother, I heard that the city lord is very skilled, is it true?"


    Aunt Zhou''s goosebumps stood up when she thought of Su Yan''s battle in the Tiger Camp.


    "Of course, I have never seen anyone more powerful than the Santo."


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Mrs. Zhou borrowed a car to transport the dug y to the foot of the mountain, and finally transported the y back home before dark.


    When the two returned home, the lights were already on, and Zhou Xing had just prepared dinner.


    "Mother, you are back."


    "I''m back, but your mother''s old waist will be broken."


    "If you are too tired, don''t go, we still have something to eat now."


    The aunt of the Zhou family cast a sharp look at him, "Don''t you have to save up your little money to marry a wife? When the girles to our house, can you make others live a hard life?"


    "Just do it, don''t get tired and do it yourself."


    After eating, Zhou Xing went to the backyard to chop firewood, not knowing when Qingqing was behind him.


    Seeing Qingqing, Zhou Xing was stiff for a moment, but he paused and said: "Miss Qingqing, I''m really sorryst night, I don''t know what happened, I almost lost control of myself..."


    Qingqing said softly with bright eyes: "Young master Zhou, you are my savior, if you really want... little girl, I..."


    "No, no, don''t get me wrong. I''m definitely not someone who can be overpowered. Last night was really an ident. Don''t be afraid. I''ve already told the Security Bureau today that I''ll move in tomorrow. Don''t be afraid. "


    Qingqing looked at Zhou Xing''s slightly hasty back and gradually lost her mind.


    In the middle of the night, a figure quietly came to the yard.


    Qingqing suddenly opened her eyes when she heard the movement, and when she got up, she saw a figure standing outside the window. She was startled, and quickly opened the door to let him in.

 Chapter 636: poisoned

    "How did youe?"


    Looking at the two, Qingqing''s face darkened slightly.


    The visitor said coldly: "If I don''te, you will almost regard yourself as the daughter-inw of this family. Have you found any news?"


    Qingqing suppressed the strange look in her eyes, "How can people be so easy to deceive? Shouldn''t I gain their trust first? I got two pieces of news today. I know the location of the entrance and exit here. There is only one entrance and exit. Besides, People here are going to build a road."


    "Is it gone?"


    Qingqing frowned, "It''s gone."


    "It''s been so long since we haven''t found the ce where His Highness is being held. How should we exin it when the master asks?"


    "I will continue to inquire about the news, and you are also trying to inquire in the city."


    While speaking, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door, and the nerves of both of them became tense.


    The visitor drew out a sharp knife and hid behind the door, ready to strike at any time.


    "Qingqing, are you asleep?"


    The two looked at each other, Qingqing sped the knife-like hand of the visitor and replied: "Ma''am, I haven''t slept yet, I''m going to lie down, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just thought that you are tired from work today. Seeing that you haven''t eaten anything tonight, I''m afraid you will be hungry, so I cooked you a bowl of noodles. If you haven''t slept, just get up and eat."


    Qingqing nced at the person who came and refused: "Ma''am, I''ve already fallen asleep, you can eat this side by yourself."


    "My aunt is not hungry, don''t be polite to her, this aunt has put it outside for you, so hurry up and eat it."


    After the bowl was put down, there was the sound of the aunt''s footsteps drifting away.


    After hearing the sound of the aunt''s closing the door, Qingqing opened the door and brought the steaming bowl of noodles into the room.


    The person who came saw this and sneered, took out a bottle of medicine from his body, opened it and poured it in.


    "It''s just cheap stuff, you won''t be moved, will you?"


    Qingqing tensed her face, "What the **** are you trying to say tonight? You said I didn''t find out until now, did you find out? We only have half a month, if we can''t find His Highness, you and I don''t have to go back gone."


    The face of the visitor turned gloomy in an instant, and he stared at her coldly and said, "You are a shady mouse in the gutter, you better not forget not to think about things that cannot belong to you, andplete the task as soon as possible, otherwise you and I Don''t even think about it!"


    The two of them didn''t notice that the tall figure was hidden in the dark corner of the wall. When the people in the room came out and left, he watched the whole process.


    ¡­


    At night, just as Su Yu was about to fall asleep, the Green Protector came to report that Xie Rui had fallen ill.


    Su Yuy on the bed without moving, "Are you going to die?"


    "Back to the city lord, it looks like he is going to die."


    Su Yan opened his eyes abruptly, sat up from the bed and followed the green protector to the pce prison.


    Xie Rui has been carried out of the prison by the guards and ced on a wooden bed, and all the doctors from the city have been invited over.


    People in the room got up and looked at Su Chen when they heard the movement.


    "See the casten."


    Su Yan waved his hand to signal them to get up, "What''s going on?"


    She walked to the bed and saw that Xie Rui''s face was swollen, and she couldn''t see the original appearance at all.


    "Returning to the city lord, the prisoner didn''t have any abnormalities during the day today, but when I went to deliver his meals at night, he was found lying on the ground without moving. When I went in, I found that his face had changed."


    The doctor stepped forward and said: "The little one checked his pulse and found that his breath was very weak, and he seemed to be dying soon."


    Su Yu touched Xie Rui''s pulse. Xie Rui is still useful to her now, so she didn''t n to kill him now. The meals are normal twice a day, and she also asked the doctor to treat his injuries so that he would not let him go. Dead, how did he be like this for no reason?


    Su Yan let go of his hand and pulled his pupils away to see that the pupils were already showing signs of divergence, and it really seemed that they were going to die.


    "Everyone get out and stand guard outside the door."


    The people present didn''t dare to ask more questions, and retreated to the door one after another, closing the door behind them.


    Su Yu made sure that Xie Rui would not wake up and took him into the space for further examination, and found that various organs of his body had begun to fail.


    No focus can be found for the time being, so he can only save his dog''s life first.


    After a series of treatments, Xie Rui''s vital signs gradually stabilized.


    Su Yu began to look for the root cause of the disease.


    Finally found the residue of poison in his nose, bit the poison andmitted suicide?


    Su Yu didn''t believe it, Xie Rui would have died if he wanted to, the only possibility is that someone poisoned him, someone wanted him to die!


    Su Yan took him out of the space with a gloomy expression.


    Open the door, the sky outside is bright.


    "City Lord, you are here."


    "The city lord is suffering."


    Su Yun said: "What did he eat today?"


    "Back to the city lord, it''s just a bowl of porridge and two steamed buns, and dinner is also porridge and steamed buns, but I didn''t eat at night, and they were all ced on the table outside."


    On the table in the outer room, there are porridge root steamed buns, which look untouched.


    Su Yan picked it up and checked it. There was no problem. The poison was found in his nose, and the poison was probably inhaled through his nose.


    Su Yan came to Xie Rui''s cell and checked it up and down, and then found a problem in the torch in the cell.


    "Who lit this torch?"


    "Returning to the city lord, you don''t light the torch in normal times, but you will go in and light it when you go to deliver food to check the prisoner''s situation."


    "Who ordered it?"


    "It''s the guard who delivers the meals."


    Su Yan squeezed the fine powder on the torch. This is an acute poison, and one will have a reaction. That is to say, the poison must have been injected today.


    "Go, let all the guards in the prisone over today, the city lord has something to ask."


    "yes."


    The prison cells in the pce are not usually used, and there are not many guards. There are only about ten shifts a day, and everyone is brought to Su Shi.


    Su Yan''s phoenix eyes were heavy, and he swept across their faces coldly, "The lord of this city gives you a chance to confess your guilt automatically. Whoever poisoned the prisoner, stand up, and I will give you a quarter of an hour to weigh the pros and cons."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at each other in nk dismay.


    Su Yu is not in a hurry, she remembers the time in her heart.


    When the quarter of an hour was about to arrive, a man came out of the line and knelt in front of Su Shi.


    "The city lord forgives the sin, it is the poison of the little one."


    Su Yun''s brows and eyes darkened, "Why?"


    "He, they attacked us before and killed my elder brother. I wanted to avenge my elder brother, so I secretly poisoned the torch. I wanted him to pay for my younger brother''s life. I also asked the city lord to forgive me."


    "Poisoning a prisoner to death without authorization, do you know what crime this is!"


    "Damn the little one, the little one knows that he has wronged the city lord, please forgive the little one this time."


    Su Yan nced at the guardian in charge of the prison cell with heavy eyebrows and eyes, "trial."


    Lan Hufa stepped forward and responded, "Yes, this subordinate will definitely give the city lord a satisfactory answer."

 Chapter 637: living is worth more

    "The city lord kept Xie Rui in exchange for more supplies?" Chu Yun was a little puzzled. ording to Su Yu''s past personality, Xie Rui''s bones were chewed clean by wild beasts.


    What Su Yu wanted was not just that little material.


    "Jin State has an iron-smelting technique that can maximize the utilization of mined iron ore." Although Chu State also has iron-smelting technology, it is still inferior to Jin State.


    During this period of time, she has repeatedly asked Xie Rui''s party members to test their bottom line. She wants to know what steps these people can take to save Xie Rui.


    So before that, Xie Rui must be alive.


    If the guard''s actions were instigated by others, it means that there are people with different intentions hiding around her.


    Chu Yun did not expect that Su Yun would actually want Jin''s iron training technique, because with this iron training technique, Jin''s weapon stock isrger than that of Chu and southern countries, and in addition, Jin has not had any wars in the past few years, so it can be inferred Jin''s weapon reserves are higher than those of the other two countries.


    Such an important technology, would Jin really hand it over for a prince?


    Chu Yun thinks this possibility is extremely small, but it¡¯s okay to try, what if it happens?


    Xie Rui woke up early the next morning.


    He opened his eyes, and a slender figure instantly appeared in his pupils, and the hairs on his body stood up instantly.


    Su Yan turned around slowly and looked down at him, "I didn''t expect the person who wanted your life to sneak into my city."


    Xie Rui''s face changed, "What do you mean? Don''t you want me to die?"


    Su Yan raised the corners of his lips coldly, "I want you to die, and you will not live until now, First Prince, you are with me, living is more valuable."


    Xie Rui was silent. It was undeniable that what Su Chen said was reasonable, but he had too many enemies, and he couldn''t think of anyone with such long hands who could send someone to this ghostly ce to kill him.


    Su Yan sat down beside his bed, even if he just sat there, Xie Rui felt a pressure that couldn''t be ignored hitting him, making him feel weak all over.


    "Actually, I don''t want to be an enemy of Jin. It''s just that you have done so much harm to my citizens before, and you always have to make somepensation."


    Xie Rui''s heart was racing, and he felt that there was something in Su Yun''s words, "Just say what you have to say."


    "I intend to let you go, it depends on whether the people on your side have the sincerity."


    "what do you want?"


    "Iron practice."


    "What did you say?" Xie Rui thought he had heard it wrong.


    He had thought that Su Yu would ask for all kinds of gold and silver treasures, but he didn''t expect her to be so courageous. Iron training is the main gate of Jin State, how could she easily take it out?


    "Do you think that iron training is in my hands, and I can give it to you if you want? You really think highly of me!"


    Su Yu was not in a hurry, but said leisurely: "If this thing is so easy to get, it is not worthy of the eldest prince''s life. I heard that Jin''s health has been declining in recent years, and he has be more and more powerless about state affairs. , presumably it won¡¯t be long before the crown prince is established, if the First Prince stays in my city all the time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll miss the good time.¡±


    Of course Xie Rui knew what Su Yun said was true or false, otherwise he wouldn''t have lost a lot of his hair in such a hurry.


    "You can think about it carefully. If you think it through, write a letter to your people. I believe they will try their best to rescue you."


    After finishing speaking, Su Yu turned and walked out, leaving Xie Rui alone to weigh the pros and cons.


    Iron smelting is definitely difficult to obtain, butpared with my own life, it is nothing at all.


    Without thinking about it for too long, Xie Rui sent someone to send a message to Su Yu, saying that he agreed to Su Yu''s request, but the premise was to meet with his cronies, and some things needed to be said to the other party in person.


    "This matter is no small matter. It may not be easy for them to take such a big risk with just a letter. The city lord should understand what I mean."


    Stealing and practicing iron art is a capital crime for the nine ns.


    Su Yu agreed to his request.


    After receiving Xie Rui''s letter, Mr. Wang sent it to Zhou Wei immediately.


    "Third Master, take a look, is this true or false?"


    The letter stated that Master Wang was to go to the Northern Wilderness to join him in three days, but he was clearly still in the hands of those people.


    Zhou Wei looked at the content of the letter repeatedly, and was sure that it was Xie Rui''s personal letter.


    "I go."


    Master Wang was shocked, Xie Rui was already in the hands of the other party, if he was paying a week to get in, then he really didn''t have to go back.


    "Third Master, there may be fraud in this, you should think twice."


    Zhou Wei shook his head, Xie Rui didn''t know that he had arrived in the border city, and the people in the Northern Wilderness certainly wouldn''t know either, so there was no possibility of using tricks to lure him there.


    The other party must know that Mr. Wang is just a errand person, and they spent a lot of time to catch a errand person for what to do.


    From this, it can be inferred that the other party probably really wanted Xie Rui to see them.


    So he went and could understand the other party''s intentions more clearly.


    "Don''t be afraid, you can just go down and send a message to our people to see if they have found any useful news."


    "Yes, little one, I will send someone to ask about it."


    Zhou Wei was not in a hurry, but waited until the time stated in the letter, and then he took a few carts of things to the agreed ce and waited.


    Qiao Yang had been waiting there early in the morning.


    After confirming that Zhou Wei was Xie Rui''s man, he took him into the Northern Wilderness and went to Tiankui to support him.


    Zhou Wei''s eyes were covered the whole time, and he couldn''t check the surrounding situation at all.


    When Zhou Wei''s blindfold was taken off, he saw a figure lying on the bed.


    In a few days, Xie Rui''s body recovered a bit, but he was still weak.


    Xie Rui was a little puzzled when she saw Zhou Wei, she didn''t recognize Zhou Wei after his disguise.


    Zhou Wei stepped forward and said softly, "Is your Highness alright?"


    Hearing Zhou Wei''s voice, Xie Rui''s eyes showed a look of shock. He quickly nced at the door, and immediately restrained the look in his eyes, for fear of being seen by others.


    "You''re here, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    In a ce where no one outside the door could see, Xie Rui held Zhou Wei''s hand tightly, and he was eager to know if Zhou Wei could rescue him.


    Zhou Weihui held his hand and shook his head slowly at him, "Your Highness, don''t worry, talk slowly if you have something to do."


    Xie Rui quickly nced outside the door, "They want to practice iron skills."


    Zhou Wei''s pupils were shocked, but he quickly restrained his expression, "What a big tone."


    "If I get the iron training technique, they will let me go, otherwise..."


    "Tell me what you know about this ce."


    Xie Rui frowned, and said everything he knew.


    Zhou Wei frowned after hearing this. Xie Rui has been here for so long before and found out so much?


    "Uncle, you must save me!"

 Chapter 638: Disintegrate from within

    Zhou Wei knew that Xie Rui was not smart, but he did not expect him to be so reckless.


    "The opponent is very cautious, don''t act rashly." Although he couldn''t see anything on the road, he could feel the danger more and more as he got closer, not to mention that this is the opponent''s territory. Just let them die here.


    "Uncle didn''t bring anyone?"


    Zhou Wei shook his head, he couldn''t get in at all, and the main reason he came this time was to inquire about the other party''s situation.


    "I''m going to meet the city lord here, you stay at ease, uncle will find a way to save you."


    "good."


    I still feel flustered that I can''t leave Xie Rui, but the matter hase to this point, there is no better way than to wait.


    "Uncle, I was poisoned a few days ago, and someone is trying to kill me."


    Zhou Wei was shocked by the truth of this statement. Their people managed to sneak in here, and they still haven¡¯t found any useful information. Their enemies are so powerful and poisoned Zhou Wei?


    "Could it be someone from here who attacked you..." Before he finished speaking, Zhou Wei felt that this possibility was unlikely.


    Su Yu didn''t need to go around such a big circle if he wanted Xie Rui''s life.


    "I see. Be careful when you finish. I will rescue you as soon as possible."


    "well."


    After Zhou Wei came out of Xie Rui''s room, he expressed his desire to see Su Yun.


    "The matter is of great importance. I hope that some things can be exined in person."


    The Green Protector went to send a message to Su Yun, and Su Yun directly asked them to bring Zhou Wei to the main hall.


    Walking all the way to the main hall, Zhou Wei was shocked when he saw the towering building. How could they have imagined that there is such a magnificent city in this ghostly ce in the northern wilderness.


    Zhou Wei raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on Su Yun who was above him. The shock in his eyes was even deeper, and he seemed to have never thought that the city lord here was a woman.


    Zhou Wei quickly restrained his mind and stepped forward to salute, "City Lord."


    Su Yan leaned back on the chair, and his phoenix eyes swept Zhou Weizily.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Zhou Weidao: "I heard from His Majesty that the city lord wants Jin''s iron training technique, but iron training is a secret art of Jin country. We really can''t get it. Why don''t we use other things topensate the city lord? Would the city lord be willing?"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, "Is there anything in your hands that is more valuable than iron training?"


    Zhou Wei frowned, "Although the city lord said that apart from iron training, other things that we can satisfy, we must offer them with both hands."


    Su Yan sat up straight and shook his head: "For the city lord, there is nothing more valuable than iron training. I will give you one month. After one month, if you can hand over the things, I will let you go. If I can''t... postpone it for a day, I''ll cut off a piece of flesh from his body until there are no bones left in him."


    Zhou Wei''s eyes sank.


    He frowned and said: "City Master, this matter is no small matter. Originally, His Highness came here as a misunderstanding, but now the misunderstanding has been resolved, and His Highness returned to the country, and the previous things are nothing. After all, my emperor loves His Highness, and if he knows His Highness''s situation, I am afraid that he will be unhappy. "


    He said, looking directly at Su Yun with meaning, his eyes shed with a hint of warning, "If my emperor knows that His Highness has been wronged here, I''m afraid he won''t let it go. The state of Jin has been peaceful all these years, and it is not ast resort. You don¡¯t even want to start a war, does the city lord?¡±


    Facing Zhou Weiming''s threat in secret, the sneer on the corner of Su Yu''s lips deepened, "It''s okay, the city lord is also very curious about how important Xie Rui is to the king of Jin, and hispetitors, if Knowing his situation, I think he will be very happy."


    Zhou Wei didn''t expect that Su Yun would be reticent, and he didn''t want to annoy her. The matter is not trivial, but he can''t decide, so he can only leave here to make ns.


    "Don''t be impatient, city lord. Although iron training is not easy to obtain, for the sake of His Royal Highness''s life, the emperor must be willing to use this skill. I will go back and send a letter to the emperor, and I will send it to the city lord soon. A satisfactory answer."


    "good."


    Su Yu didn''t make things difficult for Zhou Wei, but directly had his eyes covered and sent him out of the Northern Wilderness.


    Back to Jin, Zhou Wei sent a letter to Prime Minister Zhou to exin the situation, and then called Lord Wang.


    "Send a letter to the spies over there, telling them that since it is difficult for us to make a breakthrough from the outside, let them find a way to disintegrate from the inside. I don''t believe that those people under her are of one mind with her!"


    "The third master is right, they really have some clues about this matter, so let them speed up, lest His Highness will be more dangerous after a long time."


    Since Su Yu began to say that arge amount of y is needed, the people in the city now except for thebor of spring plowing, other people are dispatched to dig the soil. The scene can be described as spectacr.


    After half a month of digging, Chu Yun announced that the digging hade to an end for the time being. If he wanted to make blue bricks, the y was not enough and had to be burned.


    Because the rainy season has not yet arrived, they need to seize the time to get out the brick embryos to dry and put them in the furnace for burning.


    When Zhou Xing went home, he saw Meng Jiang limping with a basket and preparing to go home.


    Zhou Xing had been ying well with Meng Jiang since he was a child, and he visited Meng Jiang a few times after Meng Jiang''s ident, but Meng Jiang felt ashamed and didn''t want to see him, Zhou Xing didn''t want him to feel ufortable, so he didn''t go there again.


    Today is the first time I saw hime out of the house.


    "Meng Jiang."


    Hearing the shout, Meng Jiang turned her head.


    Zhou Xing trotted up to him, "Are you feeling better?"


    Meng Jiang''s face shed with embarrassment, "Well, it''s better, my father asked me toe out and walk around, and said it will get better soon."


    Zhou Xing saw that he was unnatural, so he changed the topic, "I see that Uncle Meng went to the fish pond, and I will catch fat fish for you to eat tonight. Auntie is good at cooking, unlike my mother. Everything tastes the same."


    "You are a good boy, and you secretly dislike your mother''s craftsmanship, you can do it yourself!"


    Zhou Xing only felt a pain in the base of his ear, and cried out in pain.


    After the ident, a rare smile appeared on his face, "Auntie, you should act harder, lest the boy will not know what to do."


    "That''s right, I have to teach him a good lesson today. Brother Jiang, is he in good shape? I''ll go to my aunt''s house for dinner at night. You can judge my aunt and see if her cooking skills are not good."


    Meng Jiang instinctively refused. His injuries were not healed yet, but he couldn''t hold back the enthusiasm of Zhou''s aunt, so he greeted Tian Niu and followed Zhou Xing to his house.


    "Brother Zhou, you guys are back, please drink some hot water first."


    Meng Jiang had just entered the room and sat down when she saw Qingqing walking in with a water bottle.


    Looking at each other, both of them were taken aback.

 Chapter 639: be careful

    "Qingqing is a capable child. With her at home, we can go out to work without worry."


    Aunt Zhou''s words brought Meng Jiang back to her senses and looked away.


    "Brother Zhou, sit down for a while, I''ll cook for you."


    "Auntie is going with you, Zhou Xing said that I am not good at craftsmanship, and my auntie will cook tonight''s meals. You and Brother Jiang will judge whether it is the boy who is ignorant or the auntie is not good at craftsmanship."


    Qingqing smiled and went to the kitchen behind with Aunt Zhou.


    After the person left, Meng Jiang took a sip of water and asked, "Where did this girle from? A rtive in your family?"


    Zhou Xing shook his head, and told Meng Jiang the ins and outs of meeting Qingqing.


    After Meng Jiang heard this, her brows almost knit together, "How dare you bring someone of unknown origin home, just in case..." He didn''t exin, but Zhou Xing could understand that they also felt that Wang Furong had pitifully taken her in. , but all they got was a painful lesson.


    So after hearing Qingqing''s story, his mood sank.


    "I know, don''t worry, I know it well."


    Meng Jiang looked at Zhou Xing and saw that he didn''t reject her words too much, and he didn''t say anything more as if he didn''t want to say more, as long as he knew it in his heart.


    Soon, the hot meals were served.


    Tonight, the aunt of the Zhou family ruthlessly added vegetables to the family. She caught an old mother in the backyard to make soup, scrambled some eggs, and mixed a pot of wild vegetables. This food is a luxury during the Chinese New Year. of.


    After a day''s work, everyone was hungry, and they couldn''t help swallowing when they smelled the smell of chicken.


    Meng Jiang was a little embarrassed, "Auntie, you are too polite, I just came to have a light meal and you killed the chicken."


    Aunt Zhou''s family smiled heartily, "You have lost a lot of weight, and my aunt felt distressed when she saw it, so she killed a chicken to make up for you. Eat quickly."


    Aunt Zhou''s family gave Meng Jiang a big chicken leg, and Qingqing the other.


    But Qingqing didn''t eat anything, and thest two chicken legs fell into Meng Jiang''s bowl.


    It was a happy meal.


    With Qingqing here, it is not good for Meng Jiang to stay at Zhou''s house, so she went home after a few polite words.


    Tian Niu asked a few questions when she saw Meng Jiang came back with a glossy mouth, and Meng Jiang told her about the situation.


    Tian Niu''s reaction was the same as Meng Jiang''s, but she didn''t say anything, she just went to get some eggs and half a bag of sugar and put them in the bamboo basket.


    "Meat and eggs are so expensive. No matter whether the chicken was killed for you or not, we can''t take advantage of it. I''ll send something to your Aunt Zhou. If you''re not feeling well, go back and rest."


    Meng Jiang nodded. He has matured a lot after going through this experience. He knew that his mother had listened to his words. At this moment, he probably went to find out.


    Meng, the Zhou family has been friends for more than ten or twenty years. Mengzi and Zhou Xing¡¯s father are good friends. After his death, the Meng family also took good care of the Zhou family, and worried that they would be used by others.


    It was already an hourter when Tian Niu came back from Zhou''s house.


    Meng Jiang fell asleep after returning from a weak body, and Mengzi was the only one in the main room eating dry food.


    "Why did youe back sote." Tian Niu cleaned up Lan Zi and poured him a cup of hot water.


    Now Mengzi is in charge of building a section of the road, and he is busy outside during the day and hardly stays at home.


    "Well, I heard from Jiang''er that you went to Zhou Meizi''s house?"


    Tian Niu nodded and sat down beside him.


    "Well, go and have a look."


    Meng Zi has heard some information from Meng Jiang.


    "Tell me?"


    Tian Niu shook her head, "Sister Zhou is a careless person, but Zhou Xing is not stupid, he said that he has checked the details of that girl named Qingqing, and also secretly let her father see it in the dark, making sure that it is his daughter , she dide to the city earlier, she didn''t appear suddenly recently."


    "The girl''s father is indeed a gambler. He sold everything that could be sold at home, and only went to do odd jobs to fill his stomach when he was too hungry."


    There is no gambling house in the city of Tiankui, and it is not allowed to have one, but many people will y in private, and they will be fined if they are caught, but because the punishment is not heavy, this kind of behavior will always exist.


    "The girl was sold to Hualou more than half a month ago, but she ran away because she didn''t want to, and Zhou Xing happened to meet her. I tried it out, and it didn''t look like she was good at kung fu, but she also I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s pretending, I¡¯ve already reminded Zhou Xing, I hope he¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    Before, Tian Niu felt that she was quite urate in judging people, but after what happened to Wang Furong, her confidence was gone.


    Mengzi frowned, "Let''s help to watch."


    "kindness."


    Aunt Zhou''s family is not stupid. Tian Niu came over and said it clearly and secretly, and she understood it.


    When Wang Furong had an ident before, they all felt lingering fears. Who would have thought that after staying in the Meng family for so many years, they could still have such dirty thoughts.


    "Xinger, you said that Qingqing is not really..." Aunt Zhou liked Qingqing very much, and even moved her mind to make her her daughter-inw, but if she might persecute Zhou Xing, she would never allow it. of.


    Qingqing stood outside the main room door, listening to the conversation between mother and son, her heart sank gradually.


    Early the next morning.


    When Zhou''s aunt got up, she found that the door of Qingqing''s room was open. She stepped forward curiously and found that there was no one in the room.


    She thought she was going to work in the kitchen, so she turned around and went to the kitchen, but there was no one in the kitchen.


    Just when Aunt Zhou was wondering, she heard amotion in the front yard.


    She walked over and saw that Qingqing hade back with arge bundle of firewood on her back.


    "Qingqing, where did you go so early in the morning?"


    Qingqingughed and said, "I saw that there was no more firewood in the stove, so I thought about picking up more firewood."


    "I''ve already made breakfast, and my aunt wille to eat when I''m hungry. I made multigrain porridge and multigrain pancakes."


    Aunt Zhou''s family did not expect that she had finished all the work.


    "It''s too dangerous for you, a girl, to go out before dawn. Let Zhou Xing do the rough work in the future, you know?"


    Qingqing smiled and didn''t answer.


    After eating, Zhou Xing went out.


    Qingqing walked out of the house and came to Aunt Zhou.


    Before Aunt Zhou could speak, Qingqing knelt down and kowtowed to her three times.


    "Hey, what are you doing kid, get up, get up."


    After kowtowing, Qingqing stood up and said, "Thank you auntie and brother Zhou for taking care of me. I know I shouldn''t stay any longer. This will only cause you more trouble. Today I''m saying goodbye to auntie. I''m going back, no matter how stupid my father is, I can''t keep running away, I was ignorant before, and now I want to understand."


    "Your father... What if he wants to sell you again?"


    Qingqing wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "It''s okay, auntie, I''m not afraid anymore, I just told him that Brother Zhou in the Security Bureau woulde to see me from time to time, and he didn''t dare."


    Aunt Zhou''s family is still a little worried, but what Tian Niu said yesterday also made her afraid.

 Chapter 640: Didnt return in the middle of the night

    Chapter 640 Did not return at midnight


    Qingqing left, and Aunt Zhou sent her back to her home in person, which was considered a recognition. In case she was worried about herter, she could stille and have a look.


    "If you have any difficulties, juste and tell your aunt. My aunt is not very capable, but she will definitely help you if you can."


    Qingqing nodded gratefully, "I understand, thank you aunt."


    There is no one in Qingqing''s family, her father may have gone to gamble, and Zhou''s aunt originally wanted to talk to him, but she had no choice but to give up because there was no one at home.


    It wasn''t until Zhou''s aunt left that Qingqing closed the courtyard door.


    The moment the courtyard door was closed, a mocking voice sounded behind her, "You seem quite reluctant, why? Really want to be someone else''s wife?"


    Qingqing came back to her senses, and the expression on her facepletely sank, "Why are you here? Are you not afraid of being seen?"


    Luyi sneered, "What am I afraid of? There are no people in the city now. Those people are digging the soil, spring plowing, who will notice me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if youe out, I have already figured out the situation here in the past half a month, and I am going to do it in two days."


    Qingqing didn''t make a sound.


    Lvyi continued: "Hongliu is also ready, don''t spoil our business when the timees."


    Qingqing frowned, "What are you going to do? Does the master know what you are going to do? If you make your own decisions and ruin the master''s affairs, he will never let us off easily."


    "Don''t worry, we don''t need toe forward at all, and we are guaranteed to be safe."


    "Tell me about your ns first."


    The two gathered together and whispered.


    After listening to Qingqing, her expression was serious, "Are you sure you won''t be discovered?"


    Lu Yi smiled confidently, "Absolutely not, you just do it."


    Qingqing is speechless.


    While the two were talking, there was a movement outside the door, Luyi and Qingqing exchanged a look, turned and hid.


    The courtyard door was pushed open, and a thin man with drooping eyes came in.


    He was stunned for a moment when he saw Qingqing standing in the yard, then his expression changed, and he pped her on the face.


    "Bitch, if you dare to run or hide, see if I don''t kill you little bitch!"


    The man Zhang Yawu grabbed Qingqing''s hair and wanted to continue beating her. Qingqing''s eyes were darkened but she didn''t see what she was doing. The man was thrown to the ground hard, and his head hit the ground heavily.


    In an instant, blood flowed all over the ground.


    Qingqing looked at the person on the ground, picked him up from the ground like a broken sack and dragged him into the room, then came out to clean up the blood on the ground, as if nothing happened.


    As night fell, the city was silent.


    A figure ran out of the flower building in a panic, calling for help in a shrill voice all the way.


    "Help, help... someone help me."


    It happened that Zhou Xing was on patrol at night, and when he heard the sound, he quickly rushed towards the source of the sound.


    When he crawled to that street, he saw a woman running away in a hurry, and there were people chasing after her.


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zhou Xing ran to her and asked.


    The woman choked up in horror and said: "I was arrested, they asked me to pick up the guests, and I ran away in fear, my son, please save me, please save me."


    When Zhou Xing heard that it was Hualou''s business again, he frowned and stopped the woman behind him, and in a blink of an eye he saw the people from Hualou chasing her up.


    "Stop whatever you do."


    The thugs could only stop when they saw the words "Security Bureau" on Zhou Xing''s clothes.


    "She stole from us and we''re going to get her back."


    Zhou Xing frowned and said, "What did she steal, what evidence do you have, and tell me back to the Security Bureau if you have anything to say."


    Several thugs exchanged a look. The things in the woman''s hands cannot be known by others. If they go back to the Security Bureau, things will be exposed?


    Several thugs quickly checked the surrounding situation, and after confirming that there was no one around, they suddenly attacked Zhou Xing.


    As long as Zhou Xing is dead, no one will know what happened tonight.


    Zhou Xing did not expect these thugs to be so courageous. If they were found out, the whole Hualou would be severely punished. Especially before Longba was reprimanded by Su Yu, he was not afraid at all. of it?


    Zhou Xing is good at punching and kicking, but he can''t beat four hands with two fists. Although the thugs didn''t take much advantage, he couldn''t get away for a while.


    The woman guarded by him watched several people fighting, took out a hidden weapon from her sleeve and flew towards Zhou Xing''s heart.


    Zhou Xing just avoided the fist in front of him, so he avoided the position of his heart. The hidden weapon pierced his shoulder, causing him to kneel down in pain.


    Zhou Xing''s kneeling gave the thugs an opportunity to take advantage of. The thugs went up to fight to the death. Zhou Xing spit out a big mouthful of blood and then his head tilted, and the whole person fell to the ground lifeless.


    "Okay, the person is dead." The thugs saw that Zhou was not moving, so they stopped the person.


    A thug stepped forward to snort Zhou Xing, making sure he was out of breath.


    "Hurry up, deal with the corpse, and go so that no one can find the clues."


    The thugs spoke and looked at the woman covetously.


    The woman turned around and wanted to run, but it was toote, and the thugs quickly stepped forward and arrested her.


    Two thugs took the opportunity to dispose of Zhou Xing''s body.


    In a blink of an eye, the street was quiet again, as if nothing happened.


    Mengzi was about to enter the house when he saw Zhou''s aunt standing outside the door looking up, Mengzi thought for a while and asked, "Sister, what are you looking at at night?"


    Aunt Zhou heard the words and said: "It''s Brother Meng. I''m waiting for my trip. Today he said he woulde back earlier, but he hasn''t seen anyone for a while. I''m not worried abouting out to have a look."


    "There may be something holding him back from the Security Bureau, so don''t worry, just wait a little longer. If you haven''te back, I''ll help you go to the Security Bureau to ask."


    "Then thank you, Brother Meng."


    Mengzi was also tired after a busy day, so he turned around and returned home.


    He had just finished eating when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Here ites, who is it?"


    "It''s my brother Meng."


    Mengzi opened the door and saw Aunt Zhou standing outside the door with a worried face.


    Aunt Zhou looked puzzled: "Brother Meng, Xing''er hasn''te back yet, I don''t know why I''ve been feeling flustered today, I, can I borrow Brother Meng''s ox cart from your house to have a look. "


    Mengzi in the middle of the night can''t let Aunt Zhou go out by herself in the middle of the night.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll take a car and go over there to have a look. Things on their side are moreplicated, and sometimes there may be some unexpected things that need to be dealt with. Don''t think about it."


    Tian Niu came out of the house tofort when she heard the movement, "Yes, sister, don''t worry, you just wait here with me, let you go and see."


    Aunt Zhou thanked her again and again, and watched Mengzi go out.

 Chapter 641: want to rebel

    Chapter 641 Want to rebel


    When Mengzi arrived at the Security Bureau, he only saw a faint yellow light inside.


    He walked in and saw a person lying on the table and falling asleep.


    He knocked on the table, and the other party woke up when he heard the sound, and was a little surprised when he recognized the person.


    "Uncle Meng, why are you here?" Many people from the Tiger Camp in the Security Bureau also knew Mengzi.


    "There are not two people working at night, why do you see you alone?"


    The man rubbed his eyes and stood up and said, "It''s two people. It was originally a boy named Dali who was on duty, but his wife was not feeling well, so Zhou Xing put him on top. Zhou Xing went on patrol."


    As he was talking, he was a little surprised when he saw the hourss next to him, "Yeah? It''s past time, why hasn''t Zhou Xinge back yet?"


    Mengzi frowned, "Don''t worry about something, I''ll go find it with you."


    The other party nodded, and followed Mengzi out of the security bureau with antern.


    The street was empty, not even a pedestrian, and the two of them searched around but found no sign of Zhou Xing.


    Mengzi stopped suddenly, and squatted down solemnly to check the blood on the ground.


    The blood is still wet, obviously it hasn''t been long since it appeared.


    "Blood? Why is there so much blood on the ground?"


    Mengzi stood up and said, "Look around here, I''ll follow the bloodstains."


    "good."


    Mengzi followed the bloodstain all the way to the outside of Hualou, and the bloodstain disappeared at the back door of Hualou.


    The Hualou was the busiest at this time, he saw that there was no one around, and carefully turned in through the back door.


    After avoiding the backyard chores, he continued his search for blood.


    Suddenly someone came over in front of him, Mengzi turned to avoid, but almost bumped into someone.


    He frowned, and immediately covered her mouth before the other party could speak.


    "Shut up, I won''t hurt you."


    The woman nodded with horror in her eyes.


    Soon, the handyman walked past the two of them.


    Mengzi was about to knock her unconscious when he saw the blood on her skirt.


    "Where does your bloode from?"


    The woman had a pale face and did not respond.


    "exin!"


    "Yes, it''s someone else''s, no, it''s not mine, he, he was killed...he was from the Security Bureau, I don''t know anything... woo woo woo..."


    Mengzi raised the hearts of the three in the Security Bureau.


    "What did you say? Say it again."


    The woman trembled and said, "I, when I ran away tonight, I met a person from the Security Bureau and begged him to save me, but those thugs caught up with him and attacked him directly. He, he was killed, he was killed by those thugs people killed..."


    "What did you say?"


    "I, what I said is true, the corpse, the corpse was hidden by them... Well, it was hidden in the flower building."


    "Where is it hidden?"


    The woman shook her head, "I, I don''t know, I was also captured by them, she, I promised not to run away and they let me go."


    Mengzi frowned, directly struck the woman unconscious, and then carefully hid her in the flower garden, so that if she didn''t pay attention, she would not be found at all.


    He continued to search in the flower building, but after searching around, he didn''t find Zhou Xing''s figure.


    He set his sights on Longba''s house behind Hualou.


    Longhachi lives in the back, if the woman''s words are true, that person may also be hidden behind.


    Mengzi lurks in Longba''s courtyard to look for him, but he doesn''t notice a figure behind him.


    On the other side, a figure came to a private house carrying a big sack.


    Qingqing in the house heard the movement and immediately opened the door and went out.


    The man carried the sack bag into Qingqing''s house.


    "I brought you the corpse, and everything is going ording to n." Green Yi threw the sack on the ground, "I''ll go over there to check the situation, and I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Qingqing nodded with a serious face, "I see."


    Lvyi turned to leave, but suddenly turned her head and looked at Qingqing viciously, "Do you know who the person on the ground is?"


    Qingqing was stunned, and squatted down to untie the sack. She saw the people on the ground clearly by the weak light of the candle.


    Her pupils trembled, and her face was unspeakably ugly. She quickly lowered her head to cover up the emotions on her face, and when she looked up again, there was no strange expression on her face.


    "He is from the Security Bureau, you did not kill him wrong."


    Lvyi stared at her coldly, as if she wanted to see a different look on Qingqing''s face, but no, she didn''t show anything.


    "Deal with quick points."


    "Um."


    Lvyi left after exining.


    After confirming that Lvyi had left, Qingqing locked the door with her backhand and came to Zhou Xing. She put her hand under his nose and her eye circles suddenly turned red.


    "Brother Zhou...Brother Zhou...it was me, I killed you." Qingqing picked up the corpse from the ground with a face full of pain.


    ¡­


    Mengzi couldn''t find Zhou Xing after sneaking into the Longba Courtyard. He thought for a while, and then turned to Longba''s main house.


    Longba''s room was brightly lit, but unlike before, there were no beauties around him tonight.


    There are only him and two cronies in the room.


    "Master Yu, don''t worry, we have already dealt with the corpse properly, and we promise that no one will find any clues. We have also captured that woman, but this seems to be a misunderstanding. The woman seems to know nothing."


    After the serious injury, Long Ba lost a lot of weight, and the original robe looked much looser behind him.


    At this time, his face was gloomy, even though the scars on his body seemed to silently tell him the humiliation he had suffered during this period of time.


    Ever since he was punished by Su Yu, when he came back, he found that some of his subordinates were dissatisfied with him, and even challenged him openly.


    He wanted to make an example of others, but who would have thought that those ruthless things would dare to touch Su Shi to threaten him!


    During these years in the Northern Wilderness, the people below have never been so bold. All this is thanks to Su Yu.


    What should she do if the queen of Chu country ran back!


    Su Yu''s return also affected his business chain.


    Earning less money, and being beaten, Ryuha couldn''t swallow it.


    "Have you prepared everything you have prepared?"


    "Don''t worry, Chief Yu, everything is ready, and you can do it at any time."


    "good¡­"


    Before Longba finished speaking, there was a slight noise above his head.


    The people in the room were startled, and the cronies turned around and ran out.


    Mengzi nced at the broken tiles under his feet, and thought of Zhou Xing, whose life and death were uncertain, so instead of leaving, he flew to Longba''s house.


    When the thugs saw Mengzi, they all stepped forward and surrounded him.


    "I want to see Longba."


    The thugs looked at each other in nk dismay, showing no intention of getting out of the way.


    Longba spoke heavily after hearing the movement outside.


    "Let him in."


    Hearing this, the thug doors opened one after another to let Mengzi enter the house.


    As soon as Mengzi walked in, the door behind him was closed.

 Chapter 642: you can only be a dog

    Chapter 642 You can only be a dog


    "Longba, you moved people from the Security Bureau."


    Long Baguaiughed, "Mengzi, don''t wrong a good person without evidence. Which eye of yours saw that I moved people from the Security Bureau?"


    Mengzi narrowed his eyes, "I have witnesses, and I heard everything you just said."


    Longba''splexion remained unchanged, but killing intent burst out in his eyes.


    "Mengzi, originally we were considered to be in the tiger camp, but a woman appeared to disturb the muddy water in our tiger camp and asked us to listen to her. You are nothing now, and your son was beaten. Half dead, are you really convinced?"


    "Longba, you don''t need to sow discord here anymore. The city lord has been kind to me, and I won''t do anything to betray her. If you have a different heart, then don''t me me for being rude."


    Longba saw that they couldn''t agree, and didn''t want to pretend anymore, "You''re wee? Don''t forget, this is my territory! Since you are willing to continue to be a dog, then I won''t stop you, kill!"


    Thugs outside the door broke in and attacked Mengzi.


    Mengzi swept his eyes away, drew out the big knife at his waist, and started fighting with them.


    There are more and more thugs, and Mengzi is unwilling to break the window and go out to find a chance to escape. If he fights hard with these people, he may not have a chance of winning.


    Inside the pce.


    Su Yany down on the bed after taking a bath. She attached great importance to road construction and would go to monitor whenever she was free. She returned to the city every day not much earlier than Mengzi and the others.


    It will be toote to listen to Chu Yun''s report on some more important matters.


    Su Yan closed his eyes, and was about to fall asleep when he heard a familiar sound of footsteps outside the door.


    The footsteps sounded a little hasty, and when Su Yan opened his eyes, he heard the voice of the green guardianing from outside the door.


    "City Lord, my subordinates have something to report."


    Su Yan resigned himself to his fate and sat up from the bed. After simply dressing, he sat down behind the screen.


    e in."


    Green Protector pushed the door open and went behind the screen, "City Master, a woman came from outside the pce and said that Long Ba was going to rebel. After she was discovered, she killed the security bureau. Now the security bureau has brought people there."


    Su Yan frowned, "Longba wants to rebel?"


    "yes."


    "Bring that woman in, and you immediately send someone to Hualou to find out."


    "yes."


    Lvyi was brought into the pce and knelt behind the screen.


    "See the city lord, the city lord, help me, please help me..."


    Su Yu came out from behind the screen, and the phoenix eyes fell on the green clothes without any fluctuations.


    "How did you know that Longba was going to rebel?"


    "Back, back to the city lord, the little girl overheard what he said to his people when she was serving him. The little girl realized the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to dy to inform the city lord, but when she left, they Some people found out that they met people from the Security Bureau during their escape, but who would have thought that they actually killed the people from the Security Bureau!"


    "When did you serve in the Flower House?"


    "Back to the city lord, it was half a year ago. He said that I was born delicate and pretty. If he likes my face, he will let mee to serve him if there is nothing wrong."


    Su Yu didn''t ask any more questions, but just asked people toe in and bring Lu Yi to the side hall.


    After Lu Yi was taken down, Su Yun left the inner hall.


    "Go, prepare the horse, the Lord of the city will go and have a look in person."


    "yes."


    Lvyi stood by the door of the cheating site, and his face gradually sank when he heard the news of Su Yu leaving.


    When Su Yu arrived at Hualou, the guards in the city hade to support him.


    The battle between the two sides was fierce.


    Longba, who was standing on a tall building, saw Su Yuing, with a sinister look in his eyes.


    "Do it."


    As soon as Su Yun stepped into the flower building, the door behind him mmed shut.


    Tonight''s guests have already run away to death, and the lobby is full of corpses.


    "The lord of the city!"


    The deputy director of the Security Bureau saw Su Weiing, and immediately stepped forward.


    "Where is Longba?"


    "Where?"


    The vice-principal''s hand pointed upwards.


    Looking at each other, Longba felt a strong murderous aura.


    Even though he had made all the preparations, when he actually met Su Shi, he was subconsciously timid.


    Su Yun took out the chain on her body and threw it on the railing. After the iron hook grabbed the railing, she flew up.


    Longba on the top floor saw that Su Shi was about to approach him, so he turned around and ran into the house.


    Su Yun dodged and chased after him.


    With a bang, the door closed, but there was no sign of Longba in the room.


    When Su Yan came to the window, he saw Longba''s fat figure had arrived in the backyard and was running towards his residence.


    "I want to run, but it''s not that easy."


    the other side.


    After Su Yu left, Luyi stood by the door and listened to the movement outside.


    After confirming that there were no patrolling people outside, she quietly opened the temple door and walked out.


    The guard outside the door heard the movement and turned his head to look. Before he could speak, Lu Yi stepped forward and started fighting with him.


    After a quarter of an hour, both guards fell to the ground.


    Lu Yi pulled the two of them into the side hall, took off the clothes on one of them and changed them on herself, and only after making sure that no one would see any ws in her attire, she left from the side hall.


    Lvyi touched the main hall of Su Yu again, found the structural diagram of the entire pce inside, and knew the location of the prison.


    She carefully walked towards the location of the prison, and found out the rules of the guards along the way.


    There is only one team patrolling on each floor here. As long as you avoid that team, you will not be discovered.


    She touched the outside of the prison where Xie Rui was held, and there were more than a dozen guards outside.


    If she forced her way in, she would definitely not be able to save anyone. Fortunately, she was well prepared.


    She took out a bunch of firecrackers from her body and lit them, throwing them over.


    The "cracking" smell of gunpowder mixed with a faint smell of medicine spread in the air.


    The sudden change made the guards panic.


    After the fireworks cleared, all the guards fell to the ground.


    Lvyi covered her mouth and nose with a damp cloth, quickly took out the key from the guard, opened the door and ran in.


    This prison is basically not used at ordinary times, and now Xie Rui is the only person locked in it.


    After Lu Yi found that only one cell door was locked, she rushed over and saw Xie Rui lying on the ground through the small door opening.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness?"


    Xie Rui got up from the ground when he heard the movement from the door, but his body was still very weak, and it took a lot of effort to get up.


    "Who? What is it?"


    Hearing Xie Rui''s voice, Luyi was sure that she had found the right one. She used the key to open the cell door and rescued Xie Rui.


    "I carry His Highness behind my back."


    The two of them didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense, so Lu Yi carried someone to save her and walked out.


    "Why isn''t there even a guard on this road?"


    Having learned the lesson fromst time, Xie Rui was not as reckless as before. He saw that the two of them came out together without even one person, so he immediately raised his vignce.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the guards outside have been dealt with by your subordinates. Only His Highness is locked up in the prison here, so most of the guards are concentrated outside the door. Let''s go quickly."

 Chapter 643: please save him

    Chapter 643 Please save him


    Lu Yi didn''t know what happened to Xie Rui before, and just wanted to take him out quickly.


    Soon, the two arrived outside the prison.


    From the map, there is a gate behind the prison, from where you can leave the city.


    It''s just that the door is very hidden, except for a few people in power in the city, no one else knows it at all.


    The two of them ran for half an hour before arriving at the back door on the map.


    That is a stone door, which cannot be pushed open at all.


    Xie Rui was so tired that he leaned on the ground panting, he hummed and said in a low voice: "There must be organs around, you should look for them carefully."


    Lvyi searched around the exit, and finally found an opportunity to buckle in, and pressed the mechanism down with a "Kada", the solid city wall in front of her suddenly cracked a small hole, and the stone gate opened.


    The two were ecstatic, but they didn''t dare to rx their vignce.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the third master has sent someone outside to meet His Highness. As long as you leave here, Your Highness will be safe."


    Xie Rui''s eyes burst into an unprecedented light, he turned his head and red viciously in the direction of Tiankui City, he muste back to level this ce!


    Zhou Wei had already sent someone to sneak out of the city. After receiving the signal from Luyi, he quickly headed in the direction of the two of them, and finally met before dawn.


    They didn''t dare to take Xie Rui out of the Northern Wilderness without any dy.


    Inside the flower building.


    Longba''s face was stepped on by Su Yan.


    Longhachi knew he had failed, so he stopped struggling.


    "The city lord, spare your life, the city lord, spare your life... The little one is fooled by a ghost to do such a stupid thing, I hope the city lord... um..."


    Before he finished begging for mercy, a mouthful of blood spit out from his mouth.


    Su Yan''s eyes were cold, "Longba, it''s not that I didn''t give you a chance, but you just don''t believe in evil."


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly increased the strength on her legs.


    Longba¡¯s screams were still stuck in his throat, and two eyeballs popped out of their sockets, rolling aside.


    Su Yan withdrew his feet expressionlessly.


    Looking at Longba whose head was almost crushed, the people under him were all frightened and begged for mercy.


    "Drag on, feed my little cuties."


    "yes."


    For a while, there were wailing sounds in the flower building.


    Su Yu Liulu, the protector, came first to deal with the aftermath, and she returned to the pce.


    As soon as he entered the inner hall, Chu Yun arrived.


    "The lord of the city."


    Su Yan raised his eyelids, "Say."


    "People have been rescued."


    The corners of Su Yun''s lips curved slightly, "Okay."


    "City Lord, there is a woman outside the door begging to see, saying that she is begging the City Lord to save Zhou Xing." The voice of the man in green rang out from the outer hall.


    Su Yu didn''t have any strange look on his face, just let the man in green bring them in.


    The woman put Zhou Xing on her back, and as soon as she entered the hall, she knelt down and kowtowed to Su Yu, "I heard that the city lord has superb medical skills, please help the city lord to save Zhou Xing."


    Qingqing put Zhou Xing on the ground carefully, as if she was caring for a treasure.


    "Who are you?" Su Yan said coldly.


    Qingqing clenched her hands and looked up at Su Yun.


    Looking at each other, Qingqing felt that those slightly heavy eyes could see through everything, she didn''t dare to hide anything, and told Su Shi all about her identity and purpose.


    "No matter how the city lord treats me, I won''t snort, but I ask the city lord to save Brother Zhou for the sake of doing a lot for the city."


    Su Yan sneered, "He hides carefully, and this alone is enough for him to die."


    Qingqing''s face turned pale for a while.


    "The city lord, he, he doesn''t know, he doesn''t know my identity, if he knows my identity, he will definitely not let me still be the city lord, he is absolutely loyal to the city lord."


    "Your aplice has already taken Xie Rui away, why didn''t you follow?"


    Qingqing didn''t expect Luyi and the others to seed, "I, I hope Brother Zhou can live... Please help the city lord."


    "It''s okay to let the city lord save him, but the premise is that you have to endure all the tortures in my Tiankui city first. If you can persist, how about the city lord saving his life?"


    Qingqing''s face was even uglier, but her eyes were firmer than ever before.


    "I am willing, no matter what kind of torture I am willing to do."


    Su Yan waved to the man in green, and the man in green stepped forward and took Qingqing down.


    No one knows how many tortures there are in Tiankui City, only know that there was a person who was flogged by Su Yu before, and he was beaten to death with tenshes.


    Chu Yun nced at Zhou Xing on the ground, and asked someone to carry him out.


    Although Su Yu said it cruelly, if she didn''t n to save them, she wouldn''t let them in at all.


    Su Yun red at Chu Yun, who lowered his head and touched the bridge of his nose, pretending not to see it.


    After a while, she arrived at the side hall.


    The gate of the side hall was closed, and Chu Yun was also guarding outside.


    Zhou Xing''s injuries seemed to have been treated simply, and the bleeding from the wounds pierced by a sharp weapon had also stopped, but judging from the pulse, there was internal bleeding in the internal organs, and several ribs were broken.


    Su Yu brings people into the space for treatment.


    Fortunately, after a detailed inspection, except for sharp weapon injuries, other injuries are not fatal.


    After connecting the broken ribs, as long as the blood is drained from the stomach, there will be no major problems.


    It''s just that it takes time to export the blood, and Su Yu is waiting in the space.


    After confirming that the blood was almostpletely drained, she brought him into the space.


    Su Yu came out and found that the sky outside was still dark.


    It shouldn''t be, she obviously spent a lot of time outside by herself, why is it still not dawn?


    "Look carefully, after the person wakes up,e and tell the city lord, and then send someone to report his mother''s safety."


    "Yes, Santo."


    "City Master, what should we do with the spies?" Chu Yun asked.


    Su Yun noticed that he had changed into a robe, "How long have I been in there?"


    "Go back to the city lord, it''s been a day and a night."


    She said that the bleeding was not so fast.


    "She didn''t die?" It seems that the torture has been updated.


    Chu Yun stroked his sleeves and said softly: "It is said that he wants to know Zhou Xing''s situation with hisst breath."


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, "What kind of ecstasy did Zhou Xing give her?"


    Su Yu wouldn''t think that Qingqing''s acting was acting. After all, no matter how superb her acting skills were, she couldn''t survive those tortures. What''s more, she already knew that Xie Rui was rescued. The important thing is that life and death are nothing at all.


    "Bring people up."


    When Qingqing was brought up, Su Yun could hardly see the expression on her face, the dried blood had already blurred her face.


    She was lying on the ground like a dead dog, but she looked at Su Shi with hope.


    "Please, please, the city lord, the city lord will tell you, brother Zhou, brother Zhou is okay now."


    Su Yanzily blew on his spotless nails, "The Lord of the city has been saved, but I don''t know if he can wake up."

 Chapter 644: to choose

    Chapter 644 Choice


    The little light left in the blue eyes gradually dimmed.


    "However, this may not be the case, how about this, the city lord will give you a way to survive."


    Su Yu took out a ck porcin bottle from his body.


    "There is a medicine that can bring the dead back to life, but it can only save one person. If you want this medicine to save Zhou Xing, your life can only stay here. If you don''t want the medicine, the city lord will send someone to send you right now Out of town."


    On the one hand, Zhou Xing¡¯s way of living, on the other hand, is his own way of living.


    Qingqing stared nkly at the medicine bottle on the ground.


    "Before choosing, can I go and see Brother Zhou?"


    Su Yan agreed easily.


    Qingqing was taken to the side hall next door by the man in green.


    Chu Yun was a little puzzled, "The city lord thinks that the temptation of torture is not enough?"


    "I''m just curious, how she will choose when her own way of life is in front of her."


    People may be able to resist the temptation once and twice, but what about the third and fourth times.


    Chu Yundao: "The city lord is worried that she is acting, so just kill her."


    Su Yu frowned, and looked at him with disapproval, "Am I such a cruel person?"


    Chu Yun was speechless, "You, no."


    "This city lord appreciates your honesty."


    Chu Yun: "..."


    Qingqing looked at her face lying on the bed so pale that there was no trace of blood. She tried to touch his face with trembling hands, but after seeing her **** hands clearly, she took her hands back stiffly.


    "Brother Zhou, you are good, very good, how can I deserve it, I can let you live, I have no regrets in this life."


    She has just experienced torture, and she is already holding on to thest bit of strength.


    She looked at the man in green, "I choose to save people, I want to save people, give me to me."


    The man in green handed the medicine to her with a nk expression, "Think it over, if you give him the medicine, you won''t have any regrets."


    Qingqing opened the medicine bottle without any hesitation and poured out the medicine inside and fed it into Zhou Xing''s mouth.


    She watched Zhou Xing swallow the pill instinctively with a relieved smile on her face.


    The next moment, her vision went dark and she lost consciousness.


    Zhou Xing didn''t know how long he had slept. After trying to open his heavy eyelids, he felt pain like being crushed by a boulder.


    "Xinger, Xinger, you are awake."


    "Mother..."


    Zhou moved his chapped lips, and his voice became hoarse.


    "It''s mother, it''s mother..."


    Aunt Zhou cried with joy. After these days, her son finally woke up.


    "I''m fine, mother, don''t cry..." Although he was still suffering, Zhou Xing felt that nothing serious would happen to him.


    Aunt Zhou poured him a bowl of hot water and fed him.


    After drinking the water, Zhou Xing felt that his throat was much morefortable.


    It was only then that he realized that he was not lying in his own home at all.


    "Mother, what is this ce, who saved me?"


    His memory is still in the fight with those people. He was in a weak position. At that time, he made preparations for his fate. He was not so afraid of death, but he just felt sorry for his mother.


    Aunt Zhou''s family sighed heavily, "This will be our home from now on, and this is the Tiger Camp."


    Zhou Xing didn''t understand, he had already lived in Tiankui City for so long, why did he move back to Tiger Camp?


    "Uncle Meng and the others are back too? Should wee back and guard the tiger camp?"


    As soon as Zhou Xing finished asking, he found his mother''s eyes were red.


    He panicked for a moment, the matter might not be that simple.


    "Sister, let me tell him."


    Mengzi arrived outside the house at some point, he looked at the sobbing Aunt Zhou and spoke heavily.


    Aunt Zhou''s family nodded gratefully, not because she couldn''t speak, but because she was too ufortable to speak when thinking about what had happened, and she didn''t want her emotions to affect Zhou Xing too much.


    Mengzi went to Zhou Xing''s bed and sat down, signaling him not to worry.


    "Do you know how the city lord found out that Qingqing might be a spy?"


    Zhou Xing was shocked, but what shocked him was that Su Yun knew that Qingqing was a secret agent, not that Qingqing was a secret agent.


    "How did the city lord know?"


    Hearing what he said, Mengzi reached out and tapped his forehead, but it didn''t take much effort.


    "You kid, you don''t report it, you really want to die."


    Zhou Xingwen had a look of embarrassment and guilt on his face.


    "I, I originally wanted to find out what they wanted to do, but I didn''t expect..." He still overestimated himself.


    That night when he saw a dark shadow enter Qingqing''s room, he became vignt and eavesdropped outside the door, but the sound inside the room was too low, so he didn''t hear anything, but he was already suspicious of Qingqing. Let her mother secretly observe Qingqing''s every move.


    If you say that the Zhou family aunt is also capable, she didn''t arouse Qingqing''s suspicion at all.


    It''s just that after that night, the ck shadow never came to her again, and he wanted to continue to observe, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    "Uncle, me me, me me for being overestimated." But at that time, he didn''t have evidence that Qingqing was a meticulous worker, and he didn''t dare to act rashly, fearing that something bad would happen.


    "Do you know who told the city lord that there is something wrong with that Qingqing?"


    Zhou Xing''s eyes were full of doubts, did the city lord already know about this?


    Mengzi let out a foul breath, "It''s Meng Jiang, he went to tell the city lord."


    That day, when Meng Jiang arrived at Zhou''s house, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that something was wrong with Qingqing. From the conversation with Zhou Xing, she seemed to be sure of this, but Zhou Xing said that she would not move.


    Zhou Xing is quite a stable character, but this matter is no small matter. He didn''t want his brother who wore a crotch to be as stupid as him, so he sneaked up to Su Shi and told her about it.


    At first, he thought that Su Yu would not believe such a story without any evidence, but who knows, she sent someone to lurk around Qingqing that day.


    It was precisely because of this that Su Wei knew Qingqing''s contacts, and after figuring out their ns, he followed suit.


    Longba''s rebellion was taken over in one pot as a bonus.


    "Fortunately, the boy told the city lord, otherwise something bad will happen." Mengzi was also very pleased, he saw his son''s growth.


    "Uncle Meng, your family is my benefactor."


    "Not only that, you were seriously injured. If the city lord hadn''t taken action, you would be stinky now."


    Mengzi said again: "However, you havemitted a big taboo. The city lord will not allow you to enter the city anymore. From now on, you can take it with you in the tiger camp. I will send it to you if you need anything. With lessnd, it¡¯s the same as in the past, if you work harder, you won¡¯t starve to death.¡±


    Zhou Xing also understood why he appeared in the Tiger Camp.


    "I know Uncle Meng, I, I understand."


    Mengzi patted him on the shoulder and stood up, "By the way, it was that Qingqing who brought you to the city lord and begged the city lord to save you. I heard that the city lord tortured her severely and asked her if she wanted to live or not. To save you, she chose to save you, but you became like this because of her factors."


    He walked outside the door, thought for a while and said, "The city lord didn''t kill her, but also threw her to the tiger camp. What should you do? You can decide for yourself."

 Chapter 645: people are gone

    Zhou''s aunt brought rice porridge into the house and let Zhou Xing eat it better. It must be ufortable for him to be in aa without a grain of rice these days.


    "Thanks to the city lord''s good medical skills, otherwise you will be killed. If something happens to you, what will you do..."


    Knowing that Zhou Xing had an ident, she was about to cry, but fortunately, her life was saved, and nothing else mattered.


    "Mother is worried, it''s my son''s fault."


    Aunt Zhou shook her head, how could she really me her son.


    "It''s good to rest, and don''t worry about other things. I still have a lot of food at home, even if we are in the tiger camp, we won''t be hungry."


    Zhou Xing doesn''t care where he lives, but he just feels bad when he thinks that he almost broke the city lord.


    After feeding Zhou Xing medicine again, Zhou''s aunt came out of the house.


    She didn''t know what to think, but she went out of the yard to a ce not far from the house where they lived.


    There is a thatched hut here, which is fairly well preserved. As soon as she walked past, she saw a few idle men standing outside the hut and looking into the room with lecherous faces.


    "What are you doing? Go away, go away, go away, everyone!"


    Aunt Zhou rushed forward with a fierce face.


    Those people looked at Aunt Zhou and sneered, "Where did the olddye from and want you to meddle in your own business, be careful that we will kill you."


    Aunt Zhou is not innocent, she is not afraid, "Then you better think about where this is before you start, I am afraid you have never seen the power of those men in ck, turning around will kill you to the bone Not left!"


    They had already arrived at the tiger camp the day before yesterday, and Mengzi told her the current situation of the tiger camp immediately. Knowing that Su Shi had epted a group of people again, Mengzi told her not to be afraid, since these people arrived at the tiger camp It is necessary to ept the rules here, so that she can go to Hei Hufa for anything. He has already greeted Hei Hufa.


    Protector Hei even ate a chicken from her family before, so he owes him this favor no matter what!


    Those people shrank a little when Aunt Zhou mentioned the man in ck.


    Those men in ck will not show any kindness to them. Some people in the vigemitted crimes and were sent to the men in ck before, and they have never appeared again.


    Several people were afraid of the man in ck after all, so they didn''t dare to leave resentfully.


    After they left, Aunt Zhou walked into the thatched cottage.


    There is a person lying in the thatched hut. If you don''t look closely, you can hardly see the ups and downs of her chest.


    The wound on Qingqing''s body has been cleaned, but her face is still swollen because of the heavy injury.


    Aunt Zhou looked at the almost unrecognizable face with a sigh of relief and couldn''t go on.


    She was a spy sent by the state of Jin. She almost killed her son, but saved her in the end.


    Mengzi said that Zhou Xing''s situation at that time, if Qingqing hadn''t brought him to Su Yu in time, he would have died.


    But if it wasn''t for these spies, how could Zhou Xing encounter such an ident?


    "The city lord didn''t take your life, which proves that you have paid the price for what you did. I hate you, but my son also owes you. I will take care of you and leave as soon as you recover from your injuries."


    Qingqing''s fingers moved slightly, but she never opened her eyes.


    ¡­


    Night falls.


    A group of people quietly approached the gate of the border city of Jin.


    Xie Rui looked in the direction of the city gate through the curtain of the car and was about to cry.


    They wanted to return to the city quickly, but they didn''t notice another team of people hiding in the dark.


    "Great, I can go back soon."


    As soon as Luyi finished speaking, a group of people came from the darkness and quickly stopped the team.


    Seeing that he was about to reach a safe zone, he didn''t expect someone toe out on the way.


    "Protect the master!"


    The apanying guards stepped forward to block the carriage.


    Lu Yi also took the position of the coachman, nning to drive out at any time.


    The two sides fought.


    Xie Ruixin raised his throat.


    "Whoever kills the eldest prince will be rewarded!" The other party suddenly shouted in a cold voice.


    The killers who rushed out worked harder.


    The people who came to **** Xie Rui were skilled, but they were no match for therge number of opponents. When Lu Yi was about to take Xie Rui to the city gate, the people behind him quickly rushed over and flew onto the car. The cold long sword rested on Xie Rui''s neck superior.


    "Walk!"


    Xie Rui was hijacked again!


    Except for Lu, there were only three people who escorted him alive.


    "You chase after me, I will go back to the city and exin the situation to the third master immediately."


    "good."


    Zhou Wei knew that Lu Yi and the others would return to Jin today, so he had been waiting in the house for news.


    Seeing that the sky is about to dawn, there is still no movement outside.


    Even Zhou Wei, who was as patient as he was, felt a little uneasy at this time.


    Whatever he wanted, he heard footsteps outside the door as soon as he stood up.


    "The third master is not well, something happened."


    Lord Wang''s face was pale. He has been with Xie Rui for many years, and he has never been so anxious.


    "What is it, tell me."


    "His Royal Highness was taken away again."


    The corners of Zhou Wei''s eyes twitched violently, "The people in the Northern Wilderness are so capable!"


    Lord Wang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "No, it''s not them."


    Zhou Wei sullenly asked, "What''s going on?"


    Master Wang asked Lvyi toe in and exin the situation clearly.


    After Lu Yi finished speaking, Zhou Wei''s face became even uglier.


    Everyone is outside the door, but they can still be taken away!


    "Third Master, my subordinates thought that those who robbed His Royal Highness should not be people from the Northern Wilderness. When they started, they shouted that those who killed the First Prince will be rewarded."


    If the Northern Wilderness wants Xie Rui''s life, his bones will stink.


    This reminded Zhou Wei of what Xie Rui told him before, saying that someone poisoned him.


    But who would this person be?


    "Did the other party leave any openings?"


    Lu Yi took out a silver medal from her body, "This subordinate found this on a corpse."


    When Zhou Wei saw the silver medal, his pupils instantly became extremely gloomy.


    "It''s the second prince''s secret guard!"


    He knew that the second prince Xie Jun had kept a lot of hidden guards. They had fought secretly before, and the other party had the exact same token.


    "The second prince''s person?"


    Lvyi and Lord Wang were both amazed, why did the second prince''s peoplee here?


    Could it be that the news of Xie Rui''s arrival in the Northern Wilderness was leaked?


    If the emperor knew that Xie Rui left the state of Jin without permission and was hijacked, how could the emperor give him the crown prince?


    "Third Master, what should we do now?"


    Zhou Wei is very angry, but he has to endure it. Being angry at this time can''t solve any problems.


    The current situation is too passive for them, "You continue to send people to find the whereabouts of the eldest prince, this matter must not be leaked, have you heard?"


    "Yes, little one, let''s go."


    As soon as he stepped down, Zhou Wei immediately came to the case and wrote down the situation here and his n and sent it back to the prime minister''s mansion.

 Chapter 646: what fart can you let out

    Chapter 646 What kind of fart can you let out


    Those who hijacked Xie Rui were indeed Xie Jun''s people.


    They took the man all the way back to where he was hiding.


    "You guys are guarding around, and you must never let his people find this ce."


    "yes."


    They knocked Xie Rui unconscious and threw him into the house, tying him up.


    "Boss, it''s really the eldest prince." After cing Xie Rui, the man immediately went to another room.


    The people in the room heard the words and got up to check. With the dim candlelight, he saw Xie Rui''s face clearly.


    "The rumors are true, he really came to this ghost ce."


    "Boss, we also found out that the eldest prince wanted to upy the iron mine, but he was locked up by the other party''s people, and he was asked to hand over the iron training skills. Only those who got the iron training skills will release them." .¡±


    The people headed by ?? were surprised when they heard the words, "There is such a thing, why didn''t you say it earlier."


    "This subordinate has just found out about it. It is our luck that they rescued him. Otherwise, we would not be able to catch him and kill him directly. This way, our Highness will have one less strongpetitor."


    "Don''t act without authorization until you have clearly received His Highness''s instructions. You should step back and put him in jail."


    "yes."


    The Kingdom of Jin does not have a crown prince now, and among them, the most vocal contenders for the crown prince are the eldest prince Xie Rui and the second prince Xie Jun.


    Xie Rui is backed by Prime Minister Zhou from his mother''s family, and the second prince is the grandson of General Zhenyuan.


    Xie Jun found out the news that Xie Rui went to the Northern Wilderness secretly not long ago. He thought it was weird before, so he sent someone to investigate further, and found out what Xie Rui was doing in the Northern Wilderness.


    Jin State, Duo, in the Second Prince''s Mansion.


    The second prince, Xie Rui, could hardly hold back the smile on his face when he heard the news from the spies. Xie Rui is really stupid, he wants to take any credit and take advantage of anything.


    "His Royal Highness, now that he is in our hands, what is His Highness''s n?"


    Xie Rui walked back and forth in the room twice with his hands behind his back, before asking after a while: "Did grandfather know about this?"


    "Returning to Your Highness, the news has passed from the General''s Mansion. The General''s meaning is that even if a person dies, he cannot die in our hands. As for what to do, it depends on His Highness."


    Xie Rui is very satisfied with the reply of his ancestral family. It is true that he must rely on their strength, but he is the one who can really make the decision.


    "It''s not enough to kill him. Don''t they want to practice iron art in the Northern Wilderness? Just give it to them."


    The confidant was shocked, "Your Highness, this, this is the death penalty of beheading!"


    They know better than anyone how important iron training is, and it is for this reason that the emperor divided iron training into two parts and handed them over to different three-party forces.


    Part of it is in the hands of the prime minister, another part is in the hands of General Zhenyuan, and part is in the hands of the emperor himself.


    Even if they wanted to give Iron Training to others, it would be difficult for them to get the remaining two parts.


    Xie Ruiughed confidently, "This hall has its own way."


    Recently, the king of the state of Jin is obsessed with female sex, and a group of beautiful women entered the pce, each of them is as beautiful as a flower, like a flower.


    Every night, the monarch of the Jin Kingdom will choose a different beautiful maid to sleep, and even divide the first half and the second half.


    At night, after tossing and tossing until almost dawn, the King of Jin fell asleep quietly.


    The beauty lying beside her slowly opened her eyes after hearing his even breathing.


    The monarch has a kit on his body, which he carries with him every day, even if he takes it off while sleeping, he will put the kit under the pillow.


    The beauty got up, and carefully took out the kit from under the pillow and opened it. There were two ck pills and a strange key inside.


    She took out the key and pressed it vigorously on the ooze in her hair, rubbing both sides of the key, and then put the key back.


    Three dayster, the Treasure Pavilion of the Jin State Pce caught fire. Fortunately, it was the spring rain season, and the fire did not spread.


    But even so, the fire still burned the courtyard gate of the Treasure Pavilion ck, looking from a distance, it looked like a piece of ck coal.


    The monarch got the news and rushed to the Treasure Pavilion overnight. After dismissing everyone, he opened the secretpartment of the Treasure Pavilion and found that it was empty.


    The monarch was furious, and immediately ordered the arrest of the robber who had stolen in the Treasure Pavilion, saying that he had lost his part of the iron training technique!


    The thieves entered the pce to steal and practice iron art.


    Several dayster, the practice of iron training was not found, and there was a news from Beijing.


    The eldest prince broke into the Northern Wilderness without permission, and was arrested by the people of the Northern Wilderness. The other party asked the eldest prince to hand over all the iron training skills before releasing him!


    The incident spread to the prime minister''s mansion immediately, even Prime Minister Zhou, who had experienced many battles, panicked in a short moment.


    Before they were still thinking about how to save people and then join the Second Prince''s army, but they didn''t expect the Second Prince to y big games as soon as he came, and beat them off guard.


    What do you want Xie Rui''s fate to be? It''s not that Empress Zhou can''t have other sons. What the second prince wants is the Prime Minister''s Mansion behind Xie Rui.


    After all, Xie Rui was arrested, who else can send someone to steal the things in the treasure house? In this imperial pce, apart from the emperor, who else has more power than the empress?


    "Xie Rui''s move is really insidious! He wants to kill me!" Prime Minister Zhou took a deep breath to calm himself down, the more he couldn''t be messed up at this time, otherwise it would be easier to take advantage of the enemy''s loopholes.


    "Father, what should I do? Is it just at his mercy?"


    Prime Minister Zhou''s gray brows were all knit together.


    "You find a way to send a letter to the pce, so that the queen must not act rashly, and then ask her to find someone to investigate who set the fire in the Cangshu Pavilion. This matter must not let her get half of it."


    "yes."


    "Prepare to go on, the old man will change into an official robe and enter the pce to ask the emperor to save him."


    "Father is going to enter the pce?" Will the emperor believe them if he enters the pce to exin at this time?


    Prime Minister Zhou nodded, "Enter the pce, you go and find out who spread that rumor, and find out the old man."


    "yes."


    Zhou Cheng made a decisive decision and arrived outside the pce gate.


    It''s just that he didn''t ask to see the emperor immediately, but knelt outside the pce gate and begged the emperor to save the eldest prince.


    The emperor was very annoyed by the rumors. Hearing that Prime Minister Zhou was about to make some irony, he didn''t want him to beg him to save someone.


    "He wants to ask me to save people now? What did he do before? Does he think that he is too capable, and if my son is caught, he can''te and tell me that he is sneaking behind the scenes. I will give them this position, okay?" good?"


    The king of Jin is angry, but he still wants to hear what kind of fart Prime Minister Zhou can let out.

 Chapter 647: dark tide

    "The old minister kowtowed to the emperor."


    Jin Emperor Zhaoheng suppressed the anger on his face, and fell on Prime Minister Zhou with an unclear expression.


    "The prime minister is so impatient to enter the pce, why is there something urgent to do as I said?"


    Prime Minister Zhou hunched his back, looking very humble.


    "The old minister has two things to do when he enters the pce today. One is to apologize to the emperor. The elder prince was trapped in the northern wilderness before. The old minister was afraid that the emperor would be worried, so he didn''t report to the emperor immediately, so he asked the emperor for forgiveness. The second is to ask the emperor for help. Save His Majesty, His Majesty is now being captured by gangsters, and his safety is in danger, please ask the emperor to save him."


    Emperor Zhaoheng sneered, "After the other party arrested him, what conditions did he ask you before releasing him?"


    "Returning to the emperor, the other party wants Jin''s iron training technique, but this technique is Jin''s national technique, how can it be easily handed over to others?"


    "Oh? You really think so?"


    "The old minister dare not lie to the emperor."


    "But the old minister was afraid that those people would harm the eldest prince, so he pretended to agree to their request, and secretly sent people to sneak in to take the opportunity to rescue the eldest prince."


    Emperor Zhaoheng raised his brows somewhat differently, "Did you rescue the man?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Seeing that His Highness is about to return to the Jin Kingdom, when he was about to reach the border city, a group of people suddenly came out and took His Highness away."


    The flesh on Emperor Zhaoheng''s face trembled, "Why, the people from the Northern Wilderness chased them out?"


    "Returning to the emperor, the humble ministers said that those who are not from the Northern Wilderness havepletely different martial arts methods, and the veterans have found this in them."


    Prime Minister Zhou handed a token to Emperor Zhaoheng.


    Emperor Zhaoheng took a look and recognized it immediately. This is Xie Rui''s man.


    Emperor Zhaoheng''s eyes changed a little, and he said calmly: "After the other party arrested him, what request did he make?"


    "Going back to the emperor, it''s strange to say that after His Royal Highness was taken away by them, the other party didn''t do anything, and the old minister didn''t know what they wanted. The old minister was really worried about His Royal Highness''s safety, so he could only go to the pce and beg the emperor to save him."


    Emperor Zhaoheng has sent someone to investigate this matter, and he will soon know whether what Prime Minister Zhou said is true or not.


    "Yesterday, the Treasure Pavilion in the pce caught fire, and the iron training technique I put in the Treasure Pavilion was stolen. I wonder what Prime Minister Zhou thinks about this?"


    "Returning to the emperor, the old minister only heard about this matter today. It is really audacious to dare to enter the pce to steal. The emperor must strictly investigate and arrest those who dare to steal the iron art."


    After finishing speaking, Prime Minister Zhou took out a cloth bag from his body and handed it to Emperor Zhaoheng.


    "This is the iron training technique preserved in the hands of the veteran. The veteran has not dared to go through the hands of outsiders. Now that something like this has happened, the veteran is very frightened. He is afraid that he will not be able to protect the iron training technique, so I would like to enter the pce today. Return the iron training technique to the emperor for safekeeping."


    Emperor Zhaoheng looked at the iron training technique in his hands with a sh of surprise. This is a big bargaining chip in the prime minister''s mansion, and he is willing to hand it over?


    Emperor Zhaoheng opened the cloth bag and saw that there was a fake iron training technique inside.


    This iron training technique cannot be reproduced, so he is not worried that Prime Minister Zhou will get someone to rub it.


    "Since you have such worries, then this iron training technique will be left here for the time being."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "As for Rui''er, I will definitely send someone to investigate and rescue him. You can rest assured."


    "Yes, the old minister understands."


    Prime Minister Zhou left the inner hall unharmed. When he reached the door, he saw a maid standing not far away. He dismissed the little **** in front of him and walked to the maid.


    When the courtdy saw Prime Minister Zhou, she hurriedly saluted in a low voice, "ves and servants see the prime minister."


    "Go back and tell the empress not to act rashly. We will find a way with His Royal Highness, and absolutely don''t get involved in the theft of the treasure pavilion, understand?"


    "Yes, the servant understands."


    After the exnation, Prime Minister Zhou left the pce without a trace.


    Xie Rui has been sending people to keep an eye on Prime Minister Zhou''s movements, and when he knew that he had left the pce safely, his expression sank.


    "Then what method did the old man use to appease the emperor?"


    "The person sent by the subordinate to follow up said that he seemed to be carrying something when he saw Prime Minister Zhou enter the pce."


    Xie Rui''s brows were twisted into Sichuan characters, "The one with something?"


    "Yes, Your Highness said, what can Prime Minister Zhou hand over to make the emperor let down his guard in a short time?"


    Xie Rui paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back.


    Is there anything that can make the emperor let go of his guard in a short time?


    Suddenly, he thought of something and suddenly stopped.


    "Iron practice."


    "What did His Highness say?"


    The more Xie Rui thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high, "It is very likely that the iron training technique cannot be reproduced. If it is handed over to the royal father, then the rumors we spread will be self-defeating."


    The confidant suddenly realized that it was Prime Minister Zhou, and he made a wrong choice in such a short period of time, which was more beneficial to him.


    But how could Xie Rui miss this opportunity to bring down the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    "Come here, immediately send someone to the pce to send a message... let her find a way to get the iron training technique that Zhou Chengxiang handed over."


    The cronies frown upon hearing this, the emperor has already been stolen once, this time he will definitely be very careful, if he tries to steal again, it may not be so easy.


    "Your Highness, is this too risky?"


    "So we must be fully prepared. Even if we are discovered, the emperor will never find us."


    The confidant thought for a while, so he could only use another dark line.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I''ll go and arrange it now, my little one."


    The city has been strictly investigating the whereabouts of Lian Tieshu, but the city has been closed for so long, but there is no news at all.


    Because of the closure of the city, it was very inconvenient for the people in the city toe and go, which causedints.


    Emperor Zhaoheng had no choice but to temporarily open a corner of the city gate, and everyone who left the city would be strictly investigated.


    On the third day after the city gate was opened, the Second Prince''s Mansion was stolen.


    That day, Xie Rui was discussing matters with Emperor Zhaoheng in the pce. As soon as he came out of the main hall, people from the mansion rushed over to inform him of the matter.


    Maybe he was too eager, the other party''s voice was not low, and it happened to reach Emperor Zhaoheng''s ears.


    Xie Rui didn''t dare to dy, and immediately left the pce and returned home.


    If there are no idents, there will be idents.


    The iron training skill in Xie Rui''s hand is gone.


    Xie Rui looked at the big hole dug out in the house, jumped up and cried loudly.


    After learning about it, Emperor Zhaoheng went out of the pce overnight, and saw Xie Rui still squatting in the pit and crying so hard that he couldn''t help himself.


    "Father, my son is guilty. My son didn''t keep the iron technique well. It''s not a pity to die!"


    Emperor Zhaoheng really wanted to kill him!


    Such an important thing is actually buried in the field outside my house!


    Now I don''t know who stole the iron training technique. If it''s the same one, then the other party already has two copies!

 Chapter 648: came back

    Chapter 648 is back


    Losing two copies of Iron Training Technique in a row, a panic spread from the bottom of Emperor Zhaoheng''s heart.


    He looked at Xie Jun''s weeping face, and without even asking any more questions, he suddenly turned around and walked towards the gate of the mansion.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, what''s wrong with you, Your Majesty..."


    The pce people were astonished, and chased them out one after another.


    "Go back to the pce, go back to the pce, go back to the pce immediately!"


    People didn''t dare to ask more questions, so they could only drive towards the pce.


    Emperor Zhaoheng ran all the way back to the bedroom, sent everyone away, and closed the inner hall door alone.


    After making sure that no one was peeking outside, he came to the dragon bed, pressed a groove on the head of the bed, and a hiddenpartment was revealed.


    Emperor Zhaoheng took out the cloth bag hidden in the dark grid, which was the iron training skill that Prime Minister Zhou handed over to him.


    Seeing that the iron training technique was safe and sound, Emperor Zhaoheng let out a big sigh of relief.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, this thing is still there.


    Put the things back carefully, but even so he is still worried.


    He walked out of the inner hall and said to the people outside the door: "From today on, no one is allowed to enter my bedroom without my order."


    "Yes, the ve takes orders."


    Xie Jun watched Emperor Zhaoheng rush in, and left in a hurry.


    After confirming that the person had left, his cronies dispersed all the irrelevant people, leaving only his people in the yard.


    "Your Highness, Your Majesty, this is..." You have alreadye, why did you leave without saying a word?


    Xie Jun slowly stood up from the pit, with an uncontroble sneer on his face.


    "It seems that my guess is correct."


    "Your Highness, please rify."


    Xie Jun said: "Before this pce, I couldn''t understand how the old man of the Zhou family got out of his body. After all, it seems that the prime minister''s mansion has not been affected at all. Now it seems that the Zhou family took their share of the iron smelting The technique has been handed in."


    This is exactly what he wants!


    "You send a letter to the people who are watching the border, tell them, and you will almost be able to leave."


    "Your Highness is saying that you want to bring His Highness back?"


    "kindness."


    "Is this... too risky?" In case the Zhou family finds out...


    "You tell them to be careful, and they must be brought back."


    The cronies saw that Xie Jun had made up his mind and could only ept orders.


    Emperor Zhaoheng fell ill suddenly, because it was so sudden that everyone was caught off guard.


    After the imperial doctor in the pce saw it, he only said that Emperor Zhaoheng was in a hurry to get into his body because of your cold evil.


    After several days of treatment, Emperor Zhaoheng''s mental state became worse and worse, and he started talking nonsense.


    The queen stayed up all night serving in front of Emperor Zhaoheng, and even fed the soup and medicine without using other people''s hands.


    Even so, Emperor Zhaoheng showed no signs of getting better.


    "What should I do, imperial doctor, what is going on with the emperor, will you cure it?"


    Facing the queen''s ountability, the imperial doctors were also very panicked. Judging from the pulse and symptoms, Emperor Zhaoheng was attacked by internal fire. As long as the liver qi is dredged and the yang qi is supplemented, there should be no major problems. The question is, how can I not wake up from aa until now?


    The imperial doctors could only sleepless nights pondering Emperor Zhaoheng''s condition and treatment n.


    Finally, after nearly half a month, Emperor Zhaoheng finally woke up!


    When Emperor Zhaoheng opened his eyes, what he saw was the queen whose hair was almost half white.


    Seeing Emperor Zhaoheng wake up, the queen was really excited and cried.


    Now Xie Rui''s whereabouts are still unknown. If Emperor Zhaoheng had an ident at this time, would those princes who had been eyeing him for a long time miss such a good opportunity?


    Before Xie Rui returned safely, the queen hoped that Emperor Zhaoheng was alive.


    Seeing the empress''s sincere appearance, Emperor Zhaoheng was a little moved.


    "I... what''s wrong?"


    The empress suppressed the tears at the corners of her eyes with a brocade handkerchief and said: "The emperor didn''t know something, but you burned up in the middle of the night after sleeping in the pce that day, which frightened the concubine."


    Emperor Zhaoheng frowned and shook his head, he really didn''t have much impression of this matter.


    The imperial doctor heard the movement and immediately went into the inner hall to check the pulse of Emperor Zhaoheng again, and after confirming that the person was not in danger of life, he let out a breath of relief.


    "The emperor has been ill these days, and his body is still very weak. He needs to rest for a while."


    The imperial physician withdrew after giving some more instructions.


    Emperor Zhaoheng saw that the phoenix robe on the queen''s body was wrinkled, and hisplexion eased a lot.


    "The empress hasn''t been able to rest well during this time, so go back and rest first, I''m fine, the empress doesn''t have to worry."


    The empress is indeed tired. She has hardly had a good night''s sleep since Emperor Zhaoheng fell ill.


    "Seeing the emperor waking up, the concubine is relieved. The concubine will not disturb the emperor''s rest. The concubine wille back tomorrow."


    Being ill for a while, Emperor Zhaoheng also obviously felt that his body was much weaker. After everyone left, he signaled the **** to help him up from the bed.


    "I''m a little hungry, go and see for yourself and bring me a bowl of vegetarian porridge."


    The chief executive didn''t ask any more questions, and retreated obediently.


    As soon as the pce door was closed, Emperor Zhaoheng stood up from the bed with support, and then opened the secretpartment at the head of the bed.


    At the moment when the secretpartment was opened, Emperor Zhaoheng entered the ice cer!


    Gone, thest iron smelting skill in his hand is gone!


    "Come,e,e!"


    On a secluded path outside the imperial pce, a figure fell to the ground, dead or alive.


    After an unknown amount of time, the figure slowly got up from the ground.


    He looked around in a daze, and when he found no one around, he walked out of the alley quickly, and saw the imperial pce very close in the blink of an eye.


    The experience of captivity during this period has almost worn away all his willpower. Looking at the familiar pce in front of him, Xie Rui has only one thought in his mind, that is to enter the pce. It seems that as long as he enters the pce, he will no longer be in any danger!


    Xie Rui ran to the most real thoughts in his mind, and ran all the way outside the pce gate as if he had seen a ghost.


    The guards guarding outside the pce gate saw someone rushing aggressively, and immediately put on a posture and stepped forward to stop him.


    After the other party came close, they also recognized Xie Rui.


    "Elder Prince?"


    "See His Royal Highness the First Prince."


    The guards stepped forward to salute one after another.


    Seeing the guards lined up in rows, Xie Rui''s inner fear was slightly calmed down.


    "Get out of the way, His Highness wants to enter the pce and has something important to report to the emperor."


    The guards naturally did not dare to refuse, but no matter who they were, they were not allowed to enter or leave the pce without a will. They asked Xie Rui to wait for a while, and they needed to enter the pce to report to the emperor.


    Arrived outside the gate of the pce, Xie Rui was not so afraid anymore, and didn''t care to wait for a while.


    When the guards arrived outside the bedroom, they heard Emperor Zhaoheng''s almost out-of-control roar.


    "Come,e,e!"


    The people guarding outside the temple didn''t dare to dy the door and walked in.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, is something wrong?"

 Chapter 649: Longyan is furious

    Longyan was furious.


    But no one knows what happened.


    "Your Majesty, what happened?"


    Because he was too angry, Emperor Zhaoheng''s chest heaved violently, and he was almost out of breath.


    "After I fell ill, who has stepped into my bedroom, arrested them all, and left none behind!" After finishing speaking, Emperor Zhaoheng''s red eyes became more and more ferocious, "Including you, everyone who has been here Everyone in my bedroom is arrested by me!"


    The people present were terrified when they heard the words, not knowing what they had done wrong to be arrested.


    But the emperor''s order was hard to disobey. When Emperor Zhaoheng gave an order, the guards rushed into the inner hall and controlled everyone.


    Not long after returning to the pce from the imperial pce, after washing up and preparing to take a rest, they saw a group of men and horses approaching aggressively.


    "Bold, do you know where this is and you dare to trespass?"


    The guards were not afraid at all, "The emperor has ordered that anyone who has been to the pce during his illness must be captured, and we are also acting in ordance with the emperor''s order."


    "What did you say?"


    The queen dared to go in and tidy up when she heard the movement, and came out. Looking at the guards standing in the yard, she was sure that she had heard correctly just now.


    "The empress is offended."


    The queen didn''t know what happened at all. In addition, during the emperor''s illness, she didn''t let the concubines and other princes in the harem visit him in order to gain absolute control.


    If she is caught in embarrassment, how will she gain a foothold in the pce in the future?


    "I will go by myself. The emperor is so anxious to find me. There must be something wrong. I will go to see the emperor now!"


    The guards took away the queen.


    This matter quickly spread in the harem, and it is no wonder that the news spread quickly. It is really that Emperor Zhaoheng sent out too many battles. Those who didn''t know thought that the queen hadmitted some capital crime.


    As soon as Emperor Zhaoheng gave the order to go down, a guard came to report that the eldest prince wasing.


    Emperor Zhaoheng froze in ce, thinking he had heard wrong.


    "What did you say? Who''s here?"


    "Return to the emperor, it is the eldest prince, he has already arrived outside the pce gate and wants to see the emperor."


    Emperor Zhaoheng didn''t know what to think, his whole face changed, and his voice almost came out of his throat.


    "Let him in, let him get out of here immediately!"


    Xie Rui, who was waiting outside the pce gate, finally got the consent of Emperor Zhaoheng and couldn''t wait to enter the pce.


    It''s just that he never imagined what he would face after entering the pce.


    If he knew, even if he was taken back to the Northern Wilderness, he would never take half a step towards the pce gate!


    The serious illness of the monarch is something that cannot be advertised to the outside world. In addition, the queen obstructed it. Therefore, during Emperor Zhaoheng''s illness, not many people could enter his pce.


    Soon, everyone who had been to the bedroom during that period was brought there.


    The queen was just brought outside the pce door when she saw Xie Rui walking towards this side.


    The queen thought she was wrong.


    She blinked hard, and after making sure that she really did not recognize the wrong person, she spoke in disbelief.


    "Ruier?"


    Xie Rui also heard the queen, if it wasn''t for the presence of so many people, he really wanted to throw himself into the arms of his mother and cry, telling her what kind of inhuman abuse he had suffered outside during this time!


    "Mother queen, mother queen!"


    Mother and son meet excitedly.


    It''s just that the guards didn''t intend to give them too much time to catch up.


    "Your Majesty, the Emperor is still waiting for you."


    The queen came back to her senses, thinking that the current situation is not good.


    But she still seized the time and lowered her voice to ask about Xie Rui''s situation.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. When I woke up today, I was outside the pce. I didn''t have time to think about it, so I went to the pce immediately, so as not to be captured by those people again."


    The queen was confused, those people would be so kind to let Xie Rui go?


    It¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t understand, Emperor Zhaoheng won¡¯t give them too much time to think.


    Mother, son and son were brought into the bedroom.


    The moment the six eyes met, the queen and Xie Rui felt a chill rushing from the soles of their feet to their backs, making them feel cold all over.


    Two hearts rose to their throats in an instant.


    They had never seen such a terrifying expression on Emperor Zhaoheng''s face, the look in his eyes almost swallowed them alive.


    The two knelt down in fear.


    "Father Emperor."


    "The emperor."


    After all, the queen has seen more storms, and after calming down for a moment, she opened her mouth to test decisively.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what happened to make His Majesty so angry? Your Majesty''s dragon body is sick, but you must take care of yourself."


    Emperor Zhaoheng looked at her with sarcasm in his eyes, "That''s right, the edict for my session hasn''t been issued yet, so I can''t be so mad."


    The queen''s face was instantly pale as paper, "Your Majesty, there are absolutely no concubines..."


    Emperor Zhaoheng strutted his weak body and walked up to the queen, kicking her heart.


    "Say, where is my iron-making technique? Where did you hide my iron-making technique!"


    The queen was so kicked that she staggered and fell to the ground, but she didn''t dare to hum, "Your majesty, my concubine has been wronged. I have been serving the emperor all this time, and I have never seen any iron-making techniques. Your majesty, please!" The emperor is aware."


    "Haven''t seen it? If you didn''t steal the iron making technique, then how did he get back?!"


    Xie Rui didn''t know what happened during this time. He was even thinking about how to tell Emperor Zhao Heng about the inhuman abuse he suffered outside during this time.


    "Father, is there some misunderstanding in this matter? Why did the mother steal the iron smelting technique, please ask the father to investigate clearly."


    "Okay, okay, if you say she was wronged, then I will ask you, what have you been doing during this time? You have exined everything clearly to me!"


    Xie Rui felt that although the things he had done failed, they were not shameful. He honestly told the story of his sneaking to the Northern Wilderness. Of course, when he said it, his words were naturally directed towards him.


    Listening all the way, Emperor Zhaoheng''s expression was unpredictable, with a sinister expression on his face all the time.


    "Later, Erchen was finally rescued, but he didn''t want to be robbed again..."


    "Those people said that as long as you hand over your iron making skills, you will be released."


    Emperor Zhaoheng interrupted him suddenly.


    Xie Rui paused, nodded and said: "Yes, but..."


    "You said, you just woke up and you were outside the pce?"


    Xie Rui was interrupted again, and could only answer: "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on."


    "You said that you have been hijacked for so long, you have not suffered any crimes, and you have gained a lot of weight. Those who hijacked you are really good to you!"


    Emperor Zhaoheng''s voice suddenly rose, frightening Xie Rui into a dumbfounded ce.


    He stretched out his hand and subconsciously pinched his waist, and suddenly pinched a lot of flesh...


    He said something was wrong when he knelt down just now, it turned out that his big belly was in the way...

 Chapter 650: determined to win

    Chapter 650 Determined to win


    The Queen looked at Xie Rui''s slightly protruding double chin...


    Even had the same question. Before that, she had made up countless pictures of him being abused.


    But I met someone today... It doesn''t look like being tortured...


    Conspiracy, big conspiracy!


    "Father, this is obviously a conspiracy and trick that those people came up with!" He said why those people were so kind, and brought so many meals for him every day, so they were waiting for him here!


    "Conspiracy, I really want to know how kind-hearted the person who hijacked you is to raise you so fat!"


    Xie Rui''s words are no longer convincing to Emperor Zhaoheng.


    Now he has decided that the three-point training iron technique was taken by them, even if it was for saving people, it is unforgivable for Emperor Zhaoheng.


    Iron making is much more important than a son who only thinks about his own death!


    "Come here, drag the queen and the eldest prince down and beat them until they admit that they stole the iron making technique!"


    Emperor Zhaoheng no longer believed a single word they said.


    beat.


    As long as you can''t be beaten to death, you will be beaten to death!


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty, the concubine and Your Highness really don''t know anything."


    "That''s right, Father, the son-inw is the one who was killed, and the son-inw just escaped..."


    Emperor Zhaoheng let them shout Potian, but he was unmoved.


    The guards supported the two of them on the bench, and mmed their sticks **** them, leaving no room for them.


    The voices of the two shouting for grievances gradually decreased, and their breath became extremely weak.


    Emperor Zhaoheng didn''t say how much to beat, and the executioners didn''t dare to stop before he called to stop.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to die, Emperor Zhaoheng waved his hand to signal the guards to stop.


    "Go and send a letter to the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, telling them that within three days, I will see threeplete copies of the iron making technique, otherwise, I will kill them!"


    Leaving a sigh of relief for the queen and the others, it is to leave hope for the prime minister''s mansion and make them feel that there is still room for things to turn around.


    Although there was a lot of trouble in the pce, Emperor Zhaoheng ordered it to be kept quiet, and the news had not yet spread outside the pce. Not many people knew about the big incident in the pce.


    When the people in the pce went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to spread the message, the Prime Minister''s Mansion was still trying its best to find Xie Rui''s whereabouts, but until now there were still no useful clues.


    "Father, someone came from the pce and said that he should let father enter the pce immediately."


    Prime Minister Zhou stood up from his chair at once, he was really afraid of someoneing from the pce now.


    "But what''s the matter?"


    "I didn''t say anything, I just let my father enter the pce quickly."


    I don''t know anything about it, which is even more confusing.


    Being cautious, Prime Minister Zhou exined to his son after leaving, and then left with the people in the pce.


    Prime Minister Zhou sensed that something was wrong as soon as he stepped into the bedroom. As soon as he looked up, he saw the Queen and Xie Rui who were lying on the ground.


    Rao, who is as experienced as Prime Minister Zhou, was too frightened to respond.


    How could Xie Rui be in the pce.


    "My lord, the emperor is still waiting for you in the inner hall."


    Prime Minister Zhou almost staggered into the inner hall.


    He had a lot of shocks in his heart, but he couldn''t understand it.


    "See the emperor."


    Emperor Zhaoheng leaned back on the chair, but this still did not reduce his hostility.


    "Prime Minister Zhou, did you see it when you came in just now?"


    Prime Minister Zhou could only bite the bullet and said: "Please also ask the emperor to make it clear."


    Emperor Zhaoheng sneered, "You have teamed up to steal the iron smelting technique of Jin State, youe to ask me now?"


    Prime Minister Zhou''s gray beard trembled, "Your Majesty is aware that the old minister has already handed over the iron smelting technique to the emperor, so how can he steal it? Someone must have ndered the old minister, please find out and return the old minister and the empress." clean."


    "Before I fell ill, I put the iron smelting technique in the bedroom. During this time, the queen almost controlled everything in the bedroom. Now that the iron smelting technique is gone, who else could it be if you didn''t cooperate with her to steal it?"


    Prime Minister Zhou shouted that he was wronged, but Emperor Zhaoheng didn''t listen to his exnation at all.


    "If Xie Rui hadn''t already obtained the iron smelting technique, how could Xie Ruie back unscathed?"


    Prime Minister Zhou also wants to know about this!


    "Your Majesty, the old minister really doesn''t know about this matter. I would like to ask the emperor to spend some time with the old minister. The old minister must find out and give the emperor an exnation."


    Emperor Zhaoheng sneered and said: "I will give you time, but I will not give you time to find out the truth, but I will give you three days to hand over the stolen iron smelting technique. After three days, if I can''t see theplete I will smash the two of them into ten thousand pieces!"


    Prime Minister Zhou was still in a daze when he came out of the bedroom.


    He even felt that what happened just now was a dream.


    In the second prince''s mansion.


    Since the iron smelting technique in his hands was lost, the second prince has been depressed, and began to take him to find the whereabouts of the iron smelting technique without sleep, and he just returned to the mansion seeing that it was already dark.


    During this period of time, the second prince''s mansion has been shrouded in a heavy low pressure, and the servants dare not breathe, for fear that they will be innocent cannon fodder if they do something wrong.


    Xie Jun came back to the study, the moment the study door was closed, the expression on his face couldn''t be suppressed anymore.


    "His Royal Highness really has a clever n. In this way, it won''t be long before the prime minister''s family is about to be a dead soul in the hands of swindlers."


    Xie Junughed triumphantly, but he had to do a full set of acting, so that he would not only kill them, but also fulfill himself.


    "Everything has been arranged. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, the hall must leave as soon as possible."


    Now the three iron smelting skills are in his hands, he is not greedy for this thing, as long as the country is his, can this iron smelting skill be someone else''s?


    He ns to make a y, and next, he will get news that someone is about to leave the country with iron smelting skills. Can get a credit for recovering the iron smelting technique.


    At that time, Emperor Zhaoheng will not be satisfied with his son to death?


    Xie Jun was delighted to think about it, and reported the matter to Emperor Zhaoheng early the next morning.


    Emperor Zhaoheng was worried about his elders, so he immediately sent a team of people to assist Xie Jun and asked them to track down the whereabouts of Iron Smelting Technique.


    Xie Jun was going to do a y, if someone from Emperor Zhaoheng could watch it, the y would be more real, he was very eager.


    On the same day, Xie Jun led people out of the pce gate.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think it''s necessary to go too far. The farther you go, the higher the risk."


    Xie Jun also thinks this way. Given the current situation, he should not be too far away, lest he cannot go back in time if something happens.


    In the end, they set the location where they discovered ironmaking at Shaobeikou.


    On the night of arriving at Shaobeikou, Xie Jun took out the iron smelting technique.


    He looked at the iron smelting technique in the box, with a determined smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 651: . make wedding dresses for others

    Xie Jun didn''t know that besides him, there was another pair of eyes on the roof staring at the iron making technique in his hand.


    Put away the iron smelting technique, Xie Jun called his cronies in.


    "Your Highness."


    "Take your stuff and go straight north."


    "yes."


    The cronies took the box and left the house.


    The figure hiding on the eaves quickly ran towards the leaving figure.


    When the person left the station, the figure quickly stepped forward to kill him, and then threw the body with the box into the space, and then the slender figure quickly disappeared into the thick night.


    Xie Jun has been waiting for his cronies to send him a signal, as long as he arrives at the designated ce, he can start on his side.


    But this waited until the next morning, and there was still no news at all.


    Xie Jun''s heart sank gradually. Could it be that someone saw through his n and hindered it?


    Worried that things might change, Xie Jun sent a letter to his people immediately.


    The reply I got was that the person who took the iron smelting technique didn''t show upst night.


    Xie Jun was dumbfounded.


    This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    That was his most trusted confidant, and he didn''t believe that he would do something to betray him.


    Xie Jun immediately sent someone to look for him, but that person disappeared as if he had evaporated from the world, and there was not even a hair left.


    Xie Jun waspletely stunned. He originally nned to make a y, but who knows, he really wanted to find iron smelting now.


    How could Su Yu, who had obtained the iron smelting technique, care about their lives.


    After getting the iron smelting technique, she was not in a hurry to leave Jin.


    Now is the time for spring plowing, and they need a lot of seeds, so she bought a lot of grain seeds, vegetables and trees, including poultry, as she passed through various cities on the way out. bought.


    By the time she left Jin and returned to the Northern Wilderness, it was already nearly ten dayster.


    As for what is going on with the state of Jin now, that''s not what she cares about.


    After returning to the city of Tiankui, Su Yun called Chu Yun to the inner hall.


    "Come on, you have culture, you look at this thing."


    No one knew what she was doing during the time Su Yu was away, so when Chu Yun unfolded the iron-making techniques and observed them one by one, even though he was as calm as he was, he was stunned.


    "Iron smelting? Jin''s iron smelting?"


    Su Yan nodded calmly while eating, "Yes, it is right."


    "The city lord went to Jin to steal it?"


    "Yes, and no, they stole it by themselves, and I took it by myself."


    Chu Yun: "..."


    Although Chu Yun was speechless, he was still excited.


    This is Jin''s iron-making technique!


    "The city lord never said before, why did he let Xie Rui go, the city lord, has he already been ying this game of chess?"


    Smart as Chu Yun, he quickly thought of the joints. Before, he didn''t understand why Su Yun let Xie Rui go so easily, but now that he thinks about it, it must have something to do with the iron smelting technique.


    Su Yan shook his head and nodded again. Strictly speaking, Xiao Jin taught her to y this game of chess.


    Xiao Jin wrote letters all day long, using her of being perfunctory to him both openly and secretly, and she was really annoyed by him, so she told him about Xie Rui''s situation.


    At first Xiao Jin didn¡¯t respond to this matter, but once he asked her if she really wanted to make iron, she said yes.


    Xiao Jin said to let her do as he said.


    Keeping Xie Rui in his hands is very difficult for the Prime Minister''s Mansion to obtain the iron smelting technique, because the other party will also think that Xie Rui will not die before they achieve their goal, and they will only keep trying to save people and dy time .


    Xiao Jin asked him to follow the n, and then let the Red Devil in Jin cooperate with her toplete the rest of the time.


    Just at this time, Su Wei learned about the spies from Meng Jiang again, and someone brought a pillow just as he was dozing off.


    Before letting Xie Rui go, she asked the Red Devils to let Xie Jun know about the stupid things Xie Rui did in the Northern Wilderness. As far as the two are hostile, Xie Jun will definitely not let Xie Rui go easily Bad chance.


    Sure enough, Xie Jun did not disappoint her.


    Later, she wanted it, and Xie Jun must also want it. She just let the red devil use some pretentious things to lure Xie Jun. If he didn''t have that kind of thought, he wouldn''t be easily fooled.


    At the beginning, Su Yu didn''t have to have iron smelting, but when they opened the mine, they found that there might be much more iron ore under this mine than they imagined. Ironwork is very important.


    Iron smelting is extremely important to the state of Jin, and it has been divided into three parts. It is really difficult to obtain it by holding Xie Rui alone, otherwise she would not have made such a big circle.


    Although the process is a bit troublesome, at least the result is satisfactory.


    As for whether there will be chaos in the Jin Kingdom, it has nothing to do with her. After all, even without her, the good old sons of the King of Jin would not allow him to live for a few more years.


    "But the city lord, this iron making technique is so important, how can the city lord use it?"


    To be able to be protected by the state of Jin into such a thing, of course, it cannot be easily handed over to others, even if those people are trustworthy now, what about the future?


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Chu Yun frowned slightly. This matter really needs careful consideration.


    "We can only learn from Jin''s model and let them divide the work."


    "We will train a group of people for each of these steps."


    As for those who can master this technology, they need to be restrained.


    There are not many people who know how to smelt iron in the Northern Wilderness, and some of them were brought over by her from Chu State. The situation in Chu State is moreplicated. Even if Xiao Jin wants to obtain iron smelting skills, she does not want to be able to smelt iron now. The technique was passed back to Chu State.


    "Tomorrow you will bring all the people who will participate in the iron making process here."


    "good."


    ¡­


    Xie Jun would never have dreamed that the iron smelting technique he had obtained through all his efforts would be to make wedding dresses for others.


    I didn''t expect that I was just doing a show, but in the end it became real and came out to find iron smelting.


    "Your Highness, the subordinates have searched everywhere he can go, but they can''t find him. Could this kid be a traitor?"


    Xie Jun''s expression was almost distorted.


    "If you dig three feet into the ground, you must find the person in the hall!"


    He was d that he did not disclose the news of finding the iron smelting technique to Emperor Zhao Heng, otherwise he would really have dug a hole by himself and jumped.


    ¡­


    Ironmaking Art wrote down every step and precautions in ironmaking very clearly, and Su Yu and Chu Yun spent the whole night separating them.


    Su Yu''s n is that each link will be in charge of a small group, just like an assembly line in arge factory.


    After they were finished, those who were good at making iron were brought to the inner hall.


    "See the casten."

 Chapter 652: Clear rewards and punishments

    Chapter 652 Clear Rewards and Punishments


    Chu Yun selected a total of twenty technical backbones.


    Everyone stepped forward to salute when they saw Su Wei.


    Su Yu didn''t let them get up immediately.


    "I asked you toe here today because I have something very important to tell you."


    Those people looked at each other in nk dismay, not knowing what Su Chen was going to say.


    Su Yun asked the green protector to be lifted up by the iron smelting technique.


    "The lord of the city knows that you are all good at iron smelting, but you can''t make iron smelting excellent by yourself, so the lord of the city has found a more powerful iron smelting technique for your reference and study."


    "However, ironmaking is rted to the future development of Tiankui City. As long as you take over this important task, you will shoulder the responsibility. Therefore, before this, the owner of this city will give you a chance to consider whether you are willing to pay for it. There is a certain price, and this price may be your lives."


    Might cost you your life?


    This price is too heavy for them. There are few people in this world who are not afraid of death.


    "Please tell the city master in detail."


    "To put it simply, the iron smelting technique is very important. If you want to learn it, you have to pay the price. In order to prevent the leakage of the iron smelting technique, the city lord will take some corresponding confidentiality measures for you, understand?"


    Su Yun said so and they understood.


    "No matter what, if it weren''t for the city lord, the young ones wouldn''t be able to live the life they are now. Even the young ones would be willing to work for the city lord."


    "The little ones are also willing, and the little ones will follow the city lord to the death."


    When someone speaks out, someone responds.


    Soon more and more people spoke.


    Su Yan had no expression on his face. After hearing what they were saying, he motioned for them to calm down first.


    "Don''t worry, the Lord of this city will never make things difficult for others. Even if you don''t participate in it today, after you go back, you can continue to do whatever work you did before."


    "Now, the city lord will give you the final choice. Those who want to stand on the left, and those who don''t want to stand on the right."


    Su Yun turned his back after speaking, and let them choose by themselves.


    Soon, everyone made a decision, and there were three people who were unwilling to participate, and Su Yan did what he said and let them leave.


    "You stayed here voluntarily. Once you get to know the ironmaking technique, it''s worth a fortune. The city lord will sign a life-and-death contract with you."


    After finishing speaking, Su Yu walked slowly behind them, but they didn''t see her move. Those people only felt a slight pain in their necks, and in a blink of an eye they saw Su Yu back in front of the throne.


    Su Yan looked at them and snapped his fingers lightly.


    "ah!"


    Those people only felt a strong pain starting from the neck and gradually spreading to all the limbs.


    "Ah! It hurts, it hurts so much!"


    The severe pain made them fall to the ground and roll back and forth.


    Finger snapping sounded again, and the pain slowly faded away like a tide.


    "The city lord spares my life, the city lord spares my life."


    Su Yan returned to the throne and sat down, staring at them coldly.


    "You have already felt the pain just now. That is the life and death contract signed by the city lord with you. If you dare to leak the iron smelting technique, the city lord will let you know what it is like to live rather than die."


    "However, the lord of this city has clear rewards and punishments. If you can refine the best refined iron, the lord of this city will also reward you heavily."


    Under some kindness and coercion, those people began to divide the work and learn ironmaking.


    Su Yu specially found a ce for them to study, every link has been studied thoroughly before starting to verify.


    "Isn''t the city owner worried that he will be discovered by Jin?"


    Su Yan raised his eyebrows, "Do they have evidence?"


    Chu Yun choked, no.


    "What''s more, they are still fighting brothers. Can iron making be more important than the throne?"


    Brothers are fighting each other, and when the situation in the Jin Kingdom is settled, when the new emperor ascends the throne, he has to find a way to consolidate his position. By the time theye to their senses, this iron making technique has already flourished in her hands , it will be toote for them toe and say anything.


    She is not afraid if they want to do something to the city of Tiankui because of this. If the Jin people are stupid and have a lot of money, then try to send troops here as much as possible.


    After Chu Yun went to work, Su Yu came to the warehouse in the city again.


    She bought a lot of materials in Jin State this time, especially grain and vegetable seeds, and opened up a lot of wastnd this year. She wanted to nt these grain and vegetables on suitable wastnd.


    "See the casten."


    The guards guarding the warehouse were very surprised to see Su Yuning.


    Su Yu nodded and asked them to get a few cars over.


    "What the city lord wants to do, the little ones will carry it to the city lord."


    Su Yan waved his hand, "No need, the city lord cane by himself, you can find some people toe over, and pull the things over to Cheng Mingter."


    "yes."


    After the guard retreated, Su Yu took the opportunity to get the things out of the space, but after a while, several cars were filled.


    When the guards came back, they looked surprised. They turned around in one turn, and the city lord''s movements were too fast.


    The guard took arge booklet and went to process it, ready to register. After all, everything in the warehouse is counted.


    "Okay, don''t write it anymore. If there is something missing in the warehouse, just say that the city lord took it. Hurry up and give the things to Cheng Ming first, so that the seeds can be nted as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Santo."


    "Wait, my city lord will take a look with you."


    She has been away for so many days, and she doesn''t know where the progress of nting and road construction is.


    "yes."


    As soon as Su Yu went out of the city, he saw the foot of the mountain, and there were many people busy on the mountainside.


    "Have all the seeds for cultivation been distributed to you?"


    Su Yu came to a woman and asked.


    The woman was startled when she heard the words. It seemed that it was Su Yun who was about to kneel down and salute.


    Su Yan stopped him as soon as he raised his hand, "Don''t care about these empty etiquettes, farming is more important."


    "Thank you, the city lord, thank you, the city lord, the seeds have already been distributed, and the seeds nted by the little woman are sent by Mr. Cheng yesterday."


    Su Yan nodded upon hearing the words. Now that the crops grown in Tiankui City are diversifying, she hopes that the dining table styles of themon people can be more diversified.


    Su Yan continued to walk up the mountain, and saw a little girl holding a bunch of weeds and covering it on a rotten log.


    "What is this doing?"


    The little girl had never seen Su Yu before, so she answered obediently when she heard her question: "Grow mushrooms."


    "Growing mushrooms?"


    The little girl nodded, "That''s right, mushrooms can also be grown. Dad said that the mushroom soup is very delicious. When you can''t finish eating, you can dry it and save it. You can take it when you have a chance." Sell ??it for money."


    Su Yu pushed aside the straw curiously and looked, "Can we nt it now?"


    "That''s right, this season is the most suitable now. Has my sister eaten it? I still have some dried mushrooms at home. My sister wille to my house in a while, and I will bring you some."


    This, Su Yu really has never eaten.

 Chapter 653: unconvinced

    Chapter 653 Unconvinced


    Su Yu had to check the progress of the road construction to see if he had eaten the dried mushrooms from the little girl''s house.


    The basic condition of the dirt road outside Tiankui City is not bad. During this period of time, the road has almost been dug, and it only needs to be filled with green bricks.


    "ording to this progress, this road should be repaired this year."


    "Don''t worry, the city lord, it will definitely be repaired this year."


    Su Yu took two people along the road to check the situation, and she returned to the city after making sure that there was no major problem.


    Uncle Murong had already prepared a sumptuous dinner.


    "I think the city owner has lost weight during this time, the city owner should eat more."


    Has she lost weight?


    Su Yu stretched out his hand and pinched his face, and he pinched a hand of flesh. Are you sure she is not fat, but thin?


    However, she still ate all the meals to save face.


    Just as the dishes were being cleared away, the news from the Chu Kingdom came over to the Green Protector.


    Su Yan opened the new paper and was about to read it seriously, but found that Xiao Jin wrote a sentence on the letter as if revenge on her.


    "When are youing back."


    Although there was only a short sentence, Su Yu didn''t know how to answer.


    Because she didn''t think about it at all.


    After struggling for a moment, Su Yu still came to the desk to reply.


    "The mining work has just been advanced, and the road construction has just begun, so I can''t go back in a short time."


    As soon as she finished writing, she could imagine Xiao Jin''s stinky face, so she added a sentence at the end very understandingly.


    "Come back when the situation is stable, don''t read."


    As soon as the ink was dry, she had the green protector send it over.


    No matter what, replying so quickly also represents her sincerity, either, or she doesn''t know how the two children are doing now.


    If her vehicle can be taken out openly, she really wants to bring the two children back to have fun.


    A night without dreams.


    Early in the morning of the next day, the people in the tiger camp got up and prepared to work in the fields just after dawn.


    Some time ago, Cheng Ming led people to find a lot of wastnd and needed a lot of manpower to cultivate it.


    Zhao Dahe also woke up early. Today he has to take people and follow the man in ck to the city of Tiankui to pick seeds. This is the preferential treatment given to them by Su Yun. Some of the wastnd is for them to control. They choose what to nt.


    After getting ready, Zhao Dahe took the people into the car.


    During this period of time, they livedfortably in the tiger camp, at least not worse than their previous viges. It is just that there are no towns and towns. Although life has changed a lot, at least they have survived. This is already the best result for him.


    The people in the vige watched Zhao Dahe dangle in the car and head towards the deep mountain.


    After they couldn''t see Zhao Dahe''s figure, they threw the tools that they didn''t think they were handy on the ground.


    "I''m really exhausted every day. When will I be able to grow up?"


    "That is, let us open up wastnd and farm every day, so that we don''t have to work hard, and when we are all done, those people will drive us away?"


    "It''s not impossible, I quit, whoever wants to do it."


    Several people cursed and went under the tree to take a nap.


    The man in ck patrolling the wastnd quickly spotted them, and he walked up to them and kicked them.


    "What are you doing, get up and work."


    Several people were awakened with a start, and they were startled when they saw the man in ck in front of them.


    Two people subconsciously jumped up and picked up tools to start working, while the remaining man with a ck spot on his face remained standing still.


    "We are almost exhausted and we can''t let us take a break. Even ves have to give people a breather?"


    The man in ck looked at him sternly, "This is not the first time you have beenzy."


    "Is it also called beingzy when you are tired and sit down to rest?"


    "Okay, Brother Dong, don''t say a few words." Someone secretly pulled that Dong.


    Zhang Dong saw more and more peopleing, not only did he not restrain himself, but he became louder.


    "Am I wrong? We''ve been working so hard all day that we don''t even have enough to eat. Can''t we take a break? You don''t have to do anything and still have meat to eat. Of course you don''t understand our suffering. "


    "It''s just that I''m too tired to take a break and it''s not that I don''t want to stop doing it. This big brother doesn''t have to be so harsh. We don''t really sell ourselves to you so you don''t need to do it."


    "Yeah, they didn''t say they wanted us to sell themselves before."


    The man in ck is not a person who is good at words. Hearing what they say, he gets angry.


    He clenched his fists and took a few deep breaths to suppress his temper.


    "You have to work hard, I can''t let you rest, but you have just said that you want to rest this day, how long will you rest this day?"


    ¡°We just sat down for a drink¡­¡±


    The man in ck couldn''t talk about them at all.


    Zhou Xing heard themotion and footsteps approaching, and after figuring out what happened, he nced at the man in ck whose face was flushed with anger.


    The men in ck used to use knives to kill people. These people obviously didn''t know that they were repeatedly shing on the knife edge.


    "Don''t forget what kind of virtue you were when you first came here. The city lord gave you the opportunity to let you stay. You should do what you do like cows and horses."


    "Now that life is a little easier, you feel dissatisfied and disobedient to discipline. Do you know where our tiger camp was before? If you don''t live in peace anymore, don''t me this ce for not being able to tolerate you?"


    Zhang Dong heard that it was okay, the Ansheng life during this period really made them forget how they stayed before.


    He used to be a **** in his heart, and he usually lived a good life stealing chickens and dogs, but now he is facing the loess all day long, and his back is facing the sky, how could he want to.


    "Now that we live in this ce, it is our ce. Why, do you still want to drive us away?"


    "We want you to leave, you are the one with unknown origin, folks, drive him out, he has no ce to speak here!"


    Zhang Dong took the lead and threw himself on Zhou Xing.


    Zhou Xing was seriously injured after all, and he recovered a lot in the following period of time, but he still suffered a disadvantage if he had to fight.


    Seeing that the scene was out of control, the man in ck quickly took out his whistle and blew it.


    The man in ck who was patrolling around heard the whistle and rushed over quickly.


    "Whatever you are doing, stop it."


    The scene was chaotic for a while.


    Originally, this group of vigers had always been afraid and dissatisfied with the man in ck, so some people wanted to take advantage of the chaos to take revenge and fight with the man in ck.


    "Go, tell the guardian that there is chaos here."


    "yes."


    The men in ck are holding knives to kill people, but they don''t really want to kill people unless they have to.

 Chapter 654: why bother

    When the ck protector arrived with his men, the man in ck and the vigers had already twisted into a ball.


    "Everyone stop!"


    The ck guardian roared angrily, and all the men in ck stopped what they were doing.


    Some vigers refused to let go and were kicked to the side by the ck protector.


    "I will bring back all the people involved in the chaos."


    The man in ck stepped forward and arrested everyone who did it.


    "Why do you arrest us? We wouldn''t do it if you weren''t too mean." Zhang Dong also tried to arouse the anger of the vigers.


    Hei Guardian stepped forward and punched him in the face.


    Zhang Dong felt his eyes go dark, and passed out immediately.


    Those people were taken back to the tiger camp.


    Originally, the duty of the men in ck was to guard the pass of Tiger Camp, but after this group of people came, Su Yu asked them to manage the security here. Now that something like this happened, it can be regarded as their ineffective management.


    Hei Guardian with a dark face and imposing manner is scary enough.


    After learning the whole story, Guardian Hei felt that these vigers were making trouble for no reason.


    "Create trouble for no reason and injure others. If you drag it down, throw a heavy 30 stick and throw it directly out of the Northern Wilderness. You will never take another half step!"


    Zhang Dong and others were not convinced when they heard this, "It is clear that you are using us as ves. Now that you run out of use, you want to cross the river and tear down the bridge. I am not convinced, I am not convinced!"


    The ck protector ignored them, and let the man in ck gag and drag him out to beat them.


    Many vigers heard the news and ran over to watch. Seeing Zhang Dong and the others being beaten to a **** mess, their expressions were not very good.


    "My son, this is to kill you!"


    There are also rtives who saw their husbands and sons being beaten and pped their thighs and cried loudly.


    The vigers were a little uneasy at first, but hearing them cry like this made them feel even more ufortable.


    Soon, after thirty sticks were beaten, those people were thrown into a car and pulled directly out of the Northern Wilderness.


    The vigers went up to plead for mercy.


    "My lord, you have already fought, so just let them go this time."


    "Yes, my lord, they are too tired from work, please let them go."


    Guardian Hei frowned, "This is the rule of the Tiger Camp. If they break the rules, they should be punished ordingly. When you first arrived at the Tiger Camp, the city lord made it clear that everything will be done in ordance with the rules and regtions here. There are no exceptions, send it out."


    The vigers watched those people being dragged away.


    "What should we do about this? From now on, we won''t have any objections at all?"


    "Yeah, how are we going to live this day? Are we going to stay and be their ves for the rest of our lives? I didn''t do anything wrong, I''m a good citizen."


    "Sure enough, they are all viins whomit crimes and have no humanity."


    "Go to Lizheng, we can''t just sit around and wait to die."


    After discussing in twos and threes, the vigers agreed that they must have a coping strategy and find a way to take the initiative back into their own hands.


    These ck protectors are not aware of it.


    After he let the vigers leave, only some injured men in ck and Zhou Xing were left in the inner hall.


    Zhou Xing had met with Mengzi when he was working with Mengzi before, but they had never dealt with each other.


    But he also knew the reason why Zhou Xing was brought to the Tiger Camp, but he didn''t expect him to stand up today.


    "I have nothing to do with you, go back."


    Zhou Xing''s old wounds are still not healed, and he was beaten up several times in the chaos today. As soon as he walked out of the inner hall, he felt a surge of blood and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    As soon as he stood up straight, ckness suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. When he staggered and was about to fall, a pair of strong hands quickly supported him.


    Zhou Xing raised his head weakly and met Shanghei Guardian''s unwavering eyes.


    "I passed by your house that day, and I smelled the fish your mother cooked."


    Zhou Xing didn''t react all of a sudden.


    Hei Guardian continued: "One fish, one bottle of internal injury medicine."


    Zhou Xing trembled his lower lip, "Change!"


    All day today, Aunt Zhou''s family has been farming outside and has no idea what happened.


    She almost fainted in fright when she saw Guardian Hei carrying the dirty Zhou Xing back.


    "What, what''s the matter? It was fine when I went out in the morning!" Zhou''s aunt was about to cry.


    "Someone made trouble and he came out to stop it, but he didn''t fight."


    Zhou Xing nced at Guardian Hei dissatisfiedly, and the following words can bepletely omitted.


    "How can this be good, where is the injury? Mother will take a car and go to the city to find a doctor for you."


    "A little bit of internal injury, but it won''t hurt again after taking the medicine." Hei Guardian answered the words self-consciously.


    Zhou Xing didn''t want her mother to run around, it''s not close to the city of Tiankui from here.


    "Mother, I, I''m fine, the ck protector has medicine, take his medicine and you''ll be fine."


    Aunt Zhou looked at Guardian Hei distrustfully. They had fought with the man in ck before. Can he say Zhou Xinghao?


    Protector Hei seemed to see Aunt Zhou''s thoughts, and he said with a dull face: "Equivalent exchange."


    "For what?"


    "One braised fish for a bottle of internal injury medicine."


    Aunt Zhou: "??"


    Hei Hufa left the medicine for Zhou Xing, saying that it was fish and he woulde to get it tomorrow, and he wanted the extrarge one. If he was not satisfied, he woulde every day.


    Aunt Zhou''s family still couldn''t recover from the medicine, and felt a little childish...


    "Mom, give me the medicine."


    Aunt Zhou shrank her hands.


    "Can you believe that kid''s words?"


    Zhou Xing suffered from a stomachache, "Mother, the city lord gave the medicine. If you can believe it, he wants to poison me to death, so you have the audacity toin to the city lord."


    Aunt Zhou felt a little relieved when she heard that she could file aint with Su Yun.


    "Then, then you eat some, try some."


    Zhou Xing was so weak that he couldn''t open his eyes after taking a single dose of medicine.


    His mother waited for him to lie down and left the house. As soon as he got outside, he saw a familiar figure standing outside the yard. Seeing hering out, he subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    "Whatever you run, I''ve already seen you."


    The visitor could only abruptly stop and look at Aunt Zhou worriedly.


    "Auntie, I, I just heard that Brother Zhou was injured, so I thought, I wanted toe and have a look."


    Aunt Zhou frowned, "It''s nothing serious, you can go."


    Qingqing hesitated and did not move, and while Aunt Zhou was not paying attention, she suddenly threw a small bundle into the yard.


    "This, this is what I found in the woods. Auntie will cook soup for Brother Zhou when he is better. He was injured too badly before, so he must be healed." After Qingqing finished speaking, she seemed afraid that Aunt Zhou would refuse. He ran away as if he had to escape.


    Zhou''s aunt couldn''t even scream.


    She walked over to pick up the bundle on the ground and opened it, and found that there was a ginseng inside, which was quite old depending on the size.


    "Hey, why bother."

 Chapter 655: want to get out of here

    As soon as Zhao Dahe returned to Tiger Camp with the seeds, he saw many vigers blocking his door.


    He looked at the sun, and logically said that everyone should be working outside at this hour, so they came here anyway.


    "Li Zheng, Li Zheng, you have to uphold justice for my son."


    As soon as Zhao Dahe walked over, the vigers rushed over crying and shouting.


    "What happened? Did something happen?"


    Zhang Dong¡¯s old mother howled the loudest. Her son didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or not after being taken out by the man in ck.


    "Lizheng, those people in ck clothes are not human, they just treat us as ves and don''t take our lives seriously at all. My Dongzi was just tired and wanted to take a breather, but he was beaten by them killed!"


    Zhao Dahe was startled when he heard it. After getting along with him during this time, he was also a little afraid of the man in ck, but he found that as long as they acted honestly, the other party would not treat them like that. He had the right to treat them as officials in charge kind of it.


    "Is there some misunderstanding in this, what about Zhang Dong? Who knows what''s going on, please tell me carefully."


    A viger who watched the whole process stood up and told Zhao Dahe what happened.


    Zhao Dahe''s brows twisted into the word Chuan after hearing this.


    Guys like Zhang Dong don¡¯t worry about it, they just make trouble.


    But it was too much for the men in ck to kill them and throw them out.


    "Where are they now? Are they sent away?"


    "Sent away, we were worried that something might happen and wanted to follow, but we were stopped."


    Zhao Dahe thinks that Zhang Dong and the others are guilty, but the crime does not amount to death. If the man in ck will kill people at every turn, how can he let them stay in this ce with confidence?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go find them and ask what''s going on."


    When Zhao Dahe came back, the vigers seemed to have found the backbone, and they followed him to find the ck protector.


    "Dark Guardian, I''m bothering you."


    Hei Guardian looked at Zhao Dahe with no expression on his face, "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Dahe smiled and said: "It''s nothing serious, I just want to ask about some misunderstandings that happened before, it''s about Zhang Dong and the others, I don''t know where the ck protector took him? Those boys are really assholes. It¡¯s just disobedient, it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t control them properly, I have to plead guilty to Hei Protector, please trouble Hei Protector to hand them over to me, I will definitely give Hei Protector an exnationter.¡±


    "People have been thrown out of the Northern Wilderness, and they will never step here again in the future."


    Zhao Dahe paused, "This...they are certainly wrong, but isn''t this punishment too severe?"


    The ck protector disagreed with this statement, "They attacked the men in ck, ndered them, refused to obey discipline, and just threw them out, which is already benevolent."


    "But¡­"


    "No, but, if you are dissatisfied, you can go to the city of Tiankui to ask the city lord toment."


    Zhao Dahe thought of the majestic city when he went to get the seeds, just looking at it made people frightened, and he might not even be able to enter the door when he went to sue alone.


    "Dark Guardian, after all, we will live here for a long time in the future. If you are so tyrannical, I am afraid that the vigers will feel resentful."


    Hei Guardian looked at him puzzled, "If you do something wrong, you will be punished. What is there toin about?"


    Zhao Dahe choked, seeing that it didn''t make sense with the ck Protector, he could only take a step back and said, "We have nothing to say if people don''t let theme back, but can the ck Protector let our people go and see their situation? family."


    "Yes, but once you go, you can''te back."


    Zhao Dahe was also a little angry, the Qihei protector didn''t show any kindness at all.


    Those who know the situation should know what Zhao Dahe thinks, probablyughing angrily. These men in ck couldn''t even be individuals before, so they didn''t care about human feelings.


    Zhao Dahe went out from the ck guardian, and the vigers waiting outside greeted him.


    "Lizheng, what''s the matter? Are Dongzi and the others okay? Can we go and get them back?"


    Zhao Dahe waved his hand, signaling them to go back and talk.


    Zhao Dahe was surrounded by vigers when he returned home.


    "Lizheng..."


    "Okay, listen to me." Zhao Dahe interrupted their chatter with some impatience.


    Everyone quieted down, and their eyes fell on Zhao Dahe.


    "There is nothing wrong with this matter. People have been thrown outside. If you are worried and want to find the past, you will not be able toe back after this trip. Think about it yourself."


    Everyone exploded when Zhao Dahe said this.


    "What does this mean? Even in the southern country, we don''t have to be beheaded formitting crimes. How did we be like this here? Lizheng, this ce is not intended for us to take root and live a good life. We are freebor envoys, and we just give away a few rotten sweet potatoes a day."


    "If something like this happens in the future, will we have to wait for death?"


    The more the big guys talked, the more excited they became, and the more they thought about it, the more angry they became,pletely forgetting how they survived when they were about to starve to death.


    "Lizheng, should we just go on like this? What can we do if we leave? Didn''t they tell us to go out and find someone? Then let''s go, go back directly, and go back to the southern country."


    "Yes, let''s go, get out of here, and don''t give them free cattle."


    Zhao Dahe''s brows sank. Compared with this ce, of course the ce where he grew up has a more sense of belonging.


    But when they stayed, Su Ying also made it clear that if they decided to stay, they couldn''t leave easily, or they would bear the consequences.


    "Those people are not easy to mess with. If you leave, you can''t be reckless. Several people can''t make a decision on this matter. If you really want to leave, go together. I will discuss it with a few old people in the vigeter. Don''t worry. , don¡¯t make trouble anymore, they will really kill people.¡±


    "As long as you can leave here, it doesn''t matter if you endure for a few days."


    Zhao Dahe couldn''t make up his mind now, so he just asked them to go back to work first, so as not to show their ws.


    After the vigers left, Zhao Dahe''s son walked in from the outside.


    "Father, do you really want to leave here? Let''s not say that those people seem to be easy to mess with, but in fact this ce is not bad. Anyway, we are all in the vige in the southern country, and it is not bad here. If you really want to go, I''m afraid something will happen."


    Zhao Dahe breathed out, "Zhang Dong and the others are bastards, but it''s not enough to kill them. These people are too ruthless. If we don''t like them in the future, will we have to take them too?" Our lives?"


    He couldn''t answer this question, but he also felt that if they really left, none of them would end well.


    "Let Dad think about this matter carefully, think about it carefully."

 Chapter 656: light and thin

    Night fell, after a busy day, everyone went to bed early, and there were only men in ck patrolling back and forth on the road.


    "Ah! Help, help!"


    The calm night sky was suddenly pierced by sharp shouts.


    The man in ck who heard the movement quickly ran towards the source of the sound.


    When they arrived, they saw a ragged woman sitting on the ground, and couldn''t hide the horror on her face when she saw the man in cking over.


    "You guys, don''te here, please let me go..."


    Other vigers also ran out of their homes quickly when they heard the movement.


    As soon as they came, they saw a group of men in ck surrounding the ragged woman, who was staring at them in horror.


    "Isn''t this Erni?"


    Zhao Dahe also rushed over with his clothes on, and recognized the woman on the ground at a nce. It was the girl he had a crush on before, and he was going to say that he would be his son''s wife.


    "Uncle Zhao, Uncle Zhao, help, they, they..." Erni saw Zhao Dahe tightly grasping the hem of his clothes as if grabbing a life-saving straw.


    In the eyes of the vigers, there is still something they don''t understand about this scene.


    They red angrily at the man in ck and said, "You guys, you are bullying people!"


    "What do you want to do to Erni!"


    The man in ck looked confused, even a little angry.


    With this anger, their numb expressions looked a little stiff and hideous.


    "We didn''t do anything."


    "If we hadn''t heard the movement and arrived in time, we wouldn''t have known what you **** were going to do to Erni!"


    "That is, you shameless bastards, let us abide by such and such rules, but you do such shameless things yourself. If you don''t give us an exnation for today''s matter, we won''t forget what we say."


    The more the vigers talked, the more excited they became, and the sharp voice seemed particrly abrupt in the quiet night.


    Gradually more and more vigers came to hear the sound.


    Zhao Dahe''splexion was also very ugly. He was already dissatisfied with the men in ck and the others, and this made him even more unhappy.


    He asked Erni to be helped up, and came to the man in ck with a gloomy expression.


    "Pleasee, your ck protector. If you can''t give us a satisfactory exnation for this matter, then you can onlyin to your city lord. After all, when you promised to stay, your city lord also said that you will protect our rights and interests. , we cannot allow you to be abusive ves."


    The men in ck have never encountered this kind of situation before. They simply can¡¯t speak clearly. In addition, they are not good at words. The more anxious they are, the scarier their faces be.


    In the end, he could only wake up the ck guardian who was already asleep.


    Although Protector Hei has a dull temper, he got up very angry, and the anger when he pulled Po to the vigers didn''t dissipate.


    This expression has another meaning in the eyes of the vigers.


    From their point of view, the ck Protector is clearly trying to get tough.


    Sure enough, the ck protector started to attack as soon as he arrived, but it wasn''t the vigers who hit him, but a Bidou hit one of the men in ck.


    "If you don''t exin this matter clearly to the guardian today, then you can feed the little baby of the city lord!"


    The men in ck were beaten very wronged. They were obviously just here to patrol normally, so how could they be frivolous people.


    "Guardian, this matter really has nothing to do with our people. When we heard the noise and ran over, he fell to the ground."


    "Yes, Protector, what we say is true."


    The eyes of the men in ck looked innocent and sincere. For a moment, the ck protector felt that they were not lying.


    But the vigers don''t think so.


    Zhao Dahe said: "If you can''t give Erni an exnation for the ck guardian, then we can only let the city lorde and judge for us."


    Hei Guardian didn''t respond quickly, but he still understood this sentence. Zhao Dahe was threatening him, and he was going to sue the city lord.


    The city lord entrusted him with the affairs of Tiger Camp, and he really didn''t want to bother the city lord.


    "Did anyone see what happened tonight besides you?"


    No one in the vige made a sound.


    There are two teams of men in ck patrolling at night, one team is patrolling inside the camp, and the other team is outside the camp.


    The ck guardian asked people to find the man in ck patrolling outside the camp, and after questioning, they found no trace of outsiders breaking in.


    The men in ck did not admit that they attacked Erni, but the vigers insisted that they had a problem.


    The two sides directly stalemate.


    Zhao Dahe has a tough attitude, and he must give them justice.


    "This matter will be strictly investigated by the Dharma Guardian, so you don''t need to worry."


    "The ck protector should give us a time limit, otherwise the matter will be lost in the future."


    Hei Protector frowned, "In three days, this Protector will give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Okay, all the blind daters have heard, and the ck protector will give us a satisfactory answer in three days, so please wait patiently."


    Zhao Dahe has spoken, and everyone naturally obeys obediently.


    Zhao Dahe personally took two old sister-inws to protect Erni and went home.


    Erni used to have several brothers and sisters in her family, but they all died of illness on the way while fleeing the disaster, and her parents were gone. Now there is only one elder brother to depend on each other.


    "Erni, don''t be afraid. Uncle will make the decision for you in this matter."


    Erni was so frightened that she was still shaking when she got home.


    "Uncle, if Erni can''t be given justice in this matter, even if I risk my life, I won''t give up easily."


    Seeing his sister being bullied, Zhao Dacai felt very ufortable.


    Zhao Dahe signaled him not to be impulsive, "They have been here for many years, and if we really want to fight with them, we will not benefit. Wait for three days and see what they say then."


    The ck guardian returned to the tiger camp with the man in ck. At this time, he didn''t feel sleepy anymore, and directly separated the patrolling people tonight, and interrogated them one by one.


    After asking all night, the answers I got were surprisingly consistent.


    No matter how he interrogates and tortures, although there are subtle differences in what the man in ck said, the general direction is the same, and there is no situation where the preface does not match the postscript.


    If it is not that they are really firm in their minds, it can only mean that what they say is true.


    "Guardian, they may really wish."


    Although they are all at a young age, they have been eroded by drugs since childhood, and their bodies have long been different from normal people. Coupled with the reason of their growth environment, they are really weaker than gruel in terms of female sex. Will he bully a woman at night?


    From the bottom of his heart, Guardian Hei didn''t really believe that the man in ck would do such a thing.


    But Erni insisted that it was the man in ck who did it to her. Since the man in ck couldn''t ask anything, he could only start with Erni.


    Hei Guardian was about to go out, but he stopped when he came to the door, and asked someone to catch two chickens.


    He carried the chicken and went directly to the camp.

 Chapter 657: help

    Aunt Zhou was startled when she heard the movement in the yard and came out.


    At this time, the ck guardian in ck was standing at the door with two chickens whose necks were still bleeding. Those who didn''t know thought he wasing to seek revenge.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Hei Hufa stuffed two chickens into Aunt Zhou''s hand.


    "Look, Zhou Xing ising."


    Aunt Zhou was very puzzled, since when did Zhou Xing and him have a rtionship with delivering chickens?


    But Zhou Xing''s injuries did improve after taking the medicine he gavest time, so he didn''t doubt the intention of the ck protector.


    Zhou Xing also grunted and stretched his neck out from the window when he heard the noise.


    He was also very surprised when he heard that Guardian Hei came to visit him.


    "I''m... not familiar with you..."


    Protector Hei was going to go to his room, but after hearing what he said, he went to the main room and sat down.


    "I''m not familiar."


    Zhou Xing: "..." Then you stille!


    "Auntie, I like to cook the chicken with spicy peppers, it''s more fragrant."


    Zhou Xing: "..." Dare youe to treat my mother as a cook.


    Aunt Zhou felt that Guardian Hei couldn¡¯te to the door for no reason, so she gave Zhou Xing a wink and went to the kitchen with the chicken.


    Zhou Xing could only support himself and moved to the main room and sat opposite the ck guardian.


    "Is there something wrong with the ck guardianing to the door?"


    "I have something to do."


    Hei Guardian answered very directly.


    "What''s up?"


    Protector Hei frowned and thought for a while, "I want to borrow it from your mother."


    Zhou Xing:? ?


    Hei Guardian told what happenedst night, and as soon as he finished speaking, he found that Zhou Xing looked at him with a trace of disdain.


    Hei Guardian is not happy anymore.


    "What eyes do you have?"


    "You are really not human."


    "Shit!"


    Zhou Xing lost control of his emotions when he saw the ck protector for the first time, so it can be seen that he was in a hurry.


    Zhou Xing continued: "What do you want my mother to do?"


    Hei Guardian frowned and said, "Go ask that woman."


    "You think she has a problem, why don''t you just take her back for interrogation?"


    Hei Guardian nced at him, "If something happens, I won''t be able to exin it clearly, just ask my aunt to find out."


    The ck protectors in that vige cannot be trusted, but Zhou Xing''s mother and son are different, they have no reason to collude with the vigers.


    "Then you tell my mother yourself."


    "I''ve heard it all, I''ll help you with this."


    Aunt Zhou came in with two bowls of hot water.


    Aunt Zhou doesn''t know much about the man in ck, but this matter is not small. If the girl really almost loses her innocence, she should give him justice.


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    "Do you still eat chicken?"


    "Don''t eat it, leave it for my aunt to eat."


    Zhou Xing: "..." He is just a tool man, right?


    Protector Hei got Aunt Zhou''s consent and left, saying that Aunt Zhou asked as soon as possible.


    Aunt Zhou also felt that this matter should be resolved as soon as possible, so she took some eggs and some rice noodles from the basket and went out.


    Although Aunt Zhou is not from the same vige as them, she also had some contacts with the vigers during the time she was in the Tiger Camp.


    She also talked with Erni twice before in the mouth of Guardian Hei, so she knew her.


    When something like this happened, the door of Erni''s house was also locked in broad daylight.


    Aunt Zhou yelled outside for a long time before there was any movement from inside the door.


    "Who, who is it?"


    "It''s me, I''m Aunt Zhou, Erni, are you home?"


    Erni heard that it was Aunt Zhou''s voice and opened the door.


    "Auntie, why are you here?"


    Aunt Zhou said with a concerned face: "Auntie heard about what happenedst night. Auntie knew that your family situation was not at ease, so she came to see you. I made these things to calm myself down."


    Erni repeatedly shied away, but Aunt Zhou couldn''t help but invited her to the main room.


    "Where''s your brother?"


    "My brother went to work early in the morning, and told me to lock the door at home and not go out."


    "Should be, otherwise a girl would not be safe at home. It is said that my aunt lived in this area in the past. There used to be more viins here. I don''t know how scary it is."


    The vigers here have no way of inquiring about the past of the Tiger Camp, but they are very curious about the environment here.


    When Aunt Zhou brought it up, Erni was also aroused curiosity.


    As the two of them came and went, Erni''s wariness towards Aunt Zhou rxed.


    Aunt Zhou looked at her expression and took the opportunity to ask: "Don''t be afraid of what happenedst night, you should know that you have seen our city lord, she is also a woman, she hates this kind of thing the most, and she will definitely give you justice Yes, what happenedst night, can you tell your aunt?"


    Speaking of what happenedst night, Erni''s face changed, but with Aunt Zhou around, she was not as scared as before.


    "Yes, it was my brother who said he had an upset stomachst night. I was worried that something might happen to him, so I thought of going to the doctor in the vige to show him. Who knew that halfway there, a man in ck rushed out and jumped on me. I was terrified and struggled, but I was no match for him at all..."


    Aunt Zhou heard the details, "Is it a person? Did a person appear to kidnap you at the beginning?"


    "Yes, it was one person at the beginning, butter, it became two. I was thrown to the ground by them, they, they wanted to humiliate me, and then I saw more men in ck... I''m terrified."


    "Have you seen the other person''s appearance? Is there any characteristic on him?"


    Erni shook her head with red eyes, "They all cover their faces, I, I can''t see anything."


    Aunt Zhou asked some more details, and Erni answered them truthfully.


    After asking, Aunt Zhou chatted about the housework again, and left afterforting him.


    As soon as Aunt Zhou came home, she saw that Guardian Hei was also there.


    When Guardian Hei saw Aunt Zhou came back, his dull expression changed. Before he walked up to Aunt Zhou, Aunt Zhou motioned for him to enter the room.


    "I asked everything clearly."


    Aunt Zhou didn''t keep it too close, and after sitting down, she told Guardian Hei what the two of them had talked about.


    Hei Guardian frowned when he heard that, "No one in the patrol team acted alone that night."


    Aunt Zhou looked at Erni''s frightened appearance and it didn''t look like a fake, let alone a girl''s family, she would rarely lie about this kind of thing, mainly because it was not good for her.


    "Then... could it be someone who is not on duty?" The man in ck also likes to wear ck clothes when he is not on duty, and he might be mistaken for a night watchman.


    Hei Hufa nodded, indicating that he would go back and check it out. After thanking Aunt Zhou, he went back to the tiger camp.


    "Go and check, all the movements of the men in ck on the night of the incident, as long as they were recorded at the time of the incident, and no one can prove the movement, they will be reported to me."


    "yes."

 Chapter 658: personally review

    Chapter 658 Personal review


    After some inspection, the ck protector found that the movements of all the men in ck were particrly clean.


    Their life and rest are very regr, and they usually stay in a specific ce when they are not on duty, and they don''t run around at all, so they can prove it to each other in twos and threes.


    As a result, the review of the matter has reached an impasse.


    "Guardian, why don''t you report the situation to the city lord."


    If things get worse and cause more serious consequences, it will be even harder for them to exin to the city lord.


    Besides, trial cases are not what they are good at, so it is better to report the matter as soon as possible.


    After thinking about it for a while, Guardian Hei sent a letter to Su Yingfeiying to describe the whole incident.


    Su Ying had just had breakfast when he received the letter, and was about to go to see how the green bricks were being fired.


    After reading Guardian Hei''s letter, her brows and eyes sank.


    "I''m going to the Tiger Camp. If you have any situation, go to Chu Yun."


    The Green Guardian bowed and responded, "Yes, Santo."


    In order to find out the situation as soon as possible, Su Ying chose a rtively secluded road and passed by on a motorcycle without taking anyone else with her.


    Hei Guardian did not expect that he had just sent a letter to the city lord in the morning, and he had already arrived before the afternoon.


    When the ck protector came out of the tiger camp, Su Ying was already outside the gate of the tiger camp.


    "See the casten."


    Su Ying motioned for him to get up, let''s go in if there is anything to do.


    Hei Guardian followed Su Ying back to the hall, Su Ying sat down on the chair and asked directly: "Go and bring all the people in ck."


    "yes."


    After the ident, the ck protector temporarily suspended the jobs of those men in ck and only allowed them to stay in one ce and not go anywhere.


    Soon, those men in ck were brought in, "See the city lord."


    Su Ying nced over them lightly.


    "You should be clear about the means of the city lord. Are you recruiting yourself or the city lord for trial?"


    The man in ck trembled three times when he saw Su Ying, and the fear in his heart couldn''t be suppressed no matter what.


    "Return to the city lord, the subordinates and others really don''t have frivolous women. We are wronged. Please ask the city lord to investigate clearly."


    "Yeah, starting with him, let''s talk about what happened that night one by one, and take the others out first."


    "yes."


    In the room, there was only one man in ck left, and he knelt nervously on the ground waiting for Su Ying''s interrogation.


    "Tell me everything that happened that night, don''t miss any details."


    "It''s the city lord. His subordinates and others were patrolling the inner camp that night. At the beginning, there was nothing abnormal in the camp. When it was approaching midnight, we suddenly heard a woman''s cry for help. We followed the sound We looked for it, and found a woman lying on the ground with her back facing us, her dress was torn off her body, as soon as we went up to inquire, someone rushed out, saying that we intended to belittle the woman.¡±


    Su Ying closed her eyes and listened. After the man in ck finished speaking, she asked quietly: "Who was the first to rush to the woman that night? Who were you following?"


    The man in ck tried his best to recall and gave Su Ying the answer.


    After Su Ying finished asking, he asked him to wait in another room, and then asked the next one toe in.


    After some questioning, Su Ying had an answer in her heart.


    If these people are lying, it is impossible for her to get simr answers to many detailed questions after repeated inquiries.


    Assume that the man in ck did not lie, and the woman did not lie.


    Then there is only one possibility, someone disguised as a man in ck to act as a demon.


    Su Ying called Guardian Hei in again.


    "Has anything happened in the tiger camp recently?"


    Hei Hufa told Su Ying about dealing with Zhang Dong.


    "The subordinate beat him up and threw him out of the Northern Wilderness."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with the ck guardian.


    Before these men in ck were domesticated by her, they were almost no different from mechanical killing machines.


    They don''t have much kindness, and at the same time, the numb living environment prevents them from deliberately spreading their evil.


    More often, what they describe is closer to the truth.


    When the people in that vige agreed to stay, it was equivalent to epting all the rules here.


    For people with bad manners, there is no need to be polite to them.


    "Have any third-party witnesses been located?"


    Hei Guardian shook his head, "Look again, but they are not very cooperative."


    Now in the tiger camp there are only people in ck besides the people from Shangyao Vige. If something like this happens, it is normal for the people from Shangyao Vige not to cooperate.


    "I''ll walk around the camp, you don''t have to follow."


    "Yes, Santo."


    Su Ying changed his appearance, changed his attire and went to the inner camp.


    She first went to Zhou Xing''s home.


    Because the Zhou family is not from Shangyao Vige, although their houses are also in this area, they are still some distance away from the vigers¡¯ houses, and they can be seen when they walk over.


    When Su Ying arrived, Aunt Zhou was carrying farm tools, and she seemed to be nning to go out to work.


    "Aunt Zhou." Su Ying called out.


    Aunt Zhou heard the movement and turned around to see Su Ying standing not far away.


    Aunt Zhou was stunned for a long time before she recovered, apparently wondering where she had seen Su Ying.


    "Aunt Zhou, I''m Su Ying."


    When Su Ying approached, feeling the unusual aura on her body, Aunt Zhou suddenly came back to her senses.


    "Yes, the city lord."


    Su Ying signaled her to keep quiet.


    "You, why are you here?"


    "I heard that there is something wrong with the Tiger Camp, so I''lle over and have a look."


    Aunt Zhou knew what was going on as soon as she heard it, "It''s really strange to say this."


    "Aunt Zhou is familiar with the people in that vige?"


    "It doesn''t count as being familiar, but some people can say hello twice when they meet nicely."


    "Aunt Zhou and I will go to their side for a walk, just say that I am your niece ande to see you."


    Aunt Zhou didn''t know what Su Ying wanted to do, but she agreed repeatedly.


    The two walked towards the vige together.


    Aunt Zhou met some familiar faces on the road, and she took the initiative to say hello to them.


    "The front is the front, that''s where things happened that night."


    Aunt Zhou walked for a while, and suddenly pointed to the front and said to Su Ying.


    Hearing this, Su Ying stepped forward and looked around. This ce is a bit like a rtively small three-way intersection. There are houses on two sides of the intersection, and a small road on the other side.


    "Where does this road lead to?"


    "Go back to the city lord, there are no houses down here, it''s just a small forest, and no one usually goes there."


    Su Ying nodded slightly, raised her foot and walked towards the small forest.


    Aunt Zhou also hurriedly followed.


    The forest is not big, you can see the head at a nce.


    "City Master, you, what are you looking for?"


    Su Ying nced around in the small forest, "It''s nothing, just take a look."


    She stared for a moment, and suddenly walked to a tree and squatted down. She found that the soil under the tree had been turned over.


    Su Ying stretched out his hand to turn over the soil, and pulled out a bundle from inside.

 Chapter 659: Are you afraid of death?

    "Here, why is there something hidden here?"


    Aunt Zhou was surprised.


    Su Ying opened the bag, and inside were two ck clothes and a headscarf.


    "This... this, two clothes? Who would bury two clothes here?"


    These two clothes would be fine if they were ordinary coarse linen clothes, but they were in ck clothes. Ordinary people would wear all ck and wear a turban and face scarf.


    Su Ying put away the baggage and went around the forest again, and then went out with Aunt Zhou after finding nothing else.


    "Don''t grab my sweet potato, then I am."


    As soon as they walked out, the two heard a dispute not far ahead.


    The two exchanged a nce and walked towards the source of the sound.


    The sound of the quarrel came from a small road beside the three-way intersection, which happened to be sandwiched between the two houses.


    Li Cuihua is pushing and shoving dog eggs, and the two are fighting for a bag of sweet potatoes.


    "You little bastard, hurry up and let me go, the **** thing has the face toe here to waste food again, hurry up and give me the sweet potato, or I will beat you to death!"


    "This is mine, let go, or I will tell you everything your son has done, and you will be in trouble!"


    "Bah! Who can believe you, a little bastard, just say it, shout it, and see if anyone will believe you!"


    "Your son wants to belittle Erni and says it was done by those men in ck. If the men in ck find out, you all won''t feel better!"


    Aunt Zhou and Su Ying shrank their pupils, but Aunt Zhou wanted to go straight forward but was stopped by Su Ying.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t necessarily lose."


    Sure enough, when Li Cuihua was in a daze, Gouwa kicked her ankle. Li Cuihua screamed in pain and let go. Gouwa immediately grabbed the sweet potato, turned around and ran into the room behind him.


    "You bastard, if you dare to hit me, I''ll take your skin off!"


    Li Cuihua was not convinced, she went up and pped the courtyard door vigorously, but the courtyard door was so strong that she could not open it, and her hands turned red.


    After she left, Su Ying and Aunt Zhou came out from the dark.


    "City Master, there is indeed something strange about that."


    "Auntie,e over there to eat, and I will meet that child."


    Aunt Zhou nodded, and went back to get some whole grain steamed buns and a few boiled eggs and put them in the basket.


    Su Ying came to Gouwa''s house with a basket and knocked on the courtyard door.


    She just knocked for a while, but there was no movement in the yard.


    "I''m here to deliver something, open the door."


    There was a slight sound of footsteps in the courtyard, and after a while, the courtyard door was vigntly opened a crack, and a pair of vignt eyes appeared behind the crack.


    "Who are you, what are you giving? Now is not the time to give out sweet potatoes."


    Su Ying shook the bamboo basket in his hand, "Lizheng asked me to bring it over. He said he was worried about your child living alone, so he asked me to bring you some food for your health."


    Gouwa was a little puzzled, but couldn''t bear the temptation of the food in the basket, and obediently opened the courtyard door.


    Su Ying carried a basket into the house.


    Don''t say, this kid is not very old, but the yard has been tidied up.


    "Don''t you need to open up wastnd and farm today?"


    Su Ying put the basket on the table and asked casually: "I''ve already taken care of mynd, so I don''t need to go every day."


    Su Ying took out a boiled egg from the basket and knocked it on the table. The moment the egg shell shattered, the aroma of the egg permeated the air.


    Gouwa stared straight at the eyes. He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t tasted eggs.


    The peeled eggs are smooth and tender, just looking at them is very attractive.


    "Eat, you are still growing, you should eat something good."


    Gou Wa nced at Su Ying suspiciously, but in the end he couldn''t stand the temptation of the egg, so he grabbed the egg and ate it in two bites.


    "There are a few more here, you can eat slowly."


    "Li, Li is right, it''s so kind to me."


    "Your Li Zhengshu is so kind to you, shouldn''t you help him solve his problems?"


    Gouwa blinked suspiciously, "I can work for Uncle Lizheng, I will chop firewood and farm for him."


    Su Ying slowly shook her head, "These are small things, you can do them for him at any time, but recently he encountered a headache, that is, sister Erni, you know? She was almost given to the man in ck. It''s so frivolous, and now everyone in the vige is very angry, including your Uncle Li, they are thinking about getting involved with those men in ck."


    "War with the men in ck?"


    "That''s right, if we fight, we will suffer."


    "We have a lot of people." Su Ying smiled, and she said that a child who can survive the disaster all the way cannot be a simple character.


    "Do you think you can beat the man in ck?"


    Gouwa was silent, as if thinking about this issue seriously.


    "I don''t know, they seem to be a bit powerful."


    "They killed a lot of people before. If you really fight, none of you will survive."


    Gouwa''s expression changed, perhaps he never thought of such a possibility.


    "Then, what should I do?"


    "Lizheng said that the men in ck won''t attack for no reason, but we can''t just let it go that they belittled Erni, lest they really think that we are soft persimmons in the future and let them handle it!"


    "But they are not the ones who underestimate Sister Erni."


    After Gouwa finished speaking, as if realizing that he had said something wrong, he quickly covered his mouth and stared at Su Ying with his eyes wide open.


    Su Ying peeled another egg calmly, "Why not, so many people saw it at that time, could it be that they all got it wrong?"


    "They didn''t see it! I saw it!" Gou Wa stared straight at the egg and said eagerly.


    "What did you see? Didn''t you just see the man in ck bullying Erni?"


    "No, they are not the men in ck, but Li Hai and the others, who want to bully Sister Erni!"


    Su Ying heard the words and brought the eggs to him, "No one will believe what you said, do you have evidence?"


    "I have! That night I saw them sneaking away and then ran into the small forest. They buried things in the small forest."


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows calmly, "Then you saw it, why didn''t you tell Li Zheng?"


    Gou Wa quickly stuffed the egg into his mouth and mumbled: "I dare not say, they will beat me to death."


    Su Ying chuckled, "But if you don''t say it, if the two sides really fight, you will be beaten to death, Gouwa, are you afraid of death?"


    Gouwa was stunned, "I''m afraid of death, I don''t want to die."


    "Then go and talk to Li Zheng, tell Li Zheng, it''s not the man in ck who hurt Erni, it''s Li Hai and the others."


    Gou Wa hesitated.


    "If you tell the truth, Lizheng will trust you more, and you will get more delicious food, don''t you want it?"

 Chapter 660: test test humanity

    Eggs are so delicious, Gouwa can''t forget the taste.


    So he agreed to exin everything he knew to Zhao Dahe.


    Gou Wa wiped his mouth, and when he left the house with Su Ying, he suddenly asked: "Sister, why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Su Ying smiled and said, "Of course you saw it, but you forgot about it, let''s go."


    Gouwa looked at Su Ying''s back with an unclear expression, but followed her all the way to Zhao Dahe''s house.


    "Go in and talk carefully. I still have work to do and I''ll leave first." Su Ying didn''t enter the room with Gou Wa.


    Since Erni''s incident happened, Zhao Dahe didn''t go out to do errands anymore, but stayed at home in case something happened and he couldn''t deal with it in time.


    Zhao Dahe was very surprised by Gouwa''s arrival, "Gouwa, why are you here?"


    Gouwa lowered his head and hesitated for a long time before exining his purpose.


    "Uncle Li Zheng, that night I saw someone belittle Er Ni."


    "What?" Zhao Dahe thought he heard it wrong.


    "That ce is not far from my house. I saw it. It was the two brothers Li Hai. They were dressed in ck clothes."


    Zhao Dahe''s face darkened, he looked around, saw that no one immediately pulled Gouwa into the yard and closed the door.


    "Repeat what you just said."


    Gouwa repeated the story honestly, Zhao Dahe''s face was shocked at first, then angry, and finally furious.


    But he calmed down quickly.


    "What evidence do you have that it is the two of them? This is not something that can be said nonsense."


    "That night I saw that they couldn''t do anything to Sister Erni, so they ran into the woods. When I came out, I saw them."


    What Gouwa meant was that he saw two men in ck running into the forest, but when the other party came out of the forest, the ck clothes on his body had been changed into coarse cloth clothes, and he could see their faces clearly.


    Gou Wa¡¯s words overturned all Zhao Dahe¡¯s previous thoughts.


    He never thought that this thing was done by his own viger!


    These two thieves are really brave!


    "You said they fled into the woods that night? Did they change their clothes when they came out?"


    Gou Wa nodded, "Yes, I saw it."


    "Who else did you tell about this besides me?"


    "A sister."


    "elder sister?"


    Gouwa gave an envious voice, "Uncle Lizheng, didn''t you ask my sister to bring me delicious food?"


    Zhao Dahe was stunned in ce, he was so upset, how could he have the thought to ask someone to give something to Gouwa?


    "You said, did you tell that sister about this? Or did that sister teach you to tell your uncle?"


    "Uncle, didn''t you call that sister to find me? I told her about it."


    "That sister...what does she look like?"


    Gou Wa described Su Ying''s appearance again, and Zhao Dahe searched in his mind, but couldn''t figure out who it was.


    "Do you know where she went?"


    "She said she was going to work, what''s wrong, Uncle Lizheng? Is there something wrong with that sister?"


    Zhao Dahe didn''t answer and already thought of various possibilities in his heart.


    The person Gouwa doesn¡¯t recognize is definitely not from Shangyao Vige. In the entire Tiger Camp, except for Zhou Xing¡¯s family and those men in ck, everyone else is from Shangyao Vige. Now a strange womanes here...


    She also knew the truth about that incident...


    "Where is the forest, take Uncle Lizheng to see it."


    Gou Wa took Zhao Dahe to the small forest.


    After Zhao Dahe entered the forest, he looked around for something. After looking around, he found that there were traces of soil being renovated under the tree. He dug with his bare hands, and dug out a bundle from under the tree. Two sets of ck clothes.


    Zhao Dahe''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "Look at Uncle Li Zheng, I didn''t lie to you, right? It''s just Li Hai and the others pretending to be men in ck." Gou Wa looked at the ck clothes with an expression of asking for credit.


    But Zhao Dahe couldn''tugh, he looked at Gouwa seriously.


    "Gouba, you go back first, don''t mention this matter to anyone again."


    Gou Wa asked suspiciously: "Uncle Li Zheng, will we fight those men in ck? Will we die if we lose?"


    Zhao Dahe couldn''t answer, but judging by the methods of the men in ck, if there was a real fight, even if they could win, it would be a miserable victory.


    That was not the situation he wanted to see.


    "Stupid boy, what are you thinking about, what are you fighting and not fighting, go back quickly, don''t talk nonsense, or you will cause trouble for yourself, you can''t handle it as a child."


    Gou Wa nodded half-understanding, "I know Uncle Li Zheng."


    Zhao Dahe went back with a heavy burden on his mind.


    He hasn''t figured out what to do.


    Before, everyone in the vige believed that this matter was done by the man in ck, and he also wanted to use this matter to negotiate with them and seek more benefits for the vigers.


    But now the matter has nothing to do with the man in ck at all, and when he confronts the man in ck again, he feels a little guilty. Since they didn''t do the thing, how could they recognize it?


    For a while, Zhao Dahe fell into a dilemma.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Dahe''s son saw Zhao Dahe crouching under the eaves when he came back from work, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Are you worried about Er Ni? Since those people did it, we can''t let it go, or they really think we are easy to bully."


    Zhao Dahe raised his head suddenly and said, "What if it''s not?"


    "What did Dad say?"


    Zhao Dahe frowned, "If they didn''t do this...how?"


    "How could it not be them? So many people have seen it. Dad, you don''t say that because you are afraid of them? You don''t really want us to be ves here for the rest of your life, do you?"


    Zhao Dahe''s face darkened even more. They are here... It''s not like they are acting like cows and horses. After all, they had to do these things in the vige before. If they don''t do it, how can they have food?


    "Father, three days will be up soon. If they don''t give us an exnation by then, this matter will never end."


    Zhao Dahe nced at his angry son, buzzed his lips, and finally said nothing.


    On the other side, Su Ying returned to Aunt Zhou''s house after leaving Gou Wa''s house.


    Aunt Zhou was very curious about Su Ying''s n, "Master, why did you put that burden back?"


    "Tests test humanity."


    Aunt Zhou was puzzled, how to test this?


    Su Ying didn''t speak anymore, all he had to do was wait.


    On the third day of the promise Hei Hufa made to the vigers, people from Shangyao Vige gathered outside the tiger camp early in the morning.


    Hei Guardian took a look at Su Ying.


    "It depends on what I do, and I can do whatever I want. Since the man in ck is found to be fine, the problem must be someone else."


    Hei Guardian nodded, motioning for the man in ck to let the vigers in.

 Chapter 661: so tricky, see

    Chapter 661 is so tricky, see


    The vigers shouted excitedly as soon as they came in.


    "The time hase, are you going to give us an exnation?"


    "That''s right, don''t deny it anymore, give us a satisfactory answer quickly."


    Zhao Dahe stood at the front of the vigers, and he never said a word, but he didn''t stop the vigers from moring.


    Hei Guardian stood up and said: "After investigation, I am sure that the man in ck did not do that thing, and the perpetrator was someone else."


    The vigers in one ce were blown away by the words of Guardian Hei.


    "I knew they were stalling for time and trying to cheat."


    "That is, the results of the investigation, it is clear that you are partial to your own people."


    "Li Zheng, please say something quickly, this matter must not be left alone."


    Zhao Dahe, who had been silent all this time, raised his head. For some reason, he always felt a strong sense of oppression that made him feel a little out of breath.


    Zhao Dahe seemed to have made up his mind, and suddenly said: "Is this the result of your investigation?"


    Hei Protector didn''t change his face and said: "Yes, the matter was not done by the man in ck. As for whomitted the murder, we will continue to investigate strictly."


    "Check? Check it out at the end?"


    "Won''t."


    The vigers snorted coldly: "It''s not up to you what we do here now?"


    "That is, I said it nicely before, as long as we abide by the rules here, we can live in peace. Now that we abide by the rules, do you treat us as human beings?"


    The noisy voice made the face of Hei Dharma even darker, and the restless bloodthirsty factor that had been suppressed was already beating crazily.


    "Then what do you want?"


    The vigers thought that the ck guardian had given in, and they boldly said: "We want to be our own masters. Since this ce has been given to us, it is ours. You can''t restrict our freedom of entry and exit. Where do we want to go? Just go wherever you want, you can''t control it."


    "Yes, the sweet potatoes given every day are also reduced, and the amount should be doubled."


    "The fields that we reim every day should also be given to us, and they cannot be taken by you."


    The more the vigers talked, the more they took Su Ying and the others for granted.


    Aunt Zhou also came today, and she was so angry that she was shaking when she heard what these vigers said. These people are really shameless! I really think of this ce as my territory.


    Su Ying stood beside Guardian Hei and looked at those people coldly.


    It¡¯s not that no one has been to the Northern Wilderness two years ago, and she has been gathered together. Most people still obey the rules after being gathered, and gradually integrate into everyone¡¯s life.


    This group of people are so tricky, this is the first time I have met them.


    "Zhao Dahe, I''ve already given you a chance, but I didn''t expect you to let me down." Su Ying stood up slowly, and Ruju''s eyes fell on Zhao Dahe indifferently.


    She gave him a chance to confess the truth to Guardian Hei, but he chose to conceal it in exchange for what he felt was more beneficial to them. This alone had touched her bottom line.


    When Zhao Dahe heard this voice, his heart rose to his throat.


    He looked at Su Ying in amazement, it was apletely unfamiliar face, but he recognized this voice even to death, because her sense of existence was so strong that no matter where she was, no one could ignore her existence.


    Zhao Dahe suddenly thought of the sister that Gouwa was talking about, could it be Su Ying? !


    This guess made Zhao Dahe''s hairs stand on end.


    "Bring people up."


    Su Ying gave an order, and the man in ck pushed the two brothers Li Hai to the front.


    The vigers in Shangyao Vige were very puzzled, and Li Cuihua immediately jumped out of the crowd when she saw it.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing to arrest my son?"


    Two men in ck stepped forward and stopped Li Cuihua.


    Brothers Li Hai were bound hands and feet, and there seemed to be no injuries on their faces.


    "The city lord, spare your life, the city lord, spare your life, we know we were wrong, we really know we were wrong..."


    The two brothers cried and begged for mercy as soon as they arrived, which made people puzzled.


    "Tell me all the stupid things you have done."


    Li Hai cried with remorse, "Yes, it''s me and Fu Geer''s frivolous Erni, we, we were afraid of being discovered, and secretly put on ck clothes, pretending to be people in ck, even if, Even if we are discovered, no one will recognize us."


    "Yes, it''s us, we did the thing...We didn''t expect to attract the men in ck, and we didn''t expect the matter to be so big. Please forgive me, the city lord..."


    The two brothers kept kowtowing.


    The vigers were amazed when they heard it, but after thinking about it, they realized that this possibility is not impossible.


    Brothers Li Hai and Li Hai were **** in the vige before, and they did all sorts of crimes by stealing chickens and dogs. It is not surprising that they would do such a thing.


    It''s just that they chose at this juncture, isn''t this just looking for trouble for them!


    "Li Hai, did you two brothers have to be recruited because of their torture?"


    "Yes, you speak out boldly, and we will support you."


    Some vigers still don''t believe it, and now they are even willing to believe in the character of the two brothers.


    Li Hai burst into tears, "It was us, it was really us. That night Erni scratched me several times out of desperation, and now I still have marks on my hands."


    The man in ck stepped forward and pulled Li Hai''s arm up. Sure enough, there were still several scabbed scratches on it.


    Erni''s face instantly turned pale when she saw those scratches.


    She remembered, because she was afraid that she automatically dismissed a lot of information that night, and now she thinks about it seriously, she remembers the other party''s voice.


    "It''s them, it''s them!" Erni said with a pale face.


    "It''s these two beasts!"


    Now, the faces of the vigers in Shangyao Vige changed.


    "I, we are also lost in our hearts, please let the city lord bypass us."


    Su Ying still had a cold look on his face, looking at the two of them as if looking at two ants.


    "The two of you intend to **** a woman from a good family, and you even nned to frame the man in ck. You will be punished!"


    "The city lord spares my life, the city lord spares my life."


    "Drag people down and beat them to death with sticks."


    As soon as these words came out, the vigers turned pale.


    Zhao Dahe knew that if Li Hai and the others were really beaten to death, their current peaceful days would be broken up.


    "City Master, the two of them are really hateful, but they are not worthy of death..."


    "The crime does not lead to death? They have premeditatedly prepared the clothes of the men in ck to wear evil. This is clearly intended to provoke the rtionship between you and the men in ck. Their intentions are so sinister that they deserve it even if they are cut into pieces. Drag them down." !"


    The man in ck directly took Li Hai and the two to the yard, and put them on the bench for torture.


    "Ah! Help, Rizheng, help..."


    "We know it''s wrong, we really know it''s wrong..."


    The voice of screaming in pain gradually died down, and the expressions of the vigers in Shangyao Vige were unpredictable.


    This stick hit Li Hai and the others not only on their bodies, but also on their faces!

 Chapter 662: let them go

    But the speed of the stick falling was so heavy that they couldn''t stop it at all!


    Zhao Dahe''s face turned from blue to white, and then from white to ck. After several changes, his face became ferocious.


    Gradually, Li Hai and the others'' voices became quieter, until finally there was no sound.


    Li Cuihua and his wife cried and wanted to go forward, but they were suppressed by the man in ck. At first nce, they thought it was the man in ck who was bullying others.


    "You guys, how can you do this, how can you kill people at will..."


    "Even in the government, this crime will not kill two people. Why do you want us to take root here? You just want to enve us!"


    Some vigers suddenly reacted and shouted.


    The fear in the hearts of the vigers who were too scared to open their eyes reached the extreme. When people are at the peak of their emotions, they are always easy to be provoked and lose control.


    "We have to go, we have to get out of here, let us go!"


    When someone shouts out, someone responds.


    "Yeah, we''re getting out of here, let us go."


    Looking at the excited vigers, Su Ying''s lips twitched into a sneer.


    "When you came before, the city lord said that if you want to survive, you must stay here and you are not allowed to leave. You agreed."


    "Yes, we agreed at that time, but we didn''t expect you to be like this. If we stay here again, we will die sooner orter."


    "That''s right, you didn''t say at that time that you could kill us at will."


    The corners of Su Ying''s lips rose a bit deeper, "Since you all want to leave, it doesn''t make sense for the city lord to force you to stay. Well, the city lord will give you another chance to choose. If you want to stay, you can stay." Here, if you want to leave, you can leave now."


    The people in Shangyao Vige did not expect Su Ying to agree so simply.


    Zhao Dahe looked at Su Ying in astonishment, thinking he was hallucinating.


    "The lord of the city only gives you one chance. Those who want to leave must leave the tiger camp before dark today."


    After finishing speaking, she paused, "Think about it clearly, if you leave this time, if you want toe back again, it will not be the same as before."


    "Go, I want to go, I want to get out of here! I want to go home! Now the snow on the southern side must have melted, we can go back."


    "Yes, go home, let''s go home!"


    Many vigers shouted excitedly, turned around and rushed out of the tiger camp.


    Su Ying also signaled the men in ck not to stop them, and let them leave at will.


    Li Cuihua and his wife got their freedom, and wanted to throw themselves on the man in ck angrily, but they were afraid when they saw the big knife in their hands, so they could only carry away the body of their son crying.


    "Father, should we go?" Seeing that Zhao Dahe didn''t respond, Zhao Dahe''s son stepped forward and tugged at the corner of his clothes.


    Zhao Dahe''s brows were twisted into Chuan characters. If Su Ying sincerely let them go, then it would not be a bad thing to take this opportunity to go back. After all, the people here are too scary, and they can''t control the initiative at all.


    "Go, go back and pack your things."


    The vigers left the tiger camp sparsely.


    Hei Guardian asked doubtfully: "The city lord really wants to let them go?" Such an easy-to-talk, how can it seem like something the city lord can do?


    Su Ying had no expression on her face, she just slightly raised her brows and said lightly: "Yes." But whether they can go out or not depends on their abilities.


    Hei Guardian came to a sudden, so he just said, kindness and softness are definitely not the style of a city lord, especially for those who backtrack on their promises.


    The vigers of Shangyao Vige got together in twos and threes after they came out of the tiger camp.


    "Can you go?"


    "Let''s go, what are you doing here, one meal of sweet potatoes a day is not enough for us to fit between our teeth."


    "Yes, I will go too."


    Zhao Dahe also brought his son back home.


    "Father, do we really have to go?"


    Zhao Dahe sullenly said, "You don''t want to leave?"


    The boy scratched his head, hesitantly said: "Father, Li Hai and the others did not do it right..."


    "If you do something wrong, you can be killed at will? Are you not afraid that if you do something wrong in the future, he will also kill you?"


    The boy had nothing to say, so he honestly went to pack his bags.


    After packing up his things, Zhao Dahe stood in the yard and nced at the house where he lived before. He felt veryplicated, but he turned around and left without hesitation with his son.


    In the afternoon, people from Shangyao Vige left the tiger camp sparsely. Before it was dark, those who wanted to leave almost left.


    The man in ck walked into the tiger camp and bowed in front of Su Ying: "City Master, there are only less than 20 people left in the city. Those people said they voluntarily stayed in the tiger camp."


    Su Ying nodded, "Who are the ones left?"


    "Returning to the city lord, most of them are lonely and widowed people."


    For widows and orphans, it doesn''t matter where they stay, as long as they don''t starve to death, there is no need to toss so much.


    Su Ying nodded and didn''t say anything else, "Close the gate of Tiger Camp, and don''t open it without the order of the city lord."


    "yes."


    As night fell, the people of Shangyao Vige were still on their way out of the wild forest in the Northern Wilderness.


    "They must be afraid of us, otherwise they wouldn''t let us go so easily."


    "That is, there are so many of us, if we really fight, they may not necessarily win, the tone is holding us back, it might as well let us go, no matter what, we can finally leave that ghost ce."


    Many vigers had rxed smiles on their faces, as if they would be able to live the life they wanted after leaving the tiger camp, but they forgot that the dry food they carried was still Su Ying¡¯s. distributed to them.


    As the sky gets darker and darker, the road ahead bes darker and darker.


    The man carried a torch and walked ahead, not daring to take it lightly.


    "Lizheng, it''s not easy to walk at night, let''s find a ce to stay at night."


    Zhao Dahe refused: "What are you resting for? What if she regrets and chases after her? The night road is difficult to walk, so walk slowly. As long as we get out of here, we will be safe."


    "Yes, listen to the truth."


    At this moment, there was a low growl of a wild beast in front, and the people who were walking ahead to explore the way were frightened and screamed.


    "Ah! Yes, there are tigers, there are tigers!"


    The man yelled in horror, turned around and ran away.


    The vigers were so frightened that their hairs stood on end.


    "Don''t be afraid. Beasts are afraid of fire. Those who hold torches should go to the front and don''t run around." Zhao Dahe shouted, and turned around with the torch in his hand, only to find a pair of luscious women hiding in the dark surroundings. green eyes.


    Those green eyes flickered on and off, like a dim light illuminating Huangquan Road.


    "Roar!"


    A huge tiger slowly came out of the darkness, its size was suffocating.


    "Hurry, run, the big tiger ising!"

 Chapter 663: give us another chance

    The roar of wild beasts and the terrified screams of vigers pierced the peaceful night sky of the wild forest.


    "Everyone, don''t run around, gather in one ce, gather in one ce... Only in this way can we resist wild beasts!" Zhao Dahe was also trembling with fear, but he knew clearly that if people scattered at this time, they would only die more. quick.


    But in this situation, everyone''s fear has long since ovee their reason, watching the wild beasts rushing towards them, they fled in session.


    But they would never have imagined that there would be so many wild beasts in the forest, so many that no matter where they fled, there would be wild beasts waiting for them.


    "Help, help!"


    Looking at the vigers who were bitten, those who were still running away were going crazy, but they had no way to escape. There were forests everywhere and there was no shelter.


    "Go back, Lizheng, go back to Tiger Camp, we won''t go, we won''t go!"


    "Yes, yes, back to Tiger Camp, we are not leaving, we are not leaving!"


    Some vigers came to their senses and didn''t care about so many, and ran directly in the direction of Tiger Camp.


    Fortunately, they didn''t go too far. They were quite familiar with the surrounding terrain after opening up wastnd in the Tiger Camp. For the convenience of Su Ying, they also asked people to start logging here to build roads, so they could quickly find the direction of the Tiger Camp.


    At midnight, terrified screams sounded outside the tiger camp.


    The people in ck heard the noise and looked through the binocrs on the city tower with a fire in their hands. Through the binocrs, they could clearly see the fleeing vigers running towards the tiger camp.


    Hei Guardian directed the telescope, secretly admiring Su Ying''s methods.


    She actually made these peoplee back obediently.


    After those people ran outside the city gate, they begged and cried.


    "ck Protector, ck Protector please open the door for us."


    "I beg the ck protector to do a good job and open the door for us. We won''t leave, we won''t leave. From now on, we will stay in the tiger camp and live a peaceful life."


    The voices of crying and begging became more and moreplicated, and more and more people came running back, pping the gate of the city with a "pping" sound.


    "Guardian, what should I do?" asked the guard in ck.


    Hei Guardian didn''t move, "Wait, Tiger Camp is where theye and go whenever they want."


    "Open the door, open the door and help..."


    Some vigers panicked, but the city gate was not opened for a long time. They could only hit it with their bodies, but the strong city gate remained motionless.


    They really regretted it. If they didn''t leave, they would have slept peacefully now. Where would they be in danger of dying?


    After more and more people gathered, the ck protector came to Su Ying''s house.


    "City Lord, those vigers were chased by wild beasts and had nowhere to escape, and now they are running back."


    In the room, Su Ying, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes, and there was no trace of sleepiness in her bright phoenix eyes.


    She didn''t intend to get up, but saidzily: "It''s almost enough for the red protector. There are so many wastnds, andbor is still needed to cultivate them."


    "The subordinate understands."


    When Su Ying opened her eyes again, it was already dawn outside.


    She yawned and sat up in bed.


    There was silence outside the tiger camp, as if nothing happenedst night.


    After breakfast, Su Ying came to the tower.


    Standing on the tower, you can see the vigers sitting or lying waiting outside the gate at a nce.


    They were terrified, and they didn''t dare to close their eyes even when they were extremely tired. Some of them were covered in blood, and they didn''t know whether it was their own or someone else''s. What''s worse, some limbs were not healthy, and the wounds were still there. The gurgling blood in the mouth is constantly wailing.


    Su Ying got down from the city tower and asked the man in ck to open the city gate.


    The vigers quickly turned their heads to look at Su Ying when they heard the movement.


    At this time, they no longer had the arrogance of yesterday, and they all knelt in front of Su Ying like bereaved dogs and begged for mercy.


    "I beg the city lord to give us another chance, let us stay."


    "I beg the city lord to be merciful and spare us this time. We didn''t want to leave originally. It was Zhao Dahe who encouraged us to leave."


    At this time, Zhao Dahe was lying on the ground with a face of pain. He had a leg bitten off by a wild beastst night, and now he couldn''t even stand up.


    Before they went to open up wastnd, they didn''t find any wild beasts at all, but they met arge groupst night. He didn''t believe that these wild beasts had nothing to do with Su Ying.


    But even knowing that those beasts were created by Su Ying, what''s the use of them, they have no power to fight back!


    Zhao Dahe is extremely regretful now, regretting that he is not satisfied with the status quo, regretting that he has not kept his word, otherwise he would not have ended up in this situation.


    I also regretted that I didn''t really recognize Su Ying''s strength, it was definitely not something they could resist.


    Su Yingfeng''s eyes were condensed, and the corners of the raised eyes brought a hint of ironic coldness.


    "When you left, Zhao Dahe didn''t tie you up to leave."


    "City Lord, we really know that we are wrong. We are willing to open up wastnd and farm obediently, and we are willing to work as cattle and horses in the tiger camp for the rest of our lives. I beg the City Lord to give us another chance."


    "It''s not impossible to go back to the Tiger Camp."


    The vigers heard Su Ying let go, and there was a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    Only Zhao Dahe looked at Su Ying''s cold eyes and knew that it was absolutely impossible for them to have the same treatment as before.


    "Those who want to go back to the tiger camp kneel to the right."


    As soon as Su Ying finished speaking, everyone supported each other and walked to the right side and knelt down obediently.


    Su Ying asked them to close their eyes, and then walked behind them one by one.


    The vigers only felt a cold breath passing from behind their bodies, and their necks were slightly prickly. When they opened their eyes again, Su Ying had already stood in front of them.


    They looked at Su Ying in confusion, not knowing what this meant.


    Su Ying slightly raised the corners of her lips, and snapped her fingers lightly.


    The vigers felt as if they had been electrocuted. They only felt a slight tingling pain from their necks, and the pain quickly traveled through their limbs like a dragon, causing their muscles to be stiff. .


    "ah!"


    Suddenly, sharp screams spread over the entire tiger camp.


    Su Ying looked at the vigers who were twisted on the ground in pain with a nk face. This is what people who break their promises should suffer.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, maybe it hasn¡¯t been long, but the people in Shangyao Vige feel that a lifetime is as long, and some even think that if they were bitten by a wild beastst night, maybe they don¡¯t have to suffer such pain here today.


    It''s just that there is no room for regret when you make a decision or say something.


    Su Ying saw that it was almost done, and then slowly let their pain fade away.


    Everyone fell to the ground like a pool of mud, as if they were dead.


    "Now, do you know how kind the city lord was to you before?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    "It''s a pity, you don''t know how to cherish."

 Chapter 664: go back

    "We know we are wrong, please forgive us, please forgive us this time."


    There were weak begging for mercy, but the cold look on Su Ying''s face did not slow down at all.


    "Before, the city lord gave you a chance to be an individual here. Since you don''t want to, then just be a cow and a horse honestly."


    Su Ying paused and continued: "I remember the severe pain just now. If someone was disobedient before, this severe pain will follow you to death. Take them all in and resettle them."


    Although the severe pain was frightening, the vigers saw that Su Ying was still willing to let them go back to the tiger camp, and their hearts fell into their stomachs. No matter what, at least they survived now.


    Afterwards, after Su Ying rxes, they can return to their previous life.


    Su Ying sneered seeing them relieved, after all, she thought of her too kindly.


    The man in ck stepped forward and brought all the vigers into the tiger camp, but to their surprise, the man in ck didn''t let them go back to where they lived before, but brought them into a big house that looked like a granary The ce.


    The man in ck took them in and then closed the door and left.


    The vigers looked at each other, wondering what this meant?


    "This... isn''t it telling us toe back? Why lock us up again?"


    "Let''s say a few words, the woman is probably still angry now, and she will release us after a few days when her anger subsides. Didn''t the man in ck say before that this piece of wastnd still needs us to cultivate it?" .¡±


    The fright of the night and the pain just now have exhausted them. Although they failed to return to the previous house as they wished, at least they now have a ce to rest.


    Gradually, the muttering became quieter, and the exhausted vigers also fell asleep.


    What they didn''t expect was that the door was opened by the man in ck before dawn the next day.


    "Get up, get your tools and line up to go to work."


    The vigers woke up from their sleep, looking at the man in ck still a little dazed.


    But thinking of yesterday''s fear, they obediently picked up their tools and lined up in a regr manner.


    After counting the number of people, the men in ck took them to the wastnd and started working.


    The vigers were stunned. They didn''t eat anything, and they didn''t even drink their saliva when they woke up in the morning. Why did theye to work.


    Although the men in ck who worked before also had requirements, how could they get people up before dawn like now.


    "Master, this, can you let me drink some water before doing this work?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and work. If you can''t finish today, no one will have food."


    The viger still wanted to speak, but the man in ck raised his whip, and the viger was frightened and begged for mercy.


    "Don''t drink, don''t drink, please forgive me, please forgive me."


    The man in ck gave him a cold look before turning and leaving.


    Not far away, Su Ying looked coldly at the vigers who were bowing down to work.


    "Do you remember everything I told you?"


    Protector Hei nodded honestly, "Return to the city lord, I remember everything."


    "You are also partly responsible for what happened this time. Next time, you will go back to the city tob the hair of the little cuties of the city lord to catch fleas."


    Hei Guardian didn''t dare to raise his head, "Yes, this subordinate must not let the City Lord bother."


    The Northern Wilderness does not support idlers. Since these people are not willing to be individuals here, Su Ying let them beborers who can only work and eat. After all, they choose their own road.


    After the matter was exined, Su Ying went back to the city of Tiankui.


    As soon as he returned to the city, the green protector came in with a letter from the eagle.


    Su Ying looked at the redcquer on the letter and frowned into Sichuan characters.


    Xiao Jin has a habit, if the content of the letter is urgent, he will paint a little red paint on the letter.


    Su Ying quickly opened the letter with ten lines at a nce.


    The content of the letter is very short and clear. Xiao Jin said that recently, the spies discovered that the Jin Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom had secret contacts, and the officers and soldiers on the border also captured some spies from the two countries.


    I learned from the spies that the two countries are probably secretly discussing to join forces to deal with Chu.


    Now the two countries are secretly umting troops on the border, and there is a possibility of attacking Chu at any time.


    After reading it, Su Ying threw the letter into the fire pit, and the mes instantly engulfed the thin letter paper.


    Nanguo and Chu have a long-standing enmity. It¡¯s fine for Nanguo to attack Chu. Why would Jin join in the fun?


    But think about it, countries have always only focused on interests, and often made decisions that put interests first. If it is profitable for Jin to join hands with the southern kingdom to attack Chu, it would not be surprising for Jin to send troops.


    If the Three Kingdoms really go to war, I don¡¯t know if there are any generals in the Chu Kingdom that can be used now.


    At night, Su Ying was thinking about this, tossing and turning on the bed without falling asleep.


    Thinking that if he is a useless general in the court, wouldn''t Xiao Jin want to go into battle by himself?


    What about the court, what about the children?


    Just before dawn, Su Ying stood up and called Chu Yun to him.


    "Now the things here are slowly arranged on the schedule, whether it is ironmaking or mining, they are also carried out in an orderly manner. I will leave for Chu in the next two days. At that time, the affairs here will be fully entrusted to you. is you."


    Chu Yun looked at Su Ying with a condensed expression, thinking that something happened in Chu State, otherwise she wouldn''t be in a hurry to go back.


    "City Master, but what happened?"


    "It''s a bit of a problem, but it can be resolved. You don''t have to worry, just take care of this ce."


    "Yes, the subordinate understands."


    Su Ying is actually notpletely relieved about the situation here, but if the three countries really fight, she is worried that something will happen to the people she cares about, so she has to go back and watch for herself.


    In the next two days, Su Ying walked up and down the city, ordering all the things to avoid mistakes.


    The night she left, she only met with Chu Yun. Chu Yun wanted someone to **** her out, but she refused.


    As for the team she brought back from Chu State, she temporarily left it in the city of Tiankui. This time, she was alone, mainly because she brought others along and she hated wasting time.


    After night fell, Su Ying quickly left the city of Tiankui.


    After confirming that she had walked out of the patrol team''s field of vision, she quickly took out her vehicle from the space.


    Thanks to having this thing, otherwise I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be on the road.


    Su Ying got on the air motorcycle and drove the horsepower to the maximum with a "boom", sting away in the forest.


    Chu State, in the Royal Study Room.


    Xiao Jin looked at the memorials piled up in front of him nkly.


    He put the memorial aside after reviewing it, and picked up another one.


    Zhang Shuming looked at the time, stepped forward and whispered: "Your Majesty, it''s gettingte, why don''t you rest earlier?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t even raise his head, "It''s been a few days since I sent the letter to the queen, hasn''t the queen replied yet?"

 Chapter 665: start

    Zhang Shuming''s scalp felt a little numb when he heard it. Every time the queen replied slowly, the emperor would be very upset.


    "Going back to the emperor, the empress hasn''t replied yet, maybe the empress is busy and was dyed by some things."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Shuming obviously felt suffocated.


    He quickly silenced, trying to minimize his presence.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xiao Jin read all the papers on the table before standing up, "If she doesn''te back, I will go and catch her back!"


    Zhang Shuming continued to y dead.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, there is news from the border."


    Xiao Jin regained consciousness and asked people toe in.


    Zhang Shuming took the message and sent it to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin opened the ten lines at a nce.


    The Jin State has increased its troops stationed on the border, and it feels like it can strike at any time from that posture.


    Xiao Jin frowned, Jin would not do such a move for no reason, there must be a reason.


    "What news did the spies in Jin find?"


    "Go back to the emperor, there is no news from there yet."


    Xiao Jin lit the letter paper on the candle.


    "Let the spies in Jin Dynasty send more people to investigate."


    "yes."


    At this time, Xiao Jin didn''t even know that Su Yingren was almost arriving in the capital.


    At dawn, she rode out from the mountains and forests. From a distance, she could see the gate of the capital city which was close at hand.


    At this moment, the city gate just opened, and the people waiting outside the city gate lined up peacefully to walk into the city gate.


    Su Ying was tired after driving all night, so he rode his horse to the tea shed outside the city gate and sat down to rest.


    As soon as Su Ying sat down, an elderlydy came over.


    "Does this young man want tea or something to eat?"


    This tea shed also sells breakfast, and there are already many people sitting in the shed at the moment.


    "A bowl of tea, and a te of steamed buns."


    "Hey, okay, I''ll take it to you, guest officer."


    Not long after, the aunt came over with tea and steamed buns.


    "Young master, eat slowly, I''ll add more tea to you when it''s not enough."


    "Thank you."


    Su Ying just ate the steamed buns with tea. She didn''t pay much attention to food on the way these days, and now her stomach is so clean that there is no oil at all. When she returns to the pce, she will have to ask He Shouyi to nourish her.


    Su Ying ate steamed buns, and was about to enter the city when he saw a man and a horse rushing towards him.


    Su Ying saw the official robe on him at a nce. This is the messenger.


    Could something have happened?


    Su Ying put money on the table, then quickly got on his horse and chased after him.


    The aunt heard the movement and ran over, nced at the broken silver on the table, and shouted at Su Ying''s back, "Young master, I gave you too much, too much..."


    Su Ying followed the messenger all the way into the city, but after entering the city, she could no longer gallop, so she had to slow down.


    "Report!"


    The voices of discussion in the court suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Jin let the messenger enter the hall.


    "Your Majesty, the Southern Kingdom suddenly sent troops to our border, and the guarding soldiers and horses have already attacked to resist."


    The messenger''s words suddenly made the atmosphere in the hall tense.


    Nan Guo fought against Chu State before, and waspletely defeated. The incident ofing to seek peace is still vivid in my memory. How long did it take toe here again to kill me?


    Xiao Jin had already learned about the deployment of troops in the southern country, and he had ordered to strengthen the troops on the border, and the food and grass were almost sent there.


    I just didn''t expect Nan Guo to be so impatient to start.


    "How many soldiers and horses are hoarded in the southern country?"


    "Back to the emperor, the spies found out that there are about 100,000."


    Before the Southern Kingdom and the Chu Kingdom discounted and lost many people, after the peace talkster, the Southern Kingdom hoarded fewer soldiers and horses at the border, and now they have mobilized people again. It seems that they are going to fight again, but they dare to take the initiative Herees the challenge.


    "Your Majesty, this bereaved dog in Nanguo dares to provoke so much. It is really beyond his control. I am willing to fight for the country, and I will definitely beat those dogs and thieves in Nanguo to the ground!"


    "The minister is also willing to fight for the country."


    Many generals stood up and expressed their willingness to be the main force to attack the southern kingdom.


    Before the Southern Kingdom surrendered, there was no war in the Chu Kingdom. These generals were almost crushed to death by those civil servants. Now that the war started, they naturally didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    When ites to fighting against the Southern Kingdom, no one is better at it than Xiao Jin, but as the king of a country, he won''t be able to fight by himself.


    However, when choosing a coach to y against the Southern Kingdom, you can''t be sloppy.


    Xiao Jin didn''t order his generals to go to war immediately, but just called a few senior ministers to the imperial study to discuss.


    Su Ying drove his horse to the gate of the pce.


    She made no noise when she left the pce, outsiders only thought she was still in the pce.


    Su Ying got off her horse and came to the gate of the pce.


    The Forbidden Army saw this and stepped forward to stop him.


    "Who, the pce is not allowed to approach."


    Su Ying took out the pce card from her body.


    The forbidden army didn''t dare to stop them after seeing it, but because Su Ying looked at him face to face, they were still vignt and asked Su Ying to wait for a while before they went in to report.


    Su Ying is not in a hurry, it doesn''t hurt to wait.


    A momentter, Zhou Qing followed the imperial army and hurried over.


    The pce card that Su Ying took out belongs to Fengluan Pce, and the Imperial Army is going to Fengluan Pce to confirm the situation.


    Zhou Qing followed the imperial army out after listening.


    "Zhou Qing, it''s me."


    Although Su Ying changed her voice and changed her appearance, she didn''t change her eyes.


    Zhou Qing recognized her the first time she saw her.


    "Mother... You are the one who is back, and your mother is still waiting for you to reply, so hurry up and follow me."


    The forbidden army saw that Zhou Qing recognized Su Ying, so they let them in without stopping.


    Zhou Qing led the way, her steps were much lighter than when she came.


    The two entered Fengluan Pce, and Zhou Qing closed the pce door behind his backhand.


    As soon as she entered the inner hall, Zhou Qing knelt down in front of Su Ying.


    "The servants wee the empress back to the pce."


    Su Ying looked at her suppressed excitement and raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I''m so happy, are you sure it''s me?" At this time, Su Ying had recovered her voice.


    Zhou Qing smiled and raised his head, "Yes, the eyes of the empress are different from those of others, and the servants can tell at a nce."


    "Okay, get up quickly and change clothes for me."


    "yes."


    Zhou Qing got up and redressed Su Ying.


    "Is there nothing going on during my absence?"


    "Go back to your empress, everything in the pce is fine, the princess and the prince are also fine."


    Su Ying nodded, she was relieved that the children were okay.


    Su Ying didn''t get a good night''s sleep on the road these days, so she nned to take a rest while it was still early.


    "I''ll sleep first, you go tell Uncle He to let him cook my favorite food tonight."


    "It''s the empress, the ves are going now, does the emperor know about the empress returning to the pce?"


    Su Yingy on the bed and muttered, "I don''t know, I want to surprise him."


    Zhou Qing understood and didn''t ask any more questions. After lighting Su Ying with soothing incense, he backed out.

 Chapter 666: Get more courageous

    Xiao Jin finished things earlier today.


    Aftering out of the imperial study room, he arrived at Fengluan Pce.


    During Su Ying''s absence, he has been staying in Fengluan Pce, and asionally rests in the Imperial Study Room when he is very busy, and almost never returns to his bedroom.


    Su Ying likes to be deserted, so there are not many people serving in Fengluan Pce.


    Zhou Qing saw Xiao Jining, and hurriedly stepped forward to bow and salute.


    "See the emperor."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and walked into the inner hall without stopping.


    Zhou Qing looked at Xiao Jin''s back and pursed her lips, but thinking of Su Ying''s exnation, she swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    "The emperor wants to take a bath now?"


    Xiao Jin hummed.


    Zhang Shuming stepped forward to change his clothes.


    After bathing, everyone retreated.


    The door of the inner hall was closed, and Xiao Jin walked towards the bed.


    But as soon as he walked to the bed, his eyes darkened.


    There is a pair of men''s shoes beside the bed, but judging by the size of the shoes, they are not worn by a man at all.


    Xiao Jin''splexion darkened, and a sharp palm struck him.


    Su Ying had heard Xiao Jin''s movements a long time ago, but she was yful and wanted to scare him when he came over, but she would strike as soon as he came.


    "Xiao Jin, it''s me!"


    Su Ying sat down on the bed and opened the curtain.


    Hearing Su Ying''s voice, Xiao Jin withdrew his palm, and quickly backed away, but it was still his own internal force that made him take half a step back, which shows that the move just now was a killer.


    Su Ying was about to get out of bed, when she bumped into a firm embrace the next moment.


    Smelling the familiar smell on his body, her tense nerves instantly rxed, and she quietly leaned against his arms, listening to his strong heartbeat, and felt her whole body rxed.


    "Xiao Jin, I''m back."


    Xiao Jin hugged her tightly, afraid that he was dreaming, and when she woke up from the dream, she would disappear again.


    "Su Ying, you bastard!"


    The deep roar was full of uncontroble thoughts.


    "I miss you." Su Ying rested her chin on his shoulder and looked sideways at his slightly undting Adam''s apple, feeling that the temperature of her body had risen.


    Xiao Jin''s hand holding her became heavier, and in the next moment, the two of them rolled into the soft quilt one after another.


    Zhang Shuming stood outside the door and was shocked to hear the movement in the inner hall.


    He was about to ask a question when Zhou Qing pulled him aside.


    "Miss Zhou Qing, is there something wrong?"


    "Eunuch Zhang, don''t disturb the emperor and empress."


    "Ma''am?" Zhang Shuming asked in surprise.


    Zhou Qing nodded, "Your Majesty is back today, and she has been resting in the inner hall after seeing the princess and the eldest prince."


    Zhang Shuming was stunned, and he said why he heard the movement in the inner hall just now was wrong.


    He smiled and said, "Your Majesty is back."


    During the period when the empress was away, the emperor was much more difficult to serve than usual. Now that the empress is back, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    The movement in the inner hall didn''t quiet down untilte at night.


    Xiao Jin got up to get dressed.


    Su Ying didn''t want to beughed at by them on the first day when she came back, seeing Xiao Jin get up and follow suit.


    "Lie down on the bed when you''re tired, and I''ll let them bring in the food."


    Su Ying rolled his eyes at him, "It is said that the king of a country manages a thousand things every day, but you are fine, as if you have eaten Shiquan Dabu soup."


    Xiao Jin smiled contentedly, "I''ve been umting energy and waiting for you."


    Xiao Jin stepped forward to take out her dress and put it on.


    After tidying up, Xiao Jin let Zhou Qing in.


    "Your majesty, empress, do you want dinner?"


    "Let them serve it."


    "Where are Linger and the others? Are they back?"


    "Go back to your empress, the eldest prince and the princess have already returned. They had dinner earlier, and now they have washed up and are ready to go to bed."


    Su Ying stood up and walked out, "I''m going to see them."


    The two treasures lived in the side hall, and now they were washing up and getting ready to go to bed, when they saw Su Ying walking in as soon as theyy down on the bed.


    "Aniang''s babies, Aniang is back."


    The two treasures ran out of the inner room when they heard the movement, sticking out their little heads from the door.


    "It''s Mommy, it''s really Mommy."


    Erbao rushed to Su Ying first and threw himself into her arms.


    "It''s A Niang who is back, oh, A Niang is back."


    Dabao also ran from the house to Su Ying and looked at her eagerly.


    Su Ying also picked him up.


    "Oh, I''ve gained weight, and my mother can hardly hold her."


    "A Niang can''t hold her still, A Niang can kill a cow with one fist hahaha..." Er Bao happily hugged Su Ying''s neck and kissed her hard twice on the face.


    Dabao leaned on her shoulder, silently expressing his miss for her.


    "Aniang, we miss you so much." Dabao''s low voice rang in his ears.


    "I miss you so much, too. It''s gettingte. If you have anything to say, I''ll tell you tomorrow. You go to bed first, and you have to go to ss tomorrow, okay?"


    The two little guys were reluctant to part with Su Ying, and neither wanted to get off her body.


    Su Ying had no choice but to carry them back to the inner hall.


    "Would you like to eat something with A Niang?"


    The two little guys nodded obediently in order to stay with Su Ying for a while.


    Su Ying didn''t want them to eat too much at night, so she only gave them half a bowl of porridge.


    "Aniang, when did youe back? Why didn''t anyone tell us?"


    "Aniang just came back today, I was going to tell you guys, but you happened to be at work at that time, Aniang didn''t want you to be distracted, so she didn''t let anyone tell you."


    "Aniang, you won''t leave again when youe back this time." Er Bao moved to Su Ying''s side, she didn''t want to be separated from A Niang.


    "I won''t be leaving for a while, Auntie will be with you."


    "Okay, okay, Linger can be with A Niang again."


    Xiao Jin has been sitting quietly, picking up food for Su Ying from time to time, watching her talking andughing with the two children, even just watching, he feels extremely satisfied.


    After eating, Su Ying let the two little guys sit for a while and then went to sleep.


    The two little guys were still reluctant to leave, but under Xiao Jin''s deterrence, they still went to sleep honestly.


    "Have you received the letter I sent you?" Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to smooth the broken hair on her forehead to the back of her head, her ck eyes were full of softness.


    Su Ying coughed lightly and said, "Got it, Chu Yun sent it to me." She couldn''t have received the letter in the city of Tiankui, otherwise it would be impossible to exin how she returned to the capital in such a short time of.


    "Huh? You had already left the Northern Wilderness at that time?"


    Su Ying nodded without changing his expression, "Yes, I''ve already left. Things over there are almost arranged and I want toe back as soon as possible, so I hurried back day and night. What''s going on with Nanguo and Jinguo? ? Are we really going to join forces?"


    Xiao Jin saw that she changed the topic, but didn''t delve into it any further. There were some things she didn''t want to say, and he wouldn''t open his mouth even if he pressed her.


    "Well, the southern country has already started."


    Su Ying sat up straight when she heard the words, but was hugged back by Xiao Jin.


    "It''s true that the more frustrated you be, the more courageous you be."

 Chapter 667: Disintegrate one by one

    Chapter 667 Disintegrated one by one


    Early next morning, Su Ying sent a letter to Motu.


    The headquarters of the Red Devils is in Jin, where the Red Devils are more invasive than in other countries. She asked Motu to inquire in Jin to find out the reason why Jin and the Southern Kingdom joined hands to fight against Chu.


    Su Ying has not received the news from Motu yet, but there is news from the front line that the troops of the Jin State have joined the Southern State Army, and the two countries are preparing to send troops to the Chu State at the same time.


    After Xiao Jin got the news, he directly ordered General Zhongyong in the court hall to lead 100,000 troops to the border to resist the invasion of the two countries.


    Near noon, Xiao Jin returned to Fengluan Pce.


    Su Ying asked the maid to bring up the lunch, and she found that every time she came back from going out, this man would lose a lot of weight, and she didn''t know if it was because he couldn''t even eat without her.


    "General Zhongyong has a bad leg, how can he be appointed asmander?"


    General Zhongyong was the general who guarded that border back then. Later, he was injured in the friction with the southern country and injured a leg. The first emperor asked him to return to Beijing to raise him there.


    Before, Su Ying went to see General Zhongyong¡¯s leg, but because of the age, it was impossible topletely heal it. However, under her treatment, there is no problem in walking normally, but she can¡¯t use too much force.


    It doesn¡¯t have much impact on normal life, but it¡¯s inconvenient if you want to go to war.


    Xiao Jin took a sip of the warm tea that Su Ying handed over and said, "He has guarded the border for many years, and he is more familiar with it than anyone else, and he has a certain deterrent effect on the army."


    He asked General Zhongyong to go, not to go to the battlefield, but to control the field. In addition to General Zhongyong, he also sent two fierce generals to follow, but the coach was General Zhongyong.


    "Yes." Seeing that Xiao Jin had his own ns, Su Ying didn''t ask further.


    When the maid came up with the food, the two little guys also came back.


    Zhou Qing said that they didn''te back for lunch during the period when she was not in the pce. Now that Su Ying is back, they wille back no matter what they say, just to have another meal with Su Ying.


    "Aniang, can you sleep with Ling''er for a while?" Erbao pulled Su Ying and looked at him eagerly.


    As soon as she finished her words, Su Ying saw Dabao and looked over eagerly.


    Now that the two children are grown up, they no longer sleep in the same room. Su Ying goes to apany Erbao, and Dabao can only be alone.


    "In a while, Auntie will tell you a story alone, and then you can sleep well, okay?"


    Unable to ask for apanion to sleep with, Er Bao was a little unhappy, but Su Ying promised her to wash her hair at night, and she agreed with a smile.


    After eating, Xiao Jin who was sitting in the inner hall could only watch Su Ying being dragged away by the two treasures.


    "The first prince and the princess are not too young, so it''s time to open another pce. This Fengluan Pce is small, and it''s full of people."


    Zhang Shuming stood on the sidelines and silently pretended to be dead. This Fengluan Pce will be filled with dozens of people underground. Small is not small...but the emperor thinks that if it is small, it must be small.


    After half a month, Su Ying received the news from the Red Devil.


    However, the Red Devils did not disappoint her. They had found out the reason why Jin State sent troops to Chu State.


    Jin¡¯s iron smelting technique was lost, Longyan was furious, and the emperor fell ill because of it. The situation in Jin¡¯s country suddenly became chaotic, and several princes fought fiercely.


    The other princes took advantage of the loss of iron smelting techniques topletely pull down Xie Rui''s lineage. Naturally, the prime minister''s residence was unwilling to sit and wait for death. Ironmaking.


    The spies immediately reported the news to the King of Jin. Coincidentally, not long after, the envoys from the Southern Kingdom arrived in the Southern Kingdom.


    They were unable to find out what the envoys of the Southern Kingdom had said to the King of Jin, but not long after that, the King of Jin decided to send troops to Chu because Chu had stolen ironmaking.


    After reading it, Su Ying exerted a little force with her fingertips, and the letter paper instantly shattered into **** in her hands.


    Iron smelting is indeed very important to Jin, but judging from the current domestic situation of Jin, the so-called iron smelting is just an introduction, and the promise to fight against Chu with the Southern Kingdom is likely to resolve domestic conflicts. Citation.


    Su Ying felt that the lineage of the prime minister of Jin probably yed a big role in this matter. After all, she has not received the news that Xie Rui was involved in a major event.


    However, Nanguo took the opportunity to win over Jin. How could she make the alliance between the two countries so solid?


    At night, when Xiao Jin came back, she told him her thoughts.


    "Jin State made some false evidence that Chu State stole their iron smelting technique, and we can also make them think that the iron smelting technique was stolen by Nan State, even if they can''t immediately disintegrate their alliance What do you think about them?"


    After Su Ying finished speaking, she met Xiao Jin''s eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling. She raised her eyebrows, "What look?"


    Xiao Jin pulled her into his arms and kissed her, "Didn''t we get the iron making technique?"


    Su Ying raised his brows, "It was taken from the Northern Wilderness, what are you doing to Chu State? You are still charged with a guilty plea like this?"


    "Admit it or not, they just need an excuse to call, but you are right, they always look down on each other, so we can''t let them go too smoothly."


    Not long after General Zhongyong led his troops to the front line, the soldiers and horses of the Southern Kingdom and the Jin Kingdom stopped moving.


    In the big camp, General Zhongyong looked at the sand table and wondered what tactics to use to better repel the two countries.


    "General, the spies have news to report."


    General Zhongyong raised his head, "Come in."


    The spies walked into the big tent and bowed: "General, your subordinates have found out from the front that Jin and Nan are fighting for some reason."


    General Zhongyong paused, "A fight started?"


    "Yes, but I heard it was just a small-scale brawl."


    If it was a battle betweenrge forces, they would have known about such a big movement early in the morning.


    "Is this a conflict?"


    "General, this is a good thing for us. We canpletely disintegrate them one by one while their allies are not stable."


    General Zhongyong nodded slightly, "You will lead a team of 2,000 people for a surprise attack now. Remember, if the Jin army does not take the initiative to attack the soldiers and horses of the southern country, they will avoid them. The country has no enmity, the matter of iron making is just a misunderstanding, I hope that the Jin country will not be deceived by the traitors, and can talk to the Chu country if there is something to say."


    "The general wants to make peace with Jin?"


    General Zhongyong nodded and shook his head, "Two vs. one is always not good for us. It is more beneficial for us if Jin can dy it for a while."


    The fact that the Jin Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom can fight means that there must be disagreements between them, and it is better to further disintegrate them at this time.


    "Yes, thest general takes orders."

 Chapter 668: congratulations

    There were good newsing from the front line again and again, Su Ying saw that there was nothing wrong, so she didn''t ask too much.


    The main reason is that for some reason recently, she is very tired, and she always doesn''t get enough sleep, and the food that usually makes her hungry doesn''t taste good.


    Zhou Qing brought the food box into the room, and Su Ying felt sick when she smelled the meat buns.


    "Ouch!"


    Zhou Qing was startled, and hastily put down the food box and stepped forward with a spittoon.


    "My Lady, are you okay?"


    Su Ying spit out two mouthfuls of sour water before feeling better in her stomach.


    "It''s okay, maybe I have some gastroenteritis these days, and my stomach is not feeling well."


    Su Ying was very puzzled, why did something go wrong with her hardened stomach.


    Zhou Qing is still not at ease, "Why don''t you invite the imperial doctor from the imperial hospital to show your empress?"


    Su Ying yawned so sleepy, and seeing Zhou Qing worried, she didn''t refuse again.


    At noon, she didn''t have any appetite, so she simply drank a bowl of bird''s nest porridge andy down.


    Sleeping in a daze, Su Ying heard Zhou Qing''s lowered voice from outside, as if she was talking to someone from the Tai Hospital.


    Su Ying froze, opened her eyes with sleepiness and called out, "Zhou Qing."


    Zhou Qing, who was waiting outside, opened the door and walked in after hearing the words, "Your Majesty is awake, the imperial doctor from the imperial hospital has arrived."


    Su Ying leanedzily on the soft pillow, "Let him in."


    Zhou Qing heard the words and stepped forward to lower the bed curtain, then asked the little maid to bring the imperial physician in.


    After seeing the ceremony, the imperial physician stepped forward to check Su Ying''s pulse.


    Even just waking up, Su Ying still felt sleepy and unbearably sleepy, as if she couldn''t get enough sleep.


    The imperial physician listened carefully to the pulse, and asked Su Ying a few more questions. Finally, the imperial physician stood up and said respectfully: "Congrattions, congrattions, congrattions, you are lucky."


    Su Ying, who was yawning, froze.


    Zhou Qing was the first to react with joy on his face, "Is the imperial doctor able to diagnose carefully?"


    The imperial physician looked serious, "It''s really a joy pulse."


    "This is really great, congrattions, congrattions, congrattions, empress."


    Su Ying regained consciousness, thinking in her mind that she indeed forgot to do something the night she came back from the Northern Wilderness...


    Is Xiao Jin so brave? He hits the mark with one move!


    Compared to the joy of everyone in the inner hall, Su Ying was extraordinarily calm, or a little at a loss. After all, she has been a pain-free mother for so long, and she is very calm about the new life in her stomach.


    But Xiao Jin, who got the news, couldn''t be calmer. One moment he was concentrating on reviewing memorials for the country, and the next moment he rushed to Fengluan Pce like a stunned young man.


    "See Your Majesty..."


    Before the guard''s servant finished speaking, he could only catch a glimpse of the corner of his clothes from the corner of his eye, and when he looked up, there was nowhere to be seen the figure of the emperor.


    "The empress is in good health, and the fetus is growing well, but the fetus is not yet three months old, which is the time when the fetus is unstable. It is better to be careful during this period. Weichen prescribed a medicinal diet for the empress to strengthen the fetus. Fangzi, you can eat it every other day, yourdyship."


    "Then I''ll have to take care of the imperial physician." Zhou Qing happily followed the imperial physician out of the inner hall.


    As soon as she walked out, she saw a person approaching in a hurry. Before she could speak, the person had already arrived in the inner hall.


    Su Ying yawned again and again, and was about to continue to sleep for a while, when she was hugged into a familiar embrace in a blink of an eye.


    She was taken aback. Will her reaction be dull when she is pregnant? This should be reced by the fact that her fist has already been punched out.


    "It''s not dark yet, why did the emperore back?"


    Xiao Jin held Su Ying in his arms, his ck eyes were astonishingly bright, "Is she pregnant?"


    Su Ying nced at him, then pushed his hand, "Well, let go first, I''ll sleepter."


    Xiao Jin simply hugged her onto hisp, letting her back lean against him, "Be careful."


    Su Ying was almost amused by his cautious look, "Don''t be nervous."


    Xiao Jin disagreed and said: "You are overworked and your health is not good. During this period of time, you can take good care of it in Fengluan Pce and don''t do anything."


    Su Ying didn''t know which eye he saw that she was not in good health?


    "I don''t have much energy now, I just want to sleep more."


    "Then sleep, I will apany you."


    "You don''t have to deal with state affairs anymore?"


    "I won''t be toote to deal with it after you fall asleep."


    Su Ying didn''t bother to argue with him, so she simply leaned against his arms and found afortable position and closed her eyes.


    What she didn''t expect was that she really fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, it was getting dark outside.


    There is a yellowish halo behind the screen in the inner hall, and a figure behind the screen is faintly visible.


    Su Ying made a slight movement, and the figure behind the screen moved.


    In a blink of an eye, that figure was in front of him.


    "Why didn''t you go to the imperial study?"


    "Let them bring the notebook over and make you noisy?"


    Su Ying shook her head and sat up.


    Xiao Jin stretched out his hand to support her, and when she was about to put on the shoes, he even bent over and took the shoes for her to put on.


    Su Ying pinched the center of your brows with a headache, "Xiao Jin, you will make me think that I am paralyzed."


    "Nonsense." Xiao Jin put the shoes on for her, and brought her a dress to put on.


    "You don''t have much appetite these days, I asked He Shouyi to make you some light appetizers and eat moreter."


    Su Ying was just about to get up, when Xiao Jin hugged her to a chair and sat down.


    Well, anyway, someone is willing to do it for her, so she won''t have to do it herself.


    As soon as Su Ying sat down firmly, she saw two chubby little heads protruding from the outside. Seeing Su Ying''s look, the little heads shrank back as if frightened.


    Su Ying asked someone toe in, "What are you doing outside,e in soon and have dinner."


    After waiting for a while, the two Baocai walked into the inner hall with hesitant expressions.


    "See father emperor, mother queen."


    The two little guys saluted well.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, such a well-behaved and obedient child is not unusual.


    After the two children sat down properly, the maid came with dinner.


    Su Ying didn''t smell a particrly strong smell of dishes, and presumably what he cooked today was mostly light cold dishes.


    Come here, when the dishes are served, there are three cold dishes, and there is a vegetable soup. There is also some meat, but it is also a cold dish, which looks really refreshing. In addition, He Shouyi also gave the two children A white-cut chicken was prepared, and the nutrition was taken care of very well.


    Xiao Jin served her a bowl of red jujube porridge, and the imperial doctor said that attention should be paid to nourishing qi and blood, so that the mother and fetus can be healthier.


    "See if it suits your taste, if you don''t like it, let He Shouyi do something else."


    Su Ying shook his head while stirring the porridge, "It looks good."


    She drank a bowl of porridge and ate some side dishes. Although she still felt ufortable in her stomach, she had a decent meal anyway.


    After eating almost, Su Ying left the bowl and chopsticks.


    Seeing this, the two little guys quickly put away the bowls and chopsticks.


    Su Ying frowned slightly, "Are you full?"


    The two nodded.


    Su Ying knew that they didn''t eat anything at all.


    Thank you "no brains"~ dear reward~~~~~

 Chapter 669: Both hands are important

    "Let Auntie touch her belly to see if it''s plump or not?"


    Su Ying reached out and touched their stomachs as she spoke.


    The two children were still tense, but now theyughed when Su Ying touched them.


    "Aniang, Mammy said you should eat less at night, or you will get fat." Erbao smiled and grabbed Su Ying''s evil hand.


    Su Ying let go of her hand, pinched her soft face and said: "How old are you? You have so much homework every day, and your physical strength is exhausted. You should eat more, just don''t overeat."


    As she spoke, she served another bowl of bird''s nest porridge for each of them, "Each of the three, my mother, eat another bowl?"


    The two children really didn''t eat much. Seeing that Su Ying served them, they obediently followed suit.


    Seeing that they were eating almost, both Su Ying and Xiao Jin dropped their chopsticks.


    The maid removed all the dishes and brought tea and snacks.


    "Your Majesty, this is sour fruit water. The one with honey in it tastes sour and sweet, especially appetizing. Chef He specially made it for your empress."


    Knowing that Su Ying has a bad appetite recently, He Shouyi always finds ways to get her all kinds of food.


    Su Ying held the bowl and took a sip. Originally, she just took two sips casually, but after taking it, her mouth was full of the freshness and sweetness of the fruit. There was a slight sourness in the sweetness, and it tasted just right.


    Soon, Su Ying drank the whole bowl.


    Zhou Qing knew that Su Ying liked it at a nce, "Your Majesty, do you like it?"


    Su Ying nodded, "It tastes good."


    Xiao Jin took a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her lips, "If you like it, let Uncle He make more for you tomorrow, using fresh fruits."


    "Well, this is fine."


    After the family of four sat down and chatted about the daily routine, Xiao Jin handed Dabao to the outer hall to take care of his studies.


    Erbao and Dabao are now studying different subjects. After Dabao followed Xiao Jin, Erbao followed Su Ying to the clean room to wash up.


    Su Ying iszy now, so she leans on the other soft couch and waits.


    Erbao threw herself into Su Ying''s arms after being washed out, like a bird returning to its nest.


    "Aniang, can you ask if Linger smells good?"


    Er Bao smiled and opened his hands and walked around in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying smelled it, and the little guy was covered with a faint scent of incense mixed with saponins, which smelled very pleasant.


    "Ling''er is really fragrant."


    After getting affirmation, Er Bao climbed onto the couch and sat down next to Su Ying.


    Su Ying took a clean handkerchief and helped her wipe her dripping hair.


    Erbao''s big elk-like eyes stared at Su Ying''s stomach eagerly, during which time he even raised his head to look at Su Ying several times, "Aniang, do you have younger siblings in your stomach?"


    She was cautious when she asked, as if speaking loudly would startle the fetus in Su Ying''s womb.


    Su Ying smiled and said, "Yes, does Linger like her younger brother or her younger sister?"


    Er Bao puffed his face, lowered his head and did not answer.


    Su Ying raised her eyebrows, and the movements of her hands didn''t stop.


    "What''s the matter? Did you encounter something unpleasant today? Can you tell me about it?" Children will always have their own ideas when they grow up. She is very curious about what is in this little head.


    Er Bao looked up at Su Ying as if he had made up his mind, his eyes were very serious, "Aniang, you don''t want Linger and brother anymore after you have younger brothers and sisters?"


    Su Ying was taken aback for a moment, she didn''t expect Erbao to ask such a question.


    She didn''t answer directly, but stopped her hands and put the wet handkerchief aside, and immediately stretched out her two hands in front of Erbao.


    "Ling''er, look at A Niang''s hands, is there any difference?"


    Er Bao looked down seriously for a while, then shook his head, "No, aunt, they all have the same hands."


    "Then if a bad person wants to cut off one of A Niang''s hands, do you think it''s better for A Niang to give up that hand?"


    Er Bao''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard the words, "Ling''er protects A Niang, and will never let the bad guys cut off A Niang''s hand!"


    Su Ying looked at her swollen face and felt warm in her heart, "Aniang is just hypothesizing, what if one hand must be cut off? Which one does Linger think is better?"


    "What if..." She didn''t like such an assumption, but she still thought about it seriously.


    Su Ying didn''t urge her, but just waited quietly.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Erbao didn''t even think of the answer, "Aniang, Linger doesn''t know which hand to choose, they are both equally important."


    Su Ying smiled and hugged her into her arms, took her little hand and ced it on her still t stomach.


    "That''s right, you and your brother are like A Niang''s left hand, and the child in your belly is A Niang''s right hand. Does Linger think that A Niang will not want her left if she has a right hand?"


    Er Bao replied without thinking, "No!"


    "Yeah, because both hands are very important to A Niang, whether it''s Linger, brother, or the baby in her belly, they are all very important to A Niang, A Niang will not do it for any of you If one person abandons another, you must always remember that A Niang will always love you." After she finished speaking, she kissed Erbao''s small face, and also melted away the sadness between Erbao''s brows .


    Erbao understood, she hugged Su Ying happily.


    Originally when they knew that Su Ying had other babies, they would worry that she would dislike them, so they became more careful in their actions.


    Now that Su Ying has received an affirmative answer, there is nothing to worry about.


    "Ling''er will always love A Niang."


    "Me too, I will always love A Niang."


    Dabao walked in quickly from the door and threw himself into Su Ying''s arms.


    Mother and son hug each other and feel the warmth of each other.


    Seeing that the two children had returned to normal, Su Ying was relieved. It was because she was tired and mentally exhausted in the past few days that she didn''t notice the children''s emotions in the first ce.


    After talking, Erbao pestered Su Ying to tell her stories, but Dabao was unwilling to leave.


    Su Ying was lying in the middle of the bed, let the two children lie on both sides of her, and didn''t bother to pay attention to thoseplicated rules, she closed her eyes and told them stories softly.


    In fact, she was verycking in this aspect in the past. In her memory, only Eminem told her stories.


    She still remembers those stories to this day.


    Eminem, did you see that? I always remember what you said, no matter what happens, no matter what difficulties I encounter, I will live strong.


    Xiao Jin stood quietly in front of the bed, looking at the three sleeping mother and child, and asked the servant to carry Dabao back to his room.


    He stepped forward and gently hugged Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s body subconsciously stiffened for a moment, but when she smelled Xiao Jin''s familiar aura, her tense nerves gradually rxed.


    Xiao Jin looked at her peaceful appearance in deep sleep, how could he have imagined that she was the only one who could kill a cow with one punch?

 Chapter 670: dizzy

    Chapter 670 Dizziness


    Su Ying never knew that pregnancy would be so tiring.


    In the first three months, she almost spent eating and sleeping and sleeping and eating.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was not energetic, and he rarely mentioned to her about the court affairs, so as not to affect her emotions.


    It was not until the fourth month that Su Ying felt that she was alive again.


    After several months of eating and drinking, Su Ying''s face became much rounder visible to the naked eye, and the hostility between his brows melted a lot.


    It''s summer in the capital now, but the weather is not too hot. Su Ying will go to the Imperial Garden every day after breakfast to bask in the sun. In her words, if she continues to stay in Fengluan Pce, she will Moldy.


    In the octagonal gazebo of the artificialke, Su Yingzily leaned on the fence and threw the fish food in her hand into the water. Watching the fish wagging their tails and scrambling forward, a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Zhou Qing, how is the war between us and the South and Jin?" She knew that Xiao Jin didn''t want her to worry about it, and he hardly mentioned the affairs of the court with her, but this battle was two against one after all, no matter how they fought Powerful, and there will be no less damage.


    "The servant girl heard that the front line has been receiving good news, the empress does not need to worry."


    Zhou Qing''s words are not tofort Su Ying. The rtionship between the two countries is still effective. Although the two countries have not yet broken up, as the war intensifies, the losses on both sides are getting bigger and bigger. , the contradiction between the two countries intensified.


    Originally Jin sent troops to Chu to divert domestic conflicts, but if doing so would cause them heavy losses, would they be happy?


    Su Ying was nomittal. After feeding the fish for a while, she felt bored.


    She also med herself for being careless. Why did she get pregnant? She always thought that having two babies was enough, and never thought of having another one.


    Su Ying was mncholy, she found that after she was pregnant with a child, her personality became sticky and not smooth enough.


    "Your Majesty, it''s almost noon, and the sun is getting bigger and bigger, why don''t you go back to the pce and rest?"


    Su Ying handed the small silver tray containing fish food to Zhou Qing, stood up slowly, and was about to leave when suddenly her eyes went ck.


    Su Ying stopped quickly and supported the stone pir beside her with her hands.


    Seeing this, Zhou Qing immediately stepped forward to support Su Ying.


    "My Lady, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Ying quickly adjusted her breath, trying to suppress the dizziness, but after half a quarter of an hour, she opened her eyes and was still spinning, and her body almost leaned on Zhou Qing.


    Fortunately, Zhou Qing is also a martial arts practitioner, so he was able to support her firmly and prevent her from falling.


    "Help me sit down..."


    Su Ying spoke weakly.


    Zhou Qing quickly helped him to sit on the stone bench carefully.


    After sitting down, Su Ying crossed her legs and began to get lucky. She didn''t open her eyes slowly until she felt a breath of Dantian energy swimming around her body, and the coldness in her body was forced out.


    Zhou Qing watched Su Ying''splexion gradually recover before asking, "Is your mother feeling better?" Then she stepped forward to help Su Ying up and wiped off the sweat that overflowed from her forehead.


    Su Yingen said, her eyes became clear, and her hands and feet regained strength.


    "never mind."


    "The servant was really scared just now." Zhou Qing has been with Su Ying for so long, and she has never seen her like this. It would be a lie to say that she is not scary.


    "ves help the empress back to the pce first."


    "kindness."


    Su Ying was also very curious about the changes in her body. After returning to Fengluan Pce, Zhou Qing sent someone to find the imperial physician.


    Su Ying also checked her own pulse.


    Judging from the pulse, there is nothing wrong with her body. After all, she has eaten and slept well in the past few months, and her body has swollen a lot. There may be something wrong with her, but the dizziness just now is really strange.


    Soon, the imperial physician rushed over.


    Everyone knows that the emperor treats the empress as if it hurts like an eyeball, and there must be nothing wrong.


    After the imperial physician entered the pce to salute, Zhou Qing took her to Su Ying''s bedside.


    The imperial physician didn''t even dare to raise his eyebrows and went forward to check the pulse.


    Su Ying closed her eyes and leaned on the soft pillow, still looking a little weak.


    After the imperial physician examined the pulse carefully, he asked some more questions.


    "Judging from the pulse condition, the empress is fine. She looks a bit stagnant, which may be the reason for lying down for a long time. Now the fetal condition has stabilized. When there is nothing to do, the empress can take a walk outside to activate the tibia, but don''t overwork. , so as not to damage the phoenix body."


    The conclusion drawn by the imperial physician was simr to what Su Ying saw. Because the fetus was stable, the imperial physician did not prescribe any medicine. Pregnant women had many contraindications to medication, so it is better not to take it.


    After seeing off the imperial physician, Zhou Qing walked in with bird''s nest porridge.


    "Mydy, eat some bird''s nest porridge first. Lunch is already being prepared. It may take a while."


    Su Ying leaned on the bed, took a few bites from Zhou Qing''s hand, and then pushed away. In the past, she would eat everyst drop.


    "I''ll take a break first."


    Zhou Qing supported Su Ying to lie down on the bed, and watched her close her eyes before drawing the curtain and retreating to the side to watch.


    Su Ying is like this today, she is really worried about leaving her alone.


    Soon, the sound of even breathing came from the bed.


    Su Ying didn''t know how long she had slept in this sleep, and when she opened her eyes, she felt dry and ufortable.


    She moved her body and saw a figure sitting by the bed, it was Xiao Jin, and she didn''t even know when he came back.


    Su Ying sat up, and as soon as she moved, Xiao Jin opened his eyes and stood up from the chair.


    "Yingying, you''re awake!"


    Su Ying was a little puzzled seeing Xiao Jin''s nervous expression, so she just went back to sleep, why was she so surprised?


    "When did youe back, is it past noon?" She looked at the sky outside the window, and she didn''t know what time it was when the sun was shining outside.


    Xiao Jin sat beside her, hugged her in his arms and said softly, "Well, it''s just been, are you hungry? I''ll ask them to bring the lunch."


    Hearing what he said, Su Ying was really hungry. She remembered that she ate a few mouthfuls of bird''s nest porridge before going to bed.


    Xiao Jin ordered the maid to deliver the food.


    Soon, the maids came in with dishes.


    Xiao Jin hugged Su Ying and sat down on the chair, "If you feel tired, I will feed you."


    Su Ying watched Xiao Jin bring the food to her mouth, and pushed it away, "I''m just pregnant and not disabled, so I don''t need it."


    Xiao Jin rolled his ck eyes, and quickly suppressed the worry deep in his eyes, and he poured another bowl of soup for her.


    "Yingling."


    Su Ying looked up at him.


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes calmly and said: "If your child is really ufortable, we don''t want it?"


    Su Ying was taken aback for a moment, forgetting to swallow the soup in her mouth.


    "What?"


    Xiao Jin slowly raised his eyes to look at her and said: "I''m worried about your body, if this child will hurt your body, then we don''t want him, and it won''t be toote to have it after you take care of your body. "

 Chapter 671: something wrong with the body

    Chapter 671 There is a problem with the body


    Su Ying nced at Zhou Qing who was standing on the side. It should be that she told Xiao Jin that she was dizzy in the gazebo. Xiao Jin was worried that this situation was caused by pregnancy.


    "The imperial doctor has alreadye to see me and said that my health is fine, so you don''t have to worry about it. What''s more, the baby has been formed for more than four months. If you don''t want it, don''t you?"


    "If he will hurt you, then don''t!" This time, Xiao Jin''s words were extremely firm.


    This can''t help but make Su Ying puzzled, no one knows better than her how happy Xiao Jin was when he found out that she was pregnant, it is no exaggeration to say that he was as happy as a fool.


    It was just her sudden dizziness that made him want to give up this child without hesitation? How did he know that her difort was caused by the child?


    "I''m fine."


    Xiao Jin buzzed his lips, but finally suppressed the words that came to his lips.


    "Eat more when you''re hungry."


    Su Ying has a good appetite, and she ate a lot this meal.


    After eating and sitting for a while, Xiao Jin helped her to spread out under the corridor.


    "Did the imperial physician tell you something?" Su Ying asked suddenly.


    Xiao Jin paused for a moment, did not answer directly, but said: "The imperial doctor said that your body has stagnation of qi. As the fetus grows, this situation will aggravate, and it will damage the body over time."


    "So you are worried that I will be affected and want to give up this child?"


    Su Ying stopped, and a pair of phoenix eyes fell into his eyes without any emotion.


    Xiao Jin stared at her, and said seriously: "No matter who it is, I will never allow him to do anything to hurt you. To me, you are the most important thing."


    Su Ying felt that Xiao Jin''s reaction was a bit extreme, and she also saw that there was no major problem with her body, so she could onlyfort Xiao Jin''s hand and said: "There will be some difort during pregnancy, this is all Normally, don''t worry, I will be careful."


    "Haunting..."


    "Xiao Jin, he is our child, I don''t allow anyone to hurt him easily."


    Xiao Jin is silent, why does he want to hurt his child, but...


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t want to say any more, Xiao Jin didn''t continue this topic, walked with her for twops, and then sent her back to the inner hall.


    "Are you tired, do you want to sleep for a while?"


    Su Ying had already slept and was not sleepy, so she let Xiao Jin go to work on her own, and she asked Zhou Qing toe in to apany her.


    Xiao Jin walked outside the door and said to Zhou Qing: "If your mother feels unwell, send someone to tell me immediately."


    Zhou Qing nodded solemnly, "The servant obeys the order."


    "Zhou Qingkuai,e in and y chess with me." Su Ying''s voice sounded from the inner hall, and Zhou Qing blessed Xiao Jin, turned around and entered the inner hall.


    Xiao Jin looked at the curtain that fell in the inner hall, and the mncholy between his brows grew stronger.


    When Zhou Qing walked into the inner hall, Su Ying had already set up the chessboard, "Come, y two games of chess."


    Su Ying doesn''t know how to go, but she knows backgammon. When she is really bored, she asks Zhou Qing to y with her.


    "Your Majesty, the eldest prince and the others don''t have to go to school tomorrow, and they said they want to make wine rice **** with your empress."


    Su Ying paused, "Is tomorrow the 15th?"


    "yes."


    The white piece in Su Ying''s hand slowly put down, if she remembers correctly, the day she became dizzy was clearly eleven, why did she wake up fourteen after a nap?


    "Zhou Qing, how long have you been sleeping?"


    A look of panic shed in Zhou Qing''s eyes, and she suddenly realized that she had slipped her tongue, "Mother, you haven''t slept for long..."


    "Three days, isn''t that long? Zhou Qing, what are you hiding from me?" No wonder she was so hungry when she said it, and she fell into aa for three days!


    Zhou Qing got up and knelt down in front of Su Ying, "Your Majesty, forgive me, ve girl, ve girl, I dare not hide anything from your empress. After your empress fell asleep, the emperor immediately called the imperial physician to see your empress, but the imperial physician and the emperor What did you say, servant girl, servant girl does not know."


    That day after Su Ying fell asleep, Zhou Qing said it was normal and stayed in the inner hall to guard.


    It''s just that Su Ying didn''t expect Su Ying to sleep until the afternoon without waking up. This was rare even in the first three months. What''s more, her spirit has improved a lot this month, and she rarely sleeps for so long .


    Zhou Qing was a little worried, and tried to wake up Su Ying, but no matter how she called Su Ying, there was no movement, so she panicked, and immediately sent someone to send a message to Xiao Jin, and hurried to find the imperial physician.


    Almost all the most authoritative imperial physicians in the imperial hospital came. When they finally came to a conclusion, the judge of the imperial hospital whispered to Xiao Jin. The emperor just sat motionless in front of the empress''s bed, and didn''te out until it was dark.


    Zhou Qing was guarding the door at that time, she had never seen the emperor with such a face, tangled, sad, and even more worried.


    She wanted to ask what was wrong with the empress, but the emperor didn''t take the initiative to ask, so she realized that the matter was not simple, so she didn''t dare to ask without authorization.


    Afterwards, except for the early court, the emperor almost stayed by the empress''s side, and the imperial physician woulde to give the empress a needle every day, but he might be worried that it would affect the fetus, so he didn''t give the empress any medicine until the empress woke up today.


    After listening to Zhou Qing''s words, Su Ying''splexion gradually darkened. Could it be that there was something wrong with her body and she didn''t know?


    She knew that Xiao Jin must not have told her the truth, just a stagnation of Qi could make him worry like that?


    "Okay, get up, I didn''t me you."


    Zhou Qing stood up with red eye circles, she was worried, worried that there was something wrong with Su Ying''s body.


    At this moment, Su Ying didn''t want to y chess either, she threw the chess pieces into the basket and stood up.


    Seeing this, Zhou Qing immediately stepped forward to help.


    "I haven''t taken a bath after sleeping for a few days, you go get someone to prepare hot water, I have to wash it well."


    "Yes, servant girl, let people prepare."


    Zhou Qing helped Su Ying to sit on the soft couch and then backed out.


    After the hot water was ready, Su Ying asked people to leave the clean room.


    Zhou Qing was a little worried, "Your Majesty, why don''t the ves wait behind the screen? The servants can hear any movement of your Majesty as soon as possible."


    Su Ying nned to take the opportunity to enter the space to check her body, how could Zhou Qing be present.


    "No need, it''s the same if you wait outside the door, I''m fine."


    Zhou Qing saw that Su Ying had no choice but to retreat outside the door.


    But she didn''t dare to close the door, for fear that she wouldn''t be able to hear the movement inside.


    After confirming that Zhou Qing had left, Su Ying entered the space.


    Originally, she didn''t want to have aprehensive examination. After all, she is still a pregnant woman, and some equipment can cause harm to the fetus. But judging from Xiao Jin''s reaction, she feels that her problem is not small, and she still needs to figure it out.


    After some inspections, Su Ying waited quietly for the result.


    A number of indicators seem to be in line with what a pregnant woman should have, but one indicator is not normal.

 Chapter 672: leave her

    "Mydy, how are you doing, mydy?"


    As soon as Su Ying came out of the space, she heard Zhou Qing''s eager voice.


    "I''m fine, I was a little sleepy just now and almost fell asleep."


    "Your Majesty, the water should be almost cold, you should get up first."


    Su Ying responded and walked through the water for a while, then put on clean clothes and went out.


    Zhou Qing saw that there was nothing unusual about Su Ying''s body, so he was relieved, "If your empress feels any difort, you must tell the servant in time."


    Su Ying was amused seeing her nervous look, "Don''t worry, my own body knows it."


    How could Zhou Qing feel at ease, she brought some snacks to Su Ying and said: "Your Majesty, eat some snacks, if you feel tired from sitting, this servant will apany you for a walk in the yard."


    Su Ying took the Quick Mung Bean Cake, which was made by a new dim sum chef from the south. Unlike the cakes in the capital, the mint vor of this mung bean cake can instantly dissipate between the lips and teeth.


    After pregnancy, she doesn''t like other snacks, but she likes to eat this.


    After eating two pieces, Su Ying found a book and leaned on the soft pillow to read it.


    The sky was getting dark, and there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    Su Ying raised her eyes and saw Xiao Jin walking in.


    The moment the four eyes met, Xiao Jin''s brows and eyes softened. He walked up to her and held her hand, "Why did you only eat two pieces of mung bean cake today? Did you lose your appetite?"


    Su Ying is not surprised that Xiao Jin will know her every move, and he is probably very scared these days.


    "Not long after eating, my stomach is still full."


    Xiao Jin squeezed her palm, feeling that she was getting thinner.


    "Zhou Qing, are you ready to go and have dinner?"


    Zhou Qing retreated outside the hall in response.


    Xiao Jin knew that Su Ying had something to say to him, so he signaled Zhang Shuming to go out with his eyes, and closed the door of the pce thoughtfully.


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Jin and said slowly: "Tell me the truth, what did the imperial physician tell you?"


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly, "Yingying, don''t think wildly..."


    Su Ying shook his head and interrupted him, "Xiao Jin, you know that my medical skills are not bad, so I want to hear what those imperial doctors have to say."


    Xiao Jin''s breath was lightened, "The doctor means that if the fetus in the mansion grows up, it will affect your body and even take your life."


    "So you want me to remove the child for medical treatment."


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    "Not to that extent yet."


    Xiao Jin felt that Su Ying said that because she was reluctant to bear the child.


    "Yingying, we have Linger and they are enough. If you really want to regenerate, we won''t be toote to regenerate after your illness is cured."


    Su Ying shook her head, "I know about this matter." After the examination, she found a tumor growing in her stomach, and the tumor was attached to the stomach.


    It is impossible to say that this tumor has no risk. As the child grows up, the expansion of the uterus will squeeze the tumor. If the squeeze is too heavy, the tumor will rupture and she will be in trouble.


    But judging from the current growth of the fetus, if the weight of the fetus and the growth rate of the tumor are controlled, then the problem will not be serious, and the tumor can be cut directly after the baby is born.


    "Haunting!"


    Xiao Jin didn''t want Su Ying to take any risk.


    "This time, will you just listen to me?"


    "Xiao Jin, you know that I seldom do things that I''m not sure about, and I will never use my life to make fun of it. The imperial physicians dare not take risks, because they will have bad luck after my ident, so they made the situation more serious. Some, but I know my body, you have to believe me, I am definitely not being willful and stubborn, I really made the decision after careful consideration andprehensive evaluation!"


    Xiao Jin pursed his lips tightly, obviously disapproving of Su Ying''s decision.


    "Su Ying, in the past, I respected your decision on whatever you wanted to do, but this time, even though, as you said, the risk is not as great as I know, I still hope that everything will be based on you, just this time , just this once you listen to me, okay?"


    Su Ying exhaled lightly, she wanted to say it hard, but the mncholy and worry in Xiao Jin''s eyes made her swallow the words that came to her lips.


    She wrapped her hands around his waist, put her face on his stomach and said softly: "I want to listen to you, but did the imperial doctor tell you that even if I take away the child, I will take risks."


    After speaking, Su Ying clearly felt Xiao Jin''s body stiffen.


    "The child is more than four months old, and the belly is showing. Not to mention that you are going to kill him with your own hands, how can the fetuse out of the body easily? If my body is damaged during the process of removing the child Too weak, do you think I can get well?"


    "If you think I''m lying to you, you can ask those imperial doctors if there is no risk at all for them to ask me to remove the child. If they dare to say no, then I will listen to you."


    "real?"


    "Well, can I still lie to you about such a big matter?"


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t bite him to death and didn''t let go, Xiao Jin also heaved a sigh of relief, "Okay, I''ll ask the imperial physician."


    Early the next morning, after discussing with the ministers the major affairs of the court, Xiao Jin called all the highly respected imperial physicians from the imperial hospital to the imperial study.


    Xiao Jin told the imperial physician everything that Su Ying told himst night.


    "Tell me, is it safer to keep the child, or is it safer to take the child away?"


    The imperial physicians looked at each other, and finally the court judge stood up and said: "Back to the emperor, in fact, both have risks. The risk of leaving the child is that you don''t know whether the lesion will break out before the mother gives birth. If you remove the child, there will be blood copse again." risk."


    These words made Xiao Jin''s heart sinkpletely.


    "Isn''t there a way to have the best of both worlds?"


    The gray beards of the imperial physicians were all tangled up in one ce, but they dared not say anything.


    "If it can be determined that the tumor in the empress''s body is not fatal, then the child can be kept."


    "How to determine?"


    "This requires further consultation by the ministers."


    Every day after that, a group of imperial physicians woulde to Su Ying to see her. A row of imperial physicians stood in front of her, and she instantly felt that her Phoenix Pce became crowded.


    It''s like being consulted by experts every day. If you are not sick, you have to be seen by these old guys.


    After a period of examination, the imperial doctors made a decision in the form of a vote, and felt that the child could stay.


    Of course, the main reason is that they cannot bear the risk of Su Ying having an ident when the child is taken away.


    However, in order to ensure that Su Ying can survive the delivery safely, Xiao Jin directly asked the two medical girls to live in Fengluan Pce to prevent idents.


    Su Ying chose the female doctors by herself, so that they could perform tumor resection for herself, and may need a caesarean section if necessary.


    These two women have long-term medical experience, and it is not difficult for them to learn two surgical operations in a few months.

 Chapter 673: end

    In the blink of an eye, it will be autumn.


    Su Ying''s stomach is also more than eight months old, but because she controls her diet better, her stomach is not particrly big.


    It may be due to thete pregnancy. As the fetus grows, it reaches her stomach more and more. Her appetite is even worse than before, and she can''t eat a few bites in a day.


    Zhou Qing carefully supported Su Ying to spread around the yard, taking every step slowly for fear that Su Ying''s feet would slip and fall.


    Although Su Ying is unwell, she has a good mentality. She has been controlling her weight. The fetus is not big, and the risk of giving birth will be lower than that of macrosomia.


    "Aniang, we are back."


    Su Ying had just walked around twice when she saw two small figures walking towards her.


    The two little guys have learned court etiquette very well, but no matter how good the etiquette is, you will be a fart in front of her.


    Su Ying looked happy, and was about to bend down to hug the two children when she felt a slight throbbing pain in her stomach.


    She thought it was a false contraction, but just as she was about to slow down, there was a stream of heat flowing from her body...


    Su Ying was taken aback for a moment, this is... amniotic fluid broke?


    Su Ying held Zhou Qing''s hand calmly and said, "Zhou Qing, my water has broken, help me go back first."


    "Your Majesty!" Zhou Qing''s face paled.


    A momentter, Fengluan Pce was in chaos.


    "Your Majesty, this, this delivery room is a blood-stained ce, you, you can''t go in."


    Su Ying only heard a sound of knocking on the door, and looked sideways and saw Xiao Jin walking quickly to the bed.


    "Yingying, how are you doing?"


    Su Ying took a deep breath to relieve the pain of uterine contractions. Even if she is a person with a rtively strong tolerance, at this time, she was in a cold sweat from the pain.


    "I''m fine..."


    "Your Majesty, don''t talk yet, drink some ginseng soup to lift your Qi."


    "Let mee." Xiao Jin took the soup bowl in Zhou Qing''s hand and fed it to Su Ying bit by bit.


    "You go out first." Su Ying pushed Xiao Jin.


    "I''m right here with you."


    Su Ying breathed a sigh of relief, "You are here to influence their hands and feet, get out!"


    Xiao Jin turned his eyes to the midwife who was a little stiff and gritted his teeth: "Okay, I''ll be right outside the door, right outside the door to apany you."


    Su Ying didn''t want to waste her energy, she closed her eyes and nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as Xiao Jin went out, the midwife stepped forward to check the cervix.


    "Open it, ma''am, you can umte energy for a while, and when the old ve tells you to use it, you will use it."


    "good."


    After a while, Su Ying felt a violent contraction, the pain made her back wet with sweat.


    "Your Majesty, just use your strength now, hurry up."


    Su Ying gritted her teeth tightly to prevent the sound froming out of her teeth.


    Xiao Jin stood outside the door, always paying attention to the movement inside the house.


    Zhang Shuming had never seen the emperor so flustered.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you go to the cubicle to rest for a while, the servant heard that the child will not be born in a while."


    Xiao Jin didn''t take his eyes off the door, "I want to guard the queen."


    Zhang Shuming shut his mouth wisely when he heard the words.


    As time passed, Xiao Jin''s body became more and more stiff, but he didn''t want to move for a moment.


    "The head ising out, the head ising out, as long as the heades out, it will be soon, soon."


    Su Ying took a deep breath and suddenly exerted force.


    "Come oute out."


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    The baby''s cry sounded in the house.


    "My Lady, Empress Empress..."


    Xiao Jin''s heart sank, he quickly pushed open the pce door and walked in.


    "Yingying, Yingying!"


    "The imperial physician, what about the imperial physician..."


    Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes, and it was indeed pitch ck all around.


    There was a **** coolness in the darkness, which made all the hairs on her body stand on end.


    "ah!"


    "Roar!"


    There were continuous low growls in her ears, and the rancid breath rushed into her nose. When Su Ying turned her head, she saw a zombie rushing towards her.


    Su Ying''s pupils shrank, and she kicked over, and the zombie was kicked several meters away in an instant.


    But before she could stand up straight, there was a faint light around her, and where the light fell, there were zombies with hideous faces.


    "Roar!"


    The group of zombies rushed towards Su Ying viciously.


    Su Ying''s fists were hardened, his eyes gradually turned red, and he knocked the head of the leading zombie to the ground with one punch.


    But there were too many zombies, one by one, they rushed towards her like an arhat, almost burying her.


    Even though Su Ying was made of steel, she couldn''t stand the siege of so many zombies. I don''t know how long it took, and the corpses of zombies were almost piled up around her.


    Even so, there are still a steady stream of zombies rushing here.


    "Well!"


    Su Ying was bitten on the shoulder by the zombie behind him, and a piece of flesh was torn off.


    She grunted in pain, and those zombies seemed to have found a gap, and rushed towards them like locusts crossing the border.


    Seeing that she was about to be buried by the mountain of zombies, a deep cry suddenly came from her ear.


    "Su Ying, Su Ying!"


    Su Ying only felt a lightness on her body, and when she turned her head, she saw a tall figure flying towards her.


    "Xiao Jin? Xiao Jin!"


    Xiao Jin...


    "Winning, twitching, I''m twitching..."


    Su Ying struggled to open her eyes, and almost didn''t recognize the unshaven man in front of her.


    "Xiao Jin..."


    "I''m lingering, I''m here." Xiao Jin held her hand and pressed it to his face, only by feeling the temperature of her body could he feel at ease.


    "I''ll just have a baby..." Before Su Ying finished speaking, she felt a dull pain in her stomach, "Did they cut it for me?"


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    At that time, Su Ying passed out after giving birth. The imperial doctors went into the room to see her and found that the tumor was not in the right condition. After some discussion, they decided to operate on Su Ying immediately.


    It''s just that Su Ying didn''t wake up after the operation, and Xiao Jin didn''t even go to the morning court for the past two days, and just stayed by her bed and waited.


    Finally, finally let him wait until she woke up.


    "Where is the child? Is it a son or a daughter?"


    Xiao Jin kissed her on the forehead, "It''s a daughter, a little princess."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and smiled, "My daughter is fine..."


    Three yearster.


    In the back garden of Queen Chu.


    A little pink figure quickly shuttles through the rockery and bushes like a rabbit.


    Behind her was a group of maids and servants.


    "Little princess, please wait, please wait for the servants."


    The little figure hid behind the rockery, and followed the chasers covering their mouths and snickering.


    "whee."


    The maids chased after him, but they couldn''t see the little figure walking around in ce.


    At this time, the figure of the princess in blue shuttled lightly in the garden and came to the eaves. From a distance, she saw the small figure hiding in the rockery. The small figure flew over.


    The little guy felt something was wrong, and subconsciously raised a stone half the size of her and threw it at the opponent.


    Linger was startled, and quickly dodged away.


    Then from the other side, she walked behind the little guy and lifted her back cor.


    "You little viin, this rockery in the imperial garden is going to be bald by you. As soon as A Niang punishes you for reading, you sneak out, and go backter to see how A Niang beats you."


    Xiao Qi''s chubby face wrinkled, and she pulled Ling''er''s skirt pitifully, "Sister, don''t take me back to A Niang, A Niang is a viin, Qi Qi doesn''t know how to read!"


    Ling''er looked at her little face swollen with anger, and couldn''t help poking it with her hand.


    "Then do you still want to run around and throw stones?"


    Xiao Qi shook her head honestly. When she was just born, she looked no different from an ordinary baby, but since she was able to sit, she showed a natural supernatural power that is different from ordinary people. Even at the age of three years, she can lift Compare something that weighs a lot more than your own weight.


    In the past three years, Fengluan Pce has been smashed by her so many times, Su Ying also asked people to remove all the things in Fengluan Pce except the tables, chairs and benches, otherwise she would feel distressed if it was smashed!


    "Don''t throw it away, don''t throw it away, Qiqi will never throw it away again."


    Ling''er immediately picked her up, "You little viin, go back to have lunch with your sister first, I heard that the imperial dining room made your favorite vinegar shrimp today."


    As soon as Xiao Qi heard that there was something delicious, Xiao Qi''s eyes widened, "I want to eat, I want to eat shrimp."


    Ling''er returned to Fengluan Pce with Xiaotuanzi in her arms, and immediately saw Su Ying leaning against the gate of the pce in ordinary clothes.


    Xiao Tuanzi''s face tightened, and he twisted his body and wanted to get off Linger and run away.


    But Su Ying grabbed the back of her fate first.


    "I still want to run!"


    "Aniang, Aniang, please forgive me, Qiqi knows it''s wrong."


    Xiao Qiunched a star eye attack on Su Ying with a soft voice.


    Su Ying sneered, she wouldn''t ept the tricks of this little devil king, "If you can''t recite those poems today, don''t think of this pce gate."


    "Father, Father, help me..."


    Xiao Jin smiled and stepped forward to rescue the little guy from Su Ying, "The child is still young, don''t push too hard."


    Su Ying sneered, this little devil has knocked her roof off several times, and now she can''t even recite a doggerel. Is she pushing her too hard or they are pampering her too much?


    Obtaining Xiao Jin''s protection, Xiao Tuanzi arrogantly made a face at Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows twitched, little devil, wait for her!


    Su Ying led Ling''er to the main hall, "Where''s Ji''er?"


    "I''m reading the brochure." Xiao Jin hugged Xiao Qi and sat down.


    Su Ying: "?"


    "Xiao Jin, your son is not even ten years old."


    Xiao Jin paused, "It''s almost ten years old, it''s really not young."


    Su Ying: "..."


    "Didn''t you say you want to go to the Northern Wilderness? Last year, the War of the Three Kingdoms ended, and the Southern Kingdom and the Jin Kingdom surrendered. This year, thest batch of surrendered supplies will be sent. I think there are some things that the Chu Kingdom has surplus. Why don''t you send it to the Northern Wilderness, and I''ll apany you."


    "Xiao Jin, you are the monarch of Chu State." Can you just follow her around if you have nothing to do?


    "I''m going too, I''m going too, that''s my territory, I''m going too."


    Xiao Jin and Su Ying both paused, looking at Xiao Qi who was dancing happily, a look of astonishment shed in their eyes, and then they looked at each other and smiled.


    "If you want it, I will give it to you."


    ¡ª¡ªEnd of the full text¡ª¡ª


    It¡¯s over ~~ It¡¯s over, I¡¯m a little sad, but if you don¡¯t go to the old, you won¡¯te to the new. I hope that the next book will continue to work hard to bring you favorite stories. Thank you for your support along the way~ See you in the new book~ \(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~À²À²À²~~~~~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!